Chapter Text
Ch. 1. The end of the beginning
1.pov
After so many years of fear I find myself in this situation. I am in same cave as a four member squad I have been trying not to meet. My life sucks. I am not afraid of them but I am nonetheless afraid they will recognize me and then I will be unable to act freely. The atmosphere is so awkward, oh God why did it have to rain today, if it hadn't rained they would not need a shelter. Well now I am in the darkness of the cave while they are at front of the cave. Exactly where my bags and scrolls are. Well I must be thankful to the Sage of six paths for giving me abilities of the sensor. If I didn't have them I would be dead by now or if I was like recognized by these people, only because these abilities I have successfully escaped into the darkness before they could see me. I don't know why they are respecting my privacy but I am thankful for that. Shall I explain to you how I found myself in this situation. It all started: ...........................................................................
2 and half years before
.......................................................................................
I am a Boy who likes reading and writing, I like to watch everything even anime, some cartoons, dramas etc... Well all of that falls into the water after I die of extreme stress, which was caused by my final test, I was relieved that I didn't have to live anymore because I never liked real world hence why I liked to read and watch everything. I thought that would be a ending but it turned to be a bizarre beginning. I didn't know what I was. Who I was or where I was. All around me was black floor and white ceiling. It wasn't hot nor cold. It wasn't large place nor small. I felt lost, until I have seen something, a black ball soon after, I guess I do not know how much time have passed, I saw somebody. He had whased brown hair, three weird eyes which I recognized as a kind of sharingan and a pair of rinnegan eyes. Then it hit me he was the character of Naruto. The Sage of six paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki. His first words to me were :"You are recainated here because I wished that things wouldn't be same as how it ended last time."
I could not express my anger, surely I was angry, but I couldn't feel any emotion.
Then he said :"I am sorry but right now you can't feel anything nor can you do anything. To do anything you have to form a contract with me."
I asked" Why me" surely there were other candidates
,he answered :" I had only one chance of doing this jutsu, I couldn't pick anybody, it is just coincidence that you have been picked. But I now know why your soul was picked "
I asked "why"
He answered :"Your soul fits this world. It kinda reminds me of some who had lived in this world."
I asked : "What am I supposed to do. Can I refuse to make contract with you. "
He answered :" I am afraid not, if you refuse you would be sent back to relive your life and then again you would be sent here. Do you wish that to happen,."
I felt lost, well what can i lose, so I asked :" What do I need to do to form a contract with you."
Chapter 2: Contract
Summary:
Learning more about my character... Hints about future chapters.
Notes:
In this chapter whenever you see:... I want to guess something.
I hope you enjoy reading this chapter which is slightly longer than previous. This is my second ever chapter.
I will try to post here every day.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
1.pov
Sage of six paths looked at me and said :" Well you just need to say yes to all of my proposals. "
I interrupted him :" What kind of proposal."
Sage of six paths :"You need to agree with all of my plans. Well you will also need new body."
I asked : "What is wrong with my body."
Sage asnwerd:"Well how do I say it, I only summed your soul not your body."
I said : " I am fine with that, I don't care much about my looks."
Sage said:" There is one problem there, because your soul is so pure…"
I shouted : "What, it can't be, is it because that I am …."
Sage :"Well yes I said because you are pure."
I asked : "Well if it is like that, then it can't be helped. But if I said yes would I have to be born again and be baby."
Sage:"Well no you are going to be reborn as a eight year old."
I sighed:"That is more agreeable, that means I would only be 10 years older mentally than physically."
Sage :" Well yes, but you aren't just going to appear there now, we need to make plans, train you, make a believable back story. What is your name maybe we can use it here too. "
I said :" I am sorry but I wasn't japanese, so my name wouldn't match this world, but I agree to my stay here for now. "
Sage :" Oh I see, then what is your name. "
I said :" My name is Ante, it comes from names such as Antonio or Antun, I was named after my grandfather. "
Sage :" Well we can't use that name, but we can name you after one of your ancestors here. "
I said :" That is great idea but I don't know who I am, you didn't tell me that yet, remember? "
Sage :" Ah yes I kinda forgot that, well you will be a member of Uzumaki clan. "
I was surprised :" But I don't have Uzumaki temper, I am pretty calm. "
Sage :" Well yes, but your soul is most compatible with souls of Uzumaki clan. "
I :" Well then there is only one name that comes to mind. "
Sage:" Ah yes I think that we are thinking about the same name. So how about your back story. "
I said:" I thought It would be best if it was based on my previous life, after all I was an orphan, my mother and father have died when I was only four and I was raised by my strict grandparents who didn't like me, but they also died in fire soon after I was 8 then. After that incident I was placed in care of social care I lived in orphanage and some of the forms when I was older, well I didn't want to grow up and my finals were coming, I did them well but I was to afraid to grow up so I was under lot of pressure. What to do, should I go to college or should I work somewhere. But I was so emocionaly unstable that I couldn't eat well and I ended dead before I could understand where my life was going. "
Sage:" Such a sad story, but we can use
some parts of your story, like your parents death and why don't we say that your parents left you to their master who looked after you for 2 years before he died. "
I asked :" Should we make him bad parent figure because I kinda hate my grandparents, or at last I hated them. "
Sage asnwerd :" Well if it would be easier to make it more convincing that way then sure. "
I :" So how about this one: my parents were hunted down when I was barely 3 years, they fought bravely but they realized that they were going to die so they decided to use their summons to take me to their master. When I got there their master was very surprised that my mother and father would send their child to man who was their master but also man who betrayed them once. He took mercy on his students legacy and raised me as a true shinobi until he died when I was 5."
Sage:" Very good, shall we move on next topic. "
I asked :" Do you mean to where and when am supposed to appear in your world. "
Sage said :" Yes, I think it is best after the fall of Uzumaki clan but before Obito death. "
I said :" Well certainly before Obito dies but why not when Uzumaki clan is still trilling"
Sage :" Then your name will be already in use and you would be suspicious to the Uzumaki clan."
I realized :"Ah yes I forgot that Uzumaki have such long lifespans."
Sage:"Well as I said I would at least send you 4 to 5 years before his death, I will personally train you while you are here but once you aren't here our connection will be possible only in case you are in close death situations. But I have found solution even for that, expacialy because you are Uzumaki. "
I exclaimed :" Eh you mean to make me jinchuriki. "
Sage :" You catch up quickly. "
I felt embarrassed because it was my first praise in over 10 years :" Well thank you"i said really queit, but the with more confidence I asked :" Which biju would I hold? "
Sage :" You will hold Isobu or Sanbi."
I asked :" What has happened to it is jinchuriki, I don't remember anything about who was his jinchuriki before Rin or later Yagura."
Sage asnwerd :"His jinchuriki has already died and Kiri forces are trying to collect its Chakra in one place. After they collect and seal it they try to find suitable sacrifice for host."
I said :"You mean like they did with Rin."
Sage asnwerd :"Yes but I will be contact with both you and Isobu so you won't have many problems with him, well I doubt he would make problems but he may try to leave if he had a chance."
I said :"Well that is good, but I will still need to train to cooperate with him."
Sage : "Well yes, but before you will need to train yourself to become a jinchuriki, and you will also need train the gifts I am going to bestown upon you."
I asked :" What kind of gifts are you offering."
Sage asnwerd :" I was thinking of making you a sensor or tracker. "
I said:" Well It would be more beneficial if I became a sensor and tracker if Isobu will be willing to heal him once I obtain him, and obviously I will have huge chakra reserves, witch affinity would I have? "
Sage :" Well you are calm so probably water and earth. "
I exclaimed :" Oh you thought of that too. "
Notes:
Even in the cannon it isn't explained what happened to Isobu before Rin, we don't have any information so everything that is written about him in today's chapter has came from my head.
Please leave a comment if you are confused or if you want to try to guess what those... hide. Try to guess the name of the main character.
Chapter 3: Creating new body and training
Summary:
Answer from the last chapter. It kinda hints for future chapters..
Notes:
I hope you enjoy reading this chapter which is slightly longer than previous one. I think from now all chapters will have 1 k words. We are getting ready for real action really soon. If you are worried about first pov. I will say that soon there will be 3.pov. But not today.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
1.Pov
Sage :" I shall start creating your new body in this plain place" as Sage said that around me light started to brighten, world started to spin and twist, compres and shook. I finally could touch, feel, taste. I saw a one particular color. Red, my hair was red. Well of course it was red I am Uzumaki, after all. My hands were so gentle, my skin so white, I was even paler than in my last life, than it hit me I was short, well I am 8 I will probably grow some. I had to check if what Sage said was true so my hand moved from my head to my lower abdomen I touched that place and I realized he didn't lie.
I was girl. And I remember our earlier conversation :
Sage said:" There is one problem there, because your soul is so pure you won't be boy anymore"
I shouted : "What, it can't be, is it because that I am virgin. "
Sage :"Well yes I said because you are pure."
Oh God what now, if I date a guy would that be gay, or if I date a girl would that be gay too. Well who am I kindling I didn't date anyone in my entire life in which I had time to do so, but in this life I won't have time for that. So in conclusion I am safe.
The next thing that caught my attention was how long my hair was, it was just above my hips, I had bangs which were just above my red eyebrows or I assumed that they were red too. One of the Sages orbs turned into the mirror and first thing that caught my attention was that I was naked in front of the Sage, I almost lost my control over my anger. For God sake I am Uzumaki only for minute and I almost acted like one. I cought and quickly said:"clothes" Sage understood immediately and provide some. He even turned away to let me change. I have found black miniskirt which was in my opinion a little bit short but, I can't help it. I didn't know anything about male fashion, and definitely didn't know girls x6tfashion either. Top was darhish brown t-shirt. I finally had better look at my reflection, I saw my chubby cheeks and my ears which weren't big nor small, I would say that we're perfect. Then I saw a mole under my left eye it wasn't big. Then I saw my eyes they were like my mothers in my previous life. While I only have saw her in pictures. I allways remember her greenish eyes with slightly blue coloring. The more sun raises hit them they looked more blue. I guess they will be reminder of my past life.
Sage interupeted my line of thoughts by saying :"Are you done checking out yourself."
I answered : " Yes I am. I most admit that you really did a good job, mister."
Sage :"Mister? Well are you ready for training."
I felt embarrassed :"It kinda fells weird to call you Sage, all the time so I decided to use code, well of course I am ready for training."
Sage warned :" Be ready it will be harsh, firstly I will explain what you will need to do daily. Understand?"
I:"Yes, mister."
Sage :"OK so first you will need a lot of training in chakra control, then you will need some training in ninjustu, plenty of training for only basics of genjutsu, some of training in taijustu, I will teach you some basics of fuinjutsu, and lastly meditation. Okay for chakra control you probably have heard for exercises such as tree walking and water walking. I will create here one tree and one pond so you can practice it here, you will also do harder versions of these exercises once you complite them. For ninjustu I will teach you some of your elemental jutsu. For genjutsu will firstly teach you how to break yourself from one, and than to create some easier ones, if you can't learn how to break genjutsu I will teach you to make a seal for them. I will teach you Uzumaki clans katas and some basics of taijustu. For fuinjutsu I will teach you how to make some basics seals such as paper bomb or other kinds of bombs and storage seal, henge seal and more. For meditation will be probably easiest for you. It is very important that when I transfer you this plain to real world that you keep practicing every single thing. Well except genjutsu you won't be able to make any kind of breakthrough on your own. "
I asked:" Than shall we start with meditation first, so that I can better understand chakra. "
Sage responded :" Definitely. If you close your eyes firmly follow my voice you will get it really fast than you just need to remember the feeling. "
I closed my eyes and followed Sages voice, in the beginning I felt calmnest. The deeper I followed the voice the hotter my surroundings become. I felt a spark, then I felt small flame and later I thought I was in the middle of forrest fire. Sage said that I have done. Than I began with chakra control first needed to climb the tree, I succeeded after 60 tries, than I had to water walk, I didn't count how many times have I had fallen in water, after I succeeded in that came heavy part. Sage explain than now will have to climb on the tree and from the highest branch I should hang, but my hair and clothes can't move from where they were. After that Sage :"Well now we are going to start with chakra suppression, you will need that because you have large resources." I had really hard time with this one, but after I am only here to learn how to do it and practice will make it easier. We soon started training to break genjutsu, Sage would set up genjutsu I would need to distrube my chakra, a by hurting myself, or b my eruption of my own chakra. The genjutsu with time were harder to notice. Thankfully I broke them all. Then he explained how to create low level genjutsu, by using small amounts of chakra to distrube nature chakra and persons chakra. I had really hard time practicing because Sage obliviously was immune to genjutsu, but he checked flow of chakra and helped me when I was stuck. Next thing he showed me two of water releases and earth releases techniques. Water releases were named Water Gun Tehniques(B-rank ninjustu, offensive, all ranges) and Water Gun : Quick Shot(used for attack, range to 10 meters) and for earth releases Earth Style: Mud Wall(defensive jutsu, range depends on the skill of the user) and Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu (Offensive, Short range (0-5m)). Sage first showed me hand seals. I tried I obliously couldn't make jutsu as big as his but I nonetheless succeeded. When I had done them all he said that I should try to break my Earth Style: Mud Wall with my other jutsus. I only succeeded with Water Gun Tehniques. He said I should try all off them equally. Next thing on list was taijustu he showed me 30 different katas of Uzumaki and said they usually incorporate fuinjutsu in them. Well I had really fun there I always loved to dance, and this style of fighting reminded me of dancing a lot. Still it was extremely hard and exhausting. So after we ended that segment we had a break Sage brought a meal, I do not know from where but it was delicious and I won't complain. The last thing we practiced was fuinjutsu, and as you guess it I was lot of reading, I kinda loved it at first but as time moved on it was hard to understand all the points. So Sage decided that I would need to brought close to the Uzushino, to try and find some books there. My lesson were fun, we practiced everything two more times before my departure.
Notes:
All jutsu that are mentioned are realeted to Naruto somehow, some are in games some in anime it self. I described genjutsu how I see it and some other genres of jutsu top. Please leave a comment if you are confused or if I have messed up with something.
Chapter 4: A new journey begins
Notes:
I hope you enjoy reading this chapter. This chapter is one of last slow paced chapters.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Nature was flourishing birds were singing, island was living with creatures but none of them were humans, animals walked freely, it was harmony, fishes were jumping from water, sky was clear, it was noon.
Suddenly the space around the sea distorted. The sky glowed with more light, everything turned quiet and the redhead girl appeared from nowhere, everything stopped only thing you could here was harsh breathing coming from a girl. The girl was small all sweaty and pale like she never saw sun. She stood there only for a minute, when her breath was a bit more calmed down she moved to the east and that's when all the animals went to west. Because animals can fell the uneasiness of that girl, they can feel her pain. The girl have felt pain for people she did not know, with people she didn't have many connections, only connection was genes she has in this body. But still she felt horrible, because she is going to steal from a dead people. She walked in the village , she stopped, she could still smell blood in the ground, the houses were destroyed, there was dried blood everywhere, thankfully there weren't any bodies, which raised a question in her head, where were the bodies, did Konoha buried them or were they taken by the enemy. When she finally adjusted she started moving again, she searched for any important looking building, but found none. However her search wasn't meaningless she found the map of the village on one of remaining walls. She studied it, and she found a pathway to the library. When she finally stepped into a library, she instantly vomited, it was humid with smell of blood and in front of her was large number of rats eating what it seemed to be shinobi. A Kiri shinobi,who probably failed to run away from the traps library was full off. She continued slowly, carefully, until whole library started to light up. And on the wall letters appeared : Don't be afraid little one, Uzumakis are safe here. It seemed that library was run with seals and that it could recognize an Uzumaki. The girl still continued carefully, searching for a books of sealing, when she would found one she would put them in her storage seals. By the end of her exploration she had found 5 thick books. While 2 were for beginners, 2 for intermidiate and 1 was for advanced seals.
She felt hungry, her stomach was growing, she seemed to be in pain. She sighed :"I should eat, let's go hunting."
She hunted down 2 rabbits and made fire to cook them. She went to sea and took some water from it, when she came back rabbits were done so she putted water in pot and started cooking water. She ate one rabbit and she storaged the other one. She drank some of the water she cook and stored the rest. She knew that she needed to move, possibly closer to Land of Water if she wanted to catch their attention. Land of Water was to east, but the sea was probably too large for her to make it there, so she needed to to the south were borders were between Land of Water and Land of Fire, it even gave her reasons to be their she could say she was headed to Konoha if anybody asked which she doubted. She mused :"Sage did say that they just captured Sanbi, so there is still time for me to travel and train, they after all need to collect all of his chakra, which is going to take ages."
So the girl continued her journey, with slow tempo, she would run for 4 hours a day, then hunt for 4 hours to get some food, and than train for 8 hours, 1 hour for meditation, 2 hours for chakra control which has significantly improved, 1 hour for taijustu, then she would have a break and eat what she caught, then she would proceed with ninjustu training which lasted for 2 hours, one hour for earth style and other hour for water style. To finish her day she would read the books from library, she usually spends 2 hours reading but sometimes she gets lost in books. She had her security system, all she had to do was to release chakra wawe and she could sense everything around her, all the animals, but she still need to learn how to control it, because of her lack control she suffered from slight headaches from overweight of information. While she was in Land of Whirepools, she could not fell any living person, so she concluded that the island was abandoned. The closer she came to the south shore of Land of Whirepools, she could pick up more and more chakra signals. She felt like they were fighting, so she assumed it was 3. Great Ninja War. Had war already started, she didn't know she never asked Sage, nor has she know Naruto storyline before 3. Great Ninja War, so she decided to have rest there and train, but to travel faster from here onwards, hers journey already lasted 3 months, she did feel stronger, but she did not have anybody to compare herself, and she also lacked combat experience.
She estimated it would take her 3 months more to the border. However that would not be the end there, she doesn't know if there would be any kiri or konoha jonin, while if there was a konoha ninja stationed there she would need to avoid him under every circumstances, and if there is none she won't need to worry about it, but if there aren't any kiri ninja there she will need to wait, or if she doesn't fell safe on the border maybe she could walk into Land of Water, but the problem then would be they would think she is spy from Konoha. And among other thing she isn't sure in her suppression of chakra. So she is hoping for the best.
Notes:
I really hope someone will express his opinion. Please leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions. You can try to guess name of main character.
Chapter 5: Not planned
Summary:
Rotten luck of the main character.
Notes:
I hope you enjoy reading this chapter, this is last of slow paced chapters.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
4 months later.
The journey to the border was more difficult than originally expected, because as soon as the girl approached the sea she could feel uneasiness in the air, wind started to pick up and the sky started to darken. It became clear that the storm was coming. The storms around Land of Whirepools were unavoidable, they were quite a lot of them. While she couldn't crops the sea at this time, she decided to train. She did not know how long the storm will last, so she firstly went to find a shelter.
The storm lasted for whole 2 weeks. But the redhead did not waste any time, she trained extra hard, she gathered food and water worth of a whole month. She felt more ready to go now. She knew now that 3. Great Ninja War was ongoing, because she felt more and more chakra signals coming from southwest.
The girl started her journey once again when the storm calmed down, she needed to cross the sea as quickly as possible. Luckily there were few of smaller islands on her way, she decided to have few of them as her pit stops. She started moving around 5 in the morning.
She was exhausted when she landed on her first pit stop, she didn't expect the sea to be so restless after the storm, she arrived 5 hours later than she expected. She expected to come around noon to first pit stop but she obviously failed at that. Now she can't make it to the second pit stop before the early morning if she continued. So she decided to train and sleep at this island and than continue at early morning.
The sea traveling lasted for 5 days longer than expected, things weren't going as planned, and with current luck she know it would only be worse from now. Indeed it was, she had to supress her chakra signals whole way, which made her move more slowly, she still used her sensor ability to find how close are shinobi forces. She didn't want to be in close aproximity. She decided that close proximity was 3 kilometers. Thankfully she was only once at the risk, she could feel 4 chakra signals, around 3 kilometers to the West, she was moving to South, while they were moving to East. She suspected that they were some of Konoha forces, because she could feel one larger and 3 smaller chakra signals. She had to stop to analize her situation, but she didn't feel threatened by their presence.
So she continued. She felt that it was easier to hide in this forest but she still wasn't confident in her abilities, she was she could outrun a genin, but anything higher than that not likely. While she was getting closer to the border she felt more of that uneasiness. She had around 1 month of walk to there. But she could already feel how packed chakra signals there were. If her luck was good, only half of the shinobi there would be from Konoha, so around 20, she HAD to avoid what it seemed as 6 jonin and 2 chun in and rest were capable genin, "that was so planned" she sighed sarcastically.
While she traveled closer and closer she knew her expectations were wrong again, it seemed of the forces on the border 65% were Konoha's and that they back up was arriving in few days, so if she wanted to successfully cross the border now was the time, however she observed Kiri force and it came clear they were planning something deadly, and if she crossed now she would become a casualty. So she really was in a pickle. She had to hide but all around her were caves which were occupied by Konoha shinobi.
She had to go back 3 kilometers to the empty cave she saw last night. She decided to stay there until things calm down. She hoped they would calm down in few days.
Oh silly girl how was she wrong, she was copped up in that cave for half a year, there were constant incomigs of new Konoha and Kiri shinobi on the border, fighting never stopped, but neither side had pushed much. She started to fear that her mission would fail. She had lots of time to train. In fear of coming across shinobi she closed her cave with Earth Style : Mud Wall. She by the end of six months was confident in her chakra control and she thought of herself as chunin in that aspect, she knew some ninjutsu so she was chunin there too, but she was extremely self conscious when it came to taijustu and all the other stuff. She had finished 2 beginners books about the seals and just started to read the intermidiate book.
Finnaly both Konoha and Kiri shinobi stooped attacking, probably for regruping process, she decided to make her move now, she strayed running as quickly as she could while suppressing her chakra, she now could run while doing so, she know when she would see a Kiri shinobi she should fight back a little.
Only thing she didn't expect to came across Swordsmen of Seven Swords and his sword, by which she recognized him as one, she quietly said : "Samehada"
The swordsman smirked :" So you know it's name, should I kill you for knowing it"
She sqiked :". SHIT"
The Swordsman :" Are you not going to call for a back up."
Girl answered :" I have no allies."
The Swordsman asked :" Are you not from Konoha."
Girl answered :" No. My village was destroyed."
The Swordsman mocked : " An Uzumaki that isn't faithful to the Konoha scum."
Girl answered :" I hate everything in this world equally. But mostly I hate my luck." as she said that she took out her kunai she had found in Uzushino, and took the Uzumaki stance.
The Swordsman asked :" So you will fight me. Don't make me laugh. "
Girl yelled : "I don't have a choice, either Kiri shinobi or Konoha shinobi will catch me. I will be leashed of freedom either way. So I will fight for the death, my only solution."
The Swordsman : " It seems you have found your resolve, a meaningless one."
The fight began
Notes:
Please leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions. I will answer them. Next chapter I will reveal main character name.
Chapter 6: Test of the strength
Summary:
Real fun
Notes:
I hope you enjoy reading this chapter which is slightly longer than previous one. And I think that this is really turning point for the story.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
1.pov
I stared at him waiting for him to move first. But he didn't move. I was conflicted should I go all out, but me using all these paper bombs would alert Konoha shinobi , but than again I will lose anyway. But me proving that I could hold out against one of Swordsman, they will definitely want me. Then I heard him.
The Swordsman : "Well fine i will fight you." he took he stance with Samehada at front.
I know that I can't go close but I don't have many long rage attacks. Strated with ninjustu. I firstly used Water Gun : Quick Shot. He blocked it with Samehada and looked at smugly. He then started wawe some fast hand seals. I recognized that it would be water based jutsu, so I started gathering my chakra and using hands seals for Earth Style: Mud Wall. Because that is the only defense I have. As a water dragon come closer and closer. I did not move I only paid that mud wall would raise in time.
Thankfully it did. But I wasn't out the danger. I lost the sight of the Swordsman, he could have move anywhere. I used my sensoring ability, and found him 5 meters to my left, I quickly formed hand seals and used Water Gun Tehniques. I hard how some of his flesh had been ripped but the thing I saw was Samehada that was going to make a contract with my abdomen. I hadn't have time to use any jutsu so I decided to kick myself from the sword. I did it. While I lost some chakra I definitely would have lost more if didn't do that, I fell on my butt.
He managed to heal himself rather quickly, just as I stood up, he was fine. Then it was match of taijustu. But because I am not comfortable with I tried to avoid as much as possible. When I had a chance to attack, which was very rare, I knew he could predict every hit so to throw him of I used subtle genjutsu, like if I wanted to kick him with my left leg I would make a genjutsu about lifting my right leg, I managed to put few hits before he understood what I was doing. After that I had only avoided he was done playing with me in taijustu.
I hoped to try my paper bombs and knew I could only last five more minutes because Samehada apperently didn't need to touch me to take my chakra, it only need to be very close to me. So I started throwing kunai at him five at the time and he had blocked most of them, others missed him. I smirked and ignited them. He susefuly summed water jutsu, but he still was injured. He looked mad and came at me with crushing speed and slammed me with Samehada. I felt the chakra leaving my body so quickly. I lost consciousness.
I wake up at the plains and was greeted by the Sage.
Sage spoked:" Don't be afraid you aren't dead, but this time came close to it. You are doing great. Your body right know is being carried to the Village Hideen in Mist. The first part of your mission is finished. Will you be able to tell them your back story if they asked. "
The girl answered :" I only afraid of using my new name. After all one asked me for a name for one whole year. "
Sage asnwerd :" Don't be after all almost everything from your previous life is change. So you are new person. I geuss it is time to let you go, remember even if only spoke for 5 minutes here, there has passed more time"
I woke up, the world was spining and it was upside down, I realized I am being carried as sack of potatoes, I have never felt this humiliated in my life,I felt nauses, I could barf at any moment. I don't know why I asked:"Can we stop for a second?"
Shinobi body stiffed, and I geuss I wasn't supposed to wake up yet. He said :"I don't have anything against you but because you use those paper bombs now we are being chased, so I can't really stop."
I said :"I am sorry, I was too into it and I had to test them on somebody that could survive."
He asnwerd :" Well master certainly did survive it."
I asked :"You didn't kill me, because my genes are too valuable, right?"
The shinobi answered:"Miss I am only chunin so I don't know that, but is possible, and you fought so well for your age, how old are you."
I answered :"9" well mentally I am 19
The shinobi : "You are younger than I thought you were."
I asked :"if I may know who is the big one, who I fought ?"
The shinobi :" So you really knew the name of the sword and not the name of person who weilds it? Well his name is Suikazan Fuguki."
I thought to myself I kinda remember him, he was killed by Hoshigaki Kisame. But didn't he kinda control him. When I looked at him now he geuss he is big and looks a lot like a shark, how didn't I notice it sooner, maybe I was too focused on my mission. I stayed silent, but the longer I wasn't speaking the more nauseas I felt. I asked the shinobi :" What is your name."
The shinobi laughed :"Miss should you not introduce yourself first."
I answered :" While you can guess my surname, I kinda can't do that while in this position. But well I guess i will introduce myself. I am Uzumaki Mito. I was named after my great-aunt. Satisfied."
The shinobi :" Well nice to meet you Mito-chan , I am Hoshigaki Kisame, have you heard of me from someone. Hahhaha I doubt it. "
I was so surprised I couldn't talk for few seconds and than I said next words without thinking :"Do you trust Suikazan Fuguki."
Kisame almost shouted :" Of course I do."
The next words came out by themself :"Even with price of your comrads."
Kisame :"I don't know what are you trying to say."
I kept quiet. I started to use minimum of my sensor abilities. And said :" I am only saying this so I can get better, understand, when you reach the next section of trees, turn left then go straight and again left, that way we will lose Konoha shinobi the fastest."
Kisame :" Are you sensor, well if you are wrong, I will kill you before they kill me. "
I answered :" Yes, hurry up, I really need to throw up, like now. "
Finally we lost them. I felt so weak and could barely stand on my own. I sighed" So this is the feeling of chakra exhaustion. "
Kisame smiled at me and rudely asked:" What is it your first time baby girl. "
I deadpanned:" I am Uzumaki what do you think. "
Kisame shrughed :" Are you really Uzumaki, you are too chill. "
I answered :" You are lucky only things I inherited from my clan are looks and chakra reserves."
Kisame said:" I guess so."
Notes:
Please leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions. I hope you like how I named the main character. I really tryed hard too show different sides of characters from Naruto Universe, I hope that you like all difference I made up. By the way I really had to Google the name of previous holder of Samehada.
Chapter 7: Road to Mist.
Summary:
Beginning of the long journey to the goal.
Chapter Text
1.Pov
After that break we continued to move to the location Kisame agreed to meet with his master Suikazan Fuguki. Even though I didn't at first imagined him as a bad person, I know how he betrayed Kisame and Kiri. So in short I don't like him. This time Kisame decided to give me a pigy ride. I tried to not stare at him, because he looked so much younger. I asked a few simple questions about him like how old is how strong is he. And he only asnwerd on the first one saying :"I am 15." my mouth blutered :"Eh, but you look older than that, you sure have lot of muscle mass for 15 year old." He ignored me. What does he think I am hitting on him. Oh my God, he is unbelievable.
After that I didn't speak until we came at our destination. Kisame said:" Hop down we are here. " I did as I was told, my legs were still shaky, but it was manageable.
I asked :" Do you know how long was I out."
Kisame answered :"Well slightly more than an hour. While I don't get how you managed to wake up so quickly. "
I answered :"I am trained in chakra control, so I can function on bare minimum, while I say function is basically I can stay awake and throw some kunai. But for my chakra to go back to normal it will be at least a week."
Kisame laughed :"Uzumaki that has a good chakra control, you are really something."
I answered :" Hey don't be rude, my clan and I have lot of trouble training to control our chakra, I blown myself from the tree like 60 times before I got it. Anyway where is your master, I didn't see him. "
Kisame answered :" My master stayed back to make sure we would escape, so he will come when he gets rid of the trouble you caused. "
I smirked :" So are you saying that I am Uzumaki, because Uzumaki only caused troubles for you. "
Kisame :" You know about demise of your clan but still you helped me get away. "
I answered :" Well I guess I have to repeat myself. I didn't have a choice, either Kiri shinobi or Konoha shinobi will catch me. I will be leashed of freedom either way. My master taught me to hate everybody the same. To hate Konoha for not helping, to hate others for attacking. To hate him for betraying my parents, to hate myself for being too weak to fight. "
Kisame stayed silent he watched the forest very carefully, but I couldn't stay still, he was making me nervous. So I checked surrounding area with my sensor skill, I felt one chakra signal that was stronger then others, it was coming directly at this place while others were moving carefully. I knew that chakra signal because I just fought them. I said :" He is coming, you don't need to worry he seems fine, he did manage to lose them, but they are searching carefully, so we will probably have to move out immediately as he comes here."
Kisame asked :"Aren't you going to try to run away?"
I smirked :" Are you joking, I don't have much chakra even if managed to run away, I would be found by Konoha shinobi. But when my chakra comes to normal I as well try."
Just as I finished my sentence, Suikazan Fuguki came out the bushes. He had surprised look on his face, he probably didn't expect me to be awake. He asked quickly Kisame :" Can you move out now. "
Kisame confirmed :" Yes Fuguki- sama,. "
I watched his eyes and saw the respect and the trust Kisame put on him. I felt bad because I knew he was going to be betrayed.
I was so bored while we were traveling. I could easily die from it. Even though I could see how beautiful surroundings were. The problem was lack of communication between master and apprentice duo. I knew they couldn't talk about important things while I was awake but they didn't say a word. I thought I was going crazy. Certainly I had something to do but I didn't know if I was allowed to so I mustered my courage and asked:"Uh, can I read while you are carrying." both off them halted theirs movents and Fugaki looked at me weirdly, as if was processing if it was dangerous or not. And then said:" If you can read while being carried in that position than do so." it seemed like a he mocked me. But I ignored him and took the book from my storage seal on my left side of t-shirt. The book which was thick was pretty small. It sliglty larger than my hand, but It had over 4000 pages and I was only on 167 page.
So I read and read and read, it was very interesting and informative, but after reading 250 pages I couldn't read anymore, so I sealed it away and I felt tired so naturally I put my head at Kisame's shoulder. I couldn't fell asleep immediately, so I closed my eyes and calmed my breathing, hoping to fall asleep quickly but I didn't. Finally Kisame and Fuguki started talking thinking I was asleep.
Kisame :" Master is she worth leaving the frontlines? "
Fuguki smiled :"You don't seem to understand how big of change will she bring to us."
Kisame :"I am sorry Master, I don't."
Fuguki asked :" Do you know the name of first jinchuriki that walked on earth."
Kisame looked at him confused :" You mean the first hokages wife. "
Fuguki urged him to continue :"Yes, go on, what else do you know."
Kisame felt relieved that they were talking about same person, but he still was confused. He told everything that he knew which was not much, by the looks of his master.
Fuguki then explained :"the wife of the first hogake was know as Uzumaki Mito, she wasn't a shinobi, but she was expert in fuinjutsu."
Kisame then jumped into his words :"Then this girl is her grand niece."
Fuguki asked :" Well I do not know what kinda relationship they have, did she tell you about herself."
Kisame :"Well yes she asked for my and your name and I asked for her, she said that her name was Uzumaki Mito and that she was named after her great aunt."
Fuguki :"That's good keep asking her questions, do you now understand why she is so important to us, to Kiri."
Kisame :" Are you planning to make her jinchuriki."
Fuguki : "She certainly is the best candidate."
Kisame :"But she isn't loyal to use."
Fuguki then said :" We are going to not only seal Sanbi in her but we will also put seal of obedience after the first one."
Kisame looked taken aback but he only nodded, so he also agreed to the plan. While I had now learned some important information, and knew that I would need to escape as soon as they finished dealing Sanbi into me.
Notes:
Leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions.
Chapter 8: Mist
Summary:
Mito has came after long journey to the Mist.
Notes:
I really hope you enjoy reading this chapter. In this chapter there is Character known only as Third Mizukage, so I kinda made him a creepy guy, but in Naruto Universe we don't have much information on him, we don't know his name nor abilities, we only assume he is strong because he is a Mizukage.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
1.Pov
Our trip was supposed to last only two weeks but I managed to prolonge it by trying to escape. After I recovered from chakra exhaustion, which lasted for a whole week, I tried to run away every day, which was actually 3 days in a row. When they just decided to rope my wrists and pull me like a criminal. In my first attempt to escape, I started when they were sleeping and I run to the east, I didn't try to suppress my chakra and they had found me in 4 hours, so I managed to make us late for a eight hours.
The second attempt I used a slight genjutsu just before we went to sleep, so it looked that I was long asleep and I escaped to the north this time I suppressed my chakra and I hid waiting for them. This time they noticed my departure earlier than first time, but they only found me bacuse I didn't hide my trails good enough, we lost a whole day thanks to that.
The third and most serious attempt, even though I never planned to escape but to test my abilities, I knocked down the Kisame while he was night gourding and Fuguki was asleep, I tried my best to leave not much trails, I suppressed my chakra and went straight for the border with fire county, they chased my for two days and when Kisame found me immediately started fighting me, I was able to block and dodge more easily than against Fuguki, but he was clearly stronger than me, I decided to run but I run into Fuguki, I would say I surrendered but I was beaten to the pump, so that how the 2 week journey turned into 3 and half week journey to say those two were pissed was understatement.
To say that the Third Mizukage was pissed by me (his candidate for jinchuriki) coming in late and as a criminal, and he wanted to build strong relationships me, because he actually had a back up plan if seal of obedience did not worked out. He hoped that Kisame and Fuguki didn't cause my any problems. I kinda felt strong urge to kill myself how does someone act when they knew ultimate reason befind everything but is approached by somebody that makes you scream I know all your fucking plans, don't play nice. I just ignored. He than just moved on and asked why did they bring me looking like this, well I did look bad my injuries have healed but my clothes were ruined. They answered that I attempted to escape 3 times.
He scolded them for being stupid to even make my able to attempt second escape, which was truth they trusted me to easily when I said I would not try again. The Mizukage then ordered two of his shinobi to take to the room which was made especially for me. And gosh It was pink and fluffy with so many flowers. If the person with allergies would come in they would surely die. The bed was Queen side, and there were 2 dresses there the shinobi stood by the doors, I looked around the room, it had its own closet and bathroom. It was nice but I didn't know how long I would stay here so I decided to enjoy at the moment and jumped at the bed, the softness surprised me, and I wondered what would I do in my free time, I had to start training.
So I made myself schedule. In the morning I was doing light exercises and then would start to practice my katas, then I was practicing chakra control on the ceiling of the room. I ignored those weird stares from my guards, then I would go to the bed and to meditate, after that it was time for lunch which was served in my room after lunch I would study fuinjutsu, but they didn't know that these books were for that. The Mizukage would check me, when the night would fall down. Honestly it was kinda creepy because he was good looking but didn't have a wife, and obviously he had a thing for kids, I was always careful around him.
While one day I was bored and doing my chakra control I asked the guards:"Do you know where those two that have brought me here."
It looked like they weren't going to talk, but one answered :"Frontlines"
Thank goodness, I was realeved. That made my eventual escape much more easier. I didn't use my sensor skill for long time, maybe I should. When I did I felt some massive chakra at one end of the mansion, I thought maybe it was Mizukage, but then I tried harder and I felt that chakra was sucking smaller part of herself from our surroundings. I remember that Sage said it would take some time too collect it. So I made it here early. They probably still aren't under influence of Madara. They still aren't losing the war. I asked for some paper and ink, as I said for drawings. My guards who I learned were just chunin made by feild promotion, probably didn't know a thing about the seals and the fact that Mizukage was obviously pedophile and had told me to use anything I needed, made my request less suspicious.
After long time I started to draw some of the seals I firstly replenished my stocks then I was trying to experiment with few types of seals. I couldn't test them but it still counted as practicing my writing. After all this was only time I could get some stuff. I decided to play role of spoiled princess. Which was kinda dangerous because in someway the Mizukage took it as if I like him, what is wrong with Kiri forces first it is Kisame who thinks I like him now it is Mizukage who is next Terumī Mei. I had to admit I had never eaten such delicious food.
Notes:
Please leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions. If you think that I should use some made up name for the. Mizukage.
Chapter 9: Kiri training
Summary:
Training in Kiri and meting a interesting person.
Notes:
I hope you enjoy reading this chapter. I hope that you like how the story is progressing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
1.Pov
I after few weeks of doing my schedule. I was bored, I didn't pay much attention to anything, I was feeling restless. The Mizukage got on my nerves every day, but I couldn't show it. I need him to think that I was trying to fit in Kiri forces, so I asked if I could train on one of the training feilds that were around with those 2 chunin guards. I saw his mood change he firstly looked against it, maybe he feard that someone would spill the beans (tell me that I am going to become a jinchuriki.), but then he cheered up like someone had just posed him and he agreed, while probably thinking that if I made a few friends I would become more loyal. But he doesn't know a lot about me.
The first day we went to the training feild which was the closest to the mansion, I pretend to be shy and focused on my training, we had met just a few of genin in which I wasn't interested. The training was based on my regular schedule but I didn't have to repeat my kata but to have a spar with the chunin guard, they also decided to teach me one jutsu. While I expected the guard to be strong while I fought him I could keep up with his spread, but he was more experienced than me, we fought for over 40 minutes, and I have won, not because I managed to him more than he hited me, but because I had more stamina. The other chunin guard started praising, he said that even if I didn't have much experience I had fought one of best chunin in Kiri. I was surprised, that he was one of the best Kiri chunin. He then continued saying that my style of fighting is hard to understand. He said that I made wise choices by using genjutsu into my taijustu. They also started to teach me some famous Kiri jutsu like: Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu. (I learned that it is B class jutsu.) but it was kinda pain in the ass to learn all the hand seals (Ox → Monkey → Hare → Rat → Boar → Bird → Ox → Horse → Bird → Rat → Tiger → Dog → Tiger → Snake → Ox → Ram → Snake → Boar → Ram → Rat → Yang Water → Monkey → Bird → Dragon → Bird → Ox → Horse → Ram → Tiger → Snake → Rat → Monkey → Hare → Boar → Dragon → Ram → Rat → Ox → Monkey → Bird → Yang Water → Rat → Boar → Bird). We were outside for 5 hours, and it was time for dinner so we had to go back. We obviously couldn't came to the training feild earlier because of my princess like behavior. After dinner I had continued my fuinjutsu studies and I had some written some seals. The Mizukage visited, I try really hard to ignore his expression while I was telling him my day. How does Mizukage have time to spend an hour every night to sit and chat with me.
The second day I said that I would like to go further away from the mansion. And we did we had same schedule as yesterday, but today I had a chance to fight the other chunin. While he said he wasn't as good as the other one I had doubted it. And I was right this one was a bit faster, he didn't have accuracy, but he still in my opinion was harder opponent. I had lost this time, but the chunin had to take large brake afterwards to rest. I continued on with my training. I after few hours when it was getting closer to time we had to leave, I asked them to show how they usually spar. While they turned me down, they said they would show me tommorow. Then they asked me to show how my progress with Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu was coming along. I started the long series of the hand seals and started gathering my chakra in my stomach. In the end result was that one dragon flew from my mouth and hit the tree which was close by. They were amazed, and even I was. They said I had a lot of things to improve but that they did not see anybody learn so quickly the hand seals.
As they were saying that someone had come from behind the tree, obliviously they came because they heard my jutsu hitting the tree. I saw that person, it was her, Terumi Mei, the fifth Mizukage, she said to chunin :" How many times have I told you not to use this training ground."
While both of them pailed one answered :"Terumi - san we had permission from the Mizukage to use this training ground with our important guest.," he pointed at me. Great he was using me to avoid trouble. I looked at the girl she was wearing chunin vest, So she still didn't make a jonin. I said to her :" Aren't you going to interduce yourself after interrupting my training. " I love to act like a bitch just to pis her off.
She yelled at me :" Who the hell do you think you are, to be so rude to your superior."
I had decided to mess with her just a little bit more :" How unladylike, how do you want to live your whole life alone."
She whishpered:"Alone for whole life, unladylike, no marige."
So she was still fixated on that. I was going to walk away but she shouted :"Stop, I am Terumi Mei, what is your name."
I answered :"Uzumaki Mito"
I saw something click in her eyes, so she knew what will happen to me.
I decided to continue :"You said that we shouldn't use this training gourd, why is that so."
Terumi answered:" It belongs to Terumi clan."
I said: "I see, well we won't use it anymore, I kinda like to change scenery every day."
I turned to the guards and asked :" Are we late for dinner, I am hungry, hurry up if want you can say your goodbyes to your senior."
They did and we left. I felt satisfied. I had so much fun today. I was starting to get into the character.
Notes:
If you have any questions or concerns please feel free to comment. This chapter is to show how talented Mito is. After all her body is created by Sage.
Chapter 10: The sealing
Summary:
So it is kinda only beginning of the story.
Chapter Text
1.pov.
Time moved on quickly i was in the Mist for about 8 months. My days were very much the same, I would go to train sometimes I would met new shinobi. So by the end of eight month I knew almost every shinobi in village. Which was very positive at least for me. I knew how strong the Kiri forces were in Mist. That information was helpful in my planning of escape. While I trained for 6 months with my guards, they told me that I am at least chunin. I felt more confident, I had more experience in fighting. So all was going well.
I checked regularly Sanbis chakra, and recently it was harder to find it in surrounding area. So it must be time for the sealing. I feared that seal masters would put both seals at the same time. But while I was reading fuinjutsu book I found out information that said that jinchuriki seal needs one day to stabilaze, and that no other seal should be placed for a day. Well I hoped that they thought of me as highly as a Mizukage did.
Even though I have spent a lot of time here I didn't manage to make a single friend. All of the shinobi were my acquaintances, or my source of information, all of them liked to gossip. But most importantly while I was here I learned my weaknesses. One of them was fighting faster opponents. Only way for me to win against one was to tire them out. I started to train my spead.
The sealing day had finally arrived. Two guys who looked like priests from my previous life, they wore long black dresses and were 2 times larger than me. Came into my room and said to follow the.
I followed them, but I played dumb by asking:"why didn't you announce your coming, now you are ruining my plans." I scolding them the whole time. Until I was grabbed by one off them he cover my mouth and said:" quiet, there are some important people in this room.
I was surprised that they thought of this scenario. They took me to very important lunch meting. I saw all the elders of Kiri and Mizukage, I was seated on the opposite side of the table from the Mizukage we were sitting like a heads of house, while the elders sat by our sides. They talked about the war. And nobody asked why I was here. I was restless and asked :"Excuse me Mizukage - dono for being rude but why am I exactly here."
Mizukage answered :"we are welcoming you to the Village after all you have spent 8 months under our survailance and you are now ready to become a shinobi of Kiri."
He then told the guards to give me drink. I saw something suspicious in his look.
After I drank a sip I knew what it was. They drugged me with sleeping pill. I didn't show that I knew what they did. But also I was relieved that I wouldn't fell much of the pain in process of sealing. I drank nit more, and Mizukage asked:"You are going to our jinchuriki." even if didn't knew that I would not have time for any kind of reaction. It seems they had put 2 of sleeping pills.
3.pov.
The elders congratulated Mizukage for obtaining a jinchuriki, they continued to celebrate. Mizukage said he had to go and look at the sealing process. The guards took Mito and carried her to the sealing room which was on the other side of mansion. Mito previously had felt Sanbi presence in it.
When they came everything was ready table was covered by white, room was dimly lit and there were 3 seal masters. Mizukage asked if everyone was ready. They nodded they heads. They undressed her belly, and started to draw seals. It took three of them some time to finnish the array. When they complied it they asked for help from Mizukage. They need him to bait out Sanbis chakra from scroll and direct it in Mito.
He said it was fine. He managed to bait him out, but didn't know how chakra from the Sanbi just flow into Mito. He was surprised, he said something isn't right. The seal masters rushed to come see what was wrong, but they reassured Mizukage by saying :"it seems that Sanbi likes her already, Mizukage-donor your job is just to infuse your chakra into the scroll. That way chakra will flow into her by itself."
Mizukage was tired after the seal was complied. He said to guards to take Mito to her room. And he went to his.
1.pov
In front of cage.
Sage:"Well hello there, Mito, Isobu."
Isobu:"father I did as I was told, Isobu is good boy."
Sage answered :"Very good boy."
I interupted:"aham, it is so nice to meet you Isobu-San. My name is Mito."
Isobu :"it seems that you know my name already, but I will say it again. I am Isobu. I am also known as Sanbi. It is nice to meet you to."
Sage :"Mito will need lot of your help in future so please help her."
Isobu:"I will father, if she will do half of things you expect from her. Then she is worth my help and your trust."
I :"I will need some help today to escape from here and to run as further from here as posible."
Sage :"Yes this is why we are here right now, I can't make us communicate for long period of time, but I can contact one of you once every few months. While I will mostly talk with Isobu when you are in control of your body, or I will contact you when you meditate. "
I asked :" So I have to first escape and then plan what I would like to change. "
Sage :" things have already started changing, and after today they will continue to change even faster. "
Isobu :" You are both right. I will help her as much as I can. "
I asked Isobu:" Can I use your power and not cause any damage to myself. "
Isobu looked at me and said:" You can't for today. You will have to leave control of the body to me. You only need meditate inside this place to sensor what is happening outside. You will need to give me instructions for directions in which you want me to move. Because your body will be tired after using my power. "
I asked :" So you will do all the fighting for me. Will you kill all of them. "
Isobu:" Only those I have to. "
I :" I see, you are indeed very good boy. "
Notes:
Leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions.
Chapter 11: Escape
Chapter Text
1.pov
I woke up feeling really tired. It was after midnight if the position of moon wasn't deceiving me. I started to meditate as soon as I packed all of my supplies. I had to find a way to the cage. It wasn't difficult at all because I was sensor. I was again in front of Isobu, he looked at me and said:"it's time. " i started meditating in my mindscape, Isobu took control. I felt my body being covered by Isobus chakra.
3.pov
The first ones to notice a change were the guards outside the doors. But they were quickly and quietly knocked out, Isobu moved quickly he used only taijustu for now. In just 30 min all the guards were down, the most dangerous man now was Mizukage, both Isobu and Mito decided to live him alive but they needed him not able to move, so Isobu used his coral ability to make him stuck to the bed, while Mizukage wake up when they walked into his room he couldn't dodge all of attacks.
Then they left the mansion, somehow some of ninjas were waiting for them there. They weren't a challenge. They did managed to buy time for the best of Kiri forces to come. Terumi Mei took a charge at coordinating attacks. While Isobu did have trouble fighting these 5 shinobi he did not go all out. He had used hallucinogenic mist, which showed their insecurities and forced the victim to face them. He knocked them all while they were facing their fears.
But somehow the Mizukage was in front of Isobu. He was vivid and in his shinobi clothes. However Isobu and Mito weren't scared at all, while they knew he was strong but he was fighting a jinchuriki, alone. The fight was impressive the both used similar styles of ninjustu but Isobus were allways bigger and stronger than the Mizukages. When Mizukage seemed out of breath Isobu used hallucinogenic mist and then after that he used a coral ability leaving only his head not covered by corals.
1.pov
I said to Isobu :"Great job, know we need to move quickly to the north west can you make the trip on water."
Isobu answered :" There is no need to travel on water, when I can breathe under it, Mito-Chan."
I said:"Eh I guess so, then we go to the northwest."
Isobu :"Agreed"
3.pov
The Mizukage came quickly to control of his body, but still he was trapped again. There were only two things he could do one was try to summon his summon by bitting his lip and moving his fingers a bit. While the summon could not break this jutsu it could find somebody who could. And second thing was to wait.
Only five minutes had past and Terumi Mei came to his aid, she looked quite shaken herself. He asked her how others were. She responded by saying :" I took it the best, we have only 3 dead, but I would say it didn't try to kill anybody, how about you Mizukage - dono."
Mizukage answered :"only chakra exhaustion, nothing death treating."
Terumi asked:" Do you think that Mito - San let it take control. Or was it seal mistake."
Mizukage :" I don't think it matters now, we need to recapture Mito as soon as posible I will send a world to Fuguki and Kisame. "
Terumi :" Yes sir. "
Mizukage said quietly :"I am only telling this to you because I trust you, don't spread it around, the seal wasn't at fault, it seems that Mito played us like a fool she must have know why we were after her, and Sanbi was somehow involved too, after all I never heard a beast chakra to flow into human on his own. "
Terumi:"To think such thing happend, it is best to keep it secret."
Word from Mizukage came flying at the alarming speed, which meant something bad had happened. Kisame was nervous. He reached forward with his hand, the bird landed and left the scroll addressed for Fuguki - sama. He run to him and gave him scroll. He watched color drain from his masters face. It seemed to be extremely bad news. The only thing his master said to him was:"go pack our stuff we are going to leave frontlines to catch somebody. Kisame hurried to pack up. He wondered what had happened, it was probably something that would needed to kept quiet if his master couldn't tell him immediately. He knew that his master would tell him on the road.
While they were on the road, he learned everything, how Mito had made fools of him and his master, of whole Mist. He was angry, how could he trust her, but she didn't seemed to realize at any point in the journey that. Or maybe she didn't sleep as much as they thought she did. Shit.
However his internal struggle was interrupted by the messaging bird. This time it came slower, but it only meant the bird didn't knew their exact location.
The message said :"the jinchuriki movement stopped at the northwest shore of the main island, however we didn't noticed any water disturbance on the surface. We think the jinchuriki moved under water. Intercept it as soon as possible."
Fuguki said:"Well well she is trying to get back where we found her."
Kisame smiled :"it sucks for her that we know that terrain better than her."
Fuguki said :"indeed. But she seems to be in lead for a six hours at minimum, because we don't know her spead, she could have improved much in these 8 months and she now has some extra chakra. "
Kisame asked:"do you think she fought us seriously, previously or was she pretending."
Fuguki answered :"Maybe she didn't went all the way out, but she never hold at what she showed us. But I think if she wanted she could have escaped us."
Mito had finally took control of her body when they emerged from water, she immediately used her sensor ability to check out surrounding area of any possible threat, she was surprised when she could sense further away than usual. She felt Kiri shinobi at the other side of the sea. So it was only time they started to cross water or to send somebody after her. She moved into the forest and started tree jumping. She never had traveled so quickly.
Chapter 12: Unexpected geusts
Chapter Text
1.pov
Isobu and I switched places every eight hours, I moved without rest, while my body felt tired I needed to push up all of my limits. I would have some small breaks for eating and hunting. I managed to make to shorten 2 weaks travel to one week. But that was planned for civilian pase. I found my old cave and made myself comfortable there.
3.pov
Fuguki and Kisame followed the trail left behind Mito. Fuguki cursed:"Danm it she is faster than I expected it looks she isn't really resting anywhere." Kisame to was frustrated by her. By the looks they did not gain any time on her, in fact they lost some.
The next message came from Mizukage: and it said that back up was near them. So that both parties don't lose much time Kisame was to stay there while Fuguki would continue the mission.
Fuguki had continued as he came closer to the border Samehada started acting up. He was amazed it remembered Mito chakra and could sense her in the area. He followed Samehada senses. The sudden rain stopped him. Samehada was stopped twitching, so he had to carefully search this area.
But he wasn't only one surprised by sudden rain. A four man team from Konoha was to. The Sensei of the group was searching for any possible shelters. He had found one.
1.pov
Mito felt four chakra signals approach the cave, she saw that rain had suddenly started. She could feel that one of them had larger chakra reserves and three smaller ones. They were approaching fast, but it seemed they could not seense her.
She had no time to pack all the things, she had barely any time to move herself from the front of cave to the back.
She realized she was still suppressing her chakra, so she decided to see what happens. She used her sensor ability to check how it had improved. She was surprised when she felt theirs chakra nature's. The strongest chakra in group was moving fast inside the person's body and it felt like a wind. Someone had a fire affinity and another had lightning affinity. The last person, she realized was a girl with weak earth affinity, but her chakra moved by purpose, that one was a medic.
I remember only one team with such affinities. And I knew I was screwed.
The yellow haired shinobi came first in cave, and he was followed by his three students, one had white hair, one had a black and the girl had a brown. My fears were right. Of all the time I had to be right now. The Sage must made this body unfortunate. When they discovered my stuff they were supprised, they even checked for genjutsu. I laughed at louad. And they heard it. Oh God why am I so stupid. The Sensei asked :"who are you"
I answered :"You shouldn't be afraid I don't have any interest in you, I am only escaping from someone right now, I am sorry but my indetity must stay a secret."
Sensei then aked:" Are you sure, we aren't enemies."
I answered :"I am sure we are, because I am a enemy to all of the world it seems."
Sensei :"how are we going to be sure that you won't attack us."
I answered :" Oh for the Sage, I could have killed you if I wanted, when you first came here, I think you can't even sense my presance her, and I am only 10 meters away from you."
Sensei said:"yes you are right, but that doesn't reassur us."
I answered :"I don't have time to blow my cover up. Namekaze - san."
The whole team felt silent. One of the students the obnoxious one had spoken :"How do you know his name."
I answered :"While you can't fell my presence or chakra I still can."
The smart one then said:" so you could sense us but you didn't have enough time to react."
I didn't answer, because I felt embarrassed for sensing them so late.
They kept silent too. U until the Namikaze decided I am not a threat and asked me nicely:" Are you by any chance sensor. "
I answered :"Yes, I am,."
He then asked :" Can you guess just my name."
I answered :"While I did feel your super fast wind chakra, I only knew by the color of your hair, after all Namikaze clan and some others clan have similarly chakra builds. I leatd that from my Sensei."
He then said :"I see so you cannot recognize by chakra."
I felt offended :"I didn't say so, I only couldn't make yours and that girls chakra signal. I had few guess for but for her, it made a sense that she is from civilian family."
The obnoxious boy asked :" How I am then."
I answered :"An Uchiha, who is obnoxious. And then we have a Hataje with Uchiha attitude. And the girl most likely is a medic. Are they your students Namikaze - San."
He asnwerd :"Yes they are. "
I said :"they seem to be around my age, so I am asking if Konoha is so weak to send children on the front lines."
Uchiha then yelled at me :" Who are calling weak, aren't you the same as us."
I mocked :"Am i, I am not so stupid to fight in this meaningless war, but I assure you that my abilities go beyond hiding my presence."
Then Namikaze stepped in :"don't provoke us, while we aren't at strongest right now we are winning the war."
I mocked them again:"winning the war, you mean losing the lives of shinobi. You are even worse than Kiri shinobi, they did not hide theirs intentions, they just want to kill all of you, no winning or losing."
Hatake said :" Are you from Kiri."
I said :" Yes and no, while I just came from heart of Kiri forces, I don't belong to them. "
Uchiha then yelled:" So are you from Kiri, don't try to fool us. "
At that moment I felt something it was getting closer i cursed:" Shit, he is here, You four don't interfere with anything that is going to happen, it seems as many gifts Sage has blessed me with, he forgot to count luck in. "
I rushed forward from the dark, even though I was quick they could clearly see my red hair and my small form.
3. Pov
As Mito rushed forward from the cave. Samehada started to twich again showing the direction of the Mito.
He followed it again he know she could feel him, but her plan was still mistery. After only 10 min he had found her, she was ready to fight him, probably expecting to make finish him here and then continue with her escape. While he understood that was the best kind of action she could use right now, he thought that he was stronger than her but this isn't fight to the death on his part, while for her probably was. It seemed they were equal.
Chapter 13: Rematch
Chapter Text
3.pov
They looked at each other. And Mito asked:"Diš Samehada managed to track me."
He looked supresied:" Yes, You seem to known more about its abilities than me."
I just stood there waiting for his first move, after all I knew most of his moves and had found how to deal with most of them.
In the cave Namikaze watched in horror, it was first horror to see that Uzumaki child didn't see Konoha as a ally, then it became horror for what that child is facing.
Hataje asked :"Is that one of Seven Swordsman of Kiri."
He had to answer, so he informed them:" Yes that is Suikazan Fuguki, wilder of Samehada."
All three of kids now looked more scared.
Hatake asked:" Are we not going to help her, is she not our ally" but before he could finish Namikaze cuted him of:" She doesn't think of us as ally, she said to not interfere because she probably knows more than we do, she seems to have fought him before."
Fuguki attacked with his water dragon jutsu, she countered with her mud wall, he then continued firing various types of water jutsu, she doged most of them and she blocked some with her mud wall. She didn't want to come closer him, so every time he moved forward she used Water Gun : Quick Shot. If he was 10 meters away from her. While she was using lot of chakra she had a lot more, while Fuguki had less. He was still planning to get closer, he had more of chance that way.
He used large skale water jutsu. He did to distract Mito, and quickly closed some of the distance between them. He was surprised when she moved towards him while doing some hand seals. Earth started rising around her and it followed her at the end she shouted :"Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu." rocks were shot towards him, he couldn't dodge all of them at the speed they were coming for him.
Namikaze face was full of surprise, he couldn't be mora amazed, the girl obliviously had known her weaknesses and had known when and where to attack. He did find it weird that her opponent never tried to kill her. It seemed that somebody else had noticed that to.
Hatake :"Sensei who do you think will win, while the girl is avoiding any damage and avoiding close combat, he is clearly stronger."
Namikaze answered to his student :" It is hard to say, because we know who is stronger we don't know the reason or motivation for this fight, to me it seems that the girl is more likely to win. "
Then they some the earth jutsu.
Fuguki tried to cut one of the rocks, but Samehada wasn't made for cutting. He managed to change direction of that rock, but the next rock hited his left arm. He was still dodging the rocks, and he wasn't focusing on the Mito who was charging her next attack. She used the water style : water dragon jutsu. He was didn't manage to dodge it completely his left hand had been cutted of. He had to take last bits of chakra stored in Samehada to not feel any pain and stop the bleeding. But Mito wasn't satisfied at all, she now had to expand the distance while he was angrily chasing her. Only things she hadn't used were her seals. She never planned to use them this soon, but she didn't have a choice she took them out and threw them into the sky. They landed few centimeters to the left of Fuguki and exploded. He manage to block some of them. But he still stood. He then said :"Well it seems that won't be able to beat you, but I only need to buy some time, after all Kisame is bringing back up."
Mito said:"And here I was asking myself where he was. That means I will just need to kill you and escape while the rain is still falling."
Fuguki laughed:" And how are you going to do that, when you aren't using full power, or should I say you can't use it so close to the Konoha camp. "
Mito stared at him and suddenly smirked:" Genjutsu art, you didn't think I would just stood there while talking to you." the voice was behind Fuguki, Mito was placing one of her new seals on him. He tried to reach her but couldn't move. She explained :" Fuinjutsu : paralyzing seal. You should have payed attention to the surroundings" they stood in front of cave, he could see 4 figures in cave, then next thing he saw was kunai slitting his throat. The fight was over. Mito took careful steps to Samehada and took out the scroll and quickly stored it. She looked quite paler after that.
Namikaze rushed towards the girl, he knew she was going to faint, it seemed that was her first kill, it was brutal for young girl like her. He catched her before she touched the ground. His students came after him. He was still shocked that this girl had managed to pull it of. But it seemed as her only option. They managed to her all of the talk because it had been told in front of them. To think this girl is chased by bunch of Kiri forces, and managed to survive this far, shoved how strong her will to live was. He asked Kakashi to seal the body and decided that rain won't kill them but Kiri shinobi could, after all they were going back to the Village, they had finished their mission. They were on border duty ester from here.
After several hours of search for his master. Kisame had found a large bloodstained pack of ground and further away there was large hand of his master. He couldn't just say his master is dead. But if the chance was maybe he was finished by Konoha shinobi. But the area indicated fight between water user and earth user. Mito was both. And his master was water user. He had to report, mission failure and lost of his master and the sword and jinchuriki. This was the worst.
Chapter 14: Road to Konoha
Chapter Text
3.pov
Team 7 which consisted of the Jonin Sensei Namikaze Minato, genin Nohara Rin and Uchiha Obito, and surprisingly the youngest of the them was chunin Hatake Kakashi. Minato was carrying Mito. She was unconscious because she didn't sleep for whole week and her chakra was low.
Rin had examined her and said to her sensei:" She doesn't have any life threatening injuries. However her chakra is low and that is one of reasons she is unconscious, she probably used too much chakra during the fight. Her body gives sings of lack of sleeping."
Minato said:" Very good observation Rin, but her clan is well known for having huge chakra reserves. The poor girl, probably came to the cave to take some rest and she didn't know we would just walk into it. She was probably on the run for a few days, and she probably didn't want to fight here, she didn't have a choice, her state is worsen by her mental exhaustion. "
Kakashi asked :" Sensei are you sure she is from Uzu… "
Minato interrupted him before he could finish her surname :" No i am not but she does have the clans characteristics. "
Obito then said:" What are you talking, from which clan is she. "
Kakashi answered:" Are you that stupid it is plain obvious. "
Obito was pissed :"What did you say Bakashi."
Rin interrupted them :"now isn't time for fighting, guys, and yes Obito if you paid any attention to the class you would know, Kakashi you shouldn't be so rude."
Obito was frustrated :" so will you guys tell me or not."
Minato said :" Obito listen to me we doubt that she is from Uzumaki clan, but we aren't sure. "
Obito :" Then why aren't we sure. "
Kakashi answered :" In my opinion she is to calm to be one and second is that she didn't see us as allies. "
Obito :" I guess you are right, only Uzumaki I know is allways restless. "
After getting over the shock caused by the death of his master, Kisame had found a trail. He didn't expect to find so many footprints. The largest was just few meters away from the blood stain and just by one red hair. He couldn't feel much of that persons chakra in the air so he probably picked Mito when the fight was over. The other there footsteps belonged to children, but none had belonged to Mito. He knew that she was taken by Konoha scum. He hoped she didn't say anything about being jinchuriki, but they wouldn't let Uzumaki move around freely anyway.
The journey to Konoha lasted five days and Mito hadn't woken up once. Team seven was concerned, even Minato feared that something was wrong. Her chakra reserves weren't restoring or they were but only a little each day.
1.pov
Sage :"it wasn't that long ago, and here we met again."
I snorted:" Yeah, yeah. I geuss we have lots of time to talk."
Isobu :" if it will make it any better my chakra reserves are gone two."
Sage:" Well your chakra is now important to Mito, Isobu, when your chakra gets back to normal then she will reachage faster."
I said:" While we can't do anything about our chakra stores right now, shouldn't we focus what is next. "
Sage asnwerd :" You are right Mito, but both of us didn't expect to come across Team 7."
I :" Are you saying I should play along with everything that comes along. "
Isobu answeresd before Sage could:" Yes because we don't know how things are going to play out. What did you think we would do if we weren't captured. "
I :" I thought that we would try to catch black Zetsu or something. "
Sage asnwerd this time:" You would need to train more for that, and you really can't do anything to him without my sons souls. "
I :" so when I get stronger, will I need to wait for Naruto and Sasuke to be born, or are your sons souls in somebody else at the moment."
Sage :" You will have to wait, because Madara is still alive. "
I exclaimed :" Oh right, but then if prevent him from using Obito, he will live longer, because he won't obliviously shorten his life if he doesn't have someone to take his place. "
Sage asnwerd :"Yes, you are right. But he doesn't have much time either way. He is really week right now. You just need to prevent Obito from happening and then you will need to wait for my son's souls. Well if the Black Zetsu doesn't do something else. But I will try to follow his movements and tell you what he is up to. "
Isobu :" we will have to train hard for that, I will teach you lots of things. "
I :" I appreciate that. "
3.pov
When team 7 made it to the front gates of Konoha they were intercept by shinobi on the guard duty. The shinobi checked for genjutsu asked for a code, then they gave a paper to fill about their mission. And only then asked questions about the unconscious girl on Minatos back and extra bags of stuff. Team 7 explained that the bags were from girl and that they suspect that girl was an Uzumaki. The said to guards to keep it quiet about her existence until Hokage sees her and decides what will happen to her. They were allowed to enter village. So they hurried up to the roofs and made it to the Hokage tower without being seen by everyone. "
When they entered the Hokage tower, luckily it was mostly empty. They did send message about meeting this girl and coming here with her, so they asked a secertary for private meeting with Hokage. She said that Hokage was expected to come back from clans meeting in 20 minutes, and she said that it would be best to wait inside the Hokage office.
Minato came inside the office and said to his genin to lay the girl on the couch. He knew Third Hokage was going to be late, but he was more nervous about girls situation, was today's clan meeting regular or was it especially for her case. He could see some of the decisions already like 6 months of monitoring and more. He was still concerned for girl because her chakra wasn't in any better condition than yesterday.
Chapter 15: Meeting the Hokage
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage was late for only 40 minutes, he firstly talked about something with his secretary, when she said that team 7 was waiting for him. He then said few more words with her and rushed into his office, when he came in Minato was staying by the window clearly trying to calm his nerves, rest oh the team seven was seated by the cauch on which was laying girl, unconscious, she appeared to be fine, her red hair caught his attention he saw that tone of color only in main family of Uzumaki. It wasn't that different from the rest of Uzumaki but if you have seen member of main family and rest you could see it clearly.
He cleared his throat to get everybody to pay attention to him. Those two genins were starlted, but so were Minato nad Kakashi they just didn't show it. The third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen then began closing the doors of the office and ordering his anbu to activate the privacy seals :" I have received your message Minato - San, but I would like to hear it from your mouth to. I expect that you didn't write everything there."
Minato :"Yes you are right Hokage - sama, while it is true that girl killed Suikazan Fuguki, it seems she managed to do it while being under lot of pressure on her body, she didn't sleep for few days prior the fight, her chakra reserves were already low and she was also running from the enemy for long time. I took her here against her will, but I am sure the Kiri forces were coming there. She said herself that she is sensor. I would say that she is quite advanced. She used both water style and water style. She seems to have great teacher. I don't know how good she is with fuinjutsu, but I saw her use some. "
Hokage asked :" And her attitude. " Hokage hoped she wasn't brat or arogantan or trouble.
Minato shake his head :" Not good. "
Hokage gasped which one of the three things was it.
Minato continued :" While she was very calm and cautious of us when we met her. Unlike all the other Uzumaki we know. She didn't seemed to see us as alies, she did mocked whole village by saying that we are so week that we need genin on the frontlines."
Hokage was shocked she wasn't anything he feard, she was to mature:" that is a problem. Did she say how she felt about Kiri. "
Minato :" Well not, but it seemed that wasn't her first fight against him. She knew most of his moves. She knew how to deal with Samehada, which is sealed in one of hers scrolls."
Hokage asked :" Rin - San, can you guess when she will wake up. "
Rin answered :" If her recovery continues at this speed, she is going to out for whole month maybe more. "
Hokage then said:" I will put her on top medical care, she will be staying there until she wakes up. "
Minato asked Hokage :" Was todays clan meeting related with hers arrival. "
Hokage eyed Minato and said:" Well yes, but it seems I did acount two things, so the meeting is mostly unimportant right now. We did decide to monitor her for six months and even to give her one apartment. However we need to intorgate her before that. "
Kakashi was fascinated by the Hokage answer but he had to ask:" If I may know what facts you didn't account for. "
Minato wanted to scold him for asking too much.
But Hokage gestured it was fine:" I didn't account for her attitude with our village, and the other thing is that she is different from other Uzumakis, her hair color indicates that she is from main family of Uzumaki."
Minato choked and then cought few times. Nobody minded, after all that was mindblowing fact.
Kisame sent another message to Mizukage stating he found some trails. Mizukage sent him his answer in which was stated that he had to go back to the frontliens they needed him there and only after situation on the frontliens calmed down could he follow the trails. Kisame knew that was bullshit, Mizukage didn't want to risk anything right now. He didn't know why, was Mito that strong. He had to follow Mizukages orders, he knew he couldn't make far into Land of Fire by himself so needed back up, and he only would get his back up if he proved his loyalty to Mizukage. After all everybody knew he was loyal only to his master.
Minato and his team followed anbu who caries Mito to the hospital. They wanted to see where she would stay. Minato wanted to visit the girl every day, because he felt guilty, he couldn't tell Kushina about this kid nor could tell the kid about Kushina,at least he could know how was she. Kakashi and Obito started to bicker again in the middle of the hall. The head nurse came to them and shooed them out of hospital. So only Rin and Minato made it to the hospital room. Rin was focused more on what medical nin were doing and even asked some questions about the tehnique med-nin was using. In the end of tests the med-nin said:" The girl will most likely be out for a whole month, but Uzumaki often surprise us."
Rin then left saying goodbye to Minato. Minato wanted to stay by the girls side little longer. But he was afraid of Kushina finding out he had came into Konoha 2 hours ago and didn't came to visit her. So he came closer to the girl and stroked her hair. It was indeed slightly different from Kushinas, he then left.
The third Hokage had to talk with Nara Shikaru his Jonin Commander. When he opened the door of Nara office.
The first response he got was :"Which trouble did it cause to you Hiruzen that you had to come to me."
Hokage answeed:"Trouble indeed. It is about that Uzumaki girl Minato had found. It seems she will bring us a lot of trouble when she wakes up. I will need you keep things low, any rumors can be quite catastrophic for us."
Shikaru asked :" why are you scared of Kushina that much"
Hokage nodded his head:" But it isn't only that, the girl is from main family of Uzumakis. And her attitude towards us is infavorable."
Shikaru:"That does complicate things."
Notes:
Shikaru is complitly made up. So you don't need to search him.
Chapter 16: Ch. 16
Chapter Text
3.pov.
Kisame was pissed he still wasn't over his desire to revenge his master. But they were clearly outnumber here and frontline was going to break. If they lose here the Mizukage will try to peace out, even though he didn't like war, he still wanted to kill the Konoha forces who are hiding Mito.
In Konoha there wasn't much going on, there weren't any new rumors. And shinobi knew that only meant there was something that had to be protected. When Minato had come to his home, he was lost in thought, Kushina crept behind him to scare him. She jumped on him giving him a back hug, Minato squeaked sounding like a girl. Kushina laughed :"What are you scared of me."
Minato blushed :" why would I be scared, I didn't do anything wrong."
Kushina looked at him :"Are you sure."
What now, Minato didn't know if she knew or if he had done something while walking here.
Kushina continued :"Mikoto told me you were at hospital?"
Minato felt relieved :"Ah that, nobody was injured it was just that.. Rin wanted to ask some questions to the med-nin there."
Kushina asked :" And all of you had to come there, even Kakashi."
Minato scratched his scalp:"Well, she used one of the techniques on them and she didn't knew if she used it correctly and they had to come with us so that med - nin could see what is wrong."
Kushina creepy smiled :"Then why were they thrown out before you could at empty room."
Minato sweated:" How much did Mikoto see actually, well she did tell they started to bicker in the hall right." Kakashi and Obito were dead tomorrow.
Kushina :"Actually she only was at the end of corridor so she couldn't hear anything. Anyways what was wrong with Rin."
Minato said :"If you want to know what happened then why don't you just invite them for a dinner."
Kushina :"Are you avoiding my question."
Minato :"No, Rin was fine, I only said that so you could see it for yourself "
Kushina smiled :"Then that's is what I will do."Kushina walked out and headed to her boyfriend students houses. She knew he had lied, but didn't know about what. She will surely find out today.
And that is how all of team 7 was seated in their senseis house. The atmosphere was very good while they were waiting for Kushina to bring food. But they actually were agreeing how screwed they were and they even tried to come with the story. But when Kushina did put the food on the table. She asked questions with creppy smiling face that had them scared :" Rin what did you have to ask the med-nine. I thought that something bad must have happened to make even Kakashi come there,."
Rin answered :" Well wanted to ask them for a long time, but I didn't have enough confidence to do it. I asked about which method was the best for examining chakra exhaustion. "
Kushina was analyzing her answer. The second part seemed believable but first part wasn't so much. She asked Kakashi then:" Why did you come with them. "
Kakashi answered :" I didn't want to i was forced by Minato - Sensei. "
Minato choked :" Kakashi, what are you saying I only said that we were coming with her. You could just leave."
Kushina look turned dark saying we will talk later. She asked Obito about mission and he answered by days leaving out one. Kushina was amazed, Obito didn't let anything slip, but he made one crucial mistake he lefted one day not knowing she counted days since she last saw Minato.
She asked :"Minato you came today right."
Minato didn't notice her intentions:"Yes we did."
Kushina then asked:" Then how does happen that my calculations and your days on mission, don't add up."
Oh shit they all thought. Atmosphere was awkward. Everyone was silent and under pressure. Obito could not make it anymore:"5 days ago we were returning home and rain suddenly started falling. We went to a cave." Minato and Rin even Kakashi tried to stop him from saying anything else. But they stopped when they received death glare. Which gave Obito some time: "when we were inside we could hear two shinobi fight. We couldn't move out because of the rain and didn't know if it was safe. Then suddenly the both fighters were in front of the cave the smaller and clearly weaker one had managed to kill this big guy, but soon he died to from chakra exhaustion. "
Minato was so proud of him, but he had to hide it.
Kushina :" is that the reason you were shaken about chakra exhaustion, Rin. "
Rin answered :" Yes, but I am still not ready to talk about it. "
Minato was so proud of his students, but still Kakashi and Obito were going to die tomorrow. "
Several days passed, the med - nin was satisfied with how Mito was recovering. When Minato had came in through the window, apparently the halls weren't safe anymore, he was glad she looked better. The med-nin who was in the room when he barged from window wasn't surprised by his entrance, she then said:"Welcome Minato - San, how are you today."
Minato answered :"I am good, how is she."
Med-nin:"She recovered today the most. Her recovery rate is getting faster and faster. It seems she will wake in few days."
Minato asked :"Did Hokage came here today"
Med-nin answered :"No he won't come today, he has more important things to do right now, he asked to send someone if she wakes up."
Hokage was surprised by Mizukage request of cease fire. He never expected that Mizukage would reach for a peace. It seemed that lost which they had suffered was larger than one Konoha had inflected on them. Hokage wounded if the Uzumaki girl had her fingers there. He hoped she would wake up soon and when she does wake up that she will be cooperative. He did not wish to use Yamanaka for her introgations.
Chapter 17: Waking up
Notes:
This isn't anything related to the story, but I have to say it, I got into the college I wanted and I was ranked 1 for it.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Two days later Mito woked up, she saw the white room and the bed, she was in hospital, she didn't know how long she was out. She decided to check it with Isobu, she stared at the ceiling and slowly track her chakra. She then came in her mindscape and greeted Isobu:" Hi Isobu."
Isobu greeted back :"Hi Mito-Chan."
Then Mito continued :"Do, you know how long I have been out." she told while making herself comfortable in front of the gates.
Isobu answeresd :" While I woke up 5 days ago it seems I was uncouncious for a week."
Mito concluded :"So 12 days, while I didn't expect to be uncouncious for this long, I geuss I have overused my chakra. Did you feel anybody coming to visit."
Isobu answeresd :"Yes that Namikaze had been here every day."
Mito sighed :"I see, troublesome blond. But nobody with huge chakra reserves like mine and yours."
Isobu answeresd :"No."
Mito said:"at least that is good news."
She was just her mindscape when she heard windows open, she turned her head to the windows and saw that troublesome man. Her eyes looked more because it was noon. The man almost fell to the floor, he was surprised by her beauty. She felt awkward when he stared at her so she said:"Namikaze - San, you can enter the room I won't eat you." and she turned her head from him looking at the door. She didn't hear his response so she asked:"Why do you use windows when there are doors."
Minato finally shook himself to reality and said :"You are awake. Well nobody is supposed to know that you are here."
Mito :"Asked did you carry me here."
Minato answered :"Yes, I did."
Mito asked:" Have I done something while I was uncouncious."
He didn't know what she could do at that state:"Eh, no"
Mito absent-mindedly said:"that's good, too."
Minato saw her focus was somewhere else so now was the best time to ask her important questions :"What is your name."
Mito looked him dead in eyes and answered :"My name is Uzumaki Mito. " she then continued :"I was named after my great aunt, the first Hokage's wife." she then again lost focus.
Minato had to ask:"What are you doing now."
She didn't look at him this time:"I am counting the number of shinobi here."
Minato asked:"At the hospital. Why"
Mito shook her head and said :" No, at the whole village, because I was thinking about escaping."
Minato was shocked :"And how many are there."
Mito answered :"Around 200.More than I can handle."
Well Minato didn't know how many shinobi were at the village currently, but he was satisfied with her statement.
Mito then said:"Could you let them in, they seem to be quite important, and they have large chakra reserves.." pointing at the door. When he opened the door he was met with Third Hokage and Nara Shikaru. He bowed to them. But before he could great them Mito spoke:"Have you had any fun eavesdroping."
Minato had awkward look on his face saying :"Hokage - sama, Nara - sama. I am sorry."
Hokage said :"it's not your fault. Neither are you at fault Mito - San. Indeed we have eavesdroped on your conversation."
Mito said :" How rude, I was thinking I was going to speak with gentleman. But I geuss I was wrong."
Hokage wondered was she playing mind games with them. Then she was foolish one. But then next action threw him of gourd.
Mito slowly smiled then started laughing. It was beautiful laugh, she had tears in her eyes and saying:" Sorry I was only kidding. But Namikaze - San has best reactions."
All of them thought definitely Uzumaki.
Hokage decided to be direct with her and asked "Were at the Mist and if you were what were doing there."
She smiled like she had expected that question and answered :"I was there, I was only taking revenge there.
Hokage asked :" Revenge for who or what. "
She looked at him, the look said as if you don't know, but she still answered :" for my parents, my clan, for my parents master. Because it was last wish from my parents master."
Hokage asked :"And did you succeed in your revenge."
Mito looked at him with one of the craziest smiling faces :"I did more than I expected to do."
Minato asked :"Is your revenge done."
Mito looked at him and then pondered :" Well I geuss first phase is done, the point of my revenge isn't to kill them, but to teach them how it feels to lose something precious that belongs to them."
Nara was alarmed at those words :" What did you steal from them."
Mito looked at him and said :" Wow, chill out, I didn't actually steal anything from them I just run after they gave it to me."
Hokage ordered :" Stop playing around and answer what did you take from them."
Minato was shooked, because he didn't see the Third lose his control so easily, and watching Mito reaction she wasn't surprised at all.
Mito then became serious, you could now see how all of hers reactions were fake. She said:" I was given the Sanbi from them."
Room was silent, the Nara was holding his head, Hokage didn't look fine. And Minato was walking closer to Mito. While Mito looked at him and knowing what he was going to do she lifted her shirt, showing of her lower abdomen and chaneling some of her chakra there, the seal had shown up.
Minato looked at it for few minutes and said:"The seal is safe, but it could be stronger."
Hokage nodded his head so was Nara, but Mito said:" You can't try to reseal it, because Sanbi will kill you."
Minato said :"What are you saying, I am just going to add some arrays on seal, I won't let him out, obviously ."
Mito :"I am sorry, I didn't explain it properly." then she pointed at him:"You move an inch and I will let Isobu kill you."
Hokage was alarmed :"Minato step back, I am guessing Isobu is what it calls itself."
Minato took back some steps and said:"Are you speaking with it."
Mito looked at him :"Isobu isn't filled with rage, like the Kyubi is. I geuss I got lucky."
Minato almost choked on the mention of Kyubi but he managed to save it.
Hokage asked :"Are you only against us touching the seal."
Mito looked at him and answered :" My parents master said that you couldn't make it in time to save my clan, for longest time I didn't believe that, but I geuss you really are were to week to help. So yes, it is the only thing. "
Chapter 18: Calming down
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage was baffled, the girl in front of him just insulted the village and said that she would forgive it for the weakness. He couldn't be glad. The girl was clearly smart and knew how to use her abilities. He had to ask about her master:" You said that you had a master, who is he."
Mito looked at him with grimase :" That old man wasn't my master. He was my parents master, before he betrayed the Uzushino. His name was Hagoromo no last name, but he died several years ago."
Nara knew this was going to be a pain in the ass but he asked either way. :"Can you tell us about that."
Mito stayed silent for few seconds, it looked like she was debating with herself should she tell or not:" Well I don't know all the details. I know that Hagoromo was taijustu and genjutsu master living in the Uzushino, he was teaching my parents from early age. It seems like a the fame he got in Uzushino wasn't enough so he decided to steal Uzushinos plan of defensive seal barrier. My mother and father were on the mission to bring him back alive or dead. It turned out that only few days after they left the village, attack began. Their master never sold that plan, but he could have. My parents were unsuccessful in hunting him they couldn't get any messages from Uzushino. They rushed back home forgetting their mission. They grieved, they swore on the revenge. I was born year later, they couldn't find their master anywhere, he was always few steps ahead. Just when I turned 3 years they were killed by Kiri shinobi. In last effort they summoned a summon which took me to their master. When he saw me felt simpaty, he couldn't kill his students last legacy. Over the years he trained my he told my the truth. I guess I only inherited his belief 'You should hate everyone the same.' "
Minato was heartbroken he knew she had to have bad childhood, but to be raised by person you can't trust. He wanted to know more about her. He wanted to shove that belief from her.
But Mito did not look sad at all, she seemed so mature, she obviously had anger problems and was fixated on revenge. But she wasn't a bad kid. She was saveable.
Mito stared at the three unmoving figures. While they were thinking about her possibly. She had to make a move now when they have mix feelings about her.:" While I still consider you weak village. I wish to join your forces if it is possible."
Minato didn't know what was going on in her head. He was surprised with her request, but he knew she would end in their forces etheir way.
Hokage chuckled :"You indeed are from main family of Uzumaki, you analyzed situation and you didn't like that we would make decision for you in this matter. You will have 6 months trails regardless of this."
Mito was surprised and looked at the Hokage, asking him with her eyes how do you know that.
Minato answered :" You color of hair gave it away. "
Nara asked :" Did you have any special training while you were young. "
Mito answered:" I did, I was trained in controling my temper and emotions for getting overboard."
Minato was glad, but he still didn't like how she thought of village as weak.:"So who said to you that village is weak."
Mito smiled :"While my parents master was obsessed by Kumo news and propaganda, where they said Konoha was weak because your softness. But I guess they are wrong in that regard, you are weak because you don't see bad apples among yourself."
Hokage wondered :" What do you mean by that. "
Mito answered :" While I understand none of you are sensors, you really need to check who you can trust. I can feel that not long ago Hokage - sama you were in contact with somebody with tainted chakra. And I can feel more than one slightly alerted chakra with that chakra. "
Hokage wasn't happy but he had to ask :" Can you locate that chakra right now. "
Mito answeresd :" That person is underground somewhere around 1.5 kilometers to the east right now. But I can't pinpoint it, exactly. "
Minato asked :" Does having tainted chakra, show our intentions."
Mito laughed :" No tainted chakra does not represent our thoughts, but I can feel emotions from them easier. As I myself now have tainted chakra. "
Nara was thinking who possibly could be that person only few persons were in contact with Hokage today and they all were highly regarded individuals. Hokage was in same situation.
But Mito decided change mood by asking :" So how long am I staying in this hospital room. I kinda don't like white color you see."
Hokage was pleased by her changing of the mood, they couldn't solve previous problem that easily anyway. :"You are moving when the Med-nin you can move out, you will use henge jutsu for coming out from hospital and Anbu will lead you to your new home. I hope you like it."
Mito asked :" Is it close to here. By the way I can actually sense all the anbus here, you know. "
Minato choked :" Of course you can. "
Mito glared at him:" What did you think that I knew who Hokage was just because he has huge chakra reserves, I felt Anbu around him. "
Hokage liked her. :" it is close to here but it is closer to the Hokage tower. "
Mito :"I see, you want me on tight leash. Should I allways use henge jutsu while going out. I am assuming that I can go out."
Hokage :" Yes, but we will try to arrange your lifestyle, so you don't need to go outside much."
Mito :" What about training, I possibly need an empty trading ground. "
Hokage was thinking, or better to say he was scheming :" I think traning ground 3 isn't at use. "
Minatos eyes lit UP. Nara softly glanced at the Hokage. And that was all hints she got, or she needed. She pretend she didn't notice it:" oh, then I will ask Anbu to show me the way once I will train."
They tried to put her under Minato. That wasn't going to happen so easily.
Chapter 19: Adjusting
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was soon left alone. She was waiting to be discharged. The med-nin was very kind and came soon even with all papers filed out only needing Mito hands signature. The Anbu appeared quickly after that. Mito used her henge jutsu she didn't change her appearance that much. She only changed color and length of her hair. She was now brunette with hair just over her shoulders and without her usual bangs. She followed the Anbu, she did pay attention to her surroundings, but her surroundings didn't pay any attention to her. While this was good, she felt nostalgic. She remembered her last life how nobody cared for her nobody noticed her.
When she came in her new apartment. It wasn't special in any way posible. The kitchen was normal size. Everything was normal. It was comfortable, but she knew that she wouldn't spend a lot of time here. It reminded her of everything she wanted but she moved on, right she couldn't just think about her past now. She checked the apartment it was well equipped, it had food in the fridge. She found her bed, while it wasn't like that one in Kiri, she could sleep on it better than on the forest floor. However she did need to buy new clothes. She asked Anbu :" Can you show me the way to Konoha market. I need some new clothes. Don't worry I have money." I did win few bets in Kiri after all. Bets were always who would win between Kiri genin. Thankfully I had a lot of Intel.
Anbu :"This way please. Did you plan on buying casual clothes or clothes for training." he asked when we exited my apartment. We both were using henges and looked as father and daughter, which was weird in my opinion.
I answered :"Well both, but I will buy more for training purposes."
Anbu then said:" We shall firstly buy you some casual clothes, because they will soon close, shinobi market works slightly longer."
Mito asked :" Why is that so, isn't it unfair to the civilians."
Anbu answered :" Well it is, but shinobi do have to buy things at unexpected times to prepare themselves for missions. "
Mito agreed.
When she came to the market she saw Rin, but she couldn't greet her. Rin did look at them like she knew something was wrong with dou. Mito then tried few outfits. She didn't have any sense for fashion. So her Anbu guard almost died trying not to laugh. That made them look more suspicious. Rin did glanced at their discretion to see who made those sounds, she regreted her decision immediately. The girl looked horrible, disgusting. She had to help poor girl. Rin came towards Mito and poked her saying:" Do you need any help with choosing outfits."
Mito answered honestly :"Yes, you see don't understand fashion, it isn't excuse, but since childhood I always wore boys clothes, because the person who was in charge of me only had those kind of clothes."
Rin was shocked and looked at the girls father, or she assumed he was.
Mito looked at direction of Rin eyes:" Ah you seem to misunderstan something, he isn't one that took care of me. "
Rin was confused, were those two family or were they friends.
Anbu said:" we need to choose it quickly before they close, after that we will go to the shinobi market." he said to Mito, who started moving.
Rin was surprised they were shinobi but they didn't carry themselves like one.
Rin found few of suitable outfits, in which Mito did look presentable. She was even more confused when the girl paid it with her own money. So they weren't family. She had to ask:" What is your name. I am Nohara Rin."
Mito panicked for few seconds in her mind and answered :" My name is Mito, nice to meet you Nohara - San" Rin was now even more confused even most of civilians have a surname. Were these two not from here. But the older guy was familiar with the market here. So she asked:" Mito-San are you new here."
Mito looked at her embarrassed :" Do I look that out of place." then she turned to the guy :"You should have told me, what is use of using…" she trailed of, she managed to stop herself.
Rin was now even more confused. And was going to ask more questions when Anko and Kurenai came from shinobi market and greeting Rin. Rins attention moved to them, and Mito with her Anbu guard successfully managed to get away.
When she was picking her outfits for training, she knew what she was doing because you couldn't get it wrong she picked a lot of black pieces of clothes. She didn't want to reveal a lot of her body. After all she still wasn't used to her knew body. She bought lots of tracksuits, they were all black, she bought few shorts and t- shirts. The tracksuits weren't special, but Mito decided to put on them Uzumaki symbols. At the end of her shopping she had her hands full of stuff, and her wallet was empty. She then asked Anbu to take her home it was getting dark. Well it was around 6 afternoon.
Rin was talking with Anko and Kurenai, they had a lot of catching up, when she realized that the Mito was gone. Rin asked:"Did you guys see that girl I talked to."
Anko:" the one with weird father, I geuss they left as soon as you started to talk with us."
Rin then said :"Those two are so strange."
Kurenai who liked all kind of stories asked:" How so."
Rin :" The girl is actually a shinobi but she and her escort were so relaxed, i know she was from outside of village but the person behind her wasn't. I don't know i felt like I meet her before. "
Kurenai asked for more information. Rin told them everything she knew.
Mito started organizing her clothes in the closet. She wanted to train so bad, but she knew Hokage wanted her to train on team 7 grounds. Thankfully they schemed and didn't say anything about training grounds. So she wasn't bond by time. She decided to rest now.
Chapter 20: Training and messing up Hokage's plans
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was sleeping from 6.pm to midnight. She then wake up to train, she firstly prepared everything she needed and then she changed her clothes. She was wearing black tracksuit and black t-shirt, she wore black shoes she had taken in Uzushino. The Anbu appeared before her asking :"Where are you going?"
Mito replied :"Don't worry, I am not trying to escape," she pointed at him:"we are going to training ground 3. Hokage never said anything about me not being allowed to train in dark, and that training ground is abandoned either way, so it doesn't matter."
Anbu couldn't argue with her, because if he did she would know Hokage lied to her.
Both Anbu and Mito were using henge, looking like same as when they went to market. Anbu led the way, the village was peaceful, most of people outside were shinobi, the moon was full,the weather was very nice, it wasn't to cold, but you could feel cold breeze.
When Mito came to training ground three she examined which tree was the best. She started with chakra control. Even though she mastered it before she now had at least 15 times bigger resevers. She managed to climb to the top of the tree in her fifth attempt. She then proceeded to hang upside down on the highest branch. The Anbu was watching her from the other tree. He did look impressed by second part of exercise. Mito as she felt it easier to control, made it harder for herself by chanaling her chakra to her hair and controlling her hair to stick to her scalp.
She was done with chakra exercise by 2. am .
She then proceeded to train taijustu, she firstly stretched, and run 10 laps around the training grounds, then she trained her katas. The Anbu looked bored so she asked him to spar with her for 20 minutes. The Anbu didn't have anything to do, so he said yes. The Anbu was faster and stronger then her, but he wasn't as strong or as fast as Fuguki was. She managed to block 30 percent of the punches and she managed to dodge completely 40 percent of them. She still was hit a lot. But her attacks were more precise, she hit more than 50 percent of her punches. Her problem was her height and hers short hands. She did lose at the end but she was satisfied with her progress.
It was 3:30 when she was done with stretching after the spar. She then proceeded to train her ninjustu. She only had five of them, and three of them were water based. Luckily there were two rivers in this training ground. Mito and Anbu moved from the trees to the rivers. Mito firstly walked on water and then she started to focus her chakra, then using her hands she sighed all of the seals for Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu. There was huge water dragon, Anbu was on high alert, but he soon calmed down, when he saw Mito use it to dance around her. Mito was testing her control over water dragons movement and testing how long could she hold it. Her control a fist was meesy, but in 3 minutes she managed to improve a lot. Her water dragon desapered after three minutes. She was painting hard, but she continued with her training. She walked to the ground and created three mud walls with her earth jutsu. The returned to water and used Water Gun Tehniques, from a far away more than 20 meters, she trained her precision and chakra control. She needed to know how much chakra would need to hit the target if she was far away. After making every hit from 20 meters she decided to go further away she was 25 meters away from mud walls, she wasn't as good from here some of the water bullets didn't make it there, and some missed the target. She still managed to hit 70 percent of the shots, so she decided to move on next jutsu, because she needed to know if she could improve that one two. She came closer she was at 10 meters away from muud walls and she used Water Gun : Quick Shot, Mito was satisfied with precision and dents she managed to make. But she was disappointed in this jutsu because she couldn't improve her shooting range. She still could make dents bigger if she used more chakra. The three mud walls crumbled. Which was perfect for her next jutsu Earth Style: Rising Rock. But first she needed to use her chakra to turn mud into the rocks. She then lifted rocks in the air did same thing she did with Water dragon. She wasn't as successful in this as in water dragon jutsu, because she had to move multiple objects. She tried 3 times every time she was making small progress.
Mito was done with training, it was 5 am. She was exhausted, she was doing her last stretch. She cleaned the area she used. She packed everything she used and puted on her henge again. Which came off on her last attempt of rising rock jutsu. The Anbu was by her side in his henge. Mito decided to head home, but on the way from training grounds she met Rin. Rin was surprised to see her here.
Rin greeted:" Hello Mito - San,"
Mito answered :"Nohara-san, nice to see you today." then Mito asked :"What are you doing here this early in the morning, getting some secret training." the Anbu behind her almost snorted. Mito stared at him with one eye.
Rin was embarrassed by that question :"um, no. This is training grounds of my team. I just came early to stretch."
Mito looked puzzled :" But I was told that this training ground was abandoned. And I was planning to train here,but I geuss I will need to find some other training grounds." she looked at the Anbu and asked :" You know some unused training grounds. "
Rin asked curiously:"who told you about our training grounds were abandoned."
Mito answered without missing a beat:"Hokage did." Mito continued :"Well I don't want to impose on your stretching time. It isn't Hokage's fault after all he has too much things to do."
Rin felt sorry for her :"You can stay, if you want."
Mito answered :" No it is ok, I only came here today to check out the nature, to see what I could use. You guys got lucky, this training grounds are awesome. But I most go now, I quite hungry you see, I didn't eat before coming here. "
Rin said :" see you around"
Mito wawed her hand and said "see you." After they were gone from Rin's hearing range, Anbu asked "did you have to acuse her of something you did."
Mito looked at him and answered :"Did I train secretly, no, because you were there and Hokage knew I would train he didn't know when, besides he played me, so I am yet to play him."
Anbu said :" You know I will report to him everything."
Mito answered :"Yes, I am awere, I am saying this so he can prepare himself, not like that will help him, I am still Uzumaki."
Chapter 21: Wanting to learn more about Mito
Chapter Text
3.pov
Minato came to the training grounds around 5:30, as usually Rin was already there, but unlike other times she was still stretching, she was usually done by now. Minato thought she was little late today. Few steps behind him was Kakashi, he commented :" This is weird, she isn't focused at her stretching."
Minato noticed after Kakashi pointed it out. Minato didn't want to disturb her right now. He told Kakashi to streach, while he did the same. Minato still would glance at Rin direction. But something else caught his attention too. The nature chakra wasn't in order, while it wasn't wrong, he could tell someone was here and not long ago too.
When Rin finally finished her stretching she noticed Minato and Kakashi. She asked:"When did you come here, I didn't notice you."
Kakashi answered :"15 minutes ago."
Minato asked:" did something happen, you look unfocused today."
Rin answered :"Well it isn't that important, but I have met one girl yesterday, she was weird, and I couldn't put my finger in which way, but I have also met her today when I just arrived here she and her escort were leaving."
Minato planned to tell them all at the same time, that Mito was joining to train them. He didn't know if Rin was talking about Mito, so he asked :" How does she look. "
Rin :" Yesterday she looked like a civilian, her hair was just over her shoulders and her hair was brown. She did look beautiful, but was shorter than me. Today she was wearing black tracksuit, she looked quite fierce."
Kakashi asked :" that doesn't help much, did she tell you her name, age, rank. "
Rin answered :" She did say her name. Mito, but she didn't say her surname. "
Then it clicked in Minato's head Mito was using henge and so was the Anbu, she couldn't possibly reveal her surname, so he said:" ah, I know her, she was supposed to start training with us, but I didn't know she was here that early. "
Rin looked confused at him and answered :"But she was told that this training grounds were empty, so she came to check it out. She said that Hokage probably didn't know we used this training grounds."
Minato choked and asked :"Did you tell her that we use this training grounds. How did she react."
Rin was more confused now:"I did, she was casual about it she asked her escort if he knew any empty grounds, I think she wanted to train here, she complimented the training grounds for the nature chakra of it."
Minato started hitting himself, both Kakashi and Rin looked weirdy at him.
Obito came now to training grounds, but nobody noticed that he was late. He was freaked out by the mode of his sensei . Obito asked:" What is happening here. "
Minato finally came to himself :" Well it seems Hokage's scheme is going to bite him back and possibly us two."
Rin asked:" What do you mean sensei, did Hokage knew we were using this ground and still told her to use it."
Minato answered :" Well I was in the room when they spoke, so yes he did, he wanted us to train with Mito. You see Mito is very important to us and you already know her. She is just using henge to avoid any attention and so was her Anbu. "
Obito was confused :"Wait about who are we talking about."
Kakashi figured it out first :" About Uzumaki girl."
Minato confirmed :"Yes she is Uzumaki Mito."
Rin asked :"why didn't she interduce herself like that."
Minato answered :"Well she is on probation, nobody is allowed to know her, for few months."
Obito :"But we know"
Kakashi answered this :,"So we will keep it secret. What are you worried about sensei."
Minato answered :"Well I am worried about how she feels about being lied and how will she react. Will she be willing to train with us."
Minato concluded :" Well nothing we can do right now, so we will began today's training as usual."
Rin was practicing her precision, while boys had a spar. Kakashi obviously won that. They after that runes 50 lapes around the grounds. And they practiced teamwork. After that they went on D - rank mission. After the mission they agreed to meet at senseis house for the planning.
Minato managed to not involve Kushina into today's meeting, or as to say he didn't tell her that they were coming around 5.pm. When she is usually on the market. Minato knew she would go today, because yesterday she didn't manged to. Surprisingly all of his students came together. Obito was frustrated with Mito, because she had mocked him and she mocked the Village he wanted to become leader of. Kakashi was only intrestred in her because she was strong. And for Rin she obviously wanted to be close to this girl. Minato thought that Mito could become a rival to Rin, so Rin would get stronger.
Minato pleaded them to be kind to her and leave good impression on her. The only problem was that they didn't know how to meet her. Rin did tell them that she bought a lot of clothes yesterday, so that left out market. They couldn't just came to her apartment even if they knew where it was. They needed to meet her accidentally. But they didn't know where she would be. Only solution was to ask Anbu guarding Mito to tell them how Mito moved. Minato said that he knew who was Anbu guarding her. So they decided to go to his house. When Minato knocked on the door he could hear some loud banging, something had fallen on the floor. The man came at the door. Minato didn't expect him to wear his Anbu mask, so his indetity was still hidden. Minato asked friendly :" Old friend I need one small favor."
Anbu looked at him, titling his head slightly and said :"shoot"
Minato smiled brightly:"Can you tell me where was Mito around this time."
Anbu looked at him then at Rin and said:"She was shopping at this time still."
Rin asked :"What was she doing after that"
Anbu said :" Slept until midnight."
Minato didn't expect that answer :"and then what did she do at such late hour."
Anbu titled his head more and said :"training at the grounds of your team."
Rin asked :" Did she lie to me."
Anbu said :" the funny thing is that she accused you for what she was doing."
Team 7 looked at the Rin asking for what did she acuse her and she replied secret training. The Anbu said:" my shift is beginning soon so I need to hurry. " he closed the doors while team 7 was talking to themselves. Team 7 did learn where she was but they couldn't do anything about it now.
Chapter 22: The bet
Chapter Text
3.pov
Team 7 after meting with Anbu member, left to thier houses. Minato order them to sleep, to be ready to move out on midnight. This was their only chance to catch Mito.
Several hours earlier when Mito arrived at her house, she had her breakfast /lunch, the Anbu guard soon changed, but she didn't mind much after all today she wasn't planning to go out. She after showering changed into casual clothes and laid on the bed. She soon was bored so she started to meditate. She maditated until noon when she felt hunger. She ate some sweats. She decided that was enough of meditation, so she unsealed hers fuinjutsu books she was still on that intermediate book. She studied it for 3 hours, and then she had her dinner. After dinner she practiced her seals, she managed to draw over 50 seals in 2 hours. Her day was over then, she prepared for sleep.
She woke up 5 minutes after midnight, she changed her clothes and ate bowl of cereals. The Anbu guard who was guarding her now was the same who guarded her form beginning. She didn't want to change training grounds, because only this training grounds had two rivers and such harmony in nature chakra.
Team 7 searched for Mito, they started searching for her around midnight . They started to search on theirs training grounds. But they couldn't find her there, so they thought that she must changed training grounds. They searched every training grounds. They had split to search for her faster, team was equipped with radios for communication. Team 7 still needed one hour to search all of the training grounds. Obito asked his Sensei :"Sensei are you sure that Anbu didn't lie to us."
Minato answered :"He never lies, I don't know how he managed to get into Anbu forces, but that is truth, we must missed her."
Kakashi then said:" Maybe we misinterpreted his words, he did say she wake up around midnight, but she probably needs time to come to training grounds. We need to check out all of training grounds again and if we don't find anything we head to our training grounds."
And so they did, the whole search lasted for 2 hours and when they returned to training grounds 3, they saw henged Mito training her katas.
Mito stopped when they came 300 meters away from her. And asked the anbu:" Did you sold out my schedule. " she said it with straight face. Team 7 heard that. Anbu jumped down from tree and answered :"I had to they came to my house."
Mito looked at Minato and said:" Why are harassing this Anbu, if you wanted something from my, then come to me. Don't use others."
Minato :"Well we did came to you, we just didn't know where you are. We were just trying to find out where you would be."
Mito answered :"Was that supposed to comfront me, because it didn't. Kiri also wants to know where I will be. How can I believe your intentions are good."
Kakashi answered to that by saying :"In Konoha it is forbidden to attack anybody that village considers an ally. Those are rules."
Minato :"it is true, but we also wanted you to train with us, it isn't good for you be alone all the time. You need to interact with someone your age."
Mito answered to them :"that would be truth if I wasn't alone from the beginning. While I see how important is friendship. I am not ready for this."
Rin asked:"So you are going to be alone, training in this darkness, what exactly are you traning for."
Mito answered :"I was given two missions before my parents master died. One was to take revenge and other was to make things better."
Kakashi was intruged, he said:" Why don't you train with us you will become stronger faster then training alone."
Mito had enough :" Will you stop pressuring me to train with you guys. Why don't you try fighting me first. "
Obito was pissed :" Do you think that you are stronger than we are. "
Mito then asked :" Do you wanna bet. "
Obito :" of course, we aren't scared of you."
Minato said to Obito :" Obito don't rush, she has been playing games with us. "
Rin asked :" Are you saying she wanted this bet to happen from the beginning "
But before Minato could answer her question Kakashi asked :" What are terms about this bet. "
Mito :"Oh you seem eager, well how about this Team 7 against me and this Anbu here, if I win you will stop pressuring me, but if you guys win I will train with you."
Minato said:"Isn't it unfair 4 against 2."
Mito answered :"I killed a jonin with using only half of my strength. I need this Anbu only to fight you while I deal with them."
Minato said:" Are you so sure of yourself that you can beat them. I will say I am stronger than that Anbu."
Mito:" I am the one who is suggesting this bet, you can take it or leave it. "
Minato looked at his team they seemed confident, they wanted to take this bet. So he said:" we will take it. "
Mito then said:" I am glad, shall we start. "
Anbu and Mito were standing on one side of training grounds while team 7 was standing on the other side. Mito said to Anbu to only fight Namikaze - San,he agreed, she told him she wouldn't hold grudge against him if he won.
The fight began, Kakashi, Rin and Obito rushed forwards to close distance between them and Mito. But Mito decided to retreat to the rivers, Minato tried to warn them to not follow but Anbu jumped in front of him and started to attack Minato. Who now didn't have time for warning his students. Minato prayed to the Sage that they stay together, because he knew that was only way of fighting her. He assumed this bet was to test how strong they were and to see if Mito had any benefits training with them.
Chapter 23: The fight
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito managed to lure them to water, only Kakashi noticed it, he shouted :" we need to change location quickly."
Rin seemed to understand, but obviously Obito didn't he had to ask:"why"
Before anybody could answer to him they faced water dragon rising from water.
Mito was running at them at full speed but nobody noticed her. She was using little knowledge about genjutsu she had. Before anybody noticed Rin was out. Kakashi managed to break genjutsu first and then he helped dispel it for Obito who was close to him, only did he then notice Rin on the ground and Mito standing next to her.
Kakashi cursed:" shit, did you bait use here just to use genjutsu."
Mito smirked :"You guys aren't worthy using too much chakra."
Kakashi said to Obito :"Don't listen to her, she is trying to piss us of, and then to knock us out. Remember the more angry we are we are more reckless."
Mito :" Hatake - San, why do you need to ruin my fun, well then I will fight you seriously."
Mito moved fast towards Obito she started a taijustu spar with him, she was both faster and stronger than him, he was saved by Kakashi interference. But stil Mito had an upper hand on both of them. She used slight genjutsu in middle of taijustu. Both Obito and Kakashi had a lot of trouble dodging and blocking. But Mito decided that it was enough of taijustu so she jumped back and started doing some hand seals. Earth around her started to rumble rocks were rising from the ground. She said :"this jutsu is named:' Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu'.I want to see how you manage to do against it"
Well to say the they didn't fair well with it was understatement. Obito was knocked by first rock coming for him, while Kakashi was better he still was hited few times. Mito slowly walked to him :"Do you wish to continue. All of your friends are down." Mito wanted to know in which phase was Kakashi.
Kakashi answered:"Shinobi don't abandon their mission."
Mito said :"so if i put some explosion tags with timer on your teammates and you knew I did that, you still would fight me. You would let your friends die. For a sake of me training with you."
Kakashi said:"You wouldn't"
Mito answered :"We didn't say anything about killing, we never said I wasn't allowed to kill you, after all I am not a Konoha ninja."
Kakashi could see something like a tag was close to Rin but he couldn't see Obito, he panicked :" How long is timer put on"
Mito mocked him:"Why would I tell you that."
Kakashi rushed towards Rin first while Mito walked leisurely towards him asking him :"Do you know to dismantle them."
Kakashi said:"I do" Kakashi then looked at the seal, he tried to concentrate on it but didn't get it.
Mito stopped just behind him:"It is good to put lives of your friends above the mission, but you need to learn to better judge people too. I would never try to kill innocent person." Mito then knocked him out and took the the paralyzing seal she had put by Rin.
Mito walked towards where she could hear Minato and Anbu fight. Minato stopped the fight when he saw her. She looked completely fine, only thing that was out the place was her hair from running and some of pieces of earth in her hair.
Minato panicked he didn't know what happened he was to occupied fighting Anbu. Mito said:"Your team is knocked out, you don't need to fight anymore. I am not pleased with their strength. I don't see how training with you could help me. "
Minato couldn't comprehend how she managed to beat them in 7 minutes.
Mito continued :" While they didn't show great teamwork, they did work together, so you aren't at fault their, one of them underestimated me, while one isn't made for combat and third was easily to fool. Hatake - San needs to learn how to judge people better, but I most say I was surprised by him the most, it seems he is willing to give up mission if he knows he can't complete it and his teammates are in death like situations. "
Minato raged for his students , but also he was glad that Kakashi tried to save his teammates,. :" What did you do to them. Did you try ro kill them. " he could judge Mito as good person, but she was unpredictable.
Mito smiled softly :" You don't need to worry I only bluffed to him. I left one of my seals when I knocked Rin by her side, I said I left one by Uchiha too, but that didn't matter he wasn't in our line of sight. I said that those were explosion seals with timer. He did try to learn how much time he had, I didn't want to tell. He ran towards Rin, probably thinking she had less time, he seems to have some knowledge in seals did you teach him, well either way I explained that I wasn't going to kill them and knocked him out. "
Minato was surprised how she dealt with Kakashi, he wanted to learn how she managed to beat other two :" I see how about the others. "
Mito said :" Rin is too weak she didn't mange to break the genjutsu in time so she was knocked without fight. Uchiha - San fought good but his evesion skills suck, he couldn't match me in taijustu until Kakashi joined, but still both of them have some heavy bruises. He couldn't dodge one of my jutsu he got knocked out by first rock. "
Minato saw that indeed Mito was telling him she was stronger than his students, she gave him some tips on how to train them or which direction to push them.
Minato wanted still have her train with his team and said :" The bet still isn't over. "
Mito looked at him and smirked :"I knew you are going to say that."Mito then said to anbu:" If he beats me you will have to finnish him for me. You got it. " Anbu felt scared at her smile. He only nodded his head.
Minato rushed towards Mito, he was surprised by her ability to dodge him, she managed to block few of his hits so he didn't do much damage as he expected. He didn't expect her to use genjutsu in her defensive taijustu two. He didn't see her do that before. Mito jumped from him and asked :"Why don't we make this more fun. Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu." the rocks flew towards Minato he used one of his signature move Rasegan too destroy the rocks he couldn't dodge.
While they were fighting for more than one hour, rest of the team 7 had woken up and came to see their Sensei fight Mito. They were surprised how equal they looked. Mito teased Minato :"Are you running out of fumes, what are you some old man."
The Anbu on tree laughed and teased Minato :" Don't be harsh on him, Mito, his bones are easy to break."
Minato didn't like it :"Stop teasing me, I am not an Uzumaki."
Mito said :"That doesn't excuse you from running out of chakra after only one hour."
Minato snapped :"I still didn't run out of it."
Mito laughed :"You don't even have fifth of reserves I have right now. And you are telling me you have enough chakra."
Anbu then asked Mito:" How about we take it easy on him, I will finnish him while you watch."
Minato wasn't satisfied with that:"How many times do you need me to say I am doing fine, I can still beat you."
Mito answered :"I know but Anbu - san then would have a boring fight, why don't you do him a favor and entertain him for little while."
Minato asked :"What will you do then, without his supervision."
Mito smirked :" I want to play with one of yours students I didn't have chance to."
In the end Minato was beaten to the pump by Anbu, he couldn't really do much with the chakra he had. And Mito asked Rin for spar. Rin was out in first five minutes again. It was 4 in the morning so Mito asked Anbu for the spar too. She won that too,but only because she had more stamina than anbu.
Chapter 24: Ch 24
Chapter Text
3.pov
It was 5 am. When Mito finished stretching. She was about to leave but was stopped by Rin :" Um, can I spar with you sometimes." while the rest of team 7 was surprised by sudden request, Mito wasn't or didn't show it she only said:" If you Wan it then come here around 4.am. I am going to be here every day."
Rin was happy and said:"Thank you."
Mito had to go home :"I really need to go home, this guy's shift ends soon and I don't want to make his life more difficult."
Minato saw how kind Mito was, but she was hiding that, she seems to think that is her weakness.
Mito decided to be wicked and asked:"I wonder how your parents will react knowing you spent a night outside."
Minato tensed up on those words the most. And Anbu decided to tease him :"Mito it seems you struck unexpected nerve. Minato is one that is most afraid."
Mito :" If he is scared he shouldn't have done it. It isn't my problem. If it is anybody's fault then is yours."
Anbu shouted :"what I thought you had forgiven me."
In the eyes of team 7 those two looked like a brother and sister, trying to kill eachother with words.
But all those jokes aside, Minato was royaly scrued. He had some minor scratches on him,after Rin heald him, but most of his clothes were dirty and he had to make up story quickly or else he is going to die. Minato walked in his house, and wasn't surprised to see Kushina sitting on couch with tea in her hands slowly drinking it. She didn't react to him until he said :"I am home"
Kushina asked :"What did you do to come this late here, when I got back from market you were already asleep, so I thought that you were really tired. But when I decided to go to the bed you were gone."
Minato answered : "I decided to train my team at night, so they could use to fighting in dark."
Kushina then asked:"Then why do you have so much scratches."
Minato answered:"I had some help some certain individual was there too test our night readiness."
Kushina this time didn't buy it :" Then tell me name of that person."
Minato knew he scrued now because if he said Anbu name she could check with Mikoto if he was on mission, he had to lie :" Well that information is secret. "
Kushina was mad :" Even for me."
Minato decided to play it safe :" Hokage orders. "
Kushina didn't want to talk to him anymore, she wanted to go to Hokage but she knew he was busy. She then left to the bedroom and locked the doors. Minato didn't know if he did right thing, but he did follow Hokage's orders.
Mito continued her day like nothing had happened, she meditate and studied fuinjutsu, practiced fuinjutsu and ate. She thought that her dayly life was beginning to become boring, but she didn't want to change it yet. And just as she thought that Isobu contacted her.
Isobu :"You know we could always talk, it isn't any better here, but we have eachother."
Mito smiled so brightly and laughed sweatly :" You are right, I am sorry if I have forgotten about you. So any news from Sage."
Isobu answeresd :"No, there aren't. He won't contact us for sometime now, I think. He seems only to call when is really important. He wants us to integrate her the best we can on our own."
Mito nodded :"Yes you are right, that is so him."
Mito and Isobu talk for some time. When Mito decided to go sleep she was pushed out the mindscape.
Hokage was amused by anbu's report. He didn't think that Mito could be such great help in training their genin. He wanted to talk to her tommorow so he said to anbu:"Can you bring her here, when you she finishes training tomorrow. I would like to talk about something with her."
Anbu answered :"Yes sir."
In front Hokage later in day was an angry Uzumaki, but he wasn't glad to see this one as much as he wanted to see the other one. Kushina was pacing around his office until Hokage had enough. "Kushina can you tell me why did you come to my office."
Kushina answered :" Did you approve of night training for team 7."
Hokage wasn't prepared for it, so he looked shocked. But before Kushina could take it as no. He saved both Minato and himself and answered :" Well yes, but unofficial no. Yesterday was only trial we wanted to see if it worked. But from tommorow I was going to speak with ninja specialed in that field about his thoughts and if it would be beneficial for whole genin to start training under them."
Kushina had to ask:" And who is that expert. "
Hokage said:" that is secret. "
Kushina asked:" Why, it doesn't make sense to hide his identity. "
Hokage wondered if he could tell her:" that person is still under surveillance of Anbu. They came to village not long ago."
Kushina was now intruged, her anger long ago forgotten. :" And this person is loyal to us. "
Hokage:" Mostly, that person has enemies all around world."
Kushina wondered :" why"
Hokage answered:" Because that person is most important treasure right now. That person could change tides of war if they wanted to participate in it."
Kushina was pleased with everything she learned, but she still wanted to play mad around Minato. When she got to training grounds 3, Minato wasn't there but team 7 was. She had seen that earth in few places wasn't where it was supposed to be and Kakashi was trying to fix it.
She was spotted as soon as she arrived. But it seemed that both Rin and Obito still didn't know how to hide that they were nervous. Kakashi asked:"Kushina - nee what brings you here today."
As he walked towards her, she could see he was injured, his shirt was slightly torn and she could see bruises. She was mad again how could someone injur a child. She asked:"I want to learn everything about your night sensei."
All of the team 7 asked:"who."
Kushina was confused :"the person you trained last night with."
Team 7 face was now on the same page and they said :"ah, yeah"
Obito was first that talked, because clearly his mouth was faster than his brain :"I Wouldn't consider her a sensei she isn't even." then came a sound of smacking hands over Obito's mouth . Rin and Kakashi managed to stop him just in time.
Kushina glared at them:" why did you stop him."
Kakashi :"That person identy is secret, we aren't allowed about those things."
Chapter 25: Ch. 25
Notes:
I am sorry if I am a little late today, but probably I will late tomorrow too.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kushina from little she heard about this mysterious person could conclude 2 things, that person was obviously female and that she would need to talk with Obito when they are alone. Minato came with lunches to the training grounds, but was surprised to see Kushina there and redness around Obito's mouth. Minato said :"here is lunch, I would buy you some too Kushina if I knew you would come here."
But Kushina ignored him completely. But didn't expect Minato to just move on, usually he would whine to get her attention, he asked Kakashi and Rin what did Obito manage to spill out. They said gender. He then turned his attention twords Obito :" No wonder she criticised you the most, but she said that is a good thing because you can improve the most."
Then he turned his attention to Kushina :"I Heard you talked with Hokage." Kushina wondered what was wrong, why did he look so hurt so she answered :"He did tell me similar story. So you guys were just genuine pigs."
Obito this time didn't stop :" You had to go to the Hokage to learn that, but I thought you believed Sensei." that hited the nerve. She felt sorry. She inside fought inside herself. While she was mad with him, about not telling some major information, now it seems that she didn't believe a word he said to her, and she sees that it hurts him. She wanted to hug him, to kiss him to prove she believed to him.
So she said :"Minato you and I need to talk, privately." when they were in the nearby forest, Kushina said :"I am sorry that I didn't believe you, I wanted to know everything. I geuss I always knew what was going on in your life and I just felt pushed out suddenly." Minato still looked hurt :"I know you are sorry, but I thought you would leave it alone until I can tell you. Because as you know secrets cannot stay secrets forever." Kushina rushed towards him hugging him desperatly saying:"I am sorry, I did wrong."
Minato listed up and said:"I will forgive you if you aren't mad at me anymore." he told her with his cute face. She wanted to kiss him so badly right there and then, but team 7 was watching them. Kushina was mad at them :" Do you kids not understand word privately."
Rin answered :" we are sorry Kushina - San, but you are unpredictable, we thought you were going to interrogate him for information. We must say if anybody is to learn that person identity there would be several consequences for people who told, right Sensei."
Kushina said :" You guys don't believe in me, I wouldn't never do that. "
Kakashi then said :" I don't know if thought that we didn't hear you say, I will need to talk to Obito alone, and then started laughing. "
Kushina was embarrassed :" I said that out loud."
Rin said :" yes you did. "
Kushina runned home.
Soon after team 7 was eating and doing last part of training. They did some d-rank mission and went home. Tired.
Midnight Mito waked up and did her routine, she went to training grounds. She trained her chakra control. Taijustu and ninjustu. She could feel that she was improving, but not as fast as she liked it to be. But she had plenty of time and it wasn't like she was weak. She was strong as any higher chunin. But she wanted to be strong as jonin. Well if she was in any kind of danger she could count on help from Isobu.
Around 4.am Rin had come. Mito greeted her :"You really came, I am glad. If you stretch now I will be able to have a spar with you in half hour."
Rin answered :"Yes that sounds good." she seemed sleepy, but Mito didn't comment. After all in her last life she got used staying late and not sleeping because she had to study so hard. Ironically she died before knowing the results.
When they spared Mito remember every mistake Rin had made. So when they were finished she gave Rin tons of pieces of advice. Such as "never close your eyes when you are about to be hitted. Because when your opponent lands a hit he is most defenseless, you have to counterattack when he still feels like he is winning."
Around 5.am Minato had came to the training grounds. He wasn't surprised for seeing those two, but he was surprised how close they seemed. They were laying on the ground under one of trees. Mito was mostly talking and Rin would here and there nood her head in understanding. He thought Mito was happy by her smile, but once he had seen her eyes they were said, longing for someone. He wonder for who.
Mito stood up around 5:30 and said to the Minato and Rin :"I am sorry, but I have meeting with Hokage - sama at 6.am. So I have to go. I hope your training today is progressive."
Rin said :" Good luck."
The look of Mito eyes was so sad :"Thank you." she seemed to thinking about somebody else. Minato asked :"Did she mention somebody today she mises."
Rin answered :"No, why."
Minato answered :"While she was happy, her eyes were sad, she seemed to think about them today."
Kakashi then said:"I don't think she thought about somebody, she was reminded of somebody."
Both Rin and Minato were surprised, they didn't expect him to be here.
Kakashi continued :" I had asked her if she remembered somebody, she said that Rin's kindness was reminding her of her best friend. " he concluded :" We really need to train our sensory skills."
Minato and Rin both agreed :"Yes, you surprised us."
Mito and Anbu after they stopped to answer the question Kakashi asked, continued straight towards Hokage tower. When they came in Hokage wasn't there yet, so Mito decided to sit on sofa. Thinking about what was going to be said today, she after all didn't have a clue, maybe they needed a help to find that person or maybe something else.
Chapter 26: Hokage 's proposal
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito waited for Hokage, and waited, it seemed he was on some important meeting. Maybe it was realeted to her somehow. She wondered and wondered, until she was utterly bored and decided to use her sensory abilities. After few seconds of searching for Hokage's chakra signal she had found it. Th room Hokage was very close to her, there were more than 20 chakra signatures in that room. She could regocnize that there were clan heads, so she knew it was clan meeting. But that person was still there, she didn't feel good when she felt his chakra signature. She quickly stopped using that ability. She then asked :" Do you know how often Hokage has meetings with clans."
Anbu answered:" Usually every 2 weaks, but since we are at a war it doesn't have such schedules because they meet when something important happens. Why do you ask."
Mito answered :" He is at one now, so I was wondering if it was connected with my coming here."
Anbu answered :" I wouldn't know what they are talking about there, but I may know what he wants to talk with you. "
Mito looked at him and said :" But you won't tell me."
Anbu answered :" Correct "
So Mito waited for 10 minutes more, when the doors of office finally opened. Hokage entered and behind him was Nara Shikaru. Mito stood up from the sofa and showed respect to them. Hokage spoke first :" Mito - San, I am sorry that you had to wait such long time."
Mito answered :"Hokage - sama it is fine, I know that I am not as important as Konoha's clans."
Nara smiled :"Did you spied on us"
Mito answered :"kinda, I was so bored that I went to locate you with sensor ability."
Nara and Hokage nooded.
Mito then continued :" if I may know, why am I here today. I know you didn't deal with the person I felt last time around you Hokage - sama."
Hokage answered :" Indeed we didn't dealt with him but we made a list of possible candidates. But that wasn't why we called you here."
Mito asked :" Then how can I help you. "
Nara answered:" Well you see Mito - San, we were thinking about shortening your surveillance. So for that to happen you will do us one favor. "
Mito asked :" How long would my surveillance lasted, if I did you that favor."
This time was Hokage who answered :"3 months, that is the best we can do."
Mito :"Well it is better than six months, certainly. So what is that favor."
Hokage answered :" Well you see, we want you to train some of our forces."
Mito :"But I am too weak to train someone else. And I don't have time for it."
But Hokage wasn't finished :" I will consider your opinion when I finnish explaying. As I said you would train some of our forces, they would be ranked genin and chunin, since it seems you can take them on. Your training is night training so it will be like what you did with team 7. But please refrain from fighting jonins and using Anbu. "
Mito stayed silent, she could benefit from it, but she needed to be certain that she would learn something new. So she said:" I will accept if in return for teaching I will learn two ninjutaus, one earth style and one water style. "
Now was the time for Hokage to be silent while he considered that. :"Fine."
Mito said :"And it would be best if I would train those teams every second night."
Nara answered :"of course we were planning it like that. We also heard that you spar with Rin-San."
Mito confirmed and then asked :"Yes. If I may know which training grounds I would use."
Hokage answered :"training grounds 3."
The meeting was coming closer to the end and Mito accepted the offer and said :" To show that I am your ally I will tell you that the person with tainted chakra was on the clans meeting, but he wasn't from any of the major clans in Konoha. "
Before Hokage could react Mito opened the doors and left. Both Nara were bombed by that fact, because now they had just one suspect and that was the only one of suspects Hokage believed in. Hokage didn't speak for few minutes and then said:" we are going to investigate Danzo undercover, only me and you are allowed to know about it, we will need to see what he is hiding."
Nara nooded they needed to move fast.
Just as Hokage was about to stand up from his chair he could feel that his butt was stuck on it. And that there was one paper on the floor. He managed to pick it up and read it. :" If you think that I will forgive you for lieing to me about the training grounds 3.you should now this prank is oy the beginning. And next time don't give me so much time to plant it. This one was easy peasy."
Hokage then took off his cloak, which didn't went u noticed by Nara.
Hokage mumored :" stupid Uzumaki's and their pranks"
Nara knew he shouldn't laugh but he couldn't help it.
Mito was home she decided to eat and continue her schedule, she knew that for tomorrow training she was free so she could be at ease. She did wonder who she would train. Probably teams like team 7. But she didn't really know any other team besides them.
Her progress at the seals was finally showing she had her stores full of deals and she manged to make so many new seals that worked. She was almost finished with first of intermideum books.
She talked to Isobu more often and he told her that he would teach her some better way to activate her sensor ability. They worked on that in her mindscape. She knew that Nara and Hokage now suspected Danzo, she hoped he would have dealt with soon. She still need to save Obito and then she would save what she can save. She was excited for shortening her surveillance, because she did not like the henge jutsu and it is weakness. She had to be careful with chakra points. Because if they were closed her henge would fall. Which still didn't happen.
Chapter 27: A beginning of something
Chapter Text
3.pov
The normal day of training for Mito was boring expecly because she will fight new opponents tommorow. Nothing really stood out this day. Only one information she would train Team Choza. She didn't know anyone there at the mention. So she had decided to ask Rin, she left her house around 5.pm and headed towards the market, she knew that Rin was usually there at this time. She had found her, thankfully Rin was alone. Rin was surprised to see her. Mito asked her for help:"Do you know anybody from team Choza."
Rin smiled :"I do, but I only really know their names I never fought them, while Kakashi and Obito did."
Mito was satisfied with that:"that is fine too, I only need their names."
Rin :"Well then, you have Might Guy, then Ebisu and Shiranui Genma."
Mito recognized all the names but she didn't let it show, she thanked Rin for information. And went home. She knew that Guy will become strong taijustu user, Ebisu she didn't know much about but she knew he was okay fighter in future, and Genma while she didn't know his abilities she knew he was really strong in future, not like Guy and Kakashi but he was still one of the strongest shinobi in Konoha.
She had quite good students to fight.
She was ready at midnight and was excited, she came to training grounds 3 the fastest she could and decided that she would wait for team Choza she didn't want to leave wrong impression on them by being late. While she waited she streached. Soon the team Choza came to the training grounds. She recognized who was who. Even though they looked different then she knew them. She waited for them to come closer. She stood up and said :" Are you team Choza."
Akimichi Choza answered:"Yes we are, I am team leader Choza."
Mito said :"I am glad to meet you Choza sama, I am Mito, the person who is in charge of night training."
The boys mumored something, but she couldn't catch it.
Choza said:"I was informed that, you are quite adapted in fighting in the dark. But I haven't seen you in village."
Mito answered :"I am from outside of the village, I didn't come here by my free will. You see after I suffered chakra exhaustion, was taken by Team 7 to the Konoha. But enough about me I want to train your genin."
Ebisu then said:"I don't believe we can learn anything from you."
Mito answered :"Then wait and see, Ebisu - San."
The boys were confused she knew his name. Choza asked :" Did you search for information about them."
Mito answered :"I only asked for their names. I wished to be surprised, after all team 7 was disappointing."
The boys now gasped, they always believed that team 7 was strongest in village.
Guy shouted :"Did you defeat my eternal rival Kakashi."
Mito answered :"Yes. Defeated them all. Even Namikaze - San had troubles fighting me. But Hokage - sama forbidden me fighting with jonin or Anbu."
Anbu reminded her from trees :" Mito-San we should begin soon."
Mito then said :" Choza - San, if you could move to and sit on one of trees that would be great. You guys can come to me whenever you are ready. "
The fight started, by Genma using one of his senbons, Mito dodged, then Guy rushed forward engaging her in taijustu. While Mito was slightly stronger than Guy at taijustu, there were moving at the same speed. Mito was in constant disadvantage, she had to dodge both senbons and kunai from Ebisu and kicks from Guy. She decided to tactically retreat. She jumped back and runned towards one of the rivers. Anbu commented to Choza :"She is water user." Choza now knew she wasn't afraid as he thought at first when she started retreating. Mito decided to jump on the water waiting for them to jump and walk on it too. She was surprised when Ebisu stayed back.
Mito asked :" Ebisu - San, can you walk on water."
Ebisu who looked extremely embarrassed quietly said :" no"
Even if she couldn't hear him she knew the answer. She smirked :"it seems that because you can't walk on water my plan for taking all three out at the same time won't work."
Guy and Genma who were on water became alert. From underneath them came a water dragon. Mito managed catch Guy but not Genma. Guy was hit by water dragon and kicked by Mito towards Ebisu. Who catched him. She chased Genma with water dragon.
Choza commented :"impressive control, did she win with that against team 7."
Anbu answered :" No, she managed to beat them by splitting them, firstly she took out Rin while she created genjutsu. She used her genjutsu in taijustu too and she finnesh Obito with earth style and she fooled Kakashi with one threat. "
Choza was impressed.
Mito had enough of chasing Genma with water dragon he was gone in the forest, now was the chance for he too finish Guy and Ebisu. Without Genma, there were easier two fight against. She managed to knock down Ebisu while she was fighting both of them in taijustu. She used her genjutsu style taijustu, and took both of them by surprise. Guy did managed to resist her attacks for long enough for Genma to attack. One of his senbons hit Mito on hand she didn't screamed in pain like many before her did. She only looked angry at both of them. She used her chakra the earth rumbled around her. She used Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu. She focused it more on Guy, because Genma was barely in range. By the end of the jutsu Guy was barely standing. Mito picked out senbo from her arm and thrown it at Guy who was hited in leg he screamed, and then fell unconscious. Mito looked at Genma who just pulled new set of senbons. She wanted to play with him.
He teased :" Hey beautiful wanna play."
She smirked how could she forget this one was titled as most charming Konoha Shinobi. She answered :" if you think you are on my level then come at me."
Sebons flew towards her she used
Mud wall to defend herself. She could hear him running away in forest obliviously trying to have advantage. She followed she knew he couldn't win against her. She managed to fire some Water Gun : Quick Shot. But he wasn't hit by any of them. He suddenly stopped while Mito was in midair and jumped in her direction throwing senbons at on side and aiming kick to her other side. Mito knew she couldn't escape senbons either way, because genma was planning to kick he into them. So she just dodged his kick and was hit with 6 senbons. She felt so much of pain that she didn't notice her henge fall.
But Genma did he saw her red hair, her hair was longer then it was before he hited her with senbons, he realized she was using henge the whole time. But he didn't understand why she looked gorgeous like this. Her hair was beautiful, her small face looked so cute. He felt something in his stomach.
Mito turned around and saw Genma with wide eyes looking at her. She firstly thought he was afraid that he killed her, but soon her eyes caught color red. Mito said:" Shit. Genma - San, I must congratulate you, you managed to piss me of. If you speak about me with anybody I will kill you on our next training."
Mito then jumped forward knocking out stunned Genma.
She took out all of the senbons. And Isobu healed her. She put up her henge again and took Genma with her twords the lake.
Anbu managed to jump in front Choza, just in time. So Choza didn't see anything of Mito without henge. But Choza asked :"So it was true, she is somebody important."
Anbu said:"yes she is, But I can't let you know her identity. I think Gemna - San didn't figure it out. But everybody will know it soon."
Choza asked:" Are you saying that Hokage is planning to reveal her to public soon."
Anbu answered:"Hokage does have plans, but it will take few months for that."
Chapter 28: Ch. 28
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito brought all unconscious genin to Choza. She then said :" Your team is heavily based on the teamwork, which is a good thing, but in this teamwork Ebisu is weakness, he isn't confident in attacking, he is very good support but not attacker. If i had fought him alone he wouldn't be able to last much. He needs to work on his skills, he can chose speed or strength. But I recommend speed. While he is definitely weakest, he has a lot of room to improve. Might Guy is basicly taijustu master, but he can be predictable and doesn't know how to react to unexpected things. If he trains hard he will become one of strongest taijustu users. But I feel uneasi when i realized he doesn't know any ninjustu, I am not saying he should focus on ninjustu, but he should have o e or two ninjustu that he can count on. Genma - San is pretty good, but he still needs more speed and stamina. His senbons throw is very precise but it can also be predictable. He seems to know where to hit so that opponent could feel most pain, but he doesn't know where to hit to cause most damage, he should learn human anatomy and chakra pathways. He too reacts badly to unexpected things, unlike Guy who tries to do something, Genma just froze he couldn't move. I must say when I saw those three I thought that Guy was the strongest, but now I know those two are of same strength. As I said they are good together but once one of them is missing the system fails. Unlike team 7 they need to work more on themselves. As a team they are stronger than team 7, but as individuals I wouldn't say. "
Choza spoke :" I see, I will try to train them on your prices of advice. I must ask thought are you a jonin. "
Mito smiled at him :" I don't officially have a rank. "
Anbu asked Mito :" What are you going to do now when they are down. You still have 3 and half hours until Rin comes. "
Choza asked :" Rin is coming. Why. "
Mito answered firstly to Choza:" I spar with Rin." and then to Anbu :" What do you mean they are down. I just need to wake them up, and I just happen to be water user. Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu. "
The water dragon wasn't big but it was enough to wet all three of genin. Those three had schoked looks on their faces. Genma face was readish. But Mito wondered if water was maybe to cold. Choza looked at Genma's reaction and he was confused he didn't see this reaction on Genma before. His face was red for his usual color of face, was Genma having a crush on this girl. While he didn't know Genma perfernce, nobody knew because Genma flerted with many girls, mostly for fun. And Choza didn't know how Mito looked under henge.
When everyone was ready Mito attacked. This time team Choza had to stay ready to fight the whole time. Mito disappeared into the forest removing every bit of her chakra and presence from training grounds 3. Mito would throw kunai from one position and then next from the other. She tested how team reacted to this kind of situation. After she got satisfying results, she attacked head on she ran faster than before and she attacked the weakest point. Ebisu, the team had again lost.
So Mito decided to say :"Your teamwork is good, but until Ebisu gets stronger you will need to protect him more. But that isn't a reason to open a opening on yourself. Let's try this again."
And they trayed and trayed. But results were mostly the same, they would overprotective Ebisu and not protect themselves or there wouldn't protect Ebisu enough. Soon Rin came and she greeted everyone she asked Mito:" Did I come at the wrong time."
Mito answered :"No, it seems we aren't making any significant progress. Maybe you need to think about everything I said. You guys work hard until our next lection."
Choza :"Thank you for your time. We will come next week again."
Rin was watching team Choza leave. The one person that looked most uncomfortable with leaving was Genma, Rin didn't know if his face was red or was bruised.
After a spar with Mito in which she lasted 10 minutes, which was her record, she knew Mito was holding back. But even Mito said she was getting better and that soon she would need to hold less.
Rin asked :" How were they, are they strong."
Mito answered looking at the sky:" As a team they are strong, stronger than you guys, but individualy i can't compete you guys. Team 7 strongest card is definitely Kakashi, but Team Choza doesn't have a strongest person, both Genma and Guy are at same stage and Ebisu would be too, if he only decided to train in some specific way, he is too basic at everything. "
Rin asked :" So you are saying that if we fought each other as a team they would win."
Mito answered :" I think they have a higher chance of that, but if Kakashi grows stronger, he could distract them and you and Obito would need to finish them off. "
Kakashi had secretly listened to their conversation. Mito then said :" it seems that your whole team is here. You guys don't have a much time you should start training because soon your place as my favorite team will belong to other team. "
Minato chuckled :" so you do admit we are your favorite team."
Mito mumored but Rin still could hear her :" is he stupid team 7 was the only team I have known. "
Rin didn't know how to answer but she said :" He probably didn't think about that. "
Obito had to ask:" about what. "
Kakashi seemed interested too. Rin answered :" we were only team she had met here. "
Minato flushed. He didn't think before teasing the poor girl and now she probably hated him.
Mito asked :" I heard from Hokage yesterday that Namikaze-San has girlfriend. So when are you planning to marry her."
Minato didn't know how to react what gave impression that his relationship was that serious. But Mito answered to that question without him asking :" I mean even the most busiesst person knows about it, that means you are in serious relationships."
Minato changed the topic saying :" lets go training. See you Mito, I think Hokage wants to see you."
Chapter 29: Ch. 29
Chapter Text
3.pov
Two days after training with team Choza, Mito trained one other team, team 6 . The genin were Sarutobi Asuma, Yuhi Kurenai and Namiashi Raido. Mito didn't know theirs Sensei. It seems that their sensei wasn't important in storyline and she didn't know anything about them.
Mito didn't talk to much to their sensei, because it seemed that person didn't approve of this training. Even genin noticed it. But Kurenai was the first who spoke to Mito.
Kurenai :"Are you the girl, Rin helped buy clothes on market a week ago."
Mito answered :"Yes I am, I hope I didn't leave any bad impressions. If my information are right you must be Yuhi Kurenai."
Kurenai nodded her head. Mito continued pointing to the guy who wore a white short-sleeved shirt with a blue and black collar over chain-mail armour, along with a simple white vest, a pair of black pants, and a white belt. :" You must be Sarutobi Asuma."
Asuma said :"what gave it away."
Mito answered :"Your chakra feels similar to Hokage, hence you are Sarutobi. And you must be Namiashi Raido. It is nice to meet you. I hope you slept well and that you have energy."
Sensei stopped me for a second asking:"Mito san are you a Sensor."
Mito nodded her head and continued :"Firstly we will have a spar. I expect you to last 10 minutes any less and I will be disappointed."
Raido said :" Then we will make it."
Their sensei jumped on the tree watching everything. Mito stood in middle of training grounds waiting for oponent to make a first move. Raido looked most restless ready to attack at any moment. But he didn't make a first move. Kurenai did. She created a genjutsu, a middle range of with strong effects. It took few seconds and Mito realized. She broke it but continued to pretend that she was under genjutsu. In genjutsu both Asuma and Raido had attacked her. Mito acted as she was dodging kicks. Then real Raido had striked. He wasn't careful to notice Mito smirk, but Asuma did he yelled :"Raido, retreat."
Raido stopped his advances and barely dodged a fist coming for his head.
Kurenai yelled:"She seemes to have knowledge about genjutsu, she is using it in her taijustu."
Mito taunted:"Come on guys fight me."
Kurenai answered :" without a plan, we don't stand a chance. But we also researched you. So we are stil in advantage."
Mito asked throwing a kunai with a seal:" Are you."
The kunai exploded just behind them. And Mito rushed to fight. Raido was the person who stopped her and fought her in taijustu he was fast but not as fast as Guy. He did managed to last long enough for Asuma to do wind style attack Dust cloud Tehnique. Mito was surprised she didn't have a defense for this one she had to dodge but Raido had blocked her escaping rute. She thought for a second and decided to try creating a mud wall all around her. She gathered chakra quickly and formed seals. The cloud was coming closer and closer. She managed to defend herself from the attack however some of it still made it to inside. Because Raido had hited the mud wall while it was still creating and it cracked.
She now was in advatege she could stay inside of it until it broke and then use it for her next jutsu Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu. She gathered her chakra she could hear that they were throwing kunais on Mud wall. She knew they planned too explode it.
It did and once it did all the rocks were in the air. Mito hair was in the air two she never had to use this much chakra for this jutsu. The pieces of stone were small but numerous. She controlled them good but wasn't as precise as usual. Still the team didn't fare well with this jutsu. They sucked at evasion. However once Mito was out of rocks they decided to attack. Such foolish mistake. They were met with another jutsu this time it was water gun :Quick Shot. Mito taesed:"I had to wash all the dirt from your faces, you guys look ugly even without it."
Raido rushed, and suddenly he was met with a high kick which had knocked him out. Kurenai created another genjutsu using it to retreat. Mito broke it out quickly. Asuma and Kurenai didn't manage to make it far. So Asuma took out his trench knives and attacked.
Mito dodged every single one of attempts to cut her. She managed to take out kunai and sometimes she blocked him. Mito asked:"Have you ever tried to Chanel your chakra into them?"
Asuma answered :"No, should I."
Mito said :"Yes if you think you can handle it."
He did so he struggled to make it work but soon both of trench knives were clocked by his wind chakra. He noticed that Mito now didn't try to block it she tried to stay away as far as possible in her dodging. She was so focused on him. Kurenai managed to lay a hit on her she came from behind and hited her to knock her out. But Mito was falling down only for a second she looked like for second she was knocked out, but her eyes became red for a slight second and then she was up. She puted a paralyzing seal on Kurenai. When she was falling she took it out and she suddenly twisted her whole body surprising both Asuma and Kurenai. And Kurenai was out. Asuma alone was a fighting a good match, but as soon his trench knives were hited away by kikcs on his hands he was done for.
Mito let them sleep for few moments. She had to thank Isobu for help.
Mito woke them up by using Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu. And explained that they were going now for some other kind of training.
They trained more teamwork. Well it didn't go well but they definitely learned some things. Their sensei didn't want to talk with Mito so Mito had to talk to each individual on their own.
Chapter 30: Ch. 30
Chapter Text
3.pov.
Mito firstly talked to Raido:" You are too restless, while you didn't make any mistakes you made your teamwork lack. Because they needed to count for what you will do. As you are rash they need to be always aware of your situation. When I knocked you down, both Asuma and Kurenai functioned better as a team. You have to calm down and you will be great shinobi. Your other skills are good, but you can do better. "
Raido took everything to his heart at first he looked sad, but as she praised him, he had a small smile by the end.
Kurenai was next :" Your genjutsu skills, far outrank my own. You are definitely a genius in that respect, but you should try to master other elements too. I didn't see you join taijustu or using ninjustu much. I think you aren't comfortable with them. So you have to train that. You are very good teammate to have. "
Kurenai nodded her head and thanked Mito for prices of advice.
And finally there stood Asuma looking proud of himself. :" Asuma - San, are you proud of yourself. Well I wanted you to be proud of your team. But your attitude outside of fighting maybe a reason for Raidos rashes. Because you are laid back, so he has to take actions first. As Kurenai is support. I had seen that at the beginning of the spar. You didn't move, you planned on your own, you signaled Kurenai to use genjutsu. But you didn't explain to Raido which plan you were using. He reacted on his instinct which you considered a good choice. But should you use that time for better assessment of situation. You could have planned more and attack as a group and take me down. However you are strong, you developed in many areas and you aren't focusing on one of them, yet. "
Asuma said :" I think you are wrong in your critics. "' She is same as father' Asuma thought.
Mito said :" if you say so. "
Soon Rin had come she could feel tension between Asuma and Mito and between Mito and one of Senseis.
Mito greeted her :" Rin you are right on time. You can stretch now I am finished with them."
Rin greeted back :" i will. Bye Kurenai, Asuma, Raido. " she spoked them while they were leaving.
Rin and Mito spared as usual. Mito didn't have to hold back as much as she used to but she still wasn't satisfied with the strength of Rin. But only time can fix that.
As usual after the spar they laid down on the grass to cool down and Mito stared at the sky. Rin spoke to her :" Mito - San, do you think you fit in here."
Mito answered :" I don't think about that, I don't need to think about that right now. I will need once I won't be under surveillance. I haven't experienced much of Konoha."
Rin asked :" Do you think you could settle here. "
Mito answered :" I can adjust anywhere, because I don't have a place where I belong. To me this never will become home. But I could become place where I could rest myself, forget all my worries. "
Rin then said:" Did you know that Genma - San was asking me questions about you. "
Mito looked at her, and shake her head:" I didn't, what kinds of questions did he ask. "
Rin answered :" He asked what you liked, and what weapons you used, and questions like that."
Mito said :" So he indirectly asked about my fighting style. And how did you answer."
Rin wanted to facepalm herself, this genius girl is dense as a brick. She had to answer because Mito stared at her :" I didn't know, so I said kunai and shuriken are your favorites. "
Mito said:" You aren't wrong, but I like swords too. "
Team 7 came quickly after the end of this conversation. Mito had greeted them she didn't comment on her training, which Minato understood as that it didn't went well. Mito had to go to give mission report to Hokage. She didn't like to wait in Hokage's office because she feard Danzo's man would be there looking at her creppy. She decided to be with Rin as long as possible so she wouldn't need to wait for Hokage.
Hokage today was very intrestred in her report expecialy about Asuma. Mito played like she didn't know about Asuma being Hokage's son. Hokage wondered at the end of her report :"How Did Asuma react."
Mito answered :"He was to proud to admit it."
Hokage said:"indeed my son is very proud of himself. And I myself am partly at fault there too."
Mito then exclaimed :"Your son. I did notice that your chakra are similar but I didn't know he was your son."
Hokage seemed uncomfortable :"Would knowing that change anything."
Mito answered while looking Hokage dead in the eyes:"No, but I could explain to him that your pressure on his back isn't a schakle but a reson to prove himself. If I may know which team will come to train next. "
Hokage answered :"the next team is team 4. their sensei isn't at the Village at the moment. There are Gekko Hayate, Morino Ibiki and Tokara."
Mito said :"understood"
She wondered if she had heard a person named Tokara before, but couldn't remember. She obviously knew Ibiki and Hayate. She wanted to know if Hayate was sick at this time. She didn't like how he died in anime.
Mito had finally had a contact with Sage who came and pulled her while she was in her in middle of meditation.
Sage great her saying :" Hello there young sensei - San"
Mito laughed dryly:" is that the best joke you made In your life. Because it sucks. What's up Sage why did you bring me here."
Sage said:" I spy on the black Zetsu and I couldn't find anything. It seems their plans were foiled by our interveince and that they are planning on something else with Kiri. But the plans with Iwa are still the same. Madara still wants Obito. "
Mito asked :"How much time is still left before that mission."
Sage answered :" almost a year."
Mito asked :" But it could also be moved forward because our interveince."
Sage asnwerd :"Yes it could be connected with when Kakashi becomes jonin and Obito chunin. You must know I can see everything but I can't prevent anything."
Chapter 31: Ch. 31
Chapter Text
Pov.3
Mito trained as usual on her free days, she was satisfied with her progress in ninjustu. Her taijustu skills didn't improve much.
Mito was excited to meet the last team she would teach. Her schedule was now set. She would Train team 7 on Mondays, Team Choza on Tuesday, team 6 on Thursday ,team 4 on Saturday. For now she was mostly excited for training with team 7. Because they seemed to be kindest to her, but Team Choza wasn't far away.
Mito went to training grounds 3 waiting for Team 4. Team 4 was late, but she didn't mind, however when they got there they looked scared. Mito was confused, why were they scared. Did someone mess with them. They didn't seem to notice her, she was sitting in trees.
Mito asked:" Are you Team 4."
Tokara answered:" Yes, we are. If we may know who are you." the whole team took notice of her, they seemed to be on high alert.
Mito answered :" I am Mito, your night sensei. Are you guys scared of something " this time it was Ibiki who answered :" it is obvious that we are scared of you. You could be a spy. "
Mito looked at Ibiki and smirked :"Do you think it was smart decision to say that one out loud, I like how you guys are careful, but you should learn to watch your mouth Ibiki - San, I am not a spy, but you can believe in anything you want."
Tokara said :"You are well informed about us. Who told you our names."
Mito answered :"Hokage - sama did. Did you think that I wasn't checked by Hokage. How did you think I was given this task. It doesn't matter if you need to streach do it now."
Mito observed them all it seemed that Hayate wasn't sick just yet. But he had those bags under his eyes, which worried Mito, maybe his illness wasn't manifested yet. It was weird to see Ibiki without scars.
Hayate was kenjutsu user, Ibiki seemed to be taijustu user and Tokara who didn't seem to fit any category. Mito jumped down on the ground she was pleased with their guard. She as usual waited for them to start.
Tokara seemed to be least experienced one as he rushed for attack. He was fast for their age, but still slightly slower than her and Guy. She dodged all of his attempts and then she knocked him out with one hit on the neck. Hayate was close to saving Tokara but he was fooled by genjutsu Mito used in taijustu. Ibiki wasn't as fast as these two and even though he saw through genjutsu he couldn't save Tokara. Mito was surprised by how Hayate was fast. He never let her a chance to reach for a kunai inside her pocket. Hayate and Ibiki were obviously used to working together. While Hayate wasn't letting Mito any space for counterattack, Ibiki was getting in his position behind her. Soon Mito was facing them both she, had some light cuts but they never got close to more than that.
Mito knew she had to escape, to get away but how. She couldn't reach for any seals or kunai, she couldn't wawe any hand seals. She was royalty scrued. Until she remembered, she could chanal her chakra to earth without the seals. And just like that suddenly in front both Ibiki and Hayate appeared two bumps. Both of them didn't see them and tripped. Mito jumped away from them. She was out of breath, which was caused by combination of dodging and chanaling chakra to ground. She calmed down she took out kunai and some seals. She was ready for fight now.
Both Ibiki and Hayate were confused by their sudden tripping. Until Mito said:" You don't have a time to be confused." rushing to them she had thrown seals towards Ibiki he had to jump back, and she fought Hayate with her kunai. This way she managed to block some of his attacks which gave her opportunity to counterattack, but that was shortly lived as Ibiki rushed towards her. She jumped out the way, and unsealed one of the swords she had found in Uzushino, the one which laid by the poor Kiri shinobi in library. She didn't use it much. But while she was in Kiri she did train with it for a month. She knew basics with it.
This way it was easier. The sword helped a lot. Because of it she managed to throw kunai at Ibiki at regular time. He couldn't come to close. They were fighting for 20 Mims already and Hayate was getting tired. Ah she was going to knock him out Ibiki jumped unexpectedly infont of her and she managed to block his kick with the sword, which gave Hayate enough time to attack again. Her sword broke while she was blocking the strong attack from Hayate, but in exchange Mito managed to move quickly and knock Hayate out. Ibiki still seemed to be fine. They continued their taijustu spar. In which after 3 minutes Ibiki was down. Mito had broke down a sweat. She didn't expect Hayate to be that strong, but she was even more concerned for him now. His stamina was low, he was obviously sick, she needed to tell him to visit a doctor.
When they woke up, Mito explained the next phase of training. Which was a lot similar like team Choza. She wanted them to work better with Tokara.
At first they hadn't succeeded in it. But both Hayate and Ibiki managed to defend Tokara just fine after second attempt. Then Mito decided to train them in evasion she used Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu with as many rocks as she did against Team 6.
Hayate managed to cut half of ones that were directed towards him, and he dodged most of the rest. Tokara used his speed to avoid them, but he was still hited. Ibiki wasn't fast enough to avoid much, so he had many bruises after this part of training.
Chapter 32: Ch. 32
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito said to Tokara :" If I am being honest with you, you are the weak link in the team, you are rash, you lack some chakra control, but that doesn't mean that you are weak, you are fast and good at avoiding things from hitting you. You need to train some chakra control, then you need to get better at teamwork so that your teammate don't need to protect you. With battle experience you will become less rash and more patient. "
Then she came to Ibiki and said:" While it is good thing to be always on guard, you need to get faster so you can react on time. You should learn some ninjustu because you lack something in your fighting style. Also you should be the most supportive person in team, you should support both of your teammates so that they don't see you as a cold person and stop believing in you. "
And finally the hardest one Hayate :" I highly respect you, in fact I am jealous of your skills with sword, your taijustu is a bit lacking but we will improve it with time, your evesion skills are above average. But your stamina lacks, I maybe know the reason for that."
Hayate was surprised not only by her compliments, but by also her noticing his stamina issues he had for few months now.
Mito then continued :" I would like you to go see a doctor, I think you are sick, but even if you are that sickness if we found her this early we can cure it." she really hoped so.
In the next three months Mito trained these 4 teams. Each team got significantly stronger. Mito had with teams over 50 sensions. She got along with almost everyone. She didn't get along with Obito and Asuma. She got along the best with Rin, Hayate, Genma and surprisingly Kakashi. Genma was always red when he would talk with her, well he was trying to flert with her. Mito as dense as she was didn't notice it.
Mito turned 11 last month while Genma was 12 all of the rest were too except Kakashi who was 9 and half years old. Thankfully things with Hayate were good. It turned he was indeed sick but that illness was easy to cure at early stages. But also hard to notice. She managed to read the second intermidiate level book on seals and now she had only one to read. She had trouble with understanding much of it and her progress was slow.
On last day of her three months period she was called into the Hokage's tower. She was bit nervous but she didn't show it.
She expected a lot person in Hokage 's office but she was surprised when she was alone with Hokage.
Hokage started the conversation :" How are you feeling Mito - Chan, today we will talk about some serious stuff."
Mito answered :"I am feeling fine Hokage-sama, but you look tired is something wrong."
Hokage answered :" No nothing is wrong I am just overworked."
Mito felt guilty :" Is it because I pointed out that person."
Hokage shake his head:"No you told us the truth, we have found some evidence but we still need more. But we won't talk about that here."
Mito asked :" Then you must have planned something about my position in village"
Hokage answered :"Well yes, but we aren't sure if you will accept it."
Mito looked questionly at him and said :"Do I have a choice in this matter."
Hokage answered :"Actually yes you do, we wanted to ask you which ninja level would you be"
Mito thought for a minute and then answered :" it would be best if I was genin. I would be under your direct control and it wouldn't be suspicious to people that newcomer is ranked high in society. But I wish to have some privileges."
Hokage seemed to consider that and asked :"Which privileges do you want."
Mito answered :" I want to choose which missions outside of Konoha I will take."
Hokage asked :" you know that genin are supposed to be on a team."
Mito looked at Hokage :" Yes I know, nut I have heard that one of your students is teaching only one person, if you could do that for him, you can just say that you were teaching me as your student. Of you do that I will help you with paperwork. "
Hokage knew he couldn't refuse that :" Very well then, if I may ask did you think about entering chunin exams which are starting next week. "
Mito answered :" No, while my identity will be reviled I want to hide my abilities.. "
Hokage wondered if she was hiding knowing that Danzo sees every jinchuriki as a weapon.
Mito asked Hokage :" How do you plan on revealing my identity. And how much will you tell them. "
Hokage answered :" we will be speaking from upstairs. We'll we call it roof of Hokage tower. We announce every important thing such as war and other things there. You will be staying besides me and I will only tell that you were found and identified as Uzumaki princess on one of our mission. You were brought back by that team and you healed in hospital and that you were clean. You didn't have any contact with enemy. We won't say anything about you being jinchuriki. "
Mito was happy but still asked:" You are willing to lie to your people for me. "
Mito asked :" will you say that I was under your wing and you managed to train me. "
Hokage answered :" if you insist on it then yes. "
Mito asked Hokage :" I think you forgot something so I will remind you. I promised to teach me two new ninjustu. Did you find any good ones. "
Hokage answered :" Yes we found something that may be useful to you and we will teach you one extra for your good work." Hokage gave away three scrolls two with earth simbol and one with water simbol.
Mito then gratefully accepted them and asked if she could read them now.
Hokage nodded his head.
One of the jutsu was Earth Style Shadow Clone. The second was Earth Style: Stone Column Spears. And third was Water Clone Jutsu. Mito was overjoyed she didn't expect to get two Clone jutsu. She expressed her gratitude again with bow and smiling brightly. Hokage didn't see that smile for a three months at first he thought that was illusion but now he know this girl is so pure that she looks like an angel when she smiles.
Chapter 33: Ch. 33
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was so excited she will finally be free to move around during the day, the only problem was that she didn't know what to wear. She could dress up like princess, but she could also dress up as a shinobi. Well she didn't want attention from shinobi so she would need to dress up like princess. But knowing her sense of fashion she needed to accidentally pick up Rin from market. It was around time when team 7 would be finnished with their training. Mito sneaked trying to follow Rin's chakra signal. Which wasn't as easy as she thought it would be. Mito managed to catch up with Rin and almost bumped into her, when Rin had stopped. Rin had seen Genma and stopped to say hello.
Well Mito didn't expect to run at Genma, she couldn't ask Rin for help in front of him. And besides Rin still didn't notice her. Mito tryed to turn around but was stopped.
Genma said :" Hello Rin - Chan, Mito -chan, it is nice day today. Where were you going. May I join."
Rin then then turned her head and saw Mito who looked caught red-handed. Mito didn't know what to do.
Rin said :" Mito - Chan, I didn't see you, did you just finnished your meeting with Hokage. "
Mito was scruved now all attention was on her. Genma had confused look on his face.
Mito had to answer :" Ah, yes I just finished it, I have to buy something from market. I just wandered around since my Anbu guard Is of duty today, while other is just following from far away."
Genma asked then :" where are you going then I have some free time today and I am bored. "
Mito looked embarrassed :" I need to get some clothes for something important. "
Rin was surprised what was so important that it could make Mito embarrassed. Rin then asked :" were you looking for me because that. "
Mito looked more embarrassed now:" Yes I did."
Genma had to ask :" why. "
Rin answered before Mito could shut her up. :"You see this miss has terrible sense of fashion, and that is the ones that do make some sense, others I wouldn't comment."
Genma's eyes widen, he didn't expect that she always looked good when he would meet her on training grounds.
Mito said :" hey, at least I can dress my self for training pretty good. I am not good with colors you see. "
Rin then said :" Genma - San if you would like you can come with us. I think your opinion will be beneficial to have."
Genma face blushed so much that it would be the same color as Mito's under her henge.
Mito asked him :" Are you okay Genma - San, you look red."
Genma panicked he didn't know what to say, Mito was so close, he answered :" Y-yes I am fine, I would l-like to go with you."
Rin covered her mouth,so they wouldn't hear her laugh. But still Genma caught her motion with his eyes. Rin was teasing him. Did Rin know about his crush on Mito, but he only realized it last week.
Mito asked Rin if she knew where she could buy something very similar to princess clothing. Rin caught up immediately, but Genma didn't. Poor Genma had to follow them from one stand to another one, they did find anything Rin liked until they came before one of most expensive stores in Konoha. Genma wasn't so sure if they could enter, he honestly didn't want to, he wasn't surprised when he saw Rin hesitate, but he was surprised when Mito just walked into it.
The prices were so high that, Rin thought she won't be able to buy here ever. Genma was looking everywhere, hoping to find something he could afford, but it was all in vain. While they were distracted by prices Mito had found the types of clothing she was looking for. Mito called for them saying :"here, this type, now choose colors."
Rin was amezed it really was similar to princess clothing :"Well if considered your colors then it would be best to try this dark purple one."
Genma nodded his head.
Rin looked confused at him. Genma nor Mito had told her anything about the incident when Mito henge had fallen down.
When Mito was finished with trying the clothes she walked to Rin and Genma asking for opinion. She wore a dark purple dress with an obi just below her chest.
Rin was happy she complimented Mito for looking great. Genma was again blushing he said :" Yeah it looks great, I like it."
That part was supposed to be unsaid. Genma was even more embarrassed and red than before.
Mito blushed slightly asking :" do you think I will need some accessories with it."
Rin answered :"something simple, like earrings."
Genma said :" How about this ones"
He picked the first he saw he didn't even look at the price, they were shaped like heart and were golden.
Mito asked them to put them in, thankfully her ears were priced well when Sage created her body her ears were pierced. Rin took one and put in her right ear while Genma had to put one on the left ear.
Genma though he would have a heart attack. His heart wouldn't calm down, even when he distanced himself from her she looked absolutely stunning, his words couldn't describe how pretty she looked, he could only imagine her without henge using this dress and accessory he picked up. Mito soon changed back and took the dress and earrings to cashier.
The cashier said the price:" Miss this will be ten thousand Ryo. Can you afford it."
Rin and Genma almost passed on the spot. But Mito only nodded with her head she took out 10 thousands Ryo from her seal. And both Rin and Genma gasped.
Mito asked :"What. Did you guys think I was poor. I have been pampered by Hokage he was happy with how you guys all progresses and he would pay me for my services."
Rin asked :" How much is left."
Mito looked at her and answered honestly :" not much, around 700 Ryo. "
Genma was shocked he couldn't earn that much money.
Rin and Genma were abandoned, because apparently Mito had something else to do. Rin teased Genma after Mito left. Genma wanted to run and never to appear before Rin again. The girl didn't now when to stop. He had to ask her to keep it secret, but her answer destroyed him :" Why almost everyone knows, you didn't actually think that we wouldn't notice, you would blush every time we spoke about her."
Genma had to ask:" Really everybody knows"
Rin said:" Well not everyone, only those who aren't dense as Mito is."
Chapter 34: Ch. 34
Chapter Text
3.pov
It was finally the day she would be free Hokage announced that he will have something important to say to village at the noon. Village was restless while they hoped for good news, they knew that the ones they allways wanted to hear wouldn't be announced today. The war was stil going on and it didn't seem likely that it would end soon. The Village was curious about what is happening, what Hokage would say. Even shinobi forces that were stationed inside village didn't know what was going on. Only select few did.
Mito had to come to the Hokage office early in the morning. She was to stay and change her clothes there.
Hokage asked her for some help with papers she agreed. She was doing the most boring stuff that Hokage didn't want to do.
She was almost done with it. She was so angry at the Hokage she almost screamed 'Why don't you use shadow clones.' but she regained her control. She had her revenge because every time Hokage would glance at her she would put on the sweetest smile on her face, while her red hair would slightly move upwards. Mito reminded him of Kushina and how scary she was.
As time was closing to noon, the crowd was getting bigger. Mito was already dressed and only waited for Hokage to go to top of the tower. She would come after him after he would announce her. The only reason nobody had came in the office was because nobody was allowed inside. Hokage finally had time to finish all the paperwork which had piled up over past week.
Mito was nervous she didn't know what to do. She still had time so she asked :" How are things going with that man."
Hokage was surprised with sudden question:" We are getting closer, You don't need to worry about him."
Mito had a sceptic look on her face:" Are you saying that I shouldn't worry about the person that sees ne as a weapon and he would do anything to get me under his wing. How comforting."
Hokage wondered if she knew more than she said to him :" Why are you afraid of him. Did you feel something new in his tainted chakra. "
Mito was startled she didn't expect him to ask her:" He seems to have to plans now, one is getting me and the other is with someone who has snakeish tainted chakra, he seems to be trying to persuade that person to join him as I can feel for now he isn't successful at it."
Hokage gasped did Danzo wanted to control Orochimaru. Hokage knew that Orochimaru was fascinated with power and knowledge, and the evidence about Danzo proved he had knowledge, by doing some experiments, both illegal and legal ones. Hokage had decided to speak with Orochimaru as soon as he could. He hoped Mito would be there too.
Hokage slowly walked upstairs, Mito following behind both of them were surrounded by anbu forces. The top of the tower was designed as a balcony. Mito stayed at the entrance while Hokage continued towards the edge of balcony. The big group of anbu had spliten up so they could defend both. The crowd which was gossiping about reasons they were here quickly became quiet.
Hokage begun his speech :" For a few months we have been actively looking into one of information we had. It seems that information was correct we were extra careful with it so it wouldn't bring any harm to the Village. Today I will introduce you to that person we investigated throughoutly. "
Hokage signaled Mito to come forwards. While it took Mito almost a minute to come to the edge. Crowd was restless, even if they knew this person was safe, there never was announcement about some ordinary person from Hokage.
As soon as the civilians could see her, they were amazed by her beautiful looks and how young she was. While shinobi Gasped recognizing the red hair, somewhere in the crowd Minato and team 7 held onto Kushina, she firstly almost collapsed and then she tried to go towards them, but both of those things were prevented by mostly Minato :"Listen to what Hokage has to say, you can't make a scene right now, he will talk to you."
Kushina had used all of her willpower to calm down she was curious about the no reaction from her boyfriend students. She thought 'they knew '. Some of the shinobi also came closer to Kushina. Those were her friends.
Hokage countied slowly :" This young girl here is Uzumaki Mito, the last princess of Uzumaki clan."
The whole crowd gasped.
Hokage countied :" She was here for over 3 months and she proved that she doesn't have any malicious thoughts about our village. She is also shinobi, her rank will be genin here. "
Only did then team 7 gasped, divereting Kushina's attention to them.
Hokage countied :" I watched her train myself when I could, and when I couldn't she was watched by anbus. Mito is still getting used to the village, because she never before had lived in such a big village. Her life wasn't easy her parents were killed before her eyes but she was rescued and raised by her parents master.
"
The shinobi forces were confused the Hokage didn't mention anything about which team she would belong to. They knew that if they didn't decide that they wouldn't announce her identity.
Hokage countied :" on Mito request she won't be joining any genin teams, she will be going on the missions mostly in the Village and only if the need for her to go out the village will she be working with team."
The shinobi forces were even more confused. Was Hokage limiting her movements even though he trusted her, was she in such danger outside of the walls of the village. The civilan didn't get all those confused looks on shinobi forces for them Hokage was obviously trying to make Uzumaki girl to get familiar with village and to stay out of danger of war as last Uzumaki princess. "
Chapter 35: Ch. 35
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage and Mito soon went back to the office and the crowd slowly went to their homes. Only shinobi did stay on the streets. Kushina being one of them. She didn't know should she talk to her cousin or her boyfriend first. Team 7 obviously knew about her cousin. She stood there for few seconds before saying:" I want you all present on dinner tonight. We will discuss this then."
Team 7 got the chills even though they didn't do anything wrong. Kushina walked towards Hokage tower. The guards didn't stop her, which meant she was expected. As soon as she walked in Hokage's tower, Hokage's secretary was waiting for her and guided her to the room next to Hokage's office. Kushina entered it and immediately saw Hokage and her cousin drinking tea.
Kushina bowed:" Hokage - sama, you seem to know why I am here. Do you also know how I feel about this."
Hokage answered :" I do, but I still don't regret it."
Kushina asked Mito next :" Did you know I was here and still didn't want to meet me."
Mito smiled :" I wasn't really told that there was an Uzumaki inside the Village. But I knew you were here because I was told what is our mission in Konoha."
Kushina was surprised this girl was calmly answering her questions. Not a trait of Uzumaki.
Mito continued :" There wasn't any need for Hokage to tell me about your existence, I could feel your chakra signal from miles away. That also confirms that you are indeed carrying on this important mission." Don't you think that if I was seen around you that I would look suspicious. So even if I wanted to meet you. I couldn't. "
Kushina never thought that far. After all like most Uzumaki she was ruled by emotions. This girl however wasn't she wanted to learn why, was she a full Uzumaki, while she didn't know previous princess of Uzumaki clan she knew they weren't allowed to marry outside the clan, well they usually would fall in love with someone inside the clan anyway.
Kushina asked :" Are you a illegal child of Uzumaki clan."
Mito answered without looking at Kushina :" No my father too was from Uzumaki clan, but I don't know their names was too little then and the person who looked after me didn't ever tell me. Are you asking because of my personality. I was very loud and rash when I was a kid but my parents master taught me how to control my emotions, how to think. "
Kushina was surprised, was that training that affecting, did this girl even know emotions. She was worried. Kushina asked :" You are sensor is that how you surrived. "
Mito answered :" Among other things it did help me. "
Kushina wanted to learn everything about Mito so she asked :" Do you know Team 7."
Mito answered :" Yes they are the ones who had transported me here."
Kushina realized this person was the reason they went straight for hospital 3 months ago. She asked :"Were you injured then at that time."
Mito sipped her teas slowly and answered :" I only had chakra exhaustion, without any injuries."
Kushina was furious this girl didn't realize how dangerous it was to have a chakra exhaustion, it was dangerous because it meant she was fighting someone stronger than her. She remembered then Rin's excuses. Rin did say they saw someone getting killed. Kushina was pissed :" Tell me did you already had your first kill."
Mito answered :" I guess I did."
Kushina was alarmed at her answer :" I geuss so. How old are you. You obviously fought stronger shinobi and killed him. And you still aren't scared of life."
Mito answered :" Kushina - San, can you please calm down. I have only one purpose in this life. I had to fight that person because he would make me unable to live for that purpose. "
Kushina was pissed this child wanted her to calm down, this child didn't use her emotions while she talked to her. Kushina asked :" Then tell me what is your purpose. "
Mito smiled bitterly :" Revenge. "
Kushina didn't like that at all she could see the darkness inside of Mito, but she could see that there was something else. She had to know what was that. :"To whom."
Mito answered :" Kiri, iwa and Kumo. They took everything from me before I could experience anything."
Kushina saw that Mito wasn't bluffing. She was serious. Kushina asked :"How do you think you will manage to do that. You are obviously week."
It was then that she heard angelic laugh coming from the girl followed by :"I already took revenge upon Kiri, I will just continue to torture them, I have my plans for both Kumo and Iwa too."
Kushina was alarmed at how Hokage didn't react at those words :"Hokage - sama, you knew about this and didn't persuaded her to not do it. Revenge isn't worth of life. What did you do to Kiri."
Mito looked at Kushina her eyes and face lit up :" I decided to become just like you, a jinchuriki."
Kushina was confused :"how did you managed that. They wouldn't put a biju in person they were sure where her loyalty laid."
Mito answered :"You are right, but I could just pretend to hate Konoha as much as I hated them. Konoha after all didn't help us. I waited paintently for more then half year to them to trust me. And finally when they made me jinchuriki I escaped. I had to kill Suikazan Fuguki to escape. Team 7 was in the way but I was simply to exhausted from the fight so they picked me up. "
Mito tooked out Samehada from one of the seals. It didn't react at first but it soon glowed with Mitos chakra.
Kushina was surprised did this girl kill such dangerous man. :" Why are you genin then. "
This time Hokage asnwerd so that Mito wouldn't make herself look like a bad guy again. She had speciality in that. :"Mito - San, was concerned that village wouldn't trust her if she was ranked higher this way she will be in village most of the time and would only go outside it when she will be needed."
Kushina asked :"Mito-san, i know you are hiding something from me, you aren't using your emotions when you are telling the truth but you are using them when you try to hide something. You hide the truth in darkness. Why. Why won't you tell me."
Kushina saw that Hokage was shocked. So he didn't see right through this one.
Mito answered :" You really are Uzumaki. You can feel my emotions without being a sensor. It seems I let my guard down. I am indeed hiding something but that I can't tell. I geuss I will tell you that I am not all about revenge. Revenge is a mean to my goal." Mito then stood up from a chair her tea was drinked and she pasted by Kushina slowly looking at her eyes. Kushina saw hope in those eyes. Did this girl know how to react to older people she acted not her age. Hokage and Kushina were left alone in the room.
Chapter 36: Ch. 36
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage 's first words that came were :" I didn't expect she would be like this with you around. She did the same with us."
That brought Kushina from her thinking :" What do you mean by that Hokage- sama"
Hokage answered :" Mito has a trust issues. They are uncurable. The person that raised her taught her to not trust anybody, to hate everybody the same. That person she said was named Hagoromo, he was taijustu expert training the Uzumaki royalty in Uzushino. He was master for both of her parents. Unfortunately he betrayed them. "
He looked at Kushina with a look saying I will explain :" He tooked the Uzushino map with seals barrier, because he was greedy for money. He wanted to sell this information to Kumo. But he didn't. Mito parents were trying to hunt him down, but they couldn't, he always was few steps ahead of them. They chased him for few months. Not knowing that village had already fallen. After few years when they learned that information they had Mito. This time they were hunted by Kiri and after few years they were ambushed so they summoned their masters summon and gave it Mito who was then taken to Hagoromo. That was their end. Hagoromo couldn't kill Mito because she was last legacy from his students. He told her the truth over the time, but never spoke about her parents. Mito said he wanted her to hate him. So that is her story. The Hagoromo died soon. And Mito wandered around waiting for a chance of revenge. "
Kushina was shocked that this girl was cold because of that. She saw through her, Mito was still hopeful she was still pure but she always wanted to be trusted, that's why she would tell the most terrible things about herself and then over time you would see her true form and trust her regardless of the first impression.
She saw that Mito wanted to firm strong relationship with her. She allways answered her questions. She only avoided one. And that was because she was distracted. Kushina asked Hokage :" How old is she."
Hokage answered :" she just turned 11 three weeks ago."
Kushina was troubled by the her age and behavior. She still had to cook dinner for her boyfriend team. She did learn something about Mito but it was obvious that team 7 would speak for themselves. They knew Mito probably for 3 months. She still didn't know who would beat them every week or who trained Rin her taijustu. Rin had built her muscles a lot. She decided to cook Ramen she didn't want to make any of theirs favorite foods because she was pissed about not telling her about it. She did understand reasons. She still was mad she after all was a emotional person.
Meanwhile Mito was at her apartment she was thinking what was going to happen next. She will have to wait for Kannabi bridge mission. She had to talk with Isobu about her using some of his jutsu. They could train those skills in her mindscape. She now would train during the day. Mito was happy because now she could just walk around the village and besides she had a lot of time for everything. Still she would need to go once a week to Hokage to help him with paperwork. Hopefully he won't just stack them all for that day.
The whole team 7 was going towards the Minato's house when they came across Genma who greeted them and asked Rin for few minutes of her time. Obito was pissed he was jealous, did Genma have crush on Mito and Rin. Was that possible. Kakashi did not pay much attention to it.
Rin and Genma spoke quietly. Genma was trying to find out what Mito liked the most. He wanted to give her a present so he could show Mito his affection. Rin did have a few suggestions but both of them said that they would meet tommorow because Rin obviously had something to do right now.
Rin cached up with rest of team as they walked into the house. Obito was sulking through the whole dinner. He was ignored by everyone. He wasn't listening to corvensation. That was also the reason he was glared at because Kushina asked him something and he didn't respond.
After falling to get any information from Obito she moved onto Rin :" What do you think about Mito"
Rin answered :" She is someone who is extraordinary, she is nice as friend, she is scarry when she doesn't trust you, she is good person i think. She would sacrifice herself for somebody she finds worthy of that. I am very grateful for her training me in taijustu. While she feels like she is far away she is allways good at hearing your feelings and problems. "
Kushina smiled and asked :" So you trust each other."
Rin answered :" I believe so, she doesn't seem to be scared about taking to me about anything. "
Kushina was satisfied with her answer she didn't know that Mito trained Rin in taijustu. She then asked Kakashi the same question.
Kakashi answered :" I believe she is strongest person I fought besides Minato - sensei. She fights with everything she has, she is the only reason we saw the importance of teamwork, while sensei try he never pushed as she did. At first I didn't, I couldn't trust her, but over time I could recognize when she said something she meant and she would say to piss us up. I consider her a friend, an excellent shinobi and nice person. "
Kushina was surprised by his answers. While in last months he did speak more she never heard him talk this much. She thought that he maybe had a crush on Mito. It would explain.
Then Obito exploded asking Rin :" What did Genma want. "
Kushina was intrigued she didn't expect that Obito was jealous and wasn't ignoring her questions she now knew he was thinking torturing himself inside.
Rin calmly answered :" He asked me to meet up with him tomorrow."
Kushina could see color drain from Obito face, while she enjoyed drams she didn't want Obito to be hurt.
Obito asked :" Why. What will you guys do.."
Rin again answered :"We are going to buy a gift for Mito, she did become a genin."
Obito was revealed :" For a second there I thought he was crushing on both you and Mito."
Kushina smiled she now knew how to tease Mito. But she also saw how surprised Kakashi looked. Which only comfird her theory.
Kushina asked:" Is Genma - kun really crushing on Mito, I mean did he ever seen her without henge, because I was told she wore it every day."
Rin answered :" I don't know about that, but he was there with me and Mito when we bought the dress she wore today. So he probably knows. "
Minato nodded his head :" Well almost all of the genin teams know he likes her. They probably knew before Genma even realized."
Rin then added :" only really dense people didn't notice, like Mito or Genma himself until recently. "
The look on the Kakashi face said that he didn't know either. He looked troubled. Like he couldn't accept this fact, but he also couldn't go against it. Kushina was aware he had a crush on Mito too. And now Kakashi - kun was involved in two love triangles.
Chapter 37: Ch. 37
Notes:
Today I am traveling to another country and I am posting this chapter with Last certain internet I am sure I will have. I will try my best to post a chapter a day. But if you see that I haven't updated. I will post chapters I wrote around fifth of August. Maybe I will post two chapters in the middle of this upcoming week, but I am unsure.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Genma and Rin came to the market and searched for anything that Mito could like. Rin knew that while Mito liked many stuff she would be happiest with something realeted to training. Rin and Genma were on shinobi side of market for long time. Rin bought some simple supplies for Mito like new set of kunai and shuriken. While Genma didn't want to have simple gift he wanted to express how she was important to him. They searched for hours but didn't find anything. Then Genma remembered that when Mito fought Hayate first time her sword broke and she didn't use one since.
Genma and Rin went to weaponry shop, this time looking for special kinds of swords. Genma wanted to give her something only he could think of. So he brought a sword in which you could put your chakra and Inhence it. He thought that was the best because Mito had two styles she used. It would definitely be handy.
On the other side Kakashi took Obito with him to buy a gift for Mito too. Well when we say took. Obito was standing in front of the store Kakashi wanted to come and buy gift so as Kakashi was supposed to do he invited Obito to join him. Obito apparently was bad at buying gifts and didn't know what to buy, but Kakashi had know since Rin said about buying gift yesterday. The shop they were in front was a bookstore, and a shinobi one at that. Obito obviously didn't know what Kakashi wanted to buy here. So he just looked around after asking Kakashi to help him buy a gift too.
Kakashi finally found what he was looking for a whole selection of books. They were sorted by the level. He didn't actually know which to buy. Well beginners was definitely of because she proved that she did know something. But his budget didn't allow him to buy a master level book. And that how Kakashi bought intermediate level fuinjustu book.
Obito understood why Kakashi bought that so he wanted Kakashi to help him even more. Kakashi and Obito spent a hour trying to find something fitting for Mito. Obito almost lost his hope but then he found t-shirt shop with engravings of all the clans from Konoha and her aliens. Obito at first didn't see any Uzumaki simbol. But Kakashi asked before he could :" I am sorry, but do you have any Uzumaki simbola. Our friend might need one."
The shop owner replied :" ah yes, they are on the way here. They are supposed to arrive in half an hour. You can pay it now and send me adress and I will deliver it to you."
Obito answered:" No I will wait for it. Kakashi you can go home, I don't want to trouble you anymore."
Kakashi nodded and Obito went to close by dango shop to eat waiting for t-shirts to arrive.
Soon Anko was next to him eating dango. Anko asked :" What are you doing here. "
Obito didn't speak much with her so he was surprised she talked to him:" I am waiting for some clothes to come. They will be my gift."
Anko asked again :" who is for and what is occasion."
Obito asnwerd :" Mito - San became a genin. "
Anko who didn't actually hear a lot of things which happened in Konoha in 3 months, because she was on and of missions and training with Orochimaru, only knew Mito as the girl which picked Rin's interest :" I thought she was already shinobi. "
Obito nodded his head:"She was, but now she is officially ranked as a genin. But still I don't get it why she is one."
Anko was confused :"is she that weak."
Obito shook his head:" No she is even stronger than Kakashi."
Anko was now even more confused, she was confused about her rank yes but she was confused how calmly Obito spoke about Kakashi. She needs to catch up with Kurenai when she finds her. Usually things didn't change this much in 3 months. Obito left when his gift was ready.
Kushina was actually too searching for a gift. She wanted Mito to feel a love of family so she planned to invite Mito to a dinner. She didn't know what to buy for gift, she did decide what to cook. Of course it was ramen which Uzumaki didn't like ramen. She unlike all the others went to civilian market and was looking for bunch of cute clothes. She found so many she bought every type of clothes because she didn't know which she perfered.
Mito day went fast she was meeting with all the clans heads of Konoha on clan meeting. She actually didn't put any resistance to this decision. Hokage led her from one clan head introduced her and to other clan head. She meet every clan head and spoke some simple words with them.
As Kushina was ready to head home she until she bumped with Rin and Genma. She was surprised with the gifts they choose. She knew that it would be rude if she only invited Rin for dinner so she asked them both. Genma was hesitant at first but when Kushina said that she will invite Mito too he agreed quickly. Kushina on her way towards home bumped with Kakashi and later with Obito she invited them both. She knew Minato was at the Hokage office so she bought so many clothes. She would say that they were from both of them. Only person who wasn't invited yet was Mito. Kushina didn't know where she was. So she decided to go home leave the things at her home and go to Hokage tower for information. She would ask Hokage if she needs just to learn that information. But that actually didn't need to happen. Because as soon as came to the Hokage tower. Mito walked out it. Mito looked like she was done with the day.
Kushina said :"Hello Mito--Chan I was just looking for you."
Mito turedly asked:" Do I want to know."
Kushina laughed :" I was going to invite you to dinner tonight."
Mito looked at her, she wanted to come, but she also didn't want to become to attached:"I can come, but only if you insist."
Kushina said:"of course I insist."
Mito asked :" when do you want me to come and where."
Kushina was prepared with adress she had it written on note. And said:" come at 7.pm."
Mito nodded her head moumbling:" I hope it would be more interesting than that pet talk with clans and council. Uh I hate council. Why do they even have any power at military village in middle of the war."
That did make Kushina wonder what their job actually was.
Soon Mito was gone from her sight. Kushina went home to prepare dinner she had 3 more hours to do it.
Chapter 38: Ch 38
Notes:
Actually it seems like I didn't need to worry about internet. My sister bought some and I will be using her internet to post chapters.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito laid down on her bed she wanted to rest her body she went into meditation mode and met Sage as usual he didn't bring any concrete information. But still he was useful. She asked Sage what did he think about politics in Konoha. He said he didn't like it, but they needed to be dealt with after Danzo. Mito knew now how close they were on his tail. After Mito said that Orochimaru was speaking with him Hokage doubled his efforts. Fearing to lose another student. Tsunade was long gone from village. Jiraya was here and there but almost never in village.
After talking to Sage she trained with Isobu. They training slowly progressed but they knew what they were doing. They knew Mito had to learn first to control all of the Isobu moves and then try to make their partnership. They were long away from that after all she needs to be stronger to use more of his chakra. She will be minimaly 15 when she reaches all 3 of his tails.
Soon it was time for the dinner she followed the streets towards the address she asked few times for directions, the civilians were happy to help her. She putted some soft smiles on her face. She wore the simple dress she bought with Rin on her first day.
Mito could hear voices coming through the doors and she could feel 6 chakra signals. She did expect 5 but Genma was surprise. She politely knocked on the doors. And she heard rustle and she swore someone was in panic. What did they expect her to be late. Minato opened the doors smoothly and smiling brightly. He blocked the scene behind him with his body. He spoke:" Welcome Mito-San, I hope you didn't have any difficulty trying to find the house." he moved out the way showing her to come in. Whatever the scene behind was it was gone. Mito probably didn't want to know. She answered to Minato concern :" I had to ask for directions several times. Why does Konoha have so many similar streets. "
Minato laughed. Mito came inside and Minato put his arms on her shoulder leading her towards a kitchen. Where everyone was sitting. She wondered if they invited Genma so she wouldn't feel out of place.
She grated them all and was sitted between Kakashi and Genma. Kushina definitely did that.
Mito was curious and whisper to Genma when all of the others except Kakashi were helping to bring dinner. :" I must say I didn't expect you to be here. How did Kushina - San manage to involve you."
Genma panicked but he was glad she spoke to him :" I was with Rin when she came to invite her to dinner she invited me to but I didn't want to come until she said you would come too. Does it bother you. "
Mito smiled:" No not at all, you see I expect them to know how to behave and interact in between themselves, I am happy that I can be out the loop with somebody. "
Kakashi looked at them weirdly trying to figure about what they were talking or whispering.
Soon everyone was sitted and everyone ate. Kushina was happy to see everyone dig in. She Mada a huge pot of Ramen. And when I say huge then I mean like almost 20 liters of ramen. Minato wonder if she went overboard. But he also knew Kushina alone could eat 7 liters. Team 7 ate so fast that it looked like both Mito and Genma were royals slowly enjoying their meal. While Kushina like to see her so elegant. She couldn't help but notice that if this continued Genma would have more points by the end of today's dinner. Kakashi probably felt that too since he slowed down his eating. Quickly grabbing attention from rest of team 7. They looked at him questionably. Kushina then realized that team 7 was definitely dense towards Kakashi feelings, probably because they didn't see him show any so far, he did become better but he was still far from normal child. And Mito was too dense to notice it.
Surprisingly it turned out that Mito didn't have as big of apettit as Kushina expected. She ate almost the same amount of ramen as everyone besides Kushina. Mito did eat one bowl more than rest but Kushina wasn't satisfied.
Kushina asked :"Are you full Mito - Chan, you know you should eat more."
Mito answered confused :"ah i was full 3 bowls ago actually in only I the last three because I thought they were compiting against each other." she pointed to whole team 7.
Genma said :" You thought so too. I mean I don't get why you would do that, because you will have problems with digestion. "
Team 7 was shooked nobody told them that before. It isn't like they had any visitors before.
Mito added to Genma analysis :" doesn't it taste better when you save it longer in mouth. "
Kushina didn't know how to react both Genma and Mito were right, but she wanted to defend team 7.
Thankfully Rin read situation and whispered to Kushina :"The gifts, i think it is time."
Kushina smiled :"Well it seems everyone is done. I will need some help in kitchen. Mito - Chan do you mind."
Mito didn't mind:"No."
Mito and Kushina walked towards kitchen Rin helped bring them some bowls. Kushina washed the dishes while Mito dryed them. Others went to Minato room and took their gifts.
Mito didn't expect the gifts she almost refused them :"I don't know if I deserve them."
Kushina spoke first she saw that Genma was ready to say something while Kakashi was confused by her words. :"This gifts are for joining shinobi ranks as official Konoha shinobi." Mito then carefully looked at each gift the first one was Rin's she commented :"thanks Rin I needed new ones."
Then it was Genma he pulled out the sword and Mito eyes litted up. She asked many questions about the sword and at the end she thanked him too:"Thank you, honestly I didn't think about buying one of these but I am glad you bought it for me."
Team 7 did not know what to do with atmosphere around those two. Kakashi was the one who interrupted it by showing his gift. Mito looked confused at him the book looked ordinary until she read the title she scream :" Kakashi what the hell, this one cost almost 3000 Ryo. You didn't need to spend so much money on the gift."
Kushina almost facepalmed. She didn't think Kakashi would try to impress Mito this way.
Kakashi asked with pupy eyes:"You don't like it."
But it didn't work on Mito :" I didn't say I didn't like it, it is just to expensive. I will read it."
Kushina was next with 10 different outfits saying those were from Minato and her. Mito thanked them both:"thank you very much, but you didn't need to buy so much of outfits I am usually in my training clothes."
Obito moved next:"I know it isn't much but here."
Mito at first saw plain white t-shirt but she soon saw an Uzumaki crest in the middle. She almost cried at the simbol. :"thank you for buying it for me I will wear it every day."
Kushina was surprised at her reaction but was interrupted by Minato :"You know there is something else you are going to wear every day." Minato picked Konoha headband from his pocket and gave it to Mito saying:" This one is from Hokage himself."
Mito stared at for few seconds before she putted it around her right biceps.
Chapter 39: Ch. 39
Chapter Text
3.pov
After long day Mito and Genma finally left Minato's house. It was late so Genma being gentlemen insisted on taking Mito to her apartment. Mito didn't see anything wrong with it and let him follow her. Genma obviously wanted to say something but Mito could see he still didn't have enough courage to do it. She debate if she would push him to say it or not. She decided not to because she didn't want to seen like forceful girl. The walk home was quiet. Mito would glance at Genma to check if he was okay. The closer they come to her apartment, Genma looked more red. She was concerned because she didn't know what was wrong, this never happened in anime so she doesn't want to get involved too quickly.
Mito finally was in front of her apartment, she said her goodbyes to Genma, who still looked like he wanted to say something, he said goodbye too. And Mito entered her apartment. Genma kicked a close by rock on the ground and signed. Genma knew he didn't have courage to say it, but he soon will. He will confess to her, when he becomes a chunin.
Mito had spent next few days following her schedule. She trained the hardest in her life. She actually trained during the day this time her training grounds were the closest one to Sarutobi clan. Because she needed to show who her teacher was. She could feel Asuma spying on her almost every day for few minutes. Asuma and she didn't get along well, but that was mostly on Asuma, she never did him any wrong. While she was once with Hokage doing his paperwork she noticed that chunin exam were only 3 weeks from now, so she wondered if genin knew that information. She obviously won't participate in them but she surely will watch them, to teacher the most amazing feeling is seeing her students grow up.
She wondered if any of sensei had told his genin about chunin exams. She also wondered who would be third member of team 7, Kakashi was obviously a chunin so he can't participate. Well they will probably end up with same teammate as last time. She still wondered if Obito will make it to Chunin this time. In anime he did it on the next chunin exam 6 months later. If he does make it, that would mean her training was good and that probably is closer to jonin level at this time. So she decided to watch for information on the Iwa battlefield. She needed to know if Konoha had informations about Iwas supplie routes. If she remembered correctly that was Jiraya task to find. So maybe they will still need to wait for them.
Mito was glad that Kakashi bought that fuinjustu book because she learned a lot of it. And she still hasn't finished it but everything made a lot more sense. Mito did try to avoid every one of genin who still didn't connect her two identities. Well there were a few of them who knew her immediately like of course team 7 and Genma, Asuma followed quickly with realization. While the rest did not know. But she knew some of them were suspecting something like Ibiki and Hayate. She had to confort Asuma who was just in her renge of her new sensor ability she trained with Isobu.
Mito said so suddenly that Asuma had fallen from the tree he was hiding on. :"Asuma-San, what are you doing here, shouldn't you be training."
Asuma was embarrassed but still answered :" I am looking at my rivals for chunin exam."
Mito nodded her head:" At least you know they are coming, but I am not participating in them."
Asuma was shocked he had to ask:" Why not,, you are obviously almost a jonin."
Mito answered :" Well that is probably the truth, but ranks don't matter as much when you are on battlefield, you can be stronger then some jonin and kill them and you could allways create a chaos when they think you are weak. But that isn't the only reason you see if I wanted to be chunin, Hokage and Nara Shikaru would promote me, but I still don't think that village would accept that, and besides like this I am still under enemies radar. "
Asuma said :" I see, then I must go watch some of my real rivals. "
Mito said:" I would like if you don't tell anyone about me being their teacher of possible, I want them to recognize me themselves, and do not speak to anyone about me not participating in chunin exam. "
Asuma was gone. He did made that excuse because he did though she would participate but now it seems he wasted time on spying her, but he also wanted to see how she trained. He did learn that she trained so fierce that theirs spar looked like warm ups for her. He also noticed that Mito was playing some kind of political game and he hated those. He decided to train harder so he could show how he was right and both Mito and his father wrong.
Mito went home after training where she trained some more but in different fields like meditation and seals and she also trained with Isobu. They think Mito could handle one tail transformation but they also thought she still shouldn't use it.
On Saturday, that day was saved for dealing with paperwork, she would do some research like who was going to participate in chunin exam and to see if she changed too many things already. She also needed to see if she could see any information about Iwa frontline.
Mito wondered if she could use a henge when she would watch her teams fight in chunin. But her idea was crushed when Hokage asked her if she would be sitting with him in lodge during chunin exam finals. She couldn't refuse him really and that would be a great chance to show how close her relationship with Hokage and village was. That would probably ease some of problems with her not being born here.
Chapter 40: Ch. 40
Chapter Text
3.pov
Did find some informations about possible genin who could participate in chunin exam. She wasn't surprised that she could only recognize the names of her students. She after all didn't really know much of person in this time. The information on the Iwa battlefield were more interesting they as far as she know weren't as detailed as those she read in manga, but it mattered to her it gave her some insight on how long is left before Kannabi bridge mission.
Mito was trying her best to act polite every time Danzo would come in Hokage's office. It seemed like he would come on Saturday just to see her few times. Hokage and him would spoke some words but to Mito those words weren't that important that Danzo had to come here every 4 to 5 hours.
Hokage suspected that Danzo was after Mito, Hokage was setting the trap around Danzo, so he thought that it would be faster if Mito was bait. So he asked :"Mito-Chan, Do you wish to get rid of Danzo quickly."
Mito responded:" As quickly as possible. Danzo is too dangerous."
Hokage asked :" Then how about you help us."
Mito eyes buldged:" You want to use me as a bait, right. I can do it if you make sure nothing happens to me. "
Hokage was glad they were on same page and same side. He only needs to worry about Orochimaru, who looks like he gets want Hokage is doing but isn't supporting neither of them. Maybe Hokage should introduce Orochimaru to Mito. He may find her more interesting. But how to do that.
Mito as usual followed her schedule but this time she wasn't spyed by Asuma no she was spyed by Kushina who was obviously pissed at her for not seeing her over a week. While Mito knew that she had all rights to be angry at her she decided to be little kid and get most of Kushina spying on her.
Mito said:"Kushina - San, your chakra control really sucks, I could feel you from miles away."
Kushina creepy smiled:" is that how you avoided me for a week."
Mito answered :"Not really I was here for whole week."
Kushina was pissed :"You are lying, I was here yesterday, after asking Asuma if he knew where you trained."
Mito answered :" and I told him not to talk about me, but who cares. I am helping Hokage - sama with his paperwork on Saturdays, so that's why I wasn't here."
Kushina was even more pissed she wanted to make it clear that Mito was wrong for not meeting her only family in Konoha :" That doesn't mean that you can just ignore me for a week. "
Mito didn't look offended and said :" I was training, and I didn't forget about you, I just like you have a life."
Kushina said:"You are coming for dinner tonight."
Mito :" I must refuse."
Kushina was confused :"What, why."
Mito answered :" I don't feel like it."
Kushina exploded at that moment she wanted to beat this girl. Her hair was rising a looked like nine tails. Mito responded by rising her hair in three tails.
Mito spoke first :" How about a bet, if you knock me down in 10 hits and I don't manage to land five hits, I will eat with you every 4 days. But if I win then I don't need to eat with you."
Kushina was startled by this proposal. But she couldn't agree with it :" 3"
Mito asked :"What"
Kushina smiled and answered :" every 3 days, no actually 3 times a week."
Mito answered :"fine."
Kushina jumped down and stretched. While Mito just stared at her watching how flexible Kushina was, and looking for any advantage. Kushina was soon ready but they couldn't start just yet. It looked like Minato found her too. So Mito lifted her hand in signal to stop Kushina for saying anything.
Mito said :" Minato - San could you jump down here." and there he was jumping down. But before he could say anything. Mito asked him :" Could you do us a favor, and be a judge in this little bet."
Minato was alarmed he knew Kushina was up to no good when she went towards Sarutobi clan training grounds. He didn't expect her to be with Mito though. He thought that she would do a prank but this may be worse.
Minato asked:" What do I need to do. "
Mito answered :"it will easy, you will announce Victor, you see if Kushina - San manages to knock me down with 10 hits she is winner and if I manage to hit her five times I win."
Minato asked :"Is everything allowed."
Both said at the same time with heat :"Yes"
Minato nodded his head this will be problem for sure.
Minato announced the start. Both of Uzumaki on the field raised their hair trying to intimidate opponent. They managed to intimidate Minato. Kushina was more frustrated and more eager to fight a teach Mito a lecture so she moved first. Minato thought that was mistake on her part and it was. Mito managed to land a hit before avoiding her attack completely. Kushina realized this isn't going to work so she retreated to her previous position. She knew that she was now in disadvantage so she had to knock Mito as soon as possible it would be best if she knocked her out in first hit.
Mito knew what was going on Kushina mind so she decided to play long distance fight. She used her Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu. And made herself almost unapproachable, she gave Kushina a path but both of them knew that was a trap. Kushina didn't have a choice she needed to fight long distance too, but she was close combat specialist. She had only one jutsu that worked from distance, her genkai kenkai, chakra chains they did drain her a lot but she didn't have any choice.
As soon as Mito saw chakra chains appearing from Kushina, she panicked she knew those things costed a lot of chakra so she needed to block most of them, thankfully she had all the rocks in the air so she only asked Isobu to help her of need saying that this will be a good test.
8 chakra chain shoot towards Mito. Mito launched rocks the best she could while concentrating on gathering Isobu chakra.
She managed to block 5 of chakra chains with the rocks and they disappeared. Then she shocked both Kushina and Minato her hands were covered with red chakra. Biju chakra. She blocked two of remaining chakra chains but couldn't block the third because unexpectedly a fourth chain shot from beneath her and she got two scratches. She healed quickly and destroyed rest of chakra chains.
Both Minato and Kushina were surprised did Mito just use biju chakra to defend herself. But Kushina regained her fight sense and dodged water bullet which was shot from far away. She had to dodge a lot she didn't have any chance to attack. When it seemed like Mito stopped using this tactic she rushed forward and saw that Mito again used Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu. Kushina though if Mito goal was to tire out her. If it was then she wouldn't do it.
Chapter 41: Ch. 41
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kushina knew she shouldn't use chakra chains anymore. She only could use fuinjutsu now. But she knew Mito wouldn't let her. Kushina had to throw paper bombs at rocks that were in the air. Mito smiled and said:" You are making your situation harder." and indeed it was harder now. All of the tiny blocks of rocks were still in air and there now were 3 times more of them.
Kushina had to do something, she jumped backwards and started running in the woods, while she run she made some gravity seals, Mito slowly walked so that her rocks could follow her. Kushina was finally done and puted the seal on the ground waiting to activate it when Mito was in range. Kushina waited for few seconds to make sure Mito was in range she hid seal with her foot so Mito wouldn't suspect anything.
Kushina activated it and all of the rocks had fell down, but Mito didn't. Mito said:" I must say I didn't expect you to write it so fast, but I have antigravity seals on my clothes."
Kushina was surprised :" Did you write them yourself"
Mito answered :"Yes, I did"
Kushina exclaimed :" But that is intermediate level of fuinjutsu, and you are only 11. How are you this good at that age."
Mito answered :" I don't know I didn't have anyone to compere with."
Kushina was saddened by those words that she almost didn't dodge water gun quick shot jutsu. She had to move quickly because Mito had thrown some kunai and shuriken in between the shots.
Kushina now had more of chance because she was now in close combat. Mito tried to make as much of distance as she could. That didn't last long. Kushina managed to three more hits before Mito managed to do Mud wall and block some of the heavy hits from Kushina. While Kushina tried to break the wall down. Mito gathered enough chakra for Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu. And just when Kushina broke the wall down water dragon shot through the gap and hit Kushina. So Kushina was thrown backwards and quite far at that. Minato counted the hits Kushina had made 5 and Mito had done 2.it didn't look good for Kushina. But it seemed like Mito had lost a lot chakra. Minato could hear her mumble :" I am on half of reserves, then I should use minimal of chakra from now."
This time Mito shot forwards and started taijutsu spar. Kushina wasn't ready for it she was trying to stand up but now she had to dodge Mito kicks. She unexpectedly was kick from the left when she clearly saw Mito hand coming from the right. Kushina knew she couldn't defend herself as good as she could attack. So she took initiative in attacking most of her attacks were blocked, but at least she could predict Mitos moves. In this exchange of hits. Mito managed to hit Kushina once more and Kushina managed to hit Mito three times. So result was 8 against 4. Kushina had attack agresivly and knock Mito. So she used her maximum of speed and attacked with no holding back. She hit once but Mito was still in game she made her final move this attack was so precise and fast that Mito didn't even react. Howere this Kushina was too focused on attack that she didn't notice where Mito was aiming with her hand.
Mito was knocked out, but Kushina was on the ground two, holding her stomach. In last seconds as Mito was passing out. Mitos fists hit her stomach with full force.
Minato waited for both Uzumakis to stood up. Kushina weazing from the ground :" She is uncouncious."
Minato checked it and Mito really was out. That only meant one thing. After few minutes Mito comeback finally expecting that she lost but Minato had announced a draw. He explained how she managed to hit Kushina as she was passing out.
Mito then said:" Well honestly I didn't see this coming, I thought I would lose quickly."
Kushina was surprised at those words:" Are you saying that you made this bet just to have dinner with me, how sweet."
Mito looked at her and said with no fealings :"I am sorry but no, that wasn't the reason, I just wanted to see how strong you are."
Kushina :" is that so but I want to have dinner with us, and we didn't decide what happens if it is a draw."
Mito wonder for few seconds :" fine. Once a week. Choose a day carefully. No Saturdays. "
Minato and Kushina smiled and thought, which day, which day, Minato said:"How about Monday."
Mito answered :"Fine with me."
Mito said goodbye to Kushina and Minato and continued her training she had left few katas and to stretch. Minato and Kushina went home. Kushina praised Mito all the way towards the home. While Minato only nodded his head. Minato was happy seeing both Uzumaki interact, he too was surprised how advanced Mito was in fuinjutsu, even for a Uzumaki. Uzumaki were usually at beginners level until age of 12, and genius in fuinjutsu would reach master level at the age of 16, but Mito was very close to that level already, maybe they could teach her some fuinjutsu stuff.
While Mito went to her apartment she was surprised by Genma who was just in front of her doors. He looked hesitant about knocking so she decided to slowly and sneakily approach him from behind and say in his ear whispering :" What are you doing here."
Genma got goosebumps all over his body, his face was as red as her hair he mumble so fast she didn't understand half of it :" I um,,, i wasn't going to knock, I mean I was but I couldn't, I didn't have courage, I am sorry," and then he exclaimed :" woah, Mito-can, how long were you here. Hahaha"
Mito titled her head and asked:"since when did you."
Genma panicked :" no way I would notice you if you were here for half a hour."
Mito answered :" I didn't say I was here since you came, I asked when you were here, I only came now few seconds ago. But I most ask did you need something. "
Genma panicked and said :" Well no, I mean yes, I wanted to ask you something. "
Mito then said :" do you want to come in and ask inside. "
Genma wonder for few seconds and nodded his head. They entered. Mito lead them into living room and said she would make some tea.
Chapter 42: Ch. 42
Summary:
In this chapter there is slightly fluff and slight past life dream, more like nightmare.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Genma was so nervous waiting for a tea, his hands could not stop moving his hands were sweaty. He heard Mito voice from the kitchen :"Is everything okay, you seem to be on edge."
Genma panicked and nodded :" I just have something to ask, but I don't know how you will react."
Mito was confused and curious about the Genma saying this :" I don't know, I don't think you can surprise me with anything. "
She brought the tea it had calming smell and Genma drank it as soon as Mito had left it on the table in front of him, Mito even gesture to drink it slowly. It didn't seem like it worked so she gave Genma her own tea too, while she went for another cup.
Genma wasn't ready yet he knew, but if he was here already he had to say something, if he didn't it would be weird and Mito would probably avoid him. But he wasn't ready he had went to her apartment on a whim. He didn't even realize he was standing in front of it. So he only assumed he was there for a half hour, but I could be even more. Mito was back she didn't ask anything she could see that Genma was lost in his thoughts. She could wait after all she was interested.
Genma finally spoke :" I know this is probably out the blue for you, but I most say it now. I think I like you. In fact I know I like you, but I don't like as a friend, I like you for your beauty for your personality. I think it was a love on first sight."
When he stopped talking and finally looked up from his second cup of tea he could see a red Mito, she was so red, he almost thought she turned her back towards him. She looked so cute, he wanted to squeeze her cheeks. She didn't respond, she only took her coup of tea and slowly drank it. Genma knew that she was still processing it. Mito finally said something :" it seems I was wrong, you really surprised me there. It kinda makes sense your behavior around me, I just didn't notice it I geuss. But I can't say I like you as lover though, but I can see your potential as one. I think that I will need some time to properly process everything and to understand this situation we are in. But I am not against it at all. I just need some time. It might be long period because I never was in this situation before you see. "
Genma face was bright, he wasn't rejected, he wasn't rejected, that was all that mattered. He couldn't stop smiling he was so happy. Mito also smiled. He then said :" I will give you as much as time as you need. I just wanted to lift this stone from my heart."
Mito nodded :"I don't want anybody knowing about this though, because they might pressure us. So please keep it secret. Okay."
Genma nodded his head and said:"okay."
Genma finished his tea and was ready to go home. Mito walked him to the front of house she had a apartment in and they said their goodbyes.
Later that night Mito couldn't sleep well she was wondering if it was okay, wonder if everything would be fine, wonder if this are supposed to move this way, she didn't know answers to these questions, she knew she will never knew too. While she in her (his) previous life, didn't experience love, she(he) did have a crush on somebody. She dreamt that day about her. That person had a brown hair, her kind brown eyes that could heal any broken heart, her smooth skin, her rare smiles, her soft voice, her determination in everything she did. That was everything the person Mito was before wanted from her(his) parent. But the person Mito was before wasn't anything like Mito. He was shy he didn't believe that anything good could happen to him. He never tried new things, he wasn't ambitious. He was always a friend to his crush, and he was always satisfied with their relationship. One of the reasons why he never conffeses to that girl was that actually one of his bullies from his class always made comments about them being too close like a couple. He knew she didn't like him like that, he wasn't her type at all, so he had to allways denied that. After some times he started to talk less with that girl. She didn't ask why. Inside he was scared that his bullies would go after her. The boy who didn't know love, who loved, cared too much, he knew he shouldn't be friends with anyone anymore. He could see the girls crying face…
Mito woke up screaming all sweaty. She never expected to have dreams about her past life, she knew that she wasn't that person anymore, she tried so hard to change herself. She didn't want to go back to being unloved, to being useless. She still wasn't sure what to do, but she couldn't go back.
Genma also couldn't sleep well. But he only thought about Mito, he still feared her rejection, but he mostly wondered how long would it take Mito to say her answer. He also didn't want to be rejected before chunin exams. He also wondered if he could keep it secret. He wondered if he could take her on dates. He barely slept but he was super motivated the next morning. His training seemed to easy now.
Kakashi also barely slept, but he didn't know the reason for it, he was feeling annoxoius and he couldn't help but to feel like he missed something. He felt that he didn't know something, something he should know. He felt it was somehow realeted to Mito. He was always confused about Mito, because every time he thought about her he could feel his heart speed up, he could also something every time he saw her with Genma even before he learned Genma was having crush on her. Then it hited him, he was jealous on Genma, he realized that he also had a crush on Mito. He was terrified of that. He didn't want to become fangirl. He was restless. He did not want to chase Mito but he also didn't want to let Genma have her. He was selfish, but he knew Mito made him better, he now fitted everywhere better. He had to confess soon. But he didn't know when he would have a chance.
Notes:
Please leave a comment if you are confused or if you have any questions.
Chapter 43: Ch. 43
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito trained as usual she didn't let confession bother her, she still had some thinking to do. And it looked like she could think only at night. She still was terrified by last night dream, she didn't want dreamt it again, she couldn't handle it. She concreted on her training which showed some progress.
Later in the day she went to have dinner with Kushina. Well it was supposed to be just them, but the whole team 7 joined. Mito knew this was planned. Team 7 without their sensei acted like they were surprised by Mito coming, so she just played along.
Dinner was delicious and atmosphere was good enough so she didn't have time to think about Genma. She felt somehow closer to Kushina and Minato by the end, she always wondered what family feels like, but she also knew that even in this life she shouldn't get to close to anybody until she deals with Mađara and Black Zetsu.
At the end of the dinner while Mito was lost in her thoughts, everyone was cleaning the table, and Kushina took Kakashi by his hand. Kushina was about to say something to make Kakashi realize that he had crush on Mito. But Kakashi managed to speak first:" Kushina - nesan, I have crush on Mito." Kushina was surprised by Kakashi realizing that, but Kakashi continued :" I don't know what to do, I don't want to be like fangrils chasing her everyday, everywhere, I am afraid that she will not like me back, but I also afraid that if I don't do anything she will fall for Genma."
Kushina didn't think that Kakashi had thought so much about it :" Well I know you won't become a fangrils, because you know how it feels to be chased around, and I think you are right to think you should make a move, why not today. "
Kakashi was considering this idea:" I don't think I am ready Kushina - nesan."
Kushina :" do you think that you have time, you just realized you have crush on her, while Genma had known longer he maybe already made a move. "
Kakashi said :" You are saying I should hurry."
Kushina and Kakashi then planed everything.
Mito was finally out of her thoughts when Kushina and Kakashi walked from upstairs, she didn't even notice them going up, so she searched for a clock to see how long she was in her thoughts and if she needed to go. She realized she overstayed. And was about to head home when Kakashi came closer to her and said:" Do you mind if I take you home."
Mito answered :" I don't mind, but I don't think it is necessary."
Kakashi thought he was defeated but Kushina saved him:" Well that is true Mito - Chan, you don't need protection but it is improper for royals of Uzumaki clan to move alone at night. "
Kakashi nodded his head, while rest of team 7 wondered what was going on.
Mito felt persure on her coming from Kushina. So she had to accept. She didn't get what Kushina wanted. But she had to play along.
Kakashi had slight blush but Mito couldn't see it because the mask. They walked home. Mito wondered if Kushina wanted to know where she lived, but was afraid to ask.
The rest of Team 7 wondered what was going on. They asked Kushina :" why did you send Kakashi with her."
Kushina faked her answer :"Well you see I wanted to learn where she lived, but also didn't want her walking home alone, and best way to both is to make Kakashi take her home, she after all trust him more than me."
Meanwhile Genma felt suddenly anxious, he was just getting ready for sleep, his day went well, he was extremely happy all day, and didn't know what was happening.
Kakashi gathered all the courage he could and said while they talked:" I wanted to say something to you."
Mito humed and said:" go ahead"
Kakashi :" I don't know how to say it, it will definitely surprise you as it surprised me. But I realized something." Kakashi stopped saying anything gathering more courage.
Mito hummed as encouragment. Kakashi felt revealed and said:" I think I have crush on you, I only realized it yesterday, but I don't want anybody to steal you from me. "
Mito now notice redness on Kakashi ears. She also felt blood rush to her face. She stopped in the middle of road
She didn't move for few seconds, neither did Kakashi. Mito slowly breathed out and spoke slowly :" I don't know how to express myself, I know that you aren't good at expressing your emotions, but I think that we are same at that, it kinda surprised me and I will have to think about it. Right now I have a lots of stuff to think about and I can't say when I will be able to respond to your confession. "
Kakashi was startled at first by her honest reaction but he smiled under his mask and said:" that is fine I can wait fot it. "
Kakashi walked her to apartment. They walked there in awkward silence luckily he confessed close to her apartment. Mito said goodbye first and entered the apartment. When she closed the door she leaned on them and slowly sat down on the ground. Her mind was going to places she never knew existed, she was so confused with this situation she found herself in. She didn't know what to do she didn't know who to ask advice from. She still didn't have many friends, only friend she had was Rin, but she could not talk about this with her. That left only two options. Isobu and Sage. She doubted that they could help her, but for now she better ask Isobu.
She sat on her bed and started to meditate, soon she was in front Isobu who didn't look disturbed by her sudden visit. In fact it seemed to Mito that Isobu already knew what was troubling her. Well of course he did he could feel what she feels, he could hear what she thinks, because she doesn't restrict him in any kind or forms.
Isobu spoke first:"Mito-Chan, did you come for a piece of advice."
Mito answered :"Yes I did, I believe you know what situation looks like."
Isobu spoke:"indeed I do, I personally think that best thing for now is to focus on training and waiting for Sage and his new informations, besides you can't be happy with neither of them before you make everything all right. You still can think about it, but don't overthink it. You asked for a time and they gave it to you. "
Mito was thankful :" I agree with you, and I thank you for advice. I will try not to burden you with this kinds of thoughts from now on. "
Isobu said:" You didn't do anything wrong, you know, you can always ask me for anything. "
Mito laughed :" First time I meet you were acting like lost young boy, and now you are acting like fatherly figure. "
Isobu seemed embarrassed :" if you want to i can act like this more often. "
Mito laughed like an angel, she seemed so pure at that moment, she felt her burden vanish. She now knew hoe to behave.
Chapter 44: Ch. 44
Chapter Text
3.pov
Saturday morning, Mito was slowly and carefully walking towards Hokage Tower, she did not meet with anybody since Kakashi confession, she didn't really hide she just didn't go to market place, basically she would just go from her apartment to Sarutobi clan training grounds and back to her apartment. She hoped that everybody would understand. She now was walking to Hokage tower only because she promised to help Hokage with his paperwork. Everything was ready for her, every person in Hokage tower knew she was coming in they even prepared a chair just for her in Hokage office.
She greeted Hokage and Hokage greeted her back. She went to sit down and was pissed off, Hokage had neglected paperwork this whole week. She wanted to scream, but that wouldn't do her anything good. She looked murderously at Hokage, he for second shivered, he wanted to run away when he saw Mito put up the fakest smile. Hokage made a note to never let paperwork pile up again and to never piss of Mito again. Mito mumbled something like:"This old man, does he not know that chunin exam are around the corner, they are in 10 days, does he not no how much of work will he have then, he should do everything on time before someone kills him."
Hokage already knew she talked like this when she wanted to threat him, but this time the threat seemed more serious. Hokage was scared. Around noon Hokage had to go somewhere.
Mito opened the door and puted on them sign which said don't disturb. She continued her work, unfortunately she stil couldn't see doors from the papers that were piled on Hokage's desk. She knew that Hokage had something important to do but she was angry at him so she decided she will prank him. But not now, she will prank him on chunin exams, yeah that will be great she has a lot of time for planning.
Her musing were interrupted by someone suddenly entering Hokage office. She thought it was Hokage, but her senses said otherwise. She slowly spoke to the visitor :"I am sorry but Hokage - sama, isn't here right now you are free to leave a message." then second person who entered made her tremble. She recognized that snakish chakra.
Anko who came first was taken back and bursted:" Who do you think you are to be so rude to Sensei. "
Orochimaru stepped when he realized that the person in office did not react to Anko, only persons with control over their emotions could do that. And she sounded quite young. He couldn't see her from this angle, but he could feel her chakra was huge. Orochimaru said:" I must apologize on my student behalf, I had arranged meeting with him at this time."
Mito said:"I see, he didn't mention anything like that, he did leave around noon and said that he wouldn't take more than an hour." Mito looked at the watch and it said 1.15 pm. She then continued :"He must have been held longer. You can always wait for him here. " she said that as she picked another paper from the top.
Anko was about to say something but Orochimaru stopped her, he answered :" we will wait here."
Mito wonder if she will have to leave the office for this conversation. Anko tryed to see to whom she spoke, she gestured to Orochimaru to pick her up. He at first didn't do anything, but he too was curious so he did it. When he lifted Anko and brought her down. He whishper to say what she saw. He was surprised when Anko said she saw only red hair. Apparently the person was quite small an was on high chair similar to Hokage's, her hair was long.
Orochimaru wonder if this girl was the rumored Uzumaki princess of the village. Anko did say that this rumor was indeed truth. He also wonder if his sensei wanted him to meet this girl. Soon his wondering was interrupted with Hokage entering office. Hokage stiffed only for second, before greeting both Orochimaru and Anko he apologized to all off them for waiting. Hokage asked Mito :"Mito - Chan did I interduced you with my students before."
Mito answered with:"Hokage - sama, last time I asked about them you said that they had important missions."
Hokage then said:"Come then, I will introduce you now."
Mito jumped down from her chair, everyone heard that. She slowly walked towards Hokage, the first thing that Orochimaru saw was red hair, then it was her legs which were shorter than Anko's, her hands were also shorter. She wore what it seemed as training outfit, which was all black. Mito made eye contact with Orochimaru. Her greenish blue eyes met those golden ones. She didn't seem scared of him, but she definitely was cautious.
Mito spoke first with confidence :"I am Uzumaki Mito, the last princess of Uzumaki clan also genin of Konoha. It is pleasure to meet you." Anko was surprised by her introduction.
Orochimaru then said :" I am Orochimaru, one of the three Sanin and student of current Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. And this is Anko, she is my student she is a chunin right now. It is my pleasure to meet you. "
Anko protested :" I could introduce myself. You also didn't say how great you are Sensei. "
Orochimaru wanted to punch himself. Mito quietly looked at Hokage waiting for his orders. Orochimaru wonder if Mito was waiting to be thrown outside because she obviously thought they were going to talk about something important. Which was indeed correct they needed to speak about something important. He too waited what would be said.
Hokage finally spoke:" Anko - Chan, did you have something to report."
Anko nodded her head and gave Hokage some kind of document, which Hokage gave to Mito, who obviously was displeased by that action. Hokage then said:"Anko - Chan you may leave now."
Anko was about to protests again, but one look from Orochimaru shut her up. She walked out. Hokage said:" Take a seat."
Mito wondered to whom he spoke those words but she returned to her previous position. Orochimaru wonder if Mito was as trustworthy as Hokage thought. Orochimaru waited for Hokage to begin.
Hokage asked:" Did you complite your mission. "
Orochimaru asnwerd :" Yes without any problems."
Hokage asked :"Did you consider my offer."
Orochimaru :" Are you talking about that offer which would give me more research capacity."
Orochimaru could hear something that sounded like a curse, and by look on Hokage face it was definitely directed to him.
Orochimaru continued :" I will accept this offer and I will cooperate with you. I will tell you everything about my and Danzo relationship. I will tell you everything that he tried to make me do."
Mito stood up and activated set of seals. And said:"just in case i felt some new Anbu coming in. He posebly was Root he had tainted chakra pathways."
Orochimaru was alarmed did this girl just said that, he asked :" Mito-san, are you chakra sensor."
Mito smiled and answered :" I sense more than that, you know, I sense the darkness itself. "
Orochimaru asked Hokage :" Was she the reason he was found out. I must say I am impressed."
Mito smiled creaply:"If I was Hokage, you wouldn't have this chance to redeem yourself. You almost followed Danzo, you only became cautious when you realized he was under investigation."
Hokage wondered what kind of reaction was Mito after. Orochimaru didn't seem fazed at all he answered :" I only searched for knowledge and Danzo promised me that. "
Mito then smiled:" do you think that I am naive, if I said that I have more knowledge than him would you follow me." Orochimaru was taken by surprised, he didn't think that this girl could argue back. Orochimaru said :" I don't see a point in lying, indeed I wanted to follow him because it would benefit me in more than one way. "
Mito asked:" Did he promise to help you reach immortalty. I can promise you that. I after all had crazy master and he thought me the process. He died because only Uzumaki can become immortal. But you could always modify your body. "
Hokage wanted her to stop she never spoke about this. He looked surprised at her hoping she was bluffing. Orochimaru then said:" You seem to know all about my desires, but can I trust you, can I know you aren't bluffing. "
Mito asked :" How did you know he wasn't bluffing."
But before Orochimaru answered, Mito said :"I will give you some of my blood. As first step. Then when your body reacts positivly I will teach you how to do it."
Orochimaru asked then :" why don't you show me how it is done by becoming immortal."
Mito answered :" That can't happen I want to peacefully die someday. "
Orochimaru shouted:" bullshit, there isn't a person who wants to die. "
Mito was pissed :" What do you know about what other want, unlike you i fear living, I fear loving, I fear everything. But you only fear death and not knowing things. You are more basic than anyone in this village. "
Orochimaru then asked :" what is name of this jutsu you will teach me. "
Mito answered :" it is Uzumaki clan secret. "
Orochimaru said :" if that is so, then be it, I will tell you know what I know. "
Hokage asked Mito if she bluffed by writing it on paper while she writes down everything Orochimaru said against Danzo. She noted down' Partly. I can teach him how to become immortal but he does not need Uzumaki blood for it.'
Chapter 45: Ch. 45
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito managed to ask Kushina about dinner plans. Mito convinced Kushina that they two should eat alone in Akimichi restaurant. Kushina did wonder why. And Mito answered :" I know you know about Kakashi, but you are asking why I am avoiding Kakashi, it is simple I still don't know what I am feeling for him and there are other things I need to worry about. I don't think I will have answer for years honestly."
Kushina knew how difficult it was for someone that doesn't belong to fit in, so she thought Mito felt like that. They had peaceful conversations, in which Kushina could see how mature Mito was, and how much she pretend to be okay.
Meanwhile every genin in generation was getting ready for chunin exam, Genma progressed so much in last few weeks. Choza wonder if Genma confessed to that girl. Choza could see know how much that girl contributed to this team. Ebisu got stronger, while he wasn't as strong as chunin should be he wasn't far behind. Guy was getting better at other elements, but his main focus still was taijutsu.
Kakashi and Anko were in charge of doing chunin exams so they had a lot of job. Usually this job would be given to jonin, but most of them were on Iwa front. And Hokage had to do it this way. The closer the chunin exams came those two had less time, but also they had less things to do. The hardest part was that they had to secure everything.
Mito trained as usual and was blessed by peace. Even Saturday was peaceful probably because Hokage was scared of her. She still had a lot of paperwork to do but it was manageable. Hokage spent less time in his office checking everything with Kakashi and Anko one last time. The last task was to keep everything for 3 days same.
In this chunin unlike the ones Naruto participated, wasn't allowed to kill your opponent, and they didn't have written exams, it was designed basically to see who was ready for war, but also to protect any possible future forces. As it was a war time only Konoha genin participated. The first part of chunin exams was similar to ones Naruto took. The were held in Forrest of death, but the didn't need to take scrolls but to halfed genin teams by knocking out the whole team. From 16 teams that took part only 8 could participate in premils. The time limit was also shorter, they had 2 two days to complete it. To pass this test they also needed to take a badge from the team they knocked out. Only teams with their one badge and one extra badge could make it. And then only 12 genin could get in finals. While everyone had chance to get promotion, if you ranked in top 12 your chances were huge. At least that was what Mito read in one of the reports Anko presented.
Most of teams which entered were ones that failed the previous ones. Some of them found it weird that 9 year old was chunin examinitor. But those who knew Kakashi didn't asked themselves that question.
The first half of test Mito found boring, the genin teams that were here were weak, and others were unparticed in teamwork, like team 7 because they did not have Kakashi but some nameless kid who barely knew how to hold kunai. Mito watched it with Hokage on his crystal ball. She was at first excited and couldn't wait to see them fight, but soon her exicetment was replaced with disappointment. Of the teams in exam, there stood out team 4, team 6 and team Choza, team 7 was doing good but they lacked teamwork.
She had left before a hour passed. She said that she could already see who would pass. She decided to train. She hoped that prelims would be more fun. Hokage asked her yesterday if she would go watch them live tommorow in his place. She accepted glady, but now she started to regret it. Mito also wondered if some teams would go for more than one badge and eliminating more than one team. The only team that could think about that was team 6 with Asuma being the brains, but also Genma could think about that too. Mito hoped they wouldn't do that it would make it more boring.
Tuesday, Mito slowly walked through village smiling beautifuly she wore her best training outfit. It had golden engraving with Uzumaki simbol, it was black. Her shirt was long sleaved and she had gloves black ones she also had beautiful make up,. She went to training grounds 44 or Forrest of death, where some anbus were waiting for her to take her to tower in the middle of forest. It was reported that 8 teams managed to complete the test. So moving now in forrest wouldn't be considered interfince. Mito could feel the amount of chakra that was used in forrest, which was more than she expected but nowhere near her fight with Fuguki or Kushina. She confidatly walked in tower and had received many looks from participants. But she did ignored everyone and headed towards gallery, anbu follwing every steps she made.
Genins were confused by her entrance. The knew she was princess but still she was genin like them, was she using her status to participate. While 11 of 24 genin know she wouldn't do that they also were confused. After being completely ignored and seeing her moving towards gallery. Those 11 looked at Kakashi and Anko to see them also confused. Genin thought that this wasn't planned.
Until both Kakashi and Anko facepalmed. Kakashi started yelling at Anko :" When you said you misplaced one paper from Hokage, was it one with informations about who would represent Hokage today."
Anko nervously smiled :"I geuss so."
Kakashi was about to explode. When he heard Mito speak :" As a representative of Hokage I will read his message to you. It says:" fight well, for the future, for the past, for the present, you are generation filled with will of fire, so let it burn." Anko - san and Kakashi - San, you have premision to explain the rules and to start prelims. "
While Kakashi and Anko read the rules, Mito looked at the genins to see who passed. It didn't surprise her about team 4, 6,team Choza and team 7. But the rest she did not know. There were some of noble clans but she could not recognize anyone. She honestly didn't know why she even tried to recognize them, she knew that in this time period she didn't know anybody. As she expected the rules were the same you had to knock somebody out for pass or they needed to surrender. Mito didn't expect much from other participants. But she also didn't know who would hight who first. It was very unlikely that her students wouldn't face each other. Kakashi looked at her, she just nodded him to continue she didn't know what he had said, but she played along. It turned out that he asked for permission to use the prelims computer which would reveal who would fight who.
The first name caught her attention.
Chapter 46: Ch. 46
Chapter Text
3.pov
The first name caught her attention. She knew that name it was very important but she couldn't recognize him in the crowed. Shisui had short, unkempt, dark-coloured hair, black eyes and a relatively broad nose and well-defined eyelashesIt. Uchiha Shisui and his opponent was the guy from team 7. Mito was relieved that it wasn't Obito. While she did not know how strong Shisui was she thought he strongest opponent to the rest of her team's. The fight did not last long. Shisui was too fast and too strong for this guy. He knocked him in less than minute. So Mito did not have time to see how strong he actually was. But she geused he was at least around Obito level.
And obito was ranked at least in her opinion 8 out eleven. Ebisu was still the weakest then it was Rin and then Kurenai. Well it now seemed like she will have to look forward to finals. Mito smiled at the direction of Shisui who for moment was stunned. He thought she saw right through him, she seemed at first surprised to see his name and now she seems satisfied with him. He also followed the gazes from Kakashi and Genma who kept watching Mito and him. He was so confused. When Anko surprised him by saying :" You can move out, so we can continue." apparently he wasn't supposed to stare back for so long.
The next match was Ebisu against Rin. And both of them before their fight started bowed before Mito showing respect. Shisui looked confused did that person deserve such respect she was only genin. Soon the fight started. Both Rin and Ebisu stood there waiting for other to make first move. Mito was impressed for how long Ebisu waited, he still moved first. They started taijutsu battle in which surprising for most genin Rin had advantage. Her kicks were more precise, her moves were faster than his. But he did have strength over her, but unfortunately he couldn't land a critical hit. Rin fineshed it by unexpectedly using slight genjutsu. She knocked him out in 5 minutes of time. She again bowed to Mito who smiled back. Even if Shisui didn't know how strong Ebisu was he knew that Rin was fangril of Kakashi, but both of these guys showed that they were strong than his teammates. He also wondered if Mito and team 7 had special relationship.
The next fight was between Kurenai and some other girl. Kurenai also showed her respect to Mito. The fight ended quickly, the opponent of Kurenai did not know how to break a simple genjutsu. She did put a good fight before faling into it. But Mito could see that Kurenai wasn't fighting full force, she planned every attack so she knew when exactly to put genjutsu in use. Mito smiled back.
The next match was between Guy and girl from Shisui team. Mito deducted by hearing the boys chears. While Guy showed respect to Mito. The rest of genin were already weirded by this kind behavior. Well at least it seemed that way. Guy said that he is sorry but he can't go easy on her even if she is girl. Shisui knew that these two were mismatch. The girl from his team was medic and she could fight only from distance and he know that Guy was close range combat type just by looking at his body type. However he did not expect to see him move so fast only few could follow his movements. His teammate wasn't one of them she jumped to get as much distance as possible. She couldn't last long because Guy would always shorten the distance and she was heading towards a corner. This fight seemed boring for everyone else but it seemed Mito was watching with so much interest. Girl was by the knocked with first hit. She did managed to run for whole 2 minutes.
Next fight was Hayate and some Hyuga boy. Mito wondered if this was going to be a problem for Hayate. He bowed she smiled. And again Shisui could feel tension raise just slightly it seemed to be coming firm his left and only team seated there was team Choza. And it came from Genma, he could also see that Kakashi had similar expression on his face. He wondered if they were jealous. The fight was interesting because Hayate and Hyuga boy both fought in close range, however Hayate had his sword and he wasn't in range of any attacks of Hyuga. Hyuga could see better where Hayate tried to attack him. They were fighting for over 10 minutes only hits were done by Hayate but they were only scratches. Hyuga was slowly getting weaker and weaker his blood lost was minimal but him using byakugan for whole fight was exhausting. It costed him so much chakra. So he couldn't keep with Hayate anymore and was knocked by quick kick in stomach. The match was over and Hayate bowed so deaply that Mito had smiled so brightly the whole room looked like it was greated by first sun's rayes .
The next match was between some kid from Nara clan and Obito. Mito could hear Shisui cheer for Obito. But she wondered if he could win this. He was obviously stronger but Nara obliviously had some kind of plan unlike Obito who loved to fight with instincts. Obito bow wasn't as deep like the participants that came before him, he still got small smile from her. Shisui wonder if they weren't at good relationships. The whole obliviously knew Mito so it couldn't be that Obito didn't know her. And it seemed that Mito was most concerned about this fight. Shisui also wondered if Obito could win. The fight started very boringly both Obito and Nara kid were trying to hit each other with kunai. They seemed to stayed at same distance it seemed that Obito was careful about the range of Nara clan jutsu. He avoided getting near at all cost. He tried with one of his improved kunai bombs to distract Nara. But Nara saw it coming and dodged just in time, however he wasn't as fast as Obito was and didn't see Obito expecting to jump in this direction and he was meet with one of Obito fists before he could do anything. Obito continued hitting him until he collapse. It was most match with most broken bones. Obito broke Nara's nose. Obito bowed again and rushed to take his seat quickly he was too happy that he didn't notice a smile on Kakashi face. Kakashi felt proud now rest of team 7 was most likely to get promoted.
Mito was satisfied with how things went for now. Out 6 finalist she had 5, and she got to see one young genius. It seemed like it everything was going to be fine today.
Next match was Tokaru against what seemed a 13 year old Yamanaka. She seemed like feirce fighter, Mito also wondered if she was somehow realeted to Ino, like aunt or something, because she seemed to look a lot like her. Tokaru almost fell down the stairs while he was walking down to stage. He was so nervous that he almost bowed to the ground. Mito gesture to calm himself by breathing. It seemed like it worked.
Chapter 47: Ch. 47
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was surprised to see Yamanaka girl have auburn coloured hair and amber eyes. She couldn't pinpoint where she saw this, she thought she knew who this was. While battle just started Mito didn't follow it, she had a bad feeling about it, this was fishy. She looked at board, trying to recognize her name:"Yamanaka Fu." she signed she couldn't remember any girl named Fu besides that jinchuriki.
The fight between Fu and Tokara was getting intense, both of them were good at taijutsu, while Tokara had slight advantage in speed, Fu was stronger and more precise. In the middle of the battle Yamanaka said:" I won't be playing around from now on."
Mito was surprised again she assumed Yamanaka was girl, but it was a boy and the way he spoke was emotionless. Mito realized who this was, she was afraid for Tokaru, she knew he didn't have a chance.
Fu had speed up and absolutely destroyed Tokaru in taijutsu, he didn't want to knock him out but to make as much damage as he could. Mito gestured to Anko to stop the boy. Anko at first seemed surprised but she made the same gesture to Kakashi who did it without thinking much. Mito spoke when Kakashi had a hold of Fu. :" Fu-san, congration on winning, but I must say that you should have just knock your opponent out, you seem to be enjoing this, but you could endanger Tokaru-San future in shinobi field, this will not be torelated. This is last warning to everyone."
While Tokaru team was fussing about Tokaru injuries. The rest of genin were now scared of Yamanaka Fu. He obviously didn't care about what Mito said. Mito sat down and gestured to proceed. While both Anko and Kakashi were shocked they didn't notice what was going on, they could see that Fu was obviously stronger than Tokaru, but they didn't think about his injuries at all, but both of them knew that a behind kindness was interest of the Village.
The next match was some Inzunaka VS Asuma. The Inzunaka seemed confident he and partner dog were loud. Asuma didn't let it bother him. He simply stared at Mito for few seconds, and then completely ignored her. While Mito didn't react to him at all. Inzunaka attacked at soon as fight began. Asuma dodge both of them, he seemed just trying to avoid them, and planing his attacks, the more he dodged the more furious Inzunaka boy was, Asuma knew that he had to attack when Inzunaka loses all of his control of emotions. So he decided to attack the dog first, he kicked him in stomach and the poor dog flew in one direction knocked out, then Inzunaka was pissed he kicked everywhere. Asuma had trouble with dodging every kick, but he could see every opening in stance. He decided to attack now. Asuma hit every of his attacks, and by the 6 hit Inzunaka was completely out.
The next fight was between two low genin, they didn't stand out at all. Mito lost all the interest in them after few hits. Zhe fight was overly boring and Mito paid attention to one's that had to yet fight. Like Raido, Ibiki and Genma. She stopped at that thought. She still would remember the reaction after his confession. She wanted to move on but it seemed she couldn't yet. The fight was over and it didn't seem like the end was interesting at all. The older of two accidentally knocked the younger with his elbow. He too was surprised.
The next fight was Ibiki VS some dude who was acting so arogantanly. Ibiki bowed to Mito, and Mito smiled to him, Ibiki opponent was mocking Ibiki but Ibiki did not react at all waiting for the start of the battle. Which made the dude more angry. The fight was over quickly Ibiki took him out with his first hit, he just aimed where it would hurt the most and that was it. Mito thought that Ibiki seemed to enjoy it, she thought he was taking the same way as it should be.
The next fight was Raido against Akimichi boy. Mito wondered if Raido would have trouble with this one. He bowed to her and she responded with smile. Akimichi boy didn't move much from his position when the fight started, and Raido had trouble finding any openings in his stance. While it was obvious that Akimichi didn't have a chance against Raido. He could make Raido run and show everything he has. Raido was getting more frustrated and couldn't think clearly so he jumped backwards. Akimichi couldn't let him have any time for thinking, he used one of his family jutsu and rushed Raido, Raido dodged everything. Akimichi was fighting his best and it didn't seem like he would slow down anytime soon. Raido could see more openings when he was this big, so he decided to attack now. It seemed that Akimichi still had upper hand but after 3 minutes of using his family jutsu and being hit at his sides repeatedly he seemed exhausted. He lost control of jutsu and became smaller again. Raido took this as a chance to knock him out. But Akimichi managed to dodge the most dangerous attacks. He still was hit but he could fight. Akimichi ate some pill when he manage to get away from Raido, he used his family jutsu again and was now starting throw kunai sometimes 5 at the time. Raido had to dodge, he knew he couldn't dodge every one so he had to choose wisely to where he would go and which ones was safe to be hit by. He rushed suddenly forward forcing his way through kunai that flew towards him. He had 3 cuts when he reached surprised Akimichi. Two on his left hand and one at right leg. He had slowed down because the one on his right leg but he was still a lot faster than Akimichi boy. He knocked him by going behind him and hitting his neck.
Everybody was impressed with that fight. The next match was Genma VS Aburame kid. Genma leasurly walked down the stairs. He bowed deeply and looked Mito in her eyes, his face was slightly blushed. Mito stared at him for few seconds and then smiled with slight blush. That didn't go unnoticed by both Kakashi and Shisui who watched everything suspiciously. The fight had began. Aburame kid used his insects to fight Genma. But Genma was careful and avoided every single one of bugs trying to land on him. Occasionally he would throw senbons. Aiming for places he learned would knock opponents down the fastest. Aburame was able to dodge quite well but,he couldn't complitly dodge some of the attacks. After 20 senbons that Genma had thrown, Aburame was bleeding a lot his insects were forming a shield around him. It seemed he only had so much chakra. Genma was smart and waited for Aburame to exhaust himself or to attack. It didn't seem like it would happen soon, but he had a lot of time. After 3 minutes he decided to throw 2 more senbons because he could see two of Aburame weak spots. He landed those shots with amazing accuracy. The matches were over now. Genma smiled brightly at Mito who shyly nodded her head in acknowledgment.
Chapter 48: Ch. 48
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kakashi was so jealous he wanted to be one of genin, he wanted to get those smiles. He couldn't talk to her without being formal. He was on duty. He had to say final words of prelims :" All of you who passed can stay on the stage, rest you can go if you want. The finals are taking place in 2 days, please have some rest."
Mito finally stood up and walked towards exit. She didn't want to be here any longer she had training to. While she wanted to leave first she could not. By rules she was to exit last. She slowly walked toward exit and was surprised that one of genin was staying there. She recognized him as Uchiha Shisui. She wondered what he was wating for. She could see that Anko and Kakashi were thinking the same question while they walked from another direction.
Mito asked Shisui :" Uchiha - San, Do you need something."
Shisui was surprised she talked to him first.
Mito then continued :" You see we can't exit until all genins are out."
Shisui didn't know about this rule. :" I wanted to ask you something."
Mito said:" Don't you think this isn't appropriate time for that. You could be suspected of cheating."
Shisui :" I won't ask you anything about finals. "
Kakashi was the first who reacted:" Then what are you going to ask. "his glare could kill, he didn't want anymore rivals he was losing to Genma already.
Anko seemed out of place she wanted to go home. But Mito couldn't leave until all of participants left and chunin couldn't leave until all genin left and Mito was one too.
Shisui said:" I wanted to ask her alone, but this audience will do to I geuss. How do you know some of participants and why do the respect you so much."
Kakashi signed a relief sound.
Mito only glanced at him for a second, it was enough to speed up his heartbeat, and answered :" I trained with them. "
Shisui was confused :" Only that. "
Kakashi then said, correcting Mito :" She trained them. "
Shisui was confused was Mito stronger than participants. He was surprised when he saw Kakashi tense up after being glared for only one second. And after one extra second Kakashi was laying on the ground holding his stomach. Shisui couldn't see her movement. And by looks at Anko face neither could she. Kakashi barely spoke:" Stop using that move, please i can't walk afterwards."
Mito teased :" How about for apologie I give you a piggyback ride, huh."
Kakashi was so red at face and he was considering it. When Mito said:" Wait, why would I feel sorry for something you did wrong. Didn't Hokage said not to reveal anything about me training you guys. You are lucky I only used 10 % of my strength "
Shisui didn't want to know what was happening there. He was about to leave when Mito stopped him by saying in creepy voice:" Where are you going, I have something to ask you. "
Shisui was so scared:" w-what i-is it. "
Mito smiled :" don't tell anyone about this, and I won't tell anyone how cute you look right now." she took camera from one of her pockets and took few shots.
Shisui was a blushed mess he didn't know to what respond so he said:" don't take, who is cute, pictures, I won't, of me"
Mito mocked him you mean :" Don't take pictures of me, who did you call cute, and I won't, right." she took few pictures while she said that.
Anko seemed to enjoy that. She laughed she couldn't stand. She was hitting the ground for with her legs she couldn't stop. Shisui run from her. Mito sighing :" Finally, I am free. "
Kakashi asked :" Was it tiring for you Mito"
Mito shake her head :" No, not at all, you guys did a great job with organizing things I just had to watch. I kinda feel bad about not knowing all of the participants."
Anko then said:" You don't have to feel bad about that, I also didn't know few of them."
Mito asked :" I guess you didn't know Fu, right. "
Both Kakashi and Anko seemed surprised by her words and both nodded head.
Mito said:" that one could cause some trouble, be extra aware of him. "
Anko asked:" why. Is he someone dangerous. "
Mito answered :"I don't know how dangerous he is but even your sensei is somewhat afraid of the man he is working for."
Kakashi nodded his head and asked :"Do you think they have some motives to sabotage the exams."
Mito answered :" No they won't do that, they wanted to send a message to Hokage."
Anko was impressed this girl saw everything :" What was message about."
Mito said :" they want Hokage to stop the investigation. Which I would say isn't possible anymore. Even Orochimaru - sama, joined and we were waiting just to finish the exams to comence final part of operation."
Kakashi asked :" Is it fine to say that to us."
Mito said:" the persons who are loyal to him, have chakra systems tainted in similar ways as he does so I know to whom I can say things, thankfully. "
Hokage got the message and whole analysis of chunin exams from Mito. She suggested that they stopped the investigation for now and get ready for attacking the base of Danzo. Hokage was considering that option even Shikaru approved. Mito asked what would they do with Danzo. But she didn't get any answer. So she said :" I want him dead."
Which surprised both of them. Hokage asked :" why, sure he is threat to you, but he can't do anything from prison."
Mito answered :" He stole something from Uzumaki clan and used it improperly. It can only be reversed by killing him and don't you have a law about Royal clans secrets and theft of those. "
Nara said:" indeed we do but can you prove it. "
Mito said:" I saw it today, his Root have a seal on their tongue and are probably unable to say anything about him. "
Mito left Hokage's tower, Hokage had some important things to discuss with clan heads without Danzo.
Mito walked slowly to training grounds she didn't have as much energy as usual so she was going to do some light training today. She could feel two gazes on her back the whole time but she stayed silent for long time. She wonder if those two were on this together but she didn't believe it. So she said when she was leaving :" Did you guys have fun watching."
Both Fu and Shisui jumped down from the tree only surprised one was Shisui. Mito asked Shisui :" what do you want."
Shisui was confused why did she only ask him, did she have something to do with Fu.
Mito :" You don't think that you need to train for finals."
Shisui said :" I do, but i was couruis about you. You seemed to have quite a routine."
Mito deadpaned :" this isn't what I usually do, this is easier than usual." and the she said to Fu:"Fu - San, I send out your message to Hokage he said there won't be any further investigation."
Fu was surprised how blunt she was but answered :" My master didn't send me there for that, I only sent that message as a warning."
Mito brushed his words:" is that so, then as a warning I am going to tell you don't mess with Hokage's plans from this point." Shisui felt so out of place he didn't know if he should run from here or run from here. He decided to run as fast as he could.
Chapter 49: 49
Chapter Text
3.pov
The finals were held in arena in center of Konoha. A lot of civilians had come to watch it, there wasn't many shinobi in the crowd only senseis of genin who passed and some of genin who participated earlier. Everyone was waiting for arrive of Hokage. Some of the participants were already there.
Hokage arrived a five minutes early and was followed by Mito, Anko, Kakashi and Orochimaru. And of course Anbu. While Anko and Kakashi had to go to stage, Hokage and rest of the group had to go to gallery. Hokage seemed satisfied by the crowd and eagerness of genin participants. Hokage began his speech :" Genin of Konoha, you are hope of this village, you will the next weilders of great will of fire, be proud of yourself, show us what you got." many genin were inspired by those words, while civilians were awed.
Some of the civilians saw Mito and started spreading rumors like Hokage - sama and his pupil seemed to be very close and he even brought his favorite student.
Hokage gave signal and the genin started to draw a number. 1 would fight 2 and so on. After drawing it was decided that Hayate would fight Fu, Shisui would fight the other genin, Rin would fight Kurenai, Genma would fight Asuma, Ibiki would fight Raido, and Obito would fight Guy. Mito was satisfied she could see that everyone was matched equally except Shisui.
The first fight was the one Mito was most afraid of. She whispered to Hokage :" Fu - San, has a Uzumaki seal on his tongue."
Hokage looked at her and tried to keep his face as stoic as possible. The first match started. Both Hayate and Fu stood there, Fu was first who took his blade out, Hayate then took his out. They both rushed forward meeting in the middle of the arena, the clash was loud but it seemed it was a stale. Hayate was faster than Fu but Fu managed to block all of the strikes. Fu still looked like he had something up his sleeve he didn't show any emotion on his face. Well that is because Danzo training. However when Hayate started using his technique with illusionary swords he got advantage over him. The battle seemed to be one sided but Fu wasn't going down. In fact it looked like he was waiting Hayate to tire himself out. But Mito knew that wasn't going to happen. After getting cured, Hayate worked so hard on his stamina that he could last over a hour fighting. In the middle of the fight Fu sword broke down, just like Mito when she fought Hayate. He started throwing kunai which had paper bombs on them. The explosion was strong but Hayate managed to dodge all of them. Fu was out of options he had to use his family jutsu. He started forming seals but was stopped when a hand with blade was on his neck. Apparently Hayate wasn't using his full speed until the end. Fu had to surrender.
Everybody was impressed by the show, except Hokage and Mito. Hokage tried his best to stay calm apparently Danzo knew how to train clans secret jutsu, which wasn't allowed outside of the clan that jutsu belong to. The next match wasn't as interesting. Shisui had a easy job. He didn't even used any chakra he just run straight at his opponent and knocked him out. The crowd wasn't as pleased with this fight.
The next fight was between Rin and Kurenai. Civilians weren't excited about this one, because they thought that Rin and Kurenai were weak. After all they were woman. Mito was happy that those two would fight each other. Because they were perfect opponents for each other. Or they were worst opponents by everyone else standards. Rin stood confidently and didn't look unsecur. She was ready, Kurenai too looked confident. The match started by genjutsu, which Rin broke in few seconds and Kurenai didn't manage to decrease distance between them too much, she still wasn't in range. Rin reaction was to jump backwards and increase the distance because Kurenai had a momentum. Rin managed to make enough distance and rushed forward and now she had same amount of momentum as Kurenai did. They made a contact. They were blocking each other hits, Kurenai was at disadvantage she could barely keep up with Rin. So she took out kunai first and Rin followed. Rin managed to have advantage even in this kind of combat. It looked like Rin would win until Kurenai got her with kunai. Kurenai was going to take her down now, nut Rin secretly healed herself with chakra. She used almost all of her reserves and surprised unguarded Kurenai. The match was over with Kurenai surrendering.
Thr next fight was between Genma and Asuma. Mito smiled softly at Genma and totally ignored Asuma. She got glance from both Hokage and Orochimaru. She dared them to say anything with her eyes. Hokage obviously favored Asuma while both Orochimaru and Mito favored Genma. Mito didn't know why Orochimaru favored Genma but it seemed like he didn't get along with Asuma. The fight was at beginning stalemate. Both Genma and Asuma were very good at taijutsu and neither had a advantage. However once Genma created a distance between them, the balance was of, Asuma obviously tried his ninjutsu but his attacks were easy to dodge because he was reserving chakra, so it turned that Genma with his senbons had advantage, he was extra precise he could predict were Asuma would be every one of his senbons left some kind of mark on Asuma body, some were just minor scratches and some were more serious but not deathly. Asuma was still standing even though he had so many injuries he was standing on his willpower. Genma seemed to respect that and decided to finish him with knocking him with senbons. Asuma was down he fell like a sack of potatoes. Hokage seemed surprised by events, he still seemed proud of his son he could see how he tried his best, but maybe he still wasn't ready to become a chunin. The crowd was surprised the Hokage son lost.
The next match was Ibiki VS Raido. The fight was equal the whole time. While Raido had advantage in speed, Ibiki had advantage at strength, Raido attacked first trying to surprise Ibiki, but Ibiki managed to block most of the attacks. Ibiki tried using ninjutsu but every time Raido would attack him before he could finish his seals. Ibiki however managed to scratch Raido few times with his kunai.
The fight was intense but Mito knew that Raido would manage to win because she knew he wasn't using his full speed not even half of it. Even though he didn't wear anything that slowed him down he could move faster like he did when he would spar against her. As the battle progressed, Ibiki seemed to slow down more and Raido speed up. The fight suddenly was in Raido favor. Raido moved so fast that some of civilians couldn't keep up with him, Ibiki had surrendered when he felt like Raido was still holding back a lot. He wasn't satisfied with himself but wasn't as nearly disappointed as he thought he would be, he know he was lot stronger then he used to be.
Chapter 50: Ch. 50
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito watched as last two participants of round one move to stage. Guy and Obito. While it looked like Obito wouldn't have a chance against Guy, or so most of people thought so, Mito knew that he would be a difficult opponent to Guy, Guy would still definitely win, but he can hold his ground. The match started with chase Guy was chasing Obito, Obito was desperatly trying to keep distance between them. He would throw kunai and shuriken to distract and to make it impossible for Guy to use fastest routes towards him. Guy was patient and followed every turn he didn't get angry at Obito for running because he run from Mito too. Obito was fusing ninjutsu against him. His great fireball was blocked with small water wall,and when water wall couldn't stop fireball. Guy couldn't be seen. The crowed gasped thinking he died. However Guy came from under ground but Obito managed to jump out the way just in time. But now they were in close combat. Obito was at disadvantage,he could block but couldn't attack. He was under constant pressure he had to use it. Mito also saw what Obito will do. She after all gave him that as a gift. Obito activated his sharingan. The crowd and Guy gasped they didn't expect him to have one. Now Obito could predict and even attack Guy. However he couldn't keep up with Guy for two long, because Guy decided to throw out the weights on his arms. He now was much faster with his arms and he could change were his hand would go more easily. While Obito could predict it he couldn't react in time he wasn't used to this speed. He also was constantly losing chakra. Soon he was knocked out.
Hokage announced that there would be pause for 2 hours. He, Orochimaru and Mito went towards Hokage tower to discuss about who has earned to be chunin out of the people that didn't pass.
The fights in the semi finals were. Hayate VS Shisui, Genma VS Rin, Raido VS Guy. The finals would be 1 VS 1 VS 1. Shisui was still thinking about something. He didn't know his cousin had unlocked his sharingan. He didn't know what triggered it. He hope it wasn't a death or anything like that. He only saw him once during these 3 months looking distressed, and that wasn't that long ago. He had to ask after today, what happened to him.
It seemed like Hokage wasn't happiest when he came back, however Mito and Orochimaru both had that neutral look. The crowd didn't mind them they just wanted to see fights.
The first fight started strong. Both Shisui and Hayate ran at full speed towards each other. Hayate took out his sword while shisui used his tanto to block it. Shisui was pushed back. He wasn't as strong as Hayate was, but still he could held himself quite well against him. Hayate decided not to hold back and used all of his favorite kenjutsu moves like Dance of the Crescent Moon. Shisui had trouble dodging everything that came his way. He was surprised by the speed and accuracy of Hayate. The boy before him was stronger than most chunin he fought. He couldn't attack anymore he only could block or dodge as fight progressed Hayate started to move more and more quickly. Leaving shisui gasping for air. Shisui couldn't keep up he had to make some distance but as he did so. It made enough time for Hayate to do one of his special attacks called Secret Sword: Moonlight. He moved so fast that sword looked like it doubled he managed to take Shisui down with this attack.
Genma VS Rin was the next fight and Rin didn't have a chance against Genma, she didn't even try to attack until the last second of match when she attacked. Genma was rushing her with senbons, she had to dodge them, she didn't have much chakra so she had to use it wisely. She was running most of the fight, when she realized she could never outrun his aiming. She rushed towards him using a technique she learned from Mito she applied all of her chakra into her fists and jumped towards Genma. Genma didn't know what was she doing so he aimed his senbons at her legs he hit however in the middle of the jump Rin put her fist and head down so she seemed like she soared towards him. Genma didn't manage to dodge the impact that came from Rin making a contact with ground. He didn't get any serious injuries he only had few scratches from flying rocks. He knew that Rin obviously had done this as her last resort. So he rushed towards her. She barely stood up she seemed fine only exhausted, so he quickly knocked her out.
The last semi final match was between Raido and Guy. Mito wonder how long would Raido last she knew he had some chance of winning but he seemed to lose some of his chakra against Ibiki and Guy also lost some of his chakra against Obito,but he usually doesn't use it very much, only when it is necessary. The start of the fight was boring for audience because they just stared at each other for 2 minutes, and then then Guy launched himself forward while Raido jumped backwards throwing kunais at Guy. Guy deflected those with his own kunai and moved without losing any time. Raido seemed corcerned because Guy still had weights on his legs and was able to be just as fast as him. Raido had to decide if he wanted to run like Rin or fight like Shisui did. He knew he would end up like them. So he decided to fight head on, he used all of his momentum to push himself from wall of the arena toward Guy who caught on immediately he too rushed forwards. Raido for a moment was faster than him and it was enough for Guy to be hit. Guy flew he barely managed to stop himself before the wall of arena. He angrily threw his weight from his legs the ground shook. And in that vibration Guy desapered completely. He was so fast only shinobi who were over chunin level. Mito saw that Guy was probably faster than her now. She could see that this was the end for Raido. Raido stood still completely confused by the speed of Guy who seemed to play with him. Guy had run laps around him lightly hitting Raido on exposed parts. Raido tried to break the Guys lines but was just in front o Guy who smiled victoriusly and jumped him. Raido couldn't move he only could try to kick him,but even those moves could be blocked easily. Guy strengthen his hold of Raido who was now struggling to breath. Raido had to surrender. Orochimaru looked amazed at Guy speed he asked Mito :" Do you know how much are those weights are heavy."
Mito nodded her head:" the ones on his hands were 5 kilograms each and ones on his legs were 10 each. At least I think they are, he could change them since I saw him last time 2 weeks ago"
Chapter 51: Ch. 51
Chapter Text
3.pov
The final match was between Genma, Guy and Hayate. While Guy and Genma came from the same team they decided not to team up. Hayate on the other side was ready to fight them both at the same time. As the match was about to start tension was building up. Genma was thinking who to attack first, he doubted that Guy would go for him, Hayate seemed to always firstly defeat the strongest enemy so he would attack Guy probably. So he too decided to attack Hayate.
However his predictions were of as soon as match started Hayate jumped back and kept a maximal distance. Guy was following Hayate and Genma didn't even managed to move in that short amount of time. Genma decided to cut Hayate route. Genma started to run in oposite direction of Hayate. Hayate didn't have a time to dodge so he used his sword he hoped Genma would try to dodge, because he could be hurt a lot by this move. Genma was surprised by sudden action, he had to dodge because he could see what would happen if that landed. He know he wouldn't win in close combat against either of those and he was low on the senbons. Guy was getting closer to Hayate after all he was quicker than him, he eveb got some time when Genma attacked and dodged Hayate. Hayate finally started to fight. Guy even though he was close renge specialist couldn't break Hayate defenses and was under constant pressure from Hayate attacks. Genma was following the fight decided who should he attack. When suddenly Hayate managed to scratch Guys leg, it wouldn't leave a scar but the scratch was long from hip to knee. Guy was obviously in pain. And Genma knew if he wanted to win Hayate would need to completely tired out, so he throw his senbons stopping Hayate from knocking Guy out. Hayate had to deflect senbons with his sword, and had to dodge upcoming fist attack from Guy. Hayate knew that Guy couldn't possibly keep running after him with that much pain so he ran towards Genma, he only needed to be careful of Guy managing to follow him, which wasn't happening so far. Genma was ready he throw his senbons while Hayate rushed towards him. Hayate blocked most of them easily, one had hit in the left arm but he was still using his right one, and it didn't completely cut of his sensation from hand. Genma had to take his kunai and block upcoming sword attack. He know that he couldn't possibly hold Hayate for a long period of time, so he hoped Guy would reach them rather quickly.
However that did not happen, Guy was coming but his speed was majorly reduced. Genma in the meantime was using everything he had to buy time. He was out of senbons he only had a kunai to block attacks. Hayate then used one of his favorite moves Secret Sword: Moonlight.
Genma was knocked out just as Guy had come to help him. Guy immediately knew he was screwed he just lost ally and he came in close distance of enemy. Guy did not last long, but he did managed to land a few hits on Hayate left side because the senbon in Hayate left hand but he didn't have a solution for Hayates attacks. The match was over with Hayate as only standing left. The crowd was loud they were chearing for him. Mito smiled happily at him, she knew that he deserved this, she never wanted him to be sick and to weaken with his sickness he was the best Swordsman of Konoha in her opinion.
As the finals were over Hokage, Orochimaru and Mito had to have a talk about who made it to chunin. Tha announcement would be tommorow in the Hokage office but they still had to discuss everything. So they left after saying congratulations to Hayate.
In the hospital where laid all of unconscious genin. Group of Anbu took one genin to investigation. Fu was that genin. He could not report to Danzo, because he did not have means to do it. Anbu were throughout, they took everything that looked suspicious.
Shisui wake up first, he had only one thing on his mind, and he was going to find out everything about that. He opened up his doors of hospital room and headed to informations. He asked where Obito was staying. He got directions and was now in front of the door, he wonder if he really wanted to know. He comfired it with himself he had to know, he slowly entered the room, Obito was still unconscious. Shisui wondered if it was because he overused his sharingan. But Shisui could wait. He wouldn't leave until he knew what he wanted to knew.
On the other side of village somebody had come back to village, he seemed relaxed and happy to be here. He headed straight to Hokage tower, because he just finished his long mission. He just wanted to relax as soon as possible so he would report first. He was surprised by the fact he missed the chunin exams, but he doubted anything would interest him there. He was leasurly walking towards Hokage Tower, he could hear civilians whisper something about how will he react and such frases. He knew that Tsunade had left, he felt regret but he couldn't just follow her, not right now, when the war is over, for sure.
He came in front of Hokage office and was surprised to see don't distribute sign on it. He could hear three voices arguing. Orochimaru, senseis and young girl. He was confused he never heard this young girls voice before. He leaned on the doors to hear the girl say:"Asuma, isn't ready to become chunin, all of us know that, you are worried for his selfestime, I get it, but if you gave him that chunin vest he will become more arogantan, overconfident and even more proud of himself while he didn't learn the best way to protect his team. " she suddenly stopped and said:" we are being eavesdroped. "
Both Hokage and Orochimaru were instantly on high alert, but Mito walked slowly toward the door, stopped right in front of them asking :" Who are you. ".
Jiraya was confused he was asked who he was through closed doors. He was supposed to answer the question without seeing the person who asked. Mito asked again :"Who are you, you didn't alert my seals, there are only two seals master in village and you don't fit neither of theirs chakra signals" Orochimaru stepped in closer to Mito and said:"it is fine, there is only one fool who could do that." Mito concluded this was Jiraya. But played like she didn't. She stepped back and towards Hokage, while Orochimaru lifted up remaking seals that Jiraya didn't break, and opened the doors. He looked younger than she espected. Mito was sitting behind the bunch of papers so he couldn't see her. But he could feel another presence in the office. Jiraya couldn't pinpoint where it was coming from. Jiraya spoke first :"I heard you were arguing so I just wanted to listen I didn't think I would be found out so quickly."
Chapter 52: Ch. 52
Chapter Text
3.pov
Jiraya was waiting for response from the girl, but Hokage was the one that responded :"Jiraya, didn't you see the sign on the doors."
Jiraya decided to play dumb :"What sign I didn't see any sign."
Orochimaru was getting annoyed by their antics, so he asked:" Why did you come here. Did you finished your mission in Iwa."
Jiraya wasn't pleased by that question, he still did not trust or knew that presence in the room. He could hear someone write, when he heard drop of ink fall on the table. He knew that was the fastest way of writing the seals with security purposes. He was wondering who was behind those stacks of papers. He did not want to answer any questions until he found out. Mito then soon stood up and walked towards the window stacking seal on it and activating it. Jiraya saw a redhead, he didn't want to pinpoint that, the texture of the color seemed familiar like he saw it somewhere. Mito asked then Jiraya :" would you please stop staring at me.". Jiraya was surprised she could feel him staring at her even though she was faced toward window. Hokage said then :" I believe I didn't tell you about my student Jiraya." Mito shake her head :" I heard something from Minato-San and Kushina - San. Well I can't say that I only got to hear good stuff about you, Jiraya - sama."
Jiraya was now even more curious about the girl. She continued while turning to face him:" I am Uzumaki Mito, nice to meet you Jiraya - sama. "
Jiraya was confused at her name he raised one of his eyebrows in question.
Mito then said :" I was given this name after my great aunt. The one you are thinking about."
Jiraya still could not trust her, she did not seem to lie but he did not know where her loyalty laid. So he asked:" Are you of royal blood."
Mito answered :"I am, or at least I have been told so. I didn't know my parents." Hokage interuped them:" Jiraya we have a lot of work to do so could you report please, we will fill you up tomorrow after we decide who will become chunin."
Jiraya had to let it go, it really seemed they had a lot of work to do. So he reported, Mito written down everything he said with incredible speed. She knew this was version that Konoha would use and decided to blow up Kanabi Bridge. While Konoha wasn't in war against Kiri anymore they had to garrison the borders, so they didn't advance to much against Iwa. But it seemed like Konoha had advantage already it was slight but it was there. Jiraya reported was quick and precise. He only detailed the important things. Mito wonder how long would it take to get this mission approved. She knew that Nara wouldn't rush things and with everything going inside of village she knew it would be approved after Danzo will be dealt with.
She also wondered if Jiraya coming here would speed things up. But she didn't know that. Soon Jiraya left the room, and the argument started again. While Orochimaru and Mito agreed to most things, Hokage had few issues with their ideas. Especially about Asuma. But he had to have at least 3 of 5 votes to promote somebody and two votes would come from Kakashi and Anko. Who were going to be here any minute. Hokage didn't expect Jiraya to come this day he didn't receive any new messages from him in week saying that his mission was finnished. He thought that Jiraya would at least spend few days at hot springs. Well it seemed Jiraya was headed to one right now.
Obito finally woke up, he was still tired and his eyesight was cloudy he could see somebody sitting next to him. Looking at him with worry. That person seemed to be deep in his thoughts and didn't notice him waking up. He was thirsty he said :"Water."
The person seemed to hear it and handed him a glass full of water saying:" How are you feeling, cousin."
Obito recognized the voice :"I feel tired, Shisui, I think I need to clean my face, my sight is foogy."
Shisui took him to bathroom and helped him wash his face. Obito looked himself in the mirror and asked :"How long was I out."
Shisui said :" for 7 hours. I have been here with you last 4 hours."
Obito asked:" Did you win."
Shisui shook his head :" I lost to Hayate, who later on won against Genma and Guy in finals."
Obito was quiet he waited for Shisui to speak he know what he wanted to ask.
Shisui asked:" How did you activated sharingan. "
Obito said:" it wasn't as traumatic as you think, Mito managed to forcefully activate it. Making me believe in her lies. "
Flashback few weeks ago. Obito arrived early to the training grounds because Rin asked him to be there, and when he came Rin was sparing against Mito, however Mito wasn't holding back as usual. She seemed furious, he couldn't recognize the look in her eyes, she seemed so mad full of hatred. Mito didn't seem to notice him she was so pissed of. She said :"Today is your last day here." Rin squked:"Mito, don't, I won't tell anyone." Mito took Rin by her throat and lifted her up, saying :"I will make you unable to say anything just to be safe."
Obito suddenly felt his vision be clearer he jumped to attack Mito he still could not win against her but he stood so much chance. He could feel his burning anger, but when he saw Mito smile he was confused was she actually crazy, he then saw Rin smile too. Mito said:" Did you like our acting Obito."
Obito was pissed of:" what do you mean. I obviously hate you. I won't talk to you again."
Mito then said to Rin :" I told you he wouldn't be grateful for our help."
Obito barked:" Help, how did this help me, I lost all the trust in you. "
Rin then said:" Obito didn't you realize, that you actived sharingan. Mito explained to me that you were ready for it and that she only needed me to act like she would kill me, after all she said if you saw someone that was close to you getting hurt it would trigger it. "
While Obito was happy he activated it he said to Mito :" Never do something similar to this again and leave Rin out of your crazy ideas. But regardless I have to thank you for help. "
Flashback end.
Obito explained it short what happened. He said to be careful around Mito, if she seemed interested in you she would do anything to help you out with your problem.
Shisui asked :" Can you tell me more about her. "
Obito looked confused at him and said:" Well I guess say somethings. Like she is super strong, stronger than Kakashi, that is probably the reson Genma had fallen for her, she usually acts distanced at first but when you got to know her she is super nice unless you got on her wrong side. You saw how she and Asuma are towards each other. He seems to pissed her off first time they trained with her. "
Shisui asked :" trained with her, did all of you train with her, and that is the reason she knew all of you. But I thought she was trained by Hokage. "
Obito answered without thinking :" Well she trained us more than anything, she would meet with Hokage every day to know her schedule. Hokage after all was always busy. Yes she trained with every team for 3 months, well she was under henge all the time, but I geuss their sensei told them who she was before chunin exam. "Rin just entered the room and said creeply:" what are you talking about. " Obito shivered. And stopped.
Chapter 53: 53
Chapter Text
3.pov
Both Obito and Shisui stopped talking, Shisui had to leave the room so Rin could scold Obito. Obito was apologizing to Rin. But Rin wasn't listening she said he needed to apologize to Mito not her.
Kakashi and Anko mostly agreed with Mito and Orochimaru. So they have chosen chunin just when genin participants were coming in Hokage tower. They had a long night debate. And Mito was pissed with Hokage.
When Genins entered the Hokage office, Hokage held one speach which wasn't impressive enough to hold all of the genins attention. Most of the genins knew they wouldn't be promoted so they were staying close to the doors, ready to leave. Hokage then announced chunin. The firs chunin was Hayate, then he said Guy and Genma, Raido, Obito. That was all.
After the announcement the genins(ones Mito interacted previously) newly chunin plus Mito, Kakashi and Anko. Went to have celebration party. Mito was constantly between Kakashi and Genma they didn't leave her side. Mito insisted for Shisui to come with them, and he couldn't decline it he had to go. Shisui did feel something strange when he was glared by Kakashi and Genma, something like satisfaction.
Obito asked why did he got promoted. Mito was brutally honest:" Well you did lack in few criteria but your sharingan comepesated for your lacks. While Shisui would become Chunin too if he had actived it." Shisui looked embarrassed he thought that was compliment. Kurenai was next who asked :"So I heard you guys had a rough night."
Mito Anko and Kakashi, paled and said in same time:"You don't wanna know."
But Obito was as usual bad at reading atmosphere :" I want to know."
Rin had to pick up:" what was disscausion about."
Kakashi said :" Hokage wanted to promote somebody but we didn't want to, so we had a really long debate about that, and why that person wouldn't be promoted."
Obito didn't like how misteryous they are so he asked:" who."
Anko couldn't hold it any longer :"Asuma."
The whole table was silent until Asuma said:" Mito - San, were against my promotion why. Do you hate me that much."
The atmosphere was awkward but Mito answered :" I absolutely don't hate you, I think that you can grow faster as a genin for now, until you are ready to soar the ranks. Besides I only hate one thing about you."
Asuma was confused :" What do you hate about me, my arrogance or my dreams." he was mocking her.
She replied coldly:" I hate how you act towards your father, nothing else. "
That seemed to hit a spot, Asuma didn't speak after that.
The awkward atmosphere was gone with new topics and that sort of things. Mito was constantly having troubles paying attention to Genma and Kakashi because they would interrupt each other in sentences. She couldn't keep with them, so she asked Rin to change seats when the were on toaliet. And now she was sitting between Obito and Shisui. Shisui had smug face and slowly talked about his training to Mito, which Mito appreciated, she asked to see it one day so that she could help him, but Shisui said that he doesn't want a sharingan not yet. Mito shaked her head and said you aren't ready for it anyways. Genma and Kakashi were firstly glaring at Shisui until they had to to bathroom. Both of them at the same time stood up and hurried to bathroom. After they were done they washed their hands. Genma said :"You know I have confessed so why don't you give up."
Kakashi smirked under his mask :" Well I know you aren't dating and besides I confessed to, just that you know."
Genma panicked :" How about we made a deal, we won't get in each other way. Because it seems that will drive her away from both of us. "
Kakashi asked :" and How are we going to that. "
Genma said :" it is simple, you let me talk to her and I let you talk with her, and possibly we have to keep her away from Shisui. "
Kakashi said :" agreed, but once she decides which one she will date other has to give up. "
Genma said:" Deal. "
Meanwhile in Hokage's office. Jiraya had come to hear the story about Mito and possibly more about inside of politics in Konoha. However when he arrived nobody was inside, so he walked toward Hokage's desk on which there was Hokage schedul and it looked he was at meeting right now. He decided to wait. The first one that came in was Mito she smelled like BBQ and she softly smiled at Jiraya:" You are early today too, you seem to be trying to impress me. Because Kushina said you were usually late."
Jiraya said :"She does that. She doesn't like me much. But I geuss you are right too."
Mito said:" I don't think she doesn't like you but she has a kinda love hate relationship with you, or to better put it like - hate."
Jiraya asked :"Are you saying she is bipolar."
Mito answered :"Don't put your words in my mouth. I could obviously die because of that."
Jiraya laughed he didn't see anything wrong with Mito she did seem to be extra careful around him but not because she didn't trust him but because she had to wait for something. Mito asked him:" Do you believe that Uzumaki will be savior of the world."
Jiraya said:" I don't know, I have heard prophecy recently and it said about blonde haired boy and blue eyes."
Mito smiled and said:" I believe it will be an Uzumaki, do you wanna bet."
Jiraya said :" I will pass that, I am not the one who bets in our team."
Mito said :" I see, should I look for that teammate of yours. She is after all my distant cousin. "
Jiraya laughed :" You are a such fool, to think that you could change her mind."
Mito laughed :" I didn't say anything about changing her mind, I was only thinking about making a bet with her. "
Jiraya stayed silent for few seconds but as he was about to speak, Hokage entered.
Hokage :" Mito are you okay with him knowing. "
Jiraya was confused why did he ask her.
Mito answered :" this way things will be over quickly. "
Hokage nodded and activated all of the seals in the room. He then began to tell Mito story. Firstly he began the story about her parents, then story about her master and finally her story. To say that Jiraya was surprised to find out she was jinchuriki and that she did it for revenge. He smelled something fishy about the revenge part. Jiraya wanted to check it and Mito only allowed him to look at it. Jiraya said it was enough to keep beast inside and that they probably could communicate. And Mito said we do usually speak 2 to 3 times a week when I meditate. Jiraya asked her:" Do you think you can trust it."
Mito answered :"Absolutely, he even traines me in my mindscape. We are getting ready for cooperation. He and I decided to become partners."
Jiraya nodded his head he was satisfied with this girl, she seemed so pure but she was also very mature.
Chapter 54: Ch. 54
Chapter Text
3.pov
After the story of Mito, Hokage begun to speak about current political affairs in village. He revealed that they were gathering evidence about Danzo treasons. Jiraya was surprised, he knew that man was doing something fishy but never to this degree. He was also surprised that Hokage decided to investigate him.
Hokage explained :" He would have probably continued to work behind my back for years if it weren't for Mito and her sensor abilities. She could feel his tainted chakra and his intentions she warned us in time." Jiraya now could see how useful Mito really was so he had to ask:" Mito - Chan, why don't I train you while I am here. "
Mito said :" I am fine with that, after all the Village thinks that I am training under Hokage. "
Hokage said :" I don't know, you may be surprised by how little you can teach her."
Jiraya said:" what do you think that i am bad teacher, she is still genin she could use training. "
Mito wondered if some informations just flew over his head like she defied one of the seven Swordsman. But she only need to beat him up, maybe she could even get a summoning contract. But she knew she couldn't take a frong one, she knew the elder would see right through her. So she decided to ask something to Sage when they meet again.
Jiraya asked some basic questions about when the operation would begin if they knew what they were going against and rest. He didn't think that Hokage was so ready, the operation was in few days and Mito was like radar for Danzo so she had to come to office every day. Jiraya also noticed that she was the one arranging the files or the paperwork. He learned that she was almost done with the mess the reports were. She seemed to also know how to handle Hokage's crazy requests. She would say I won't tell you how to deal with paperwork.
Jiraya decided to train Mito for few days on the training grounds closest Hokage tower. But starting tomorrow saying he had something to do right now. Both Mito and Hokage read through lines and let him go.
Mito was bored so she was doing the paperwork. She knew she had a ton of things to do and she still had time so she decided to finish one of six sections she had today and when she goes home she will try to mediate and if possible today to speak with Sage, he was supposed to report soon anyway. If she couldn't she could just talk with Isobu, and if she would be bored she could read those books.
Finally she was done with section and was going home, she could feel three boys chakra all coming from other directions, she recognized them all. From the North Kakashi was coming, from the East Genma and from the West Shisui was coming. She was confused about this but she wanted to head straight to her home which was south so she countied without stopping if they could follow she didn't care she was tired, while the best for her would be if she avoids them, she didn't know if something important was going on, or if something else was happening she knew that they would tell her tomorrow. But she also wondered if it could wait for tomorrow and as she thought that she was in front of her apartment. She was unlocking the doors when she heard three people jump down behind her. She signed great :" what do you need."
Shisui was about to speak first but his face was covered by both Kakashi and Genma hands, so it was Genma who spoke first:" I heard some old pervert was in the Village and wanted you to be careful." Mito laughed :" I geuss Jiraya already caused commotion there."
Kakashi asked:" Did you meet him."
Shisui spoke next:," under what circumstances."
Mito said:" You guys don't need to worry I have meet him both yesterday and today when her went to report to Hokage. Also he will train me for few days he is in village. Anything else."
Shisui was the one who spoke before Genma and Kakashi had time to put their hands on his mouth :" could you come tomorrow watch my training. "
Mito pondered for few seconds :" I geuss I could, you just need to tell me where you are training and what time I should be there."
Shisui was about to speak but Kakashi jumped in:" why don't you meet on training grounds 3, Mito already knows where it is and besides it it is empty the whole afternoon."
Genma nodded hi shead and said:" Mito said that she has some free time in afternoon."
Mito was still facing the doors and said:" yes I will be training in the morning and around 4.pm will be in Hokage's office to do paperwork. "
Shisui wasn't pleased with Kakashi and Genma interference but he still had surely made some progress. He did fell something every time she spoke to him, like something floating inside him.
Mito finally entered her room and started to meditate. She soon was in front of Sage who looked like he was waiting for her.
Sage said:" it seems your boyfriend candidates has increased."
Mito laughed :" I geuss, but that isn't the reason you came here, right."
Sage said :" yes, I did see that Zetsu was spying a lot on Kiri but they still haven't made a move on them. You are dealing well against Danzo he is certainly done for. "
Mito said:" I am glad, so do you think that Madara is waiting for Kanabi mission. Do you think they know about me at all. "
Sage asnwerd :" it is possible that they are waiting, they don't know much about you fortunately. "
Mito said:" i have two more things to ask they are related to Sanin. "
Sage nodded his head
And Mito continued :" First do you think that you could speak with Toad Sage about my identity if I have summoning contact with him. "
Sage :" I can, but I think you will need at least 2 summoning contacts. "
Mito asked :" who do you think would be best for my second summon."
Sage asnwerd :" Because your purpose is to try save everything, I think slugs are the best choice. "
Mito said:" You want me to go after Tsunade. "
Sage asnwerd :" Yes but not immediately."
Mito said :" okay the next thing was, could teach me how to make Orochimaru immortal, I did promise him that. "
Sage asnwerd :" I heard, you also said something about your blood. I guess we can just create one here. I think we could use some things from previous world. Like him posesing other body which will be modified and last more than a decade. "
Mito asked :" How about those Zetsu bodies. They needed to be upgraded but I think they used him well in Boruto. "
Sage said:" I think that is fine too. But we will have a long period for that. But I also geuss we will need to make the jutsu work. "
Mito nodded her head in understanding.
Chapter 55: Ch. 55
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was going to the training grounds Jiraya and Hokage decided yesterday. She didn't know exactly where they were, but she decided to follow Jiraya's chakra signal. She found him really close to bathouse, which did not surprise her at all. However she surprised Jiraya by taping him on shoulder, he screamed and every woman in hot springs immediately knew where he was he had to run, so he just picked Mito and carried her like sack of potatoes. Mito wondered how many times was she carried like this. It was really embarrassing because it meant, at least to her, that she isn't strong enough. Jiraya run faster and they came to training grounds where Jiraya used henge jutsu to avoid horde of woman. The horde after looking throughout the area came back to bathouse. Mito said:" Ah so this is where training grounds are."
Jiraya seemed to have a tick mark on his forehead :" Don't tell me you didn't know it was here."
Mito said :" Actually I didn't, I just followed your chakra signal."
Jiraya wanted to be done as fast as he could so he asked:" How is your chakra control." expecting negative answer.
Mito answered :" I can almost use healing jutsu. But it is really hard if I have all of my chakra, when I reach about 50 % of my reserves I can use basic ones."
Jiraya's month reached the ground. This girl who is a Uzumaki to have such chakra control. He then asked :" How about your katas for taijustu. "
Mito answered :" I usually use Uzumaki style with genjutsu in it. "
Jiraya was confused why would she use genjutsu in taijutsu. :" Can you show me."
Mito nodded her head and showed her kata and then she showed genjutsu usage. Jiraya was impressed by her skills, she did not seem like a genin so he had to ask:" how about a spar, i will hold back, just to see how strong you really are and in which area you should get better."
Mito smirked and it looked almost evil. She is going to go all out on this fool.
Jiraya didn't expect to much, but he geuss she wasn't a genin level by what she had shown. However he was surprised when she attacked him. She was so fast he thought he was fighting jonin. He still had enough time to dodge everything. Mito didn't let him have any time for attacking. Her taijustu skills were good enough for chunin. Mito led him in false sense of security because she didn't use any genjutsu. When she used it for first time she made a hit which shocked Jiraya. Jiraya did not think he would be hit and her hit was strong. But the next genjutsu infused kick was blocked. Mito leg was held in air, she wasn't scared she just smiled at him and pointed gun like fingers at him:"Water Gun Tehniques". Jiraya was surprised that she managed to use the jutsu. She thankfully had her hands free and enough time to wawe signs. Jiraya let go of her leg hoping to mess her aim.
She didn't miss, he was hit however the hit only made a scratch on his left hand. The scratch was long but it didn't bother Jiraya much. He had to get ready for next attack. Mito seemed satisfied with herself, she wawed her signs earth started rising Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu. Jiraya was surprised he didn't expect her to have two affinity. He did not know what she was going to do with this jutsu he never saw this jutsu just float in air usually his enemies would used rocks as soon as they lifted them from the ground. Mito walked closer to him and rocks followed. Jiraya did not see that anywhere was it because her chakra control and massive amounts chakra.
He managed to avoid most of the rocks flying at him, he was surprised by her acurrency, he had to destroy some of the rocks. However he did not see one rock miss him complitly. That rock turned to be henge Mito clone,who attacked him from the behind. Jiraya turned around just in time to kick it strongly. Because his reflex. The Rock Clone was destroyed but Jiraya was in pain he did not expect to hit a rock with his leg.
Jiraya decided to attack her for first time he could see she was good at attacking but how did she defend herself. He rushed forward with unbelievable speed and when he was about to make a hit, a mud wall rose in front of Mito, it did not last long but Mito managed to dodge the hit. She jumped back and unsealed the sword Genma gave her. Jiraya saw slight blush on her face emerge when she noticed that she had brought this one. Jiraya thought she wasn't paying attention so he rushed forwards however she dodge his attack again using the sword as distance measure. She held it in front of herself so Jiraiya had to slow down. Jiraya saw that she was expecting something from him. She asked:" Don't you have a sword."
Jiraya was thinking : " I don't usually use one."
Mito was disappointed :"Then at least, use kunai or should I give you this one."
Jiraiya smirked:" are you giving me advantage of choosing. I geuss you have some better sword if you are giving that away."
Mito said :" You are right. But please don't break this one it was a gift. "
Jiraiya nodded his head and held out his hand. Mito threw him the sword. And she unsealed Samehada. Jiraiya was blown away. Mito said:" What did you forget already I killed the great Suikazan Fuguki. " Jiraiya jolted out his stupper.
Jiraiya wasn't bad with sword however Mito was better. She didn't even try to make it look she wasn't holding back. Jiraiya had a lot of trouble coming close to her and dodging her attacks. Jiraiya had to say:" Why don't we stop this, I don't want to you to have chakra exhaustion."
Mito smirked at him:" You are just scared I guess, but I guess it is fine." Jiraiya throw her sword and she sealed them both. Jiraiya decided to go all out. Mito too didn't hold back. The taijutsu spar was moving fast it was definitely in Jiraiya favor. Mito looked like she was having fun and tons of it. Jiraiya was concerned about who she didn't seem to realize how strong she was.
Mito jumped back and asked:" why don't you use a Sage chakra or mode." Jiraiya laughed :"You couldn't do anything about me then, I said I would go easy on you."
Mito laughed :" You are confident, didn't you say you would go easy on me and yet you used strongest taijutsu."
Jiraiya asked :" Do you know what a Sage can do."
Mito answered :" I guess it is similar to what jinchuriki could do. "
Jiraiya asnwerd :" Well yes jinchuriki who can control themselves and biju. "
Mito smirked :" Then why don't we have a quick spar. "
Jiraiya laughed :" and I am the confident one. "
The air around Mito slowly change becoming more hot and disturbed.
Chapter 56: Ch. 56
Notes:
I imagined the song Shall we dance by BTOB.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Jiraiya could see change in her chakra he immediately started to gather natural chakra. Mito said:" I am giving you time, just say when you are ready. I could just get full clock immediately of course with one tail worth of chakra, but I am experiencing it for the first time."
Jiraiya was thankful she was careful with that kind of power. When he finally gathered enough natural chakra he entered the Sage mode.
Mito was completely cloaked by biju chakra. Jiraiya was surprised to see that none of her skin was damaged or her eye color changed, and obviously all the chakra around her.
Mito asked :" Shall we dance."
Jiraiya could only hear those words and was already prepared for her attack. She was 3 times faster than before Jiraiya had just enough time to block on of her kicks. However the other one hited him. Mito used the tail of the clock to stay in the air without failing. Jiraiya had a lot of trouble dodging attacks at first however he soon could find a solution to her attacks. He used his increased strength to kick her. He was as fast as she was so he could continue to beat her in taijutsu. But soon he was running out of Sage mode. He had to summon Fukasu and Shima. The two old toads. Who were surprised to be summoned and see Jiraiya in his Sage mode. Fukasu asked:"Jiraiya, my boy what is dire situation."
Jiraiya shook his head and said:" I am having a spar against a jinchuriki, she wants to test her control over it and I am running out the natural chakra so could you two help."
Toads nodded their heads and jumped on his shoulders. Mito was up she didn't see exact moment when Jiraiya had summoned them up but she could see what they were doing. :" Jiraiya - San, i guess you run out the natural chakra. And know you are too strong for me."
Jiraiya laughed :" I was always to strong for you, brat, come and get beaten."
Mito rushed pulling kunai from her pounch. After throwing it with incredible speed she took out the sword out. Jiraiya had just enough time to dodge the kunai and then too only slightly be sliced by the sword. The toads used combination attack of ninjutsu Sage Art: Bath of Boiling Oil. Mito didn't have a time to dodge that and took direct hit. She managed to throw sword to keep it safe. Luckily the chakra around her guarded her from oil, but she still did take damage.
Her clock was smaller when she managed to stand up. It barely covered her. She was breathing heavily. Jiraiya and toads were surprised she took it head on and still could stand. Mito knew she couldn't attack anymore she would be just beaten badly. And it seemed that Jiraiya didn't even try that hard. She took out some of the last kunai she had and started throwing them aiming for toads, she knew that Jiraiya could block them easily but she had to take the sword she only thought about it when she was hit. She finally managed to come to it and her cloack was gone nothing was left of it, her pupils were still red though. She said:"I used all of it. It is fineshed."
Jiraiya said :" your eyes didn't change back."
Mito answered :" I am using last drops of chakra for sensing something far away."
Jiraiya concerted on sensing too but he couldn't pinpoint anything.
Mito said:" it seems like Danzo was changing locations of his headquarters. "
Jiraiya asked:" How far away."
Mito answered :" 6 kilometars out the Village to the northeast. "
Jiraiya was surprised that place didn't have anything important. Mito said:" he seems to have underground base there. " the pupils came back to normal. Jiraiya let his Sage mode fall. Mito finally cometed:" Are you really a toad sage. Is that why you almost become a toad in sage mode."
Jiraiya ignored the remark. He was thinking about what he could possibly teach the girl but she interuped his thoughts saying :" I want a summoning contract."
Jiraiya said:" summoning contract, sure. Wait a summon, which one would you prefer. "
Mito looked confused at him:" I am asking you about summing contract, because I surely want a contact with snakes."
Jiraiya :" ah okay, then go to Orochimaru. "
Mito then asked the toads :" Is he usually this dumb. "
The toads sweatdroped. Jiraiya finally got it. He thought if it was going to work or not.
If he would regret it he would regret it later he summoned the scroll toad.
Mito was overjoyed she made summoning contract with toads. She wanted to keep it secret. She helped to heal Jiraiya appearantly her sword did more damage than he could heal. The training was done because they didn't have time, Mito had to go to see how Shisui would train . She still had one hour time until they would meet. But she had to eat something. She was sure Jiraiya would report everything to Hokage so she didn't have anything to worry about. She went to have some BBQ. It was closest to her location so she didn't mind that she had it two days in a row.
She could feel that she was around 40 % of her chakra reserves. She wondered how much she would gain from eating. She couldn't find any research on this subject. She knew that sleep and eating would help recover it.
Kakashi had done the mission with his team extra fast. And when he was asked what's the hurry he said he had something important to do. So when he left he headed straight to training grounds 3 on the way there he run at Genma who also was headed there. They didn't notice that they were followed by whole team 7. When they arrived at training grounds 3 they surpresed their chakra and team 7 who was behind them did the same. Team 7 was so confused with this combination and their movement. Was something important happening here.
Soon Shisui walked in the training grounds, Kakashi and Genma didn't seem to be surprised, but team 7 was. They knew that Uchiha compand training grounds were the best so he didn't have a reason to go here and train. Sonn after that Mito came from other direction. Again Kakashi and Genma did not react. Team 7 was guessing that they knew about this and that Kakashi was helping Genma to spy on them. Probably because Genma was jealous.
Mito said:" I am late."
Shisui smiled at her and answered :" No you are on time I just came earlier."
Mito said:" Then it is fine i guess."
Shisui was stretching and asked :" could you have a spar with me."
Mito nodded her head and said:" But first, you will show me your training routine."
Team 7 could see the reaction of Genma and Kakashi. The reaction were very negative. Team 7 thought those two were ready to kill Shisui. Mito sat next to Shisui who pulled out a paper with his routine. Kakashi and Genma held each other from jumping down. Mito was removing hair from her face and Shisui was blushing madly.
Chapter 57: Ch. 57
Chapter Text
3.pov
Shisui stared for a second, his face heated up. Mito was speaking something but he couldn't keep attention to her words. His attention was on her soft lips, her beautiful long hair, her beautiful smile and eyes. Mito was an angel.
Mito asked him :"Are you listening."
Shisui was brought back to his senses, his face was blushed up and he said:"um, Sorry did you say something."
Mito almost told her eyes but she said:"Even though I see your schedule, which is so- so, I don't know how you train. I mean you could possibly be doing something wrong."
Shisui nodded his head and said:" You know, I didn't actually invited you to train me, I had something to say to you."
Mito asked :" What is it that you wanted to say to me. I mean it most be very important for you. "
Shisui nodded his head and said :" I like you."
Mito didn't answer for few seconds.
Meanwhile in the trees Genma was ready to jump down he tooked out his senbons. Kakashi had his kunai in hand. Team 7 tried to close distance between two groups and to actually stop Kakashi and Genma from doing something stupid. They came close and Obito covered Genma while Minato covered Kakashi and Rin jumped in front of them with finger on her lips.
Mito asked :" it isn't like I doubt you, but are you sure that you like me only after 5 days of knowing me."
Shisui said :" does it matter how long time I spent with you and felt that I like you."
Mito answered :" it does, because you can like me only as a friend in few days, that is how human brain works, somebody confessed to me after 3 months and aperently everyone around that person could see that he liked me. When he confessed I really felt like he meant it.,but with you I don't know if you mean it, I think you rushed out too much. I guess you were jealous of that person, but I will give you same chance as him, I need some time to think about it properly. " Mito stood up and said:" Show me what you got. "
Team 7 wasn't actually needed, both Kakashi and Genma relaxed when they heard what Mito said. Both of them picked up from her words that he did not have as much of chance. Team 7 stayed and wondered had Kakashi actually come here for Genma.
Shisui showed his usual training routine in work. Team 7 was impressed by it. It had a lot of elements and it was hard. However Mito did not seem pleased. She pointed every mistake and said that he should reschedule something. Like Taijutsu should be first and then Ninjutsu and then genjutsu. At first it looked like something small but soon she fixed some of his stances.
Finally they spared Mito wasn't going easy. She used her maximum speed and best kicks. Shisui was agile and flexible however he lacked something, something only sharingan could help him with, he couldn't predict where Mito next kick would be. When he noticed his lack of skill he tried to stop her with genjutsu. Mito brushed it with ease and with kick she knocked down Shisui, who landed on the dirt he was feeling pain. He couldn't get up. Mito crouched down and said:" You lack a lot more than I thought, but you seem to be a genius type. I am sure that you will become someday stronger than me."
Shisui firstly felt disappointed and then when she said the last part he felt hopeful and happy.
Shisui soon left the training grounds while Mito stayed to stretch. She stretched and said :" I must say you five have gotten better at hiding your chakra signal. Jump down now."
Team 7 and Genma jumped down and Mito continued :" while I can guess why Genma and Kakashi were here, what reason do you guys have to come here."
Minato answered :" Well Kakashi was acting weird so we just followed him. "
Genma laughed and Kakashi elbowed him. Minato continued :" Can you tell us the reason why you were acting weird. "
Kakashi didn't want to answer so he just stayed quiet. Atmosphere was getting awkward pretty quickly. Mito answered for him :" the same reason Genma had."
Team 7 was shocked. Kakashi was red, his ears were blushed and Genma snickered. Team 7 didn't know how to react. Obito was glad at one moment and was worried at the next. Rin didn't know if she should be happy for her friends or sad because her crush obliviously had a crush on someone else. Minato was worried for teams mechanics. But Mito said :" You guys don't need to worry I am not dating anyone right now and it will probably stayed that way."
Mito had to go to the Hokage office now, she had to organize papers there and help Hokage with everything she could.
Team 7 had a dinner with Kushina who was excited because it tommorow she was day when she has a date(she has a lunch plans) with Mito, team 7 seemed somehow awkward. Kushina had to break the ice :" so what happened to you guys, why are you moody."
Obito blutered out first :" Kakashi has a crush on Mito."
Kushina said :"I know, I helped him confess. I just didn't get how you guys didn't notice it was pretty obvious to me."
Team 7 without Kakashi had a huge eyes. They didn't notice but how they spent 7 times more time with Kakashi than she did.
Kushina asked :" Is there any particular problem with Kakashi having a crush. I mean Obito has one, Rin has one, why shouldn't Kakashi have one."
Team 7 stayed silent.
Kushina then said :" Should I tell who has a crush on who."
Minato, Obito and Rin yelled at the same time:" No. " and Rin and Obito said:" I will tell that person myself when I am ready. "
Kakashi was confused he didn't get that reaction he looked at Kushina who just smiled at him. He was dense, so dense that he didn't know that he was in two love triangles, well he knew he was in one.
Kakashi then said:" Shisui, Obito cousin conffeses today to Mito."
Kushina faced palmed:" How many guys will fall for her. I mean she already has 3 and she is here only three months. At this rate she will have 12 guys running after her in December." "
Kakashi face was full of fear, he couldn't manage his jealously for Genma and Shisui.
Kushina laughed :" I was just kidding Kakashi."
Kakashi pouted. Team 7 was glad he puted more emotion in his behavior. Rin was thinking if she conffess to him. Should she actually do it while he had somebody else she knew he would reject her but she knew he would reject her for over a year now, at least now she would get explanation, he was colder before, maybe they could stay close after her rejection and maybe she would become stronger after she could find somebody else. Obito was thinking about similar things but he knew that he should leave Rin alone for now she had to conffess to Kakashi first and then she had to get over him. And only then he would have a chance, if she rejected him then he would move on.
Chapter 58: Ch. 58
Chapter Text
3.pov
Few days later. Operation removing old hawk began. Mito stayed close to Hokage the whole way. There were a lot of Konoha important people there like Orochimaru, Jiraiya, some of the clans heads. There were Nara clan head, Yamanaka head and Akimichi head and Uchiha head. There was over 50 anbus and 50 Uchiha forces from Uchiha military police. The Village was left with only genin and their senseis and few chunin in those genin teams. The large group of shinobi left after midnight diveded in smaller groups of shinobi each group would have a tracker or a sensor. The first group arrived in 2.am on the spot where they knew entrance was to Danzo hideout.
The whole hole group was there in 15 minutes some teams had to check surroundings. Plan was simple go inside there knock all of the Root Anbu if possible and kill only when it is necessary. Danzo has to die. Mito and sensors would each be connected with Yamanaka force from Anbu. There were 15 teams with 5 members that were going inside and 5 teams were backup. They brought radio too,just in case. They wanted to have advantage from surprise attack. And for that Mito was here.
Mito started using her sensor abilities concentrating only on forces under ground she slowly counted how many were down. Then how many of them were asleep. She soon counted every one. The count wasn't as high as she feared and that meant some of forces were out of on mission and could be back anytime. Mito said:" I could sense 86 person there, various levels of chakra, 43 are asleep, out of 86 - 30 are chunin level chakra vise. I suspect that around 20 Roots are on mission right now so we should be careful outside too, I tried to feel around our surroundings but it seems that it is calm. "
Hokage nodded and said :" Good job Mito, did you hear that. We will now comence this operation. Be careful and follow instructions from sensors. We previously learned that this base is built like a maze, so don't rush. "
Shinobi nodded in understanding. They slowly entered the base team after team lucky the base splited up in the beginning. There were only two gourds at the entrance which were knocked early on.
The operation was moving rather smoothly at the beginning. They managed not to wake the sleeping shinobi. Mito first task was to find where the forces were sleeping she found it easily it was in the middle part of maze, second task was to find Danzo and lead Hokage towards him. She had some trouble there she couldn't feel him but she knew he was here, and the she could feel a room but she couldn't feel inside of room. The closer they got to middle part of maze, Mito knew it wasn't going as smoothly as she firstly thought.
They managed only to knock 10 shinobi and encounter 10 more, and she could feel that rest of 23 shinobi were mostly in front of sleeping chambers. They were here for more than 30 minutes and they only were done with 20 to 30 % of the maze.
Mito asked Hokage:" I think we should combine our forces, we should combine groups 2, 4 and 9 in group 1, groups 5, 1 and 3 in group 2, groups 6,8 and 4 into group 3, while rest of groups should move as planed. This three groups will clean the middle, because I can feel that there is most of enemy forces. Do I have permission to send messages"
Hokage though for few seconds :" will they be able to handle that."
Mito answered :" Yes I did count on that, I selected teams which were best suited for close range fights and also I arranged them by how close to each other they were."
Hokage answered :" Then you have a premision."
Mito walked to Yamanaka head which moved with the Hokage and rest of heads. She asked to connect the with Yamanaka on the teams. She got everybody's approval. Mito spoke to Yamanaka as she said to Hokage. Each team understood the orders and moved. They merged and moved slowly from then. Team 1 was moving from north side of middle, team 2 was moving from the west and team 3 was moving from the east, on the south side
was the room Mito couldn't sense into.
One of teams that didn't merge had a bit troubles with Root Anbu. They weren't close combat. So they were fighting at disadvantage. The 2 root Anbu were strong and managed to knock one of the members of the team. Lucly for a team they had a genjutsu user who was very skilled at the art and managed to knock those two before they could sound a alarm. Unfortunately now they had to slow down a lot. Mito picked that immediately and said two Hokage :" team 15 defeated 2 Root anbu, however they have a knocked member, it is a sensor, they began to move slowly."
Hokage was satisfied :" so now we have only 31 wake one too fight."
Mito nodded however she felt that uneasiness again. The one that always signaled something wasn't going as planned.
The rest of teams soon managed to fight of the Root Anbu who weren't in the middle, with only 5 more knocked of their own. Mito reported that too. She was concerned for one team. Team 12 was left with only one member and it was a Uchiha Fugaku, the leader of team 12, rest were knocked down. Mito stopped the Yamanaka clan head and asked him to connect her with Uchiha Fugaku directly. she said :" Fugaku- san, we need you to stay there and wait for a back up, okay they will be coming in now, you will got a team out of 3 and continue."
Hokage approved and Mito spoke with radio to the back up on surface :" Team 17, 19 and 20 enter please, team 19 will split up when you reach with team 20 team 12 location. Team 20 will bring back knocked alies and team 17 will head north and pick knocked alies. I will send you locations when you get down here."
Team 17,19 and 20 moved in and headed to where locations showed. They had a lot easier time moving through corridors and were much faster, they reached their locations in half of time. It was 3.pm when every single one of knocked alies was draged out of underground base. Mito was satisfied with the result.
However as she was to report finish of that. The alarm ringed through whole underground. They were found out, mostly because of the number of shinobi in the middle of the base. Mito expected but she didn't expect it so soon. She could feel that in the middle of the maze was a huge fight. Hopefully Orochimaru and Jiraiya could handle that front. She was surprised by how quickly at the beginning the enemy forces were knocked out until she checked that those were only chunin. It didn't look so good in the middle apparently Root Anbu had 43 jonin there and 7 chunin while Konoha had 45 jonin. Well among them were Jiraiya and Orochimaru but it seemed like it would be death on both sides.
Chapter 59: Ch. 59
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito could feel that Orochimaru and Jiraiya summoned a lot of summons. Most Root Anbu were attacking them, hoping to eliminate the biggest threat. That made it easier for rest of the Konoha shinobi to fight Root. Mito could relax it seemed everything there was under control. She led Hokage team toward the sealed room, hoping that Danzo doesn't have escape route from the room. The best option was now to meet up with those 6 teams that didn't go to the middle of the maze. But that would make a chance for Danzo escape. Mito spoke with Hokage while she ran:" Hokage - sama, do you wish to pursue Danzo with just one group."
Hokage looked at Mito wondering if she didn't believe he could handle Danzo :" Yes, I will handle him."
Mito then asked :" You then don't mind sending the rest of teams in the maze towards the middle. "
Hokage asked :" Is everything alright there. "
Mito answered :" for now yes, but Orochimaru and Jiraiya are losing a lot of chakra. Soon they will have to fight with bare hands. "
Hokage understood :" Then send them. "
Mito said:" Yes Hokage - sama. " Mito jumped next to Yamanaka clan head who waited for orders, Mito said :" contact with teams 10 to 15. "
Once they made a contact she explained the plan. Teams were 20 to 30 minutes distance from the middle but it was better than nothing.
Soon they reached the sealed room, and just as they reached Danzo and best six of his root Anbu walked out the room. Danzo looked pissed, he was staring at Mito with hateful glare. Danzo asked :" Hiruzen what is the meaning of this"
Hokage answered :" You are charged for treason, you stole many of clan secret jutsu."
Hokage team was outnumbered 6 VS 7. That meant if Hokage was going to fight Danzo somebody had to fight against 2 root Anbu. Mito suddenly regretet her earlier decision. Mito was about to volunteer to take 2 guys but Uchiha clan head was faster and honestly Mito was glad. Mito wasn't going to hold back so she unsealed Samehada.
Danzo ordered :" Kill them all, but leave the girl alive."
Hokage nodded his head and attacked Danzo. Danzo avoided his first attack and fled in the sealed room, Hokage followed him and that is when Mito lost contact with Hokage. She was extremely worried but she could not follow the. She had to fight here and hope Hokage beats him.
Mito fought some root Anbu who was huge, he was 3 times her size. However he lacked speed because of that, well he was fast but not as fast as Mito. She mercilessly attacked him with Samehada which took both her and his chakra. However Mito chakra reserves were huge and Samehada did seem to like her, so it gave her some of chakra here and there back. She was having problems closed space, every two swings Samehada would hit the walls of the maze. Root Anbu looked tired out after 4 minutes obliviously because he did not have enough space to avoid Samehada. Mito decided to use paralysis seals to finish him. She jumped in the air and threw herself to hug the root who was ordered not kill her so he decided to attack her in non fatal place. Mito hand with Samehada was kicked however she managed to land few centimetars next to root Anbu. She fell down face first and puted the seal on his leg. Mito regretted this attack but it seemed successful. Meanwhile Uchiha head had a lot trouble fighting two opponents. He wasn't losing they were in stalemate. And rest of the heads were wining as it seemed. Mito was thinking if she would help them or follow the Hokage. She decided on later. But as she was lifting Samehada and preparing to go in the sealed room one of the root anbu who fought Uchiha head jumped to stop her from going in. So it seemed she had to help them.
In the middle of the maze was a chaos. Firstly Orochimaru and Jiraiya summoned tons of summons. Orochimaru 's were more effective. His small snakes knocked out 10 of the enemy shinobi however when Root noticed them, Orochimaru started losing a lot of chakra trying to summon enough of summons. Soon both Orochimaru and Jiraiya did not have enough chakra for summons. And they had to fight taijutsu against 5 Anbu each. So the rest of Konoha teams (around 43) had to fight 30 root anbu. Even though they had a number advantage Root knew the area the best some of them spreaded out and managed to knock some forces out but didn't have enough time for finishing blow thanks to numbers of the teams. Root members mostly aimed for sensors at first and then for trackers. And they defeated most of those easily with only few loses here and there. Orochimaru managed to knock down his enemies however he was tired and bruised everywhere he had to stop to rest for a few minutes. Jiraiya however was still fighting and seemed to have more energy. Jiraiya had knocked 3 shinobi out, but these two last were pretty strong and he couldn't relax for a moment. Orochimaru was getting ready to help Jiraiya when he noticed that group 11 come in. That meant Hokage sended them here believing he could beat Danzo, Orochimaru wonder if that was true.
Jiraiya with help of group 11 managed to defeat those two. Orochimaru jumped to them he was still tired, but now he looked like he was on the same level of tiredness as Jiraiya. They began to clean the rest of the Root Anbu. They managed to clean everyone in 15 minutes. The Root Anbu started to run at the first when they realized that Konoha forces received back up but they did not have anywhere to run to. From the middle there were more than 20 injured and knocked out Konoha shinobi. Jiraiya decided to split the big group when he couldn't reach anyone from high command. He did not panic because he heard Mito mentioning sealed room and that they need to go there. Almost everyone was to go back on surface and help injured to get there. Jiraiya, Orochimaru and on Fugaku request, Fugaku would go towards where the Hokage was expected to be.
On the way outside groups were moving slowly and could rather loud bangs of swords hitting the walls. It didn't seem to send any kind of message so they just continued to move towards the surface. There the rest of companies helped them up. Med nin rushed to help injured. There were only 2 of them and they just had finished patching up those that came earlier. It was around 5.am and the sun was slowly rising up. The team on surface was worried because the last message from the Hokage team was over half an hour ago and it seemed that they couldn't reach them neither with radio or with Yamanaka. Sensors tried to calm them by saying that could be because they entered the sealed room. But soon that wasn't their only worry.
Chapter 60: Ch. 60
Chapter Text
3.pov.
Clan heads and Mito managed to break through the those root anbu. They slowly entered the sealed room witch was dark Mito could feel 5 persons there but none were Hokage or Danzo. So that meant Danzo though he could beat Hokage himself but he needed time. Mito made a warning to clan heads saying :" each one has one to fight."
Uchiha clan head helped others with seeing their opponents, while he could see his with his sharingan. He used great fireball technique to light up the room. However soon it was puted out by water user. Mito could fight in the dark without trouble however whenever she would swing her sword it would hit wall the room was smaller than previous one. It seemed like Mito choose the Root who specializes in kenjutsu so she had a sword fight. However rest of the team was met with Root Anbu with oposite affinity in Uchiha case, or in other cases the worst opponents for their clan jutsus. Mito also had a trouble fighting kenjutsu user he was faster and taller than her. However he had to be extra careful around that sword. He avoided as much as he could he knew more about it than previous fighters Mito fought he stayed out the range mostly.
Mito knew they were holding them back and buying time for Danzo but she couldn't get rid of this one with just Samehada. So she created Water Clone from the water the fighter which fought Uchiha head. The Clone fought for few seconds the kenjutsu user moving head on. While Mito wawed the seals for Water Gun Tehnique. Once she was ready, the clone poped up and she hited the kenjutsu user in his quadriceps he had to kneel from the pain and she rushed straight toward him using paralysis seal on him. She moved towards the door which led to then next room. Clan heads saw that move and tried their best not let anyone touch her. Now they didn't have to worry about her. At first they didn't believe she would be able to fight anybody here but they were proven wrong.
When Hokage entered the first room he could feel hidden presence, however Danzo ran straight to the next room where he couldn't fell anyone this room unlike the other one had light. Hokage seemed like he was hesitant about attacking first and Danzo knew why. They didn't spar for years now. Hokage didn't know how Danzo fought. Danzo used his crane as a sword and attacked. Hokage easily dodge that. Hokage soon noticed that they were equal at taijutsu. However Danzo seemed to hide so much more.
On the surface Konoha group was attacked by 10 Roots Anbu. They had to divide themselves. One group would gaurd the injured and 3 would fight them off. Both sides seemed already tired out. However it seemed like Root Anbu managed to fight equally even though they were outnumbered. Konoha shinobi managed to move the battle from the injured alies as far as they could and then they focused on knocking down the root. As more time passed the bigger advantage was for Konoha shinobi. Around 5.30 a.m the battle was over. Teams were exhausted they barely reached to where they left the injured. Only 4 of them needed the medical attention. However med nin still had to heal the ones that came earlier they managed to patch up half of those. The forces were even more worried now. However they were relived when Fugaku used the radio saying :" we reached the sealed room, it seemes like they firstly fought in front of it and then entered. We are entering now." it meant a lot that at least they had a back up.
Jiraiya and Orochimaru nodded their heads while Fugaku used radio. The three of them entered the room and saw fight between what seemed like exhausted clan heads and 4 root anbu. Jiraiya and Orochimaru rushed towards those ones that Nara, Yamanaka and Akimichi clan head fought, while Fugaku run to help his uncle. It seemed they entered few minutes after Mito left. Fugaku was surprised by the seal on the body outside of the room and how quickly Jiraiya said it was Mitos, she efficiently tooked out 3 out of 11 enemies while they were obviously weeker than those Clan heads fought, but that made him respect her. They soon took care of the Root here and moved on to the next room.
Hokage fought bravely, he summoned his monkey summon, however he didn't expect Danzo to summon a giant tapir-like creature, he called Baku. The fight continued, both of the finally landed some heavy hits on each other. Danzo had advantage. His summon was stronger than Hokage's. He was winning until Mito entered the room. When he realized that he was out of time. He wasn't worried about Mito, he did not believe she could touch him. He know she wasn't a genin but she wasn't nowhere near Hokage level to fight him. His summon made Hokage summon puff. And Mito jumped in front of Hokage saying :" I will take it from here." Hokage was about to protest but Mito was already cloaked with biju chakra even Samehada was cloaked. Hokage however did not completely backed out the fight he decided to be her support. Mito rushed forward, Baku jumped in front of Danzo too block her attack. However combined attacks from Hokage and Mito had killed it. Danzo managed to dodge her first attack he wasn't expecting her to be able to use biju chakra at all and even that she has control over it, he had to stay away as far as he could. One reason was because Samehada and, other was because he knew how biju chakra was corresive. Danzo managed to run around the room until the doors opened once again now entering were clan heads with Orochimaru, Jiraiya and Fugaku. Danzo knew he was screwed, so he knew he had to use one of fuinjutsu he developed for extreme casuse. Reverse Tetragram Sealing Jutsu.
He only needed to be fit with one fatal hit and he could activate it.
Luckily for him Mito was coming with full speed at him, he was ready to use it. However the fatal blow never came. She taped his shoulder and he was thrown into the wall. He couldn't feel his body. Mito unactivated the clock and said:" I puted the paralysis seal on you. I know about the seal on your chest. I wonder if it will activate if you die from drowning."
Hokage asked :" What seal."
Mito tore some of Danzo clothes and said:"Reverse Tetragram Sealing Jutsu, he planned to seal us inside himself once he died. But I knew he had it when I entered here. I saw it briefly when I entered."
Clan heads were glad the fight was over, however they saw something Mito didn't. Hokage was bleading from his back they did not want to point that out so they said. :" Mito - San, why don't you finnish him now. He did steal from your clan. "
Mito answered :" he did not just steal from my clan" she ripped the bandeges on his head which revealed a Sharingan, luckily he had only one and couldn't use it for Izanagi because he lacked the Hashirama cells. But she nodded her head and followed everyone out the room using Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu with all of her remaining chakra she filled the room with water and closed the doors. When they were sure he was dead because his chakra faded they came and got the body.
Every clan was pissed by the knowledge somebody was able to steal from them. However they were satisfied with punishment.
Chapter 61: Ch. 61
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito could barely stand on her own. She obviously forced herself to her limits. Hokage told her to get on his back. She at first refused but his glare was enough to scare her. They sealed Danzo body in scroll. And as they left the sealed room they used radio contacting the forces on the surface. Hokage said:" Mission successful, now comence picking up Root. They will be brought to I&T."
The shinobi forces splited again in two groups. One group would stay on surface for protection of wounded and rest would go down and bring Root up. Hokage made sure everyone was carrying at least two persons. Mito showed quickest routes to surface. When they finally reached surface it was clearly morning around 7.am. Mito knew there was a lot of work to do, but she couldn't help anymore. When she was on the surface she decided to have a simple breakfast enough to retrieve some chakra.
Medics fussed for a whole group. Mito said she didn't need medical attention. Clan heads knew why so they pushed Hokage in med-nin care. Mito obliviously notice that he was injured while she was carried on his back, that is way she found the quickest route to surface. After eating Mito dozed off for an hour. She was feeling a lot better. She was just around 20%. Of her usual chakra. But that wasn't threatening. The first group that headed down to pick up Root Anbu just returned. Mito could see that at this pace they weren't going to be finnished until 2.pm. She then decided she would rather help med-nin heal people than carry someone twice her weight, even though she had chakra she didn't want to experience something like that.
So she walked to the medical tent asking :" Do you need help."
The two med-nin turned towards her at the same time they looked tired out but they weren't that bad. Med-nin asked:" How much do you know."
Mito answered :" honestly I don't know much, but my chakra is compatible with healing, it is special in that way."
Med-nin looked confused at her. And Mito showed on the person who was laying down on the next bed of the one two med-nin worked on. The shinobi was still uncouncious and had a large gash on his left leg. She used minimal of her chakra, her hands were cloaked not with usual green or blue, but with orange, actually she used some of her chakra infused with biju chakra, and the gash slowly closed up, without any mark. Med-nin never saw something similar but nodded their heads asking one more question :" Do you know if it works on internal bleeding and internal damage."
Mito answered :" I can't stop internal bleeding, because I don't actually know how blood vessel are builted, but I can heal any other type of tissue. My ability is based on the knowledge about how the body works and I have limited knowledge and experience with internal bleeding. "
Med-nin were satisfied with her answer and made her do every shinobi they knew that didn't have any internal bleeding. Mito healed 10 person by the end of first hour. Med-nin were just as fast as she was. There were only 5 more shinobi left to heal and they were all with slow internal bleeding. Med-nin were kind and asked Mito to watch the procedure. They even explained everything they could and when they were almost finished with everyone they asked her to try herself. Of course they guided her and checked how she was doing. They were surprised by how quickly she got the hang of it. However once Mito finished she immediately passed out. The med-nin paniced because just then Hokage entered the tent.
Hokage coughed :" Did you chech her chakra reserves."
Both med-nin just stared at Hokage in panic, until Hokage coughed again. When one of them finally registered what he said, she said :" she had normal amount of chakra half hour ago. But now she has less, but still anybody could work with this much. "
Hokage :" Well not Uzumaki, when you said she had normal amount of chakra she was probably on about verge of chakra exhaustion already. She is the kind of person who puts everything above herself. So don't leave her out of sight. "
Med-nin were grateful for experiences and information they usually didn't know how much Uzumaki clan had chakra because it was unmeresuable they only knew that they had lot.
Hokage seemed rather satisfied with everything. The shinobi forces were almost done with bringing up the Root Anbu on the surface. Med-nin healed them all after eating several chakra pills. Hokage wondered what was happening in the village he hoped nothing major happened and that many people wouldn't notice them being gone for whole day. While they were almost finished here they couldn't move until night falls they didn't need attention.
Hokage didn't plan to tell truth about Danzo treasons because it would harm the moral of the civilians and shinobi. So he decided to lie about his death. So they didn't need anyone suspecting anything. Some of the Root walked out by themselves already knowing they lost. It made retrival mission easier. Hokage now wasn't thinking about politics inside of Konoha he now only had to end the war with Iwa quickly and Konoha could have its peace.
Jiraiya walked to Hokage slowly and asked him:" Sensei what are you thinking about."
Hokage answered :" I was thinking how to use your informations. Which team should I send and to where."
Jiraiya said:" I think that you should send a team with at least 2 jonin and rest could be genin, the best place to attack I honestly don't know. "
Hokage asked:" why 2 jonin. "
Jiraiya answered :" one jonin would help on the battlefield while other one would do the mission in secret. "
Hokage gasped :" Ah, a diversion. Very good, but we don't have a team with 2 jonin. "
Jiraiya nodded his head:" You don't, but if you put Mito on any team you will basically have. "
Hokage glared at him:" I don't like this idea of yours. I was thinking of promoting some promising candidates. But Mito must stay in the village for now and we don't know which location to attack there are many options still left. "
Jiraiya was surprised by how Hokage didn't agree with this. Maybe he had rushed, but he knew Mito could handle herself.
Hokage saw a hurt expression on Jiraiya face and said:" intitaly Mito and I agree on doing missions inside of Konoha which she only complied 30 D ranks in 3 months. She said we couldn't send her on battlefield unless she wanted to go."
Orochimaru looked for Hokage and finally found he talking with Jiraiya he didn't hear a word of their conversation but could see they were talking about Mito by looks on their faces. He interuped them by informing that everyone was out of the underground maze. Hokage nodded his head and said:" in few days we will announce Danzo's death in meanwhile I want you to try find someone who is trustworthy to replace him in coincil. I will need to console with you while you are here."
Chapter 62: Ch. 62
Chapter Text
3.pov
The day in Konoha was peaceful it was quiet. Civilans were confused by how city looked empty. Uchiha military police which was on patrol usually would have teams of two or three people but today you could see only one member of the elite forces on very large grounds patroling. Teams of genin were also confused and so were their Sensei. They trained as usual but they could feel something was unusual and it bugged everyone. Thankfully nothing major happened. Minato was the first one to notice that Hokage wasn't in his office he asked the secretary about that and she answered :" it is confidential information, I know that he won't be in Konoha today and that is all."
Minato could feel lack of shinobi everywhere he went that day and it was unusual because he didn't know that he could recognize shinobi on the streets. What was more concerning was that Mito wasn't anywhere that Kakashi, Genma and Shisui looked. But they couldn't find anything or anybody who knew.
Minato decided to use his last option when it was around 5.pm when his team was finished with all of d-ranked missions he tooked for them yesterday. Hokage was generous yesterday and gave a five d-rank missions. Minato did find it weird that he did that but now Minato thought it like Hokage wanted to divert their attention elsewhere. Minato summoned a frog summon. The frog who was annoyed with being summoned two times in the day begun to yell before the smoke cleared :" I thought we had a deal Jiraiya, only once a day. It is already the second time you did this." as the smoke cleaned the frog shouted up as it saw team 7 staring at him, it nervously smiled. Minato asked sweatly knowing that this frog was battle type :" What do you mean second time. "
The frog gulped down and said:" don't mind me. Yesterday Mito managed to summon me two time and I didn't notice that that was yesterday."
Minato glared at the frog sayimg:" You are laying to me. Tell me where sensei is."
The frog was ready to dissappear. However Minato puted paralysis seal on him which allowed him to speak.
The frog answered:" Jiraiya is northeast of here. "
Minato frowned the frog wasn't cooperating meaning something was there he wasn't allowed to know. He had to ask :" what is he doing there."
Frog confidently lied :" they are training Mito in special way."
Minato stopped for second wondering if that could be true. But were so many shinobi needed for special kind of training weren't those kept a secret and besides he knew Kushina never got any. Minato couldn't dissmis it completely but he knew there was something hidden. The frog after that didn't spoke a word when Kakashi asked what kind of training. Minato wondered if the frog was keeping the secret about Mito being the jinchuriki or he didn't think that much ahead when he lied. Minato was merciful and leted frog go.
The Hokage and rest of the forces entered the Konoha from 10.pm to 1.am. Some teams which carried the injured moved out earlier and traveled longer so they came to Konoha around 10.pm. While some of the forces waited for root anbu to wake up and move out because they weren't enough people to carry root members. Hokage team was one of the last that headed towards Konoha. Mito was still sleeping but this time she was carried by Jiraiya. The forces were going to enter Konoha in different time so that it would look less suspicious.
When Hokage finally entered the village he was glad nothing changed. They headed straight to Hokage office. We're Mito was laid on the cauch and mission final report was read. Hokage was surprised by how many shinobi were injured over 70% had mild injuries however it the situation on dead was lot better besides Danzo only two root were killed. Hokage knew he had to organize this force now he also knew he had to organize the attack on Iwa forces he really needed one extra right hand. Mito was one solution but she didn't have experience he could also look for someone capable but most of the people were on the front line. He was getting to old for Hokage hat. He knew he could lean on Orochimaru and Jiraiya but they couldn't be all the time inside of village. Jiraiya was leaving in few days to see what kind is going on outside of Konoha.
Mito slowly lifted her head when the report was finished and everyone in the room stopped talking seeing that Hokage was in deep thought. Nobody noticed her walking up. So she didn't want to startle anyone so he didn't made any kind of noise. She could feel how troubled Hokage was, but she didn't know everything that went through his head. She could guess some things but not all. She reached slowly for water on the table next to the couch. Only did then Uchiha clan head noticed she was awake. He looked at her carefully he noticed she was trying to keep silent and not disturb Hokage thoughts. She looked too mature in that moment. He heard that Shisui liked this girl, he immediately knew why, she was obviously different from everyone else she was special in every kind of way. He smiled at her and she almost choked on the water she drank.
That caught attention of the everyone except Hokage who was still in deep thought. Fugaku was still there and looked at the shocked face of Mito and then to his uncle. He immediately knew what was going on his uncle mind. He heard too about Shisui confession from Mikoto who learned that from Kushina who learned that from team 7. He also knew that she had two others running after her. Well everyone knew from the upper clan part Kushina being social butterfly she told everyone about her cousin and her life she was gossip queen.
Hokage had finally had enough of thinking and he was finally awere of his surroundings. He felt like he didn't know something like he was left out of something. He coughed and gathered everybody attention. Mito walked towards Hokage. He was confused by her movement however she didn't stop. She only said:" have you found solution or do you need advice."
Hokage was shocked by bluntness he had to answer directly too:" Advice would be helpful."
Mito said :" I have only one question. Is civilian council as important as shinobi council. Does it need to have so much power. As I saw sometimes your decision were stopped by them but they decisions weren't anyhow realeted to them. " Mito was looking outside of the window.
Hokage was wondering if Mito knew what troubled him.
Jiraiya and Orochimaru were confused by how she bluntly said civilan council wasn't as important as shinobi council. They didn't think she was cool blooded. Jiraiya didn't like that while Orochimaru was impressed by that. Uchiha clan said :" indeed we are military village Hokage as military leader should have absolutely rule over the village."
The clan heads all nodded. Hokage wondered how they would manage to do that. But Mito said:" we won't need to change anything about them, we will just make a new law where it would be stated that civilan wouldn't be allowed in shinobi materes unless it was directly connected with honor of village."
Chapter 63: 63
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage asked :" when you say honor of village what do you mean."
Mito answered :" they honor of our village is a royal clans, they cannot die off, they will choose a candidate that would help produce a hair to clan."
Fugaku cought:" and what do you mean with die off clans. "
Mito responded :" The clans that have one member that is of age to have a child. "
Fugaku wasn't satisfied with her answer and asked:" Then how about Uzumaki clan. "
Mito answered :" While Uzumaki clan indeed has one member of age, there are some rumors about few running Uzumaki, and besides Minato and Kushina are doing their best to provide a child."
The room felt silent they didn't want to know.
Hokage asked for her opinion :" How would you end the war with Iwa. "
Mito was surprised that they still didn't have answer to this, well she guess it was few months early still. She answered :" we should cut off their supplies. The best is to block their supply lines from Kusa."
Jiraiya nodded his head that was one of best options. Hokage asked :" And how do you think that can be completed.".
Mito answered :" by destroying Kannabi bridge."
Hokage wondered :" Do you know how big that bridge is. "
Mito shake her head and simply answered:" if it is big just send a seal master to take it down."
Jiraiya facepalmed it was an easy solution but he couldn't think of it.
Mito continued :" if you want i can go and destroyed it myself. "
The clan heads were strongly against it.
Mito tried to calm them down by saying she could go with a team. Which worked to some degree. Hokage asked then:" Do you think that Kakashi is ready to become Jonin. "
The clan heads didn't know where this was going. Mito answered :" he is strong enough for jonin promotion, he has a mentality of own, but I don't think he is 100% ready. But I think you should promote him. "
After coming out of Hokage office Mito runs at team 7 and Genma and Shisui who waited in front of the doors. Mito stayed all night here so it was morning when she came out of the office.
Mito asked :" can I help you. "
Mito did look tired out, but she didn't seem like she would collapse at any moment.
Minato was first to notice that and asked:" if you are tired we will talk to you later."
Mito answered :" I am fine just shoot your questions."
Minato asked :" where were you yesterday."
Mito answered :"outside of the Village."
Minato asked :" what were you doing there."
Mito answered :" we were searching for something and then we spared and then we came back."
Genma asked then:" could you please answer us honestly,, we were worried for you."
Mito looked at him she couldn't help but to sigh:" I can't, it is secret and it shouldn't be said to anyone."
Minato asked:" Is it connected with Hokage leaving the Village."
Mito nodded her head but didn't say a thing. Which meant she wasn't allowed to talk about it. Mito then apologized :" I am sorry but I must go now. I am also sorry but I will be busy these next few days. "
She left slowly. Team 7 was called in the Hokage office so both Genma and Shisui followed Mito.
Aparently Kakashi was going to be tested for jonin promotion. Minato was firstly against it but Kakashi made decision to take a test on his own. Minato wasn't satisfied but he could see that Kakashi wanted it, he had to allow it. However Hokage wanted to say something else too :" if Kakashi makes a jonin, I will send you to battlefield for one extremely important mission."
Minato was professional and nodded his head to Hokage orders. While he was worried for his team he knew they could handle it, they had to.
Few days later announcement was announced that great elder of Konoha Danzo has died from a heart attack. His death was mourned however the clan heads lefted his funeral shortly after it begun and even Hokage did so. Mito stayed as representative of both Hokage and clan heads. While the civilians wondered what was so important that those higher ups couldn't attend this funeral or maybe there was something else there. Mito began her speech about everything that Danzo has done for village, she didn't say anything about his crimes. She explained that the village needed somebody great like Danzo and they needed to find that somebody quickly.
The Village mourned his death for few days. However everything was going on. Kakashi managed to pass jonin test and was promoted to jonin. Soon the team 7 was again summoned to Hokage office and there they got mission details they were going to be leaving in 3 days. There will be additional member on the team. Minato was worried because he had to split with his team for part of the mission to help Konoha forces which were outnumbered. However Hokage insured that additional member would make sure nothing happened to them while he was gone. He was also surprised by the mission of destroying Kannabi bridge so he geussed somebody strong enough to collapse it would added to the team.
Mito meanwhile was busy doing paperwork for Hokage, doing advanced seals for destroying Kannabi bridge and even researching some new seals. She didn't know what would happen so she should be ready for everything. She didn't want anything going wrong with this mission so she needed to make sure Rin won't be kidnapped. So they won't end up in the cave. She had a lot plans to do. She couldn't let anything surprise her she had to be ready for everything.
Mito had a dinner with Kushina like usual this time Kushina was worried about team 7 safety. Kushina said :" I can't stop worrying about them, I don't know who will be going with them. Do you know."
Mito answered :" I know, that person will be making sure everything goes right, don't worry."
Kushina asked:" can't you tell me."
Mito said:" I can but you have to keep it secret at least until the mission begins. "
Kushina nodded her head with curiosity leaking from her eyes.
Mito pointed to herself and said:" I will go with them. "
Kushina was surprised :" What. What do you mean."
Mito had to calm her down there after all they were in restaurant. Kushina faces were going from worried to super worried and then it looked like she saw something good in that decision. Well at least Mito would spend some time with Kakashi. She will pray for him to make a successful move on Mito.
Mito then said :" I still need to buy a gift for Kakashi promotion."
Kushina had already brought and gave her gift to Kakashi to congratulate Kakashi so she asked :" Should I go with you."
Mito considered the offer and nodded her head.
Kushina and Mito walked through shinobi market because it was obvious that Kakashi only used shinobi stuff. Mito searched for anything that screamed Kakashi. She was very careful not to give to much or too useless things to him.
Notes:
The next chapter is super dark.
It will reveal past events in Mitos previous life.
Chapter 64: Horor, dream and past reality
Summary:
Warning this chapter is horor at least in my opinion but it shows what happened to Mito in her previous life just few days before she dies or he dies. The beginning is still in her present life. Please leave a comment if you find it disturbing.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Kushina were looking and looking but they couldn't find anything for Kakashi. Mito didn't know what to do. Kushina wasn't as big help as she thought she would be. Mito thought about giving him a sword, but she knew he used his father's last memento, she couldn't replace that. She thought about buying him some books but she knew he wasn't interested in those and hopefully he would never be. She slowly walked through market and stopped in front of weaponry shop Kushina was just behind her. She was lost in thoughts too she wonder if Mito was thinking about buying something special.
Meanwhile team 7 had final briefing before the mission start tomorrow. Rin asked Kakashi to stay after the briefing because she wanted to say something. Kakashi stayed. Both Minato and Obito leavening knowing what the talk was about.
Rin started slowly :" I didn't have courage to tell you for the longest time. But after seeing you gather your courage for confession i gathered mine."
Kakashi nodded his head.
Rin continued :" I like you, Kakashi I am saying it now because I am ready to be rejected." her eyes were watery but she didn't cry.
Kakashi seemed shoocked but said:" I am sorry, but you know I like Mito, I always thought as friend, just the thing is that I at first didn't want friends."
Rin nodded her head covering her eyes:" I know, I am ready to let go. "
Kakashi huged Rin because he also feared of the rejection too, so at least he wanted to comfort Rin.
The same night Obito waited in front of the Rin house however he went home before she returned. He still wasn't confident in himself and he did not want to make it hard for Rin. Rin managed to not cry too much she decided to become someone who doesn't cry for silly crush.
Mito was searching for any kind of gift in the weaponry shop. She found some cool stuff but those fitted more her than Kakashi. She wondered if she actually knew Kakashi at all. Mito saw a sword which looked a lot like hers but she noticed it would react with lightning affinity. She knew she said about the swords but he could always make this his secondary weapon. Mito decided to add some seals on it when she returned home. Kushina was satisfied with the gift.
Mito lastly puted some seals on the handle of the sword the sword now was almost unbreakable like what she did with the one Genma gave her. The weakness was still the heat but otherwise it was fine. Mito slowly. Briefed herself about tomorrow and went to sleep. She dreamt about her past life again. This time it was nightmare. The girl she / he once had a crush on, was being bullied because of him, because she was nice to him. She was so brave she handled the insult well. She didn't respond to any kind of provocation. But these bullies never stopped. Ante knew that the best. One time they beated her in front of him. The next time they beated him in front of her. They only got tears as reactions. The girl still was the kind of person Ante had met. However he didn't want her to suffer so he distanced himself. She always tried to reach him. The bullies thankfully stopped harrasing her for a few moments. But she decided to report them to teachers. However teachers were friends with bullies parents and didn't report it to principal. Bullies wanted to get rid of her, she was troublesome. But they also wanted to continue playing with those two. They came with sickest plan. They did that to this poor girl. They broke both of them. Mito didn't want to remember those moments but something was blocking her from waking up.
She could hear screams, she could feel the disgusting heat of that room. She could see them move up and down. Ante struggled to get free he was tied up for heater and it was turned on. He was getting burned but he didn't have a time to worry about himself. His crush was in front of him she was drugged, the two guys were slowly taking her clothes off, the girls were having fun drinking and smoking weed. Her eyes were glassy. One of the guys started to rub her c cups breaths. She started to moan, the other guy was licking her legs he was moving his mouth closer and closer to her vagina. The girls soon undressed the boys. And continued to watch. The guy who massaged her breaths now used them to rub his dick in between them. Meanwhile the other one played with her vagina. His tongue entered them slowly at first but soon it looked disgusting his tongue moved up and down, left and right at incredible speed. The girl moaned a lot. The guys then said:" the real fun begins now. One of them sat on the bed while the other puted her on his lap facing Ante.
He closed his eyes however the girls jumped on that action and their fingers help it opened for him. They said:" we reserved the best place for, you can't just close your eyes on the best part."
The boy put his coack inside the girl and at first slowly moved the girl moaned but the other guy put his dick in her mouth. Her brest were at first slowly moving up and down. But as the guy under went faster so did those. The guy from under her grabbed her brests and squized them. The other guy used that opportunity to use his hand and pushed his dick all the way inside of her mouth. Both cummed in few seconds. However they weren't finished yet. They continued to fuck her until she was uncouncious. Both of them loaded three times at her. And Ante finally thought his torture was done he was broken. however the guys slowly moved toward him saying :" do you wanna taste her too, we know you do."
The girls whisper to their ears asking what they planned. They ordered to undress him. One of the guys unchained him and picked him up putting him next to her. Ante didn't move, he couldn't but the next words were that shocked him:" Don't worry we didn't think you would fuck her. We taste like her you see." one of them grabbed Ante's hand while other sat behind and pulled Ante backwards.. Saying in his ears:" You are hard too. We will take good care of you don't worry." he was rubbing his nipple while other was touching his dick. Soon he had a dick in his mouth and dick in his anus. The girls laughed :" You guys are so similar, you both took same dicks in same position you guys are made for each other. " even though it hurtled a lot Ante didn't make a noise which they interpret as he didn't mind so they fucked him harder and faster until they could hear his voice begging. But Ante wasn't going to satisfy them. At the end of the night Ante was covered by their cum. He was bitter, he had their marks all over his body. They tooked his crush out the room. He wanted to know what they were going to do to her but he could not move. Everything hurt he was both physically, emotionally and mentally hurt. He could still feel those sensations. He felt dirty again. He was dirty form his birth but he never felt this dirty. One of the guys returned and removed his pants again he puted his dick inside Ante again and mad few thrust and peied in Ante. He moved his hands all over Ante body and said:" I will take you out, because there is something you have to see."
When they were outside Ante was freezing he wasn't wearing any clothes and it was night time. He saw his crush with the gun pointed to he face she was crying. The guy who was holding the gun said:" do you want me to kill you or will you do it yourself."
The girl reached for a gun saying :" I will kill myself."
The boy smirked fully believing her. She pointed the gun at herself first. The boy moved back, however as soon as he did that the girl shooted him, then those two girls behind him and lastly she shouted the guy that brought Ante, saying to him :" please live, now nobody will ever hurt you." as she killed herself, she fell in the river behind her and her body was floating moving away from Ante. Ante was pissed he dragged others to river he kicked there body's one of the girls was still alive but he did not care she ended in the river too.
Ante was moving on instinct he took his clothes and headed home by foot he was far away from it.
Notes:
Please tell me if you have liked it or if you have any questions.
Chapter 65: Ch. 65
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up screaming, all sweaty, out of breath. She was having a panic attack. She slowly walked out the bed following the walls to get into the bathroom she threw up. She couldn't hold it in, she cried. She didn't want to remember that. She never once wanted to see that. She was shaking. However once she saw her reflection in the mirror she could finally see that she isn't in her past life anymore. She decided to wash her mouth. But she still felt dirty so she took a shower and a hot one. Which managed to calm her down. She was still insecure but she had to focus on mission which was ahead of her. Mito walked out the bathroom, she removed all the sheates of the bed and decided to put them in washroom. She apperently woke up 3 hours early. Mito didn't feel tired she was under a lot of adrenaline. Mito finished preparing for mission. And headed out of her house. She knew that she was 2 hours early however she hoped nature would calm her some more. She was looking for longest route to gates. She walked slowly calming everything inside herself, she wondered what triggered her memories. The first time was obviously a confession. This time it didn't have a trigger that Mito could think of. She reached gates an hour early looking completely calm on the outside, she managed to calm herself enough to not think about it. She was thinking about what she had to do on this mission how careful she should be and what to do in certain situations.
Half a hour later Minato came to the gates. Mito said :" Minato - San you are early today.
Minato replied :" so you are Mito-Chan. "
Mito raised her brows and Minato continued :" honestly I was surprised when Kushina this morning said to take care of you. She looked really weird. "
Mito asked :" Did she have foggy looking eyes like yesterday."
Minato nodded his head. Mito shivered saying :" She is imagine something I don't want to participate in. "
Minato laughed thinking she was making a joke but the glare he received was giveaway that she was serious. Minato asked:" why did you come so early."
Mito answered :" I had trouble sleeping."
Minato nodded and smiled saying :" You are still child, you can get excited for big missions."
Mito replied :" the bigger the mission the more worriesome it is. I am not excited at all unfortunately. "
Minato raised his eyebrows asking:" Then why couldn't you sleep."
Mito answered honestly :" I had a dream about past. A nightmare. "
Minato carefully asked:" How often do you have those. "
Mito stayed silent for a short time and answered :" Actually this was the second time. The first time I knew what trigger was, but this time it was more detailed, and I don't know what caused it. "
Minato said:" Then don't worry about it too much, stay focused on mission and once we are back you will search for reasons. "
Mito nodded her head and stayed silent.
Soon Kakashi came, he calmly walked towards Minato, while Mito was just next to Minato, she couldn't be seen by Kakashi. However Kakashi noticed that Minato was talking to someone. As he gotten closer he could hear his sensei lists everything he brought for mission. He heard humming agreement coming from next of his sensei. As he was getting closer Rin was just behind him, she was moving faster than him and was looking for the person sensei talked to. The sudden wind had blown from their behind and he could see long red hair carried by the wind. He stopped on the spot. Rin finally pasted him she saw it too but she was happy to see it. Rin rushed towards them saying :" good morning, Mito - Chan will you be joining us on mission."
Mito answered :" good morning to you too, I am going to join you on this mission Rin-Chan, Kakashi."
Kakashi started moving again after those words he walked coolly which made Mito almost laughed.
They still had 10 minutes and Obito still didn't come.
Mito could feel Obito coming closer so she decided to take out her gift to Kakashi. saying :" Kakashi come here I have something for you."
Kakashi walked to her with super speed both Minato and Rin though he looked like a dog wawing his tail in front of his master. Mito took out the sword saying :" honestly I didn't know what to buy for you but I geuss you will have to be satisfied. Congratulations on becoming jonin Kakashi."
The look in his eyes was priceless he looked so exicted. Obito just walked on it and didn't know what to say he didn't see Kakashi looking so alive. Mito laughed her beautiful laugh and Kakashi was red he didn't look like Kakashi he knew. Even Rin smiled more than before more honestly. Then why did he feel burden still. He had to confess soon.
Minato was the one who said:" alright now all of us are here we should move."
Obito said:" wait I still didn't give Kakashi a gift for promotion."
The rest of team 7 looked weirdly at him but Mito said :" Hey guys don't be mean to Obito. He may not get along with Kakashi but still he thinks about him more than rest of us. "
Obito asked :" what do you mean by that. "
Mito said:" I just said that you are secretly in love with him."
Kakashi eyes widden and Rin laughed. Obito exploded:" I don't love him, I just respect his strength. "
Minato said:" she is just teasing you, you can give him your gift. "
Obito gave him gloves which didn't cover his fingers. Kakashi smiled softly and thanked him.
They began to move Mito was surprised by how slow they were going jumping from tree to tree she wondered if Minato was thinking she couldn't keep up with them. So she asked :" Is this regular speed Konoha shinobi move on missions."
However Kakashi answered:" Yes, teams with at least one genin moved this speed."
Mito asked :" I think both Rin and I could move faster."
Rin nodded her head. Kakashi looked at Minato watching what he would do in this situation. Minato said :" Then let's move faster, the more time we save the war will end sooner or at least be more at our advantage. "
They significantly speed up. The journey which was 2 days long was shorten. Mito while she jumped on the trees was actually talking to Isobu.
Isobu was listening to Mito concerns and gave some advice on how to act.
Chapter 66: Ch. 66
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito after walking two days finally could feel a human with her sensor abilities. She could feel him waiting for something. She immediately knew that this shinobi will attack them. He was obliviously a scout of enemy team. Mito didn't alert anyone she wanted to handle this one. If she remembered correctly this shinobi was named Mahiru, but that wasn't important she had to avoid Obito freezing and Kakashi using chidori. So she waited and waited for him to attack. Minato was looking at her for a moment and saw that she wasn't paying attention to her surroundings but only to one certain point.
Mahiru finally jumped out to attack however before he could even attack them directly his head was cutted of by Mito using her speed and sword. Unfortunately Mahiru activated his traps beforehand and some sharp Bambi had started to fall down on team 7. They managed to avoid them. Minato looked angry at her saying :" You could worn us."
Mito answered :" I could but then he would know I knew that he was there. Besides it was easier this way."
Minato said:" we could use some information from him."
Mito answered :" his information could be lies, and we could be trapped by them. "
Mito went to body and searched it she didn't find anything. So she said:" He was just a scout so let's just go. Minato', your part of mission is just as important as our. You need to create a chaos there so they don't think about watching over Kannabi bridge."
Minato nodded his head. Soon Minato went his way he had one day of walk to battlefield while they had just the same in other direction,but they had to move slowly and carefully for a day. And he could just rush to battle.
Even though Kakashi was team leader, he followed Mito everywhere. Mito could feel a shinobi force moving towards them. While she was expecting only two shinobi, she should know that wouldn't happen, this mission was taking place a lot earlier. She slowly counted them there were 5 chunin and 6 jonin. She stopped team Kakashi by raising her hand saying :" Rin stay close to me all the time, there are 11 of them. So be extra careful used this time to prepare your weapon and attack as soon as you see them."
Mito took out both of her swords and she gave Rin the one Genma gave her saying :" You will defend yourself easier with this one.. "She turned to Obito and said:" use your sharingan. I have chakra pills if you will need them." Obito nodded as he activated them, he took kunai and got in stance. Kakashi took out his father's tanto.
Mito threw few seals which she attached to her chakra strings she learned from Jiraiya. She hoped that this would be enough. The enemy was getting closer at fast speed but they didn't know where exactly team Kakashi was so when they came in range were surprised by how ready the team looked. However they were cocky knowing they both outnumbered them and were individually stronger. The chunin rushed forward and one of jonin did too. Mito activated the seals as soon as they were in range. But because how fast they moved the explosion did so much damage that it killed 4 chunins on the spot fifth was heavyly wounded and couldn't move. The jonin actually managed to dodge most of the explosion but still his left arm was burned a lot. Obito threw a kunai at him and killed him. Mito knew this wasn't over now the jonins were extra careful and they didn't want to get closer. So only thing Mito could do was use Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu. Water dragon was huge and it headed straight for team of jonins 2 of them managed dodge it completely and both Kakashi and Obito attacked one of them. While three jonins didn't dodge completely they did not receive much damage. Both Kakashi and Obito had a upper hand at fighting their opponents. The jonins were obliviously trained for long range battle and didn't have much experience in close combat. Well maybe Kakashi opponent was good at taijutsu but he wasn't good at kenjutsu.
Mito protected Rin the best she could. She could see 2 guys but felt 3 guys. She was extra careful for that one. Mito was keeping a distance from them she would sometimes throw kunai, sometimes use Water Gun Tehniques and sometimes swing Samehada. The jonin were capable to dodge both of bullets of water and kunai, however they were unable to completely avoid Samehadas range. Rin tried her best to guard Mitos back. Mito would told her from where camouflaged shinobi would attack.
Minato finally arrived at battlefield where he found Konoha forces severely outnumbered it seemed like Iwas forces decided to attack today with full force. He couldn't even meet with captain of batilion. He decided to use his trump card Flying Raijin Jutsu (Hiraishin no Jutsu) he managed to kill more than half of Iwa shinobi in 15 minutes. Which was enough for Konoha shinobi to start attacking and winning this battle. He knew that the bridge was still in use and he was getting worried for them. However he focused on the enemy in front of him. Iwa forces started to panic as soon as he appeared calling him Yellow Flash. The more he fought and the more there Konoha won. He was getting restless. He didn't know what was happening he actually didn't know when they should reach the bridge. Even if they assumed the distance was a lot shorter for them, they had to move slow and careful. He was so close to Iwa captain that he heard everything the main said. He heard one report of missing 6 jonin and 5 chunin that were supposed to come and help 3 hours ago. However he didn't have enough time to process that.
Kakashi was getting closer and closer to seriously injuring his enemy. The jonin however adapted to situations very quickly and manage to dodge every dangerous swing. Kakashi was getting frustrated he knew that Mito and Rin were in difucult situation. Kakashi was getting faster with every swing. He was getting tired but he knew he had to push harder. He finally made a opening with his tanto. He threw some kunai and they landed on jonin legs unabeling him from moving. Kakashi moved forward his tanto moving quickly he sliced two times his opponent and killed him.
He ran towards Rin and Mito as fast as he could.
On the other side of battle Obito struggled with how good his opponent was at jumping back and keeping his distance. Obito however wasn't discouraged at all, he knew for what his sharingan was best for: 1 for prediction moves, 2 for genjutsu and 3 for special ability of Uchiha. While he didn't know what his special ability what he could use were first two in his advantage. He carefully layed down a genjutsu. When he was sure his opponent was under the spell he attacked. He finished him with kunai ro his throat.
He started to move towards Mito and Rin he could see that Kakashi also was moving towards them.
Chapter 67: Ch. 67
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito tried her best to protect Rin however her enemies attacked with combo she didn't have time to help Rin. She could hear Rin struggle. She looked in her direction. The camouflaged shinobi got her. He managed to kindnap Rin. Mito didn't pay attention and was kicked with two strong hits she flew towards the tree. However now she was angry she felt two chakra signals dissappear. She now had to act reckless. She didn't have a choice. She rushed towards those shinobi and aculumated a lot chakra while she signed her hand seals. She wasn't going to hold back. Mito used :"Earth Style: Stone Column Spears." she had a long rock like spear in her hand and she threw it as soon as it appeared in her hand while she jumped on the other shinobi allowing Samehada to dry him of chakra. She turned towards camouflaged shinobi who was running. Mito yelled to Kakashi and Obito :" follow me." Kakashi was hesitant for few seconds and Obito took the lead. Kakashi didn't want to abandon the mission. He couldn't move but the next thing he heard made him move:" Come on Kakashi, you have to save your teammate. If you don't then what good are you as team leader. " Mito spoke from some distance. Kakashi finally moved, he sprinted. Mito managed to catch with camouflaged guy first. She tried her best to make him leave Rin but the ninja knew if he let her go he was dead.
Mito used Water Gun Tehniques aiming for his leg he wasn't capable of running anymore. Kakashi finally caught them and he took Rin and handed her to Obito. Mito asked the man:" Where were you going with her."
The man didn't answer he only smiled smugly, everyone could hear you would like to know. But Mito let Samehada have his second meal. Rin was unconscious, Kakashi decided that team should take a break. Mito however did not rest she was looking for the sword she gave Rin apparently it fell when Rin was knocked out. Obito was looking at Rin while Kakashi was guarding the place. Mito soon returned with sword in her hand and sealed both of them. Mito started to count everything she had and by reading her face both Kakashi and Obito knew she didn't use many things, and mission was still possible to be done. After checking her things she gave both Kakashi and Obito food to eat while she examined Rin's condition. She used a little bit of her chakra and Rin instantly woke up. Mito slowly whispered that everything was OK. Mito explained that they were taking a break and asked if she was hungry. Rin nodded her head in response. Mito took food out her bag and gave some to Rin and she ate some too. Mito asked Obito:" How are your chakra reserves. Do you need chakra pill." Obito hesitated and answered :" I don't know. I think it is better to take one now right, we do not know what will happen from now on."
Mito nodded her head and gave him one pill.
Once everyone was ready to head out, they continued their mission. Mito couldn't feel any shinobi in surrounding so they moved faster to make up the lost time. After 3 hours of moving they finally could see the bridge. The bridge was huge and it had two chunin guards. Once Mito told Kakashi informations, he decided to leave putting seals on bridge to Mito and Rin while he and Obito would deal with chunin guards. Mito and Rin sneakily moved to under the bridge while Kakashi and Obito took their attention. The fight wasn't difficult. The chunin were obviously surprised and unready. Kakashi and Obito stayed on the bridge to guard the area and see if anyone was getting close to it. Luckily nobody was. Mito and Rin worked well down there. Mito puted a lot of seals just to be sure this thing exploded completely. Once they were done the came to Kakashi and Obito and started running from direction they came from.
Mito explained that they needed to make a large distance just to be safely out of range. Once they were more than a 400 meters away Mito activated the seals with chakra strings she put. The explosion was big. So big that it reached area 50 meters away from the bridge. Team Kakashi looked at her and Mito felt embarrassed :" I had to be sure it would blow up everything."
Kakashi said:" it sure did blow up everything."
Minato saw that huge explosion which gathered attention of everyone on the battlefield. And gave Konoha even more advantage. Minato wondered how much seals Mito puted. But this was signal for him to meet them on the spot they splited. Minato helped finish the clean up here. And then moved towards meeting point. He now knew he was going to arrive there before they would. Minato still felt a bit worried like something wasn't right.
Team Kakashi headed towards meeting point they moved slower through this way back, they needed to be careful of any shinobi who were coming her because of the explosion. Luckily they hadn't run at anybody for 4 hours and they were on place where they rested before. Kakashi seeing this place again decided to take a break again. The team didn't complain. Mito took the food out, she finished her meal first and went to meaditate. She explained that while meditating she could sense father away. Mito could sense to meeting point with Minato. She couldn't feel him there yet. But it was still to early. However while she was meditating she could feel strange presence, she couldn't identify as a shinobi and that is when Sage interuped her meditation. She appeared in front both him and Isobu.
Sage said :" that presence did you feel it."
Mito nodded her head :" yes I couldn't pinpoint what it was."
Sage asnwerd :" that is Black Zetsu, remember that presence."
Mito nodded and asked :" Do you know what is it doing here."
Sage asnwerd :" he was here last time to get Obito. This time it think he took interest in you. "
Mito cursed:" Well, shit. What do I do. Do I fight even when I don't stand a chance against it."
Sage asnwerd :" You will have to fight it, we don't know if he will just attack you or maybe he will attack others too. So you will have to fight him long enough for them to reach Minato. "
Mito nodded her head :" does Minato already know Hiraishin. "
Sage asnwerd :" Yes I counted on that too. You will take Minato kunai he gave to Kakashi and he will reach you when the they reach him. "
Mito nodded her head and asked Isobu :" do you think you could help with this one. I will need a lot of chakra to buy that much time. "
Isobu answered :" as long as you can control it. "
Mito was back into her meditation mode she could feel that presence it would pop up here and there which annoyed her. It was coming towards her so she stopped her meditation and walked to rest of team Kakashi.
Chapter 68: Ch. 68
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito walked towards team Kakashi she looked a bit pale. And she said:" I have bad news."
The breathing stopped. Team Kakashi was ready to hear anything. Mito continued :" we need to split up now. I will explain."
Kakashi stood up before she finnished :" No. We are staying together."
Mito said :" You do not understand, something so strong is coming to get me,, that even Hokage wouldn't have a chance of winning against. I can't fight it with you guys around. And besides I need you to get to Minato as quickly as possible. "
Kakashi was again ready to protest but Mito turned toward him and aaid:" Give me kunai Minato gave you. "
Kakashi asked:" why"
Mito said:" It has a Hiraishin seal on it. When you guys get there tell him to come and pick me up. Don't worry this thing doesn't have any use of me if I die so it will only try to capture me."
Kakashi was still against it. However Rin was the first who asked:" Are you sure about this, there isn't any other way we can help. "
Mito nodded her hand :" unfortunately yes. Even Minato won't have a chance, so please tell him to use Hiraishin to get me and immediately take me to you guys."
As they were speaking Black Zetsu aperead on the tree directly in front of them. And it said:" Well, well, who do we have here. "Mito grabbed the kunai Kakashi was giving her and said:" Go. "
Team 7 immediately started running withouth looking back at Mito.
Mito looked at the Black Zetsu he seamed harmless but still creepy. She asked:" what are you. "
Black Zetsu chuckled:" I am who I am, but better question is who are you. "
Mito answered :" Both of us know that."
Black Zetsu said:"indeed, Uzumaki Mito, apparently last princess of Uzumaki. I must say I was surprised by your actions. Firstly you stole Sanbi, then you killed one of the Swordsman then you joined Konoha, then killed Danzo. I must say you have a lot of achievements for such young girl. "
Mito didn't say anything she wanted him to speak as much as he could it bought her a lot of time.
Black Zetsu continued :" however you ruined my fun, what are going to do about it. "
Mito answered :" I don't know, I don't know what I can do for you if I don't know who you are."
Black Zetsu said:" I am Zetsu."
Mito answered :" I can't do anything for you then."
Black Zetsu jumped down on the ground and said:" is that so, I geuss I will need to take you down. Maybe then you will change your mind. "
Mito said :" maybe, but maybe not."
Black Zetsu attacked with his wood style the wood shot from the ground. Mito managed to avoid it by jumping just in time however Black Zetsu wasn't going easy on her the wood followed her everywhere. Mito yelled at him:" hey can I call you plant because we are going to fight for long time and I like to give things nicknames."
Black Zetsu didn't react however white part did :" I like this one."
Mito smirked:" I knew, that you had a humorous side, but I didn't think it was literally a side. "
Black Zetsu used more chakra and flowers started to bloom. Mito quickly covered her mouth and nose. Asking :" Are you trying to kill me. "
Zetsu was finally going for it he used one of his most deadly wood release jutsu. The branches started to grow sharper and started to move towards Mito. Mito used biju chakra and unsealed Samehada at the same time. She used it to cut the wood and eat some of chakra. Zetsu was obviously planning to tire her out, but once she used biju chakra he seemed to hesitate. He now had to capture her, and to that he had to go all out. They were fighting for an hour already and Mito wasn't tired at all.
Team Kakashi was moving the fastest they could, they didn't look back for a second. They trusted in everything Mito said. They could hear strange noise and vibrations coming from the place where they left her.
Of course the noises and vibration was caused by Mito she had to throw every kind of seal at him. The explosion seals seemed to do some damage but Black Zetsu would regenated quickly. Mito managed to get out of the Zetsu created jungle. And now she was chased by Zetsu while she would throw seals at him. She knew that her current form had weaknesses for wood release however Zetsu wasn't strong enough to use it in his advantage. Zetsu continued to use his extremely large resevrse and to try to catch her. Mito still had some seals to throw at Zetsu. She wondered if paralysis seals would actually work. If they did she would have a chance. She had to make them stick to his body. She jumped for the first time toward him. He didn't react at all he only moved his finger slightly and branches began to change directions he now closed the space behind her however Mito didn't mind if he thought he had her.
Mito slowly lifted her hand upward, she was close and just as she was to reach him. Her leg was wrapped by branch. Zetsu whisper into her ear:" I got you."
However one he came close Mito put the seal on him and activated it. Zetsu could not move a inch.
She managed to cut the branch with Samehada and run she unsealed other sword and started to cut through the branches. Zetsu was mumbling something. She finally broke out. She looked back and saw that black part of Zetsu was parting ways with white part she started to run again. However Zetsu didn't immediately run after her. He simply removed the seal from the white side and combined their bodies back. However it was enough for Mito to make a large distance between them. Black Zetsu had to catch her quickly. It was already 2 hours of this boorish fight, because neither of them had clear advantage. Mito was stronger but couldn't kill him and he couldn't capture her, luckily for him he had infiniteve resevrse of chakra, while Mito still being both Uzumaki and jinchuriki had a limit.
Team Kakashi was getting close to meeting place. They had a full hour to go and they had to hope that Minato would be already there. Obito and Rin couldn't keep up with Kakashi and were left behind, but not to far back. Mito finally had sometime to check her surroundings with the help of Isobu. She could feel to the same distance like when she meditated. She could feel Kakashi getting closer to the meeting point and not to far behind Obito and Rin. She could feel Minato being at the meeting point. She knew she had to fight just little bit longer. However she also knew that biju mode would run out in next half of hour. She also could feel Zetsu getting closer and closer. He seemed to be furious and fast too. Mito wondered if she will manage to fight him of.
Chapter 69: Ch 69.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito tried to attack as much as possible while she had biju chakra. She wondered what would happen if the chakra touched white part of Zetsu. Maybe it would turn into a tree who knows. However she never managed to get that close to Zetsu. Zetsu was attacking firecly with wood release. The wood seemed to become faster and faster, but that wasn't true, in fact it was Mito who was getting slower. She decided to seal Samehada and possibly prolong the time she had with biju chakra. It seemed to work. However it only prolonged it for 15 minutes. Mito was left without biju chakra, Zetsu smirked with half of his face and said :" it was nice to play with you, but now I will be finishing the game."
Mito stood her ground and said:" Are you sure that you can take me."
Zetsu smirked :" definitely, you are weeker now and I stayed just as strong as I was."
Mito knew that but she needed to buy as much time as she could, she couldn't allow him to catch her. She spoke:" if I may know, are you after me because Isobu. "
Zetsu grinned :" No, i am after you because you are trouble, but I can't kill you because you hold Isobu."
Mito said :" I see, that is good for me too. I just need to stay alive and your plans will be difficult to achieve. "
Zetsu lunged at her his wood style following him. Mito dodge it with minimal scratches. Mito carefully counted time she still had until Minato would arrive .
Minato could hear someone coming and at high speed, he was on high alert. But relaxed when Kakashi jumped in front of him. However he was worried by frantic look on Kakashi face. He didn't know where rest of team was.
Kakashi spoke quickly :" Sensei don't worry about Rin and Obito, they are coming, but Mito needs you to come and pick her up, please listen, she said to use Hiraishin to get her and use it to get here as quickly as possible, she said to not engage in fight with that thing. Do you understand. "
Minato didn't understand but he nodded his head, he could see Rin and Obito jump down next to Kakashi. Minato couldn't overthink this he will just follow what Mito said. He stabbed one of his special kunai at the ground and stopped :" does she have a kunai."
Kakashi said :" She took mine." and with that Minato was gone.
Mito was on the ground hevaly bruised and with almost all of her body covered with scratches, cuts. She still stood up, she was barely able to stand up, but she knew that Minato was coming for her she could sense somebodys chakra traveling at high speed. She felt relief. However Zetsu too could feel Minato so he used his attack one last time hoping to kill Minato as soon as he appeared. However Mito saw that and she unsealed the sword Genma gave her she poured earth chakra into it and the sword become harder and sharper she cuted half of the roots and branches that had sprung to kill Minato as soon as he appeared. Minato appeared behind Mito he could see how weak she looked. However he was more surprised by the site he saw the trees were everywhere and branches were moving in the middle of the wildness was a plant like thing with one black and one white side it smirked when he saw it.
Zetsu said :" Did you like the gift I gave you few days ago, Mito. To think I could reach you when you were sleeping was quite surprise, I wonder why I could do that. "
Mito paled she looked like she was going to throw out.
Zetsu continued :" However it is unpleasant that I couldn't see your ultimate fear. " one of the branches shot from the behind of both Mito and Minato. And it hit Minato. luckly it was on the right shoulder. However it was enough for Mito to wake up from her previous stupor and she yelled at Minato :" Hurry up and use it again before he kills you."
Minato painfully used last of his control over his chakra and used Hiraishin.
They appeared in front of team Kakashi. Mito immediately throwed up, she couldn't handle dizziness from using Hiraishin. Rin was already checking the state of wound on Minato. The branch was still in his shoulder. Mito quickly became aware of it and pulled it out. Minato cursed from the pain and Rin yelled at Mito :" why did you take it out, he will now have much more damage and he will lose more blood."
Mito said :" I know that, but the enemy could use it against us, he could track us with it or he could possibly use it for killing Minato."
Minato nodded and asked :" Did you know that thing. Before. "
Mito answered :" personally no, Hagoromo told me about how dangerous he was, Hagoromo research everything about Zetsu. However now isn't time to talk about it. I need you to be able to make Hiraishin to Konoha. I saw you put Hiraishin kunai at the gate. Can you do it."
Minato shaked his head:" I am sorry, I can't the pain make it harder. And besides I need to have full concentration for traveling of 5 people "
Mito sighed and came closer her hands started to glow orange. She poured it directly in his wound. He could feel his pain go away and he could feel his skin reattach. Mito said:" this is the best I can do for now. " she fell uncouncious, but Kakashi caughed her before she hited the ground. Rin check her. She immediately knew what it was. :" Chakra exhaustion. However she seems to be fine, her chakra is all ready replenishing itself. "
Minato nodded his head and started to gather enough chakra to take all of them to Konoha. He said to his students :" form a circle and hold your hands. Kakashi put Mito in the middle and all of you flow your chakra towards her. "
Zetsu was pissed he was following that branch. He could not let them escape. He moved as fast as he could he was going to reach them no matter what. He suddenly felt that branch being pouled out completely from Minato. He immediately know that he should have killed Minato. However he could feel from that branch that they still didn't move from that position. He could feel Mito chakra rapidly going down like she was using very tiring technique. He soon felt her chakra drop in uncouncious state, and he could feel that Minato chakra pathway was unblocked of the pain. In the next few seconds he didn't feel anything new. He was getting closer to them and quickly he could taste them, he could smell them. He could see them, they were done for, he smirked., however only one second later he couldn't neither see, smell nor feel them. They were gone he cursed, he failed and now he possibly exposed himself. Luckily nobody knew who he was. He returned to the ground and went to report to Madara.
Chapter 70: Ch 70
Chapter Text
3.pov
In front of gates of Konoha a sudden change happened. The guards on the walls of the village were alerted by it. Soon it looked like five people just appeared by the tree next to gates. Guards could not mistake those shinobi. The flah of yellow mixed with red, black silver and brown.
Soon they saw Minato and his team, they instantly relaxed, but they didn't expect team 7 to start throwing up and to Minato fall down unconscious next to unconscious Mito. One of the guards rushed towards them while other rushed to inform med-nin and Hokage. Guard 1 looked at team 7 which just recovered from nausea and noticed their senseis on ground. Kakashi took charge and said:" they have chakra exhaustion. Could you help us by bringing Minato to hospital."
Guard answered:" there isn't any need for that. Med - nins are on the way right now."
Kakashi nodded and asked :" Do you know if Kushina is still in village."
Guard answered :" She is. "
Team 7 immediately knew they would be interogated.
Med-nins were there in five minutes they carefully carried Mito and Minato to hospital. Unfortunately for team 7 the whole village had seen that.
Hokage soon learned the news of their return. He went straight to hospital. He found Team 7 there. He followed them to the room with both Mito and Minato. He was surprised by amount of injuries on Mito. She had a lot of cuts, scratches and brusies. Her ninja wear was destroyed. Minato however did not have a single scratch on him, but his clothes indicated he was injured.
Hokage finally asked :" What happened."
Kakashi answered :" we successfully completed the mission, and on our way back. Mito sensed something, she send us to meeting point to catch with Minato sensei. She explained that it was stronger than even you so she decided to hold it back until we reached Minato, Minato was supposed to come get her and return. He had a branch stuck in his shoulder. Mito hinted that their opponent used wood release. We only saw a glimpse of it. "
Hokage asked :" what did it look like. "
Kakashi slowly spoke:" it had two halfs which were fused together. One was completely black while other was white with green hair. It had only one eye on the black part, the eye was brownish yellow. The white part seemed like a plant. "
Hokage didn't speak he only thought, he never heard about this creature. He hoped somebody knew. Minato soon was awake. He seemed a little drowsy and dizzy. Hokage noticed how Mito lost some of her bruises. He knew once all of them were gone Mito would wake up. He waited for Minato to get ready to speak. Once he settled. Hokage asked :" Are you ready to report.?"
Minato answered :" My mission was successful. The Iwa battlefield is now in our advantage."
Hokage nodded his head and asked again :" how about rescuing Mito."
Minato said :" I can only say few things about its appearance and some abilities. "
Hokage nodded his head and gestured go ahead. Minato continued :" he had two half one black and one white, he could change white part in wood and reverse it back. He seems to have a wood release abilities and he is definitely a sensor, he could feel me before I came there. He also seems to have some special ability to cause nightmares, however he stated himself that he couldn't see what nightmare would look like. He also claimed to be connected to Mito, but didn't know how. He wore only pants which were unevan in both color and design. "
Hokage watched more Mito than Minato while Minato spoke. He watched her injuries slowly heal, luckily everyone else was focusing on Minato. By the end of Minato's report, her injuries were mostly gone, and Hokage hoped she would provide more information. Hokage nodded his head at least they had appearance of that thing. Minato coughed and catches Hokage's attention. Minato said:" I knew that Mito had a nightmare before we began mission, she said it was about her past. So we can assume he has power to provoke memories and possibly make them worse."
Mito soon opened her eyes to sound and smell of hospital. She immediately relaxed, her exhale draw attention from everyone. Her hands reached her hair and she ruffled it her mouth forming silent fuck. Her eyes landed on Hokage how she saw first. Mito was watching and watching and then sighed again. Hokage spoke to her :" How are you Mito."
Mito didn't respond she seemed to be deeply in thoughts. She eventually responded :" Fine I guess."
Everybody was surprised by her emphatic answer.
Hokage asked her :" Is something troubling you."
Mito nodded her head:" I suppose I have to tell you. "
Hokage wondered :" Tell me what."
Mito said:" That thing, I knew about its existence for several years now. However I have not actually crossed paths with it before. Hagoromo was investigating something weird. He would always come to the point where there weren't any clues. However he finally found out who was behind those things. The creatures name was Zetsu, however there were more than one body, however the one today is special. He has a will. He is actually very old thing. He is older than both Uchiha and Senju clans. He Can actually transfer bodies, he is called Black Zetsu, he is known for black mater on his body. Actually that black mater is alive on it is own he can possess any body and use its abilities. He is right now using body made of First Hokage cells so that is why he can use wood release. "
Hokage gasped :" How has he managed to get Hashirama cells. "
Mito answered :" he didn't actually do it himself, he is very manipulative, that is why he is so dangerous. "
Hokage asked again :" from who did he get them. "
Mito answered :" from Madara Uchiha."
Hokage gasped at that name:" How. "
Mito shaked her head :" here, sit, this will be quite shocking for you. I will tell you everything I know. First I will drop bomb on you. Madara Uchiha is still alive. You see when he fought Hashirama he bit him fusing two sacred bloodlines he could activate his Izanagi and later on rinnengan. He is now old, weak and blind, he actually gave his rinnengan to some baby, I don't know who yet but it had to be Uzumaki. Anyhow he was and still is manipulated by Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu has modified the Uchiha tablet before warning era. I don't know how but black Zetsu has an ultimate plan of bringing back his mother. That will be end of this world. If we want to learn more about the plan it is written in Uchiha tablet. However I know they need all of biju for the plan, and rinnengan. But I don't think they will start hunting us down anytime soon. I managed somehow to screw their plans. "
Hokage and the rest of room were silent. Mito then said:" Right now we should focus on ending the war, then we will carefully try to learn what it is said in the tablet. But we should keep them in our mind. We won't see Madara anytime soon, he can even die from old age, but we can't let Black Zetsu control any more of Uchiha. " Hokage spoke:" Are you sure about your informations. "
Mito confidently answered:" Yes. "she gestured with her eyes down on her abdomen. Both Minato and Hokage understood immediately.
Chapter 71: Ch. 71
Chapter Text
3.pov
Soon team 7 had to go. Minato and Mito were to stay in hospital for the night. Hokage went to his office. Mito mostly stayed silent and Minato didn't know if he had to push conversantion. Mito was clearly in no mood for it. Her sighs could be heard every once in while. She was getting frustrated her hands were reaching for her hair every few moments she would pull it, then stop pulling, return her hands and then she would repeat. Minato was finally about to ask her some questions however he saw she no longer was awake. He couldn't determine if she was sleeping or meditating. He let her be decided to sleep himself he knew Kushina would be here soon.
Kushina was at market when she heard rumors about Mito and Minato being taken to hospital. She panicked at first. She stood there frozen trying to reassure herself that nothing serious happened. If they reach Konoha. However to reach Konoha in such short period of time meant they didn't succeed in missions or that they were at such danger that Minato had to use Hiraishin, which meant he was in hospital due chakra exhaustion.
Kushina finally moved, she move towards hospital luckily when she was getting closer she saw team 7 exiting the hospital, they looked fine which meant at least they didn't sustain any dangerous injuries. She could see that they had some injuries but she saw worse. They didn't even need bandages. Rin was first one to notice her, she softly smiled waiting for Kushina to come near. Rin asnwerd Kushinas questions without hearing them :" both sensei and Mito are fine, they are awake right now with mild chakra exhaustion. Minato was caused because he had to use Hiraishin with 5 persons and for long travel. Mito however was caused by fighting enemy."
Kushina was corcned foe Mito :" How did that happen. "
Kakashi answered :" apparently we were followed by plant like thing on our way back after completing mission. She asked us to meet Minato and for him to take her with his Hiraishin. Apparently that thing was too strong for us all and she wanted us all safe. She didn't have any major injuries herself. "
Kushina didn't know how to respond to that, Mito obliviously puted them above herself, but she was glad Mito had at least plan. She didn't know if she should be angry or happy. She asked:" Which room are they in. "
Obito answered :" Room 22."
However before she could go in Kakashi spoke again :" Mito seems extremely difficult to talk to right now."
Kushina almost stopped at those words but her concerns made her move she reached their room realitivlie quickly.
Kushina entered the room and was surprised by the sight. Minato was laying down sleeping while Mito was was holding his hand, however her eyes were closed and tears were falling down. Mito didn't notice her entering in the room. Kushina softly called :" Mito, are you okay."
However she didn't hear or react at all to her words. Mito next words were slowly and quietly spoken :" I won't let anything happen, after all that is reason I still exist. I will wait and prepare this world for it's true savior. The only true savior Naruto. My sunshine, I will wait for your bright smile, for your ocean blue eyes, for your blonde locks. "
Mito then leted go of the hand and returned to her bed. She fell in deep sleep immediately. However Minato would when he felt the heat from his hand leave. He opened his eyes surprised to se Mito laying down he was certain a child held his hand. He turned to other side of the room and saw Kushina rooted in front of the doors. Kushina asked :" Did you hear her words." Minato shakes his head. He did hear something but he couldn't register it.
Kushina slowly spoke:" I think she was sleep taking and sleep walking. She went on about her reason for existing, which is apparently waiting for this world's savior, she called him Naruto, like that character from Jiraya's book Gusty Ninja."
Minato face morfed in surprise and confusion :" Could she be prophet. I didn't see her as one, but with her knowledge she could easily be. "
Kushina knew they wouldn't have any progress without Mito explaining it herself. She asked Minato :" what exactly happened to you two. I could sense the team was hiding something. "
Minato :" Well I think you can keep quiet about this. Apparently the thing we fought today is a long enemy of humans. It has a certain goal which mustn't happen. Mito knew about it because her parents master told her about it. He apparently was reaching some weird things that happened and everything led to this thing named Zetsu. However Zetsu himself isn't a real threat. The threat is Black Zetsu which is slightly different Zetsu apperently black mater has mind of his own and is is very manipulative. She said that Zetsu are made from Hashirama body cells, which is the reason he they can use wood style. Apperently Madara is still alive…… "
Minato explained everything. Kushina obliviously had a lot to process. Her attention however was on Mito. She started to sweat. Her messy hair was now even messier. Her sleeping face wasn't peaceful at all. She was making grimase.
Which indicated that her sleep wasn't peaceful. Her dreams were probably nightmares.
Mito's nightmare :
Mito could see her last few days in her /his previous life. The first day memories of the night before were horrific, he couldn't eat, he couldn't give, he again felt like he wasn't worth grieving for her. He felt responsible for her death. He felt responsible for the rape which took place yesterday. He spent whole day in bathroom, he firstly threw up, and then decided to clean himself from everything. However the more he scrubbed the more dirty he felt. The he washing up meant that he was trying to forget what happened. He slowly had to scrub around his anus. It pained him in more than one way. Once the cum which was deeply inside his anus started leaking he threw up again. He had to wash himself again.
The scene changed to 2 days later, he didn't eat much in that time, he wasn't trying to forget what happened. He decided to try to move forward. Today was the day that collage lists for entrance would be announced. However world did not want him to move on. The headlines of many newspapers were horrible tragedy in which five kids were killed and thrown into the river. The articles were saying that the girl who committed suicide and killed the rest of the kids was in fact known for showing aggressive behavior. The media even reported that there was one case of bullying she was involved. It said that it was found that boys seemed to be raped by her before she killed them. Ante could not believe that his hero, his crush was framed for everything they done to him and her. He couldn't stand it. He had to do something. He suddenly stood up. However from his sudden raising he felt dizzy he lost balance and fell hitting his head against wooden table. He was still conicous however he was bleading a lot. His last thoughts were :"I am sorry, I guess I wasn't worthy of even defending your name."
Chapter 72: Ch 72
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up. Her eyes were glassy, she slowly reached her hair and as she could see its color she felt relieved, her sigh quiet but so was the room around her. She could feel Kushina in the room. But she was not ready to talk yet. She had to calm down and stop thinking about past. She immediately started to think if Black Zetsu caused this too. Mito countied to lay down she was thinking more about that possibility. She wondered if from now she would have nightmares everyday. She will need to talk with Sage about this. Then it hit her, she almost threw up, Black Zetsu was her uncle. He was like a will of Kaguya and he called himself her son, while she was kinda Hagoromo will, he even created her body, so she could call herself Hagoromos daughter. Her head was swimming in those thoughts. She thought about her family tree right now. She was becoming more and more shocked with herself.
After almost 10 minutes since they noticed that Mito woked up, Kushina finally started to seek to her asking :" Mito - Chan did you read a book called Gusty Ninja."
Mito turned toward Kushina her and said:" I have heard about that book, I believe Jiraiya wrote it, however I didn't read it."
Minato and Kushina looked at each other. Minato asked :" Then do you usually speak when you sleep. "
Mito was confused :" I don't usually do that, but there were few cases of me sleep walking and talking, however those stopped, I or at least I think they did, you see I didn't have anybody to tell me I was sleep talking or walking. Why did I do it here. "
Both of them nodded their heads. This time Mito asked:" What exactly did I say. "
Kushina was careful saying:" You mentioned Naruto so I thought you meant the one from book Gusty Ninja. "
Mito shocked face was telling them enough. Mito knew she must not mess up with his birth. Well she won't allow anything to happen to Kushina and Minato but his birth was more important.
Minato who was confused by her facial expressions, asked:" Mito are you by chance a prophet."
Mito was confused now:" a what."
Kushina spoke then:" he is asking if you can see future."
Mito didn't answer because she was thinking, well yes she knew how future was originally going to happen but she also changed things and couldn't be certain about anything. Mito decided after a while to stay silent. They could think that but she knew she shouldn't confirm.
Kushina was surprised by her silence, her face again was easy to read at first it looked should I tell them and then it was if I say what would consequences be. Or so she thought.
Mito after while asked:" in which context did I say his name."
Kushina looked in Mito eyes she could see a fear in them and worry, she responded :" You said that you would prepare world for him, the savior Naruto."
She could see Mito's eyes buldge, Mito probably thought she was only thinking but she was actually speaking aloud:" Shit, how could I mention him right now, and in front of these two, well he won't be born for few years so I think they will forget about my slip up, hopefully." her eyes were closed as she massaged her head and she couldn't see Minato and Kushina's faces. She was thinking about how long actually it was left before that. She counted on her fingers, her left hand represented years and right hand months. Luckily it enough for both hands. It was left 2 years and 5 months. Minato and Kushina wondered what that meant. Kushina guess was 7 years or months. However Minato noticed how she counted she would firstly lift fingers on left hand and then lift fingers on right hand. Meaning she counted two different things. Because nobody would count to 7 by firstly lifting 2 fingers on left and then all 5 on the right.
Mito sighed:"that long, huh."
Minato caught that he immediately got it two years and 5 months. That meant it would be in October in 2 years time.
Mito was tired after that and she went to sleep. Kushina had to leave because visiting hours had passed. Minato stayed silent and went to sleep. The day after Minato was discharge from hospital because he recovered enough to continue his duties without them being to hard. While Mito wasn't she apperently didn't reach half of her reserves which was limit for discharge. However Hokage made sure she wasn't bored. Which annoyed Mito because he thought his paperwork was fun for her. Hokage was done for when she was discharged.
At Minato's home in his reasch room. Minato had a board in which he writed down everything he heard from Mito about Naruto and what was she doing while she slept. He could hear her when she slept last night saying :" Naruto you troublesome blonde, you will death of me before you even are born."
His board looked like this in middle was name Naruto from which arrows were pointed out. One said blonde, blue eyes sunshine . One was said October and 2 years from now. One was " in front of these two" question mark, another was drawning of Mito holding his hand and question mark. Kushina walked inside of room to see on what he was working on. She was surprised by what he was reaching. She was also confused by half of things written on board. Minato had to explain to her. Soon Jiraiya came to visit them. He was surprised by sudden reasch of Minato. Jiraiya wondered what caused this or who caused it. As soon as Minato noticed him he started to ask about what he saw when he wrote Gusty Ninja. Did toads have prophecy when he write about the story.
Jiraiya was surprised by those questions and he answered :" Yes, they did have a prophecy it was about hope in darkness of the world. The child would have blue eyes and blond hair. I honestly thought it was you when I saw you and I still think that is true."
Minato said:" I don't think I am actually. Mito seems to be prophet too. She unintentionally spoke about a child which was yet to be born, with blond hair and named Naruto, she said something like she would prepare world for its savior. This is what she did when she slept and thought we couldn't hear her. "
Jiraiya followed the story and everything Minato wrote down on board. Jiraiya first question was:" do you think the child will be born in Konoha or somewhere else. If it will be born in Konoha, I think she meant by 'these two ' as your are its parents or somone very close to this child, however if it is born outside of this village then it would mean that you two are child enemies. "
Minato nodded his head:" Well then our mission would be to spy on her when she sleeps. " Kushina exclaimed. And both Jiraiya and Minato thought at same moment' is she a child '
Chapter 73: Ch. 73
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was bored, she had done all the paperwork and she still couldn't be discharged. She was trying to entertain herself and Isobu but that was only shortly successful. Then she heard door of he room open. She immediately turned to see who it was. At first she thought she would be disappointed by nurse coming in to check, however to her joy, Genma walked with buqet of roses, the roses were pink white in the middle of buqet was a note saying :" Get well soon." Mito immediately blushed her face was color of her hair. However she managed to laughed and say:" Come in, I need company." gesturing him to sit next to her.
Genma blushed slightly and sat down, he put buqet in the vase. Genma then asked :" How are you."
Mito laughed:" I am not seriously injured, I only have chakra exhaustion, the only reason they won't discharge me is because my chakra reserves didn't reach 50% of usual chakra I have. This sucks."
Genma nodded his head :" but it is alright, it means that you are strong enough to only lose to yourself. "
Mito said :" I am not complaining, I am just bored, you see you are my first visitor besides Hokage who just came to drop paperwork. "
Genma eyes shined brightly at those words. He definitely received some extra points. Genma then started to tell what Mito has missed these few days. Mito laughed at everything he said, she felt confident with him, she felt safe, he was funny, the more she thought about him the reder she was.
Meanwhile team 7 was training extremely hard. Even though Kakashi became a jonin he wasn't as motivated with that as he was motivated by his wish to be stronger so he could protect Mito. He knew he lacked a lot right now, so he decided to ask Minato to apply harder training for them. The team now instead of training in morning and then having a lunch break and then doing missions, they trained from morning to afternoon then having lunch break and after that would come some more training. Neither had Obito or Rin protested at new schedule. However Rin would leave 2 hours early to go to hospital. Where she would treat Ninja for 4 hours. So she had the most difficult time. She would visit Mito at the end of her long day. Obito however was slowly gathereding confidence. He could see that Rin was moving quickly over her crush on Kakashi. It probably helped that she already knew who he liked.
Mito talked with Isobu after Rin had left she wondered why her chakra was so low these days. Until Isobu got idea:" I think it is because of your cycle."
Mito asked confused :" which cycle."
Isobu :" the one when you bleed."
Mito said :"oh,.... Wait what, am I of that age already."
Isobu answered :" Actually most girls get it earlier that this, at least in shinobi word."
Mito was so shocked she fell unconscious.
Mito when she waked up noticed blood flowing from her. She cursed Isobu for being right and immediately apologized to him to. She asked nurse :" Do you think it is possible for you to call Kushina-san to come here. "
Nurse asked:" Is something wrong."
Mito was very nervous while saying she didn't even finnished her sentence :" I just had my first……" the nurse didn't get what Mito meant until she saw a blood stain on sheets. She said:" ah right away. "
Mito didn't knew anything about this stuff. While she did already went through puberty, she went through one as a boy, and boys did learn about everything but it wasn't important for them because they didn't experience this stuff. She didn't have anyone in her youth to prepare her for this and obliviously Sage wasn't going to tell her about it. Mito had two choices ask Kushina or ask Isobu. But it would be suspicious if she suddenly knew what to do.
Kushina was so worried when hospital nurse called her to come. She was in middle of making lunch. She knew that it was related to Mito. Others would try to hide even going to the hospital from her. However Mito is already on hospital so she could call from there. Kushina rushed to hospital, then she immediately rushed to Mito's room, where she found Mito scared for her life, Mito held her knees so close to her body that she seemed like a staue. As soon as Mito spotted Kushina she smiled and then immediately started to cry. Kushina was confused by sudden outbreak of emotions coming from Mito. The child would always try to hide them. Kushina slowly approached Mito softly asking :"what is wrong honey"
Mito talked through her hiccups :" I had,..., my first,...., period."
Kushina was surprised, she remembered how she felt first time, it was awful but she wasn't this much of mess. Mito continued :" I am…. Not ready…. I-I d-don't know anything,... About it. If isobu… Did-Didn't tell me beforehand I would think something was wrong. I don't know what to do. I-i didn't want to learn from someone who doesn't understand me, so I called for you, I - I hope it i-is alright with you. "
Kushina smiled brightly :" of course it is alright. I will try to explain it to you as easy as possible. "
Mito face immediately went red:" I am not that cuelless, I know why it happens, but that is all. "
Kushina smiled but said:" I will still explain it one more time just to be safe, ok. And besides you were bored, right. "
Mito nodded her head at her question and in understanding.
Genma was wondering if he should visit Mito today to. He know he was probably making pressure on Mito but Genma just wanted to spend as much time as he could with her. Even if she later on rejected him. He decided to go, it was already afternoon. He heard from Rin when he saw her yesterday that Kakashi was busy training and couldn't make it to visiting hours. Genma also knew that Shisui had a lot clan matters to attend to. Shisui probably didn't even know that Mito went on mission, he would go tell him however non-Uchihas were not allowed into Uchiha district for few days. Because they celebrated Uchiha festival in which they worship their gods. Genma suspected that the gods looked like cats so Uchiha didn't allow anyone inside because they didn't want to be seen as softies.
Genma finally reached Mito's room as he was going to grab the handle the door opened and Kushina exited she eyed him for few seconds and said :" good luck."
Genma was confused he could swear she rooted for Kakashi so why wish him luck. He entered the room and was confused yet again, he saw a odd sight he actually saw Mito eating a chocolate, which was odd because she always avoided sweats. Mito was blushing mess when she saw him enter. Genma was satisfied by her reaction. Mito didn't know where to look as she said:" You came again. I wasn't expecting you as you can see."
Genma nodded and asked :" chocolate, don't tell me you are secretly in love with it."
Mito laughed:" no, Kushina said that when girls have their periods they eat chocolate to feel better."
Genma blushed and stuttered:" You are o-on a P-period. "
Mito nodded her head emberessed.
Chapter 74: 74
Chapter Text
3.pov
Genma panicked he didn't know what to say to girls on period. Mito laughed at how he seemed more embarrassed than she is :" Silly you can just be yourself all the time around me."
Genma smiled and stared to act more natural. Mito spent the time with Genma relaxing in his presence she already knew that if she would date anyone, it would have to be Genma. However she still wondered if she was ready to date anybody. Well Genma was a year older than her. Well she didn't know anybody with exactly her age. Both Kakashi and Shisui were younger than her, rest of the generation was older than her.
She was visited only by Kushina, Rin and Genma while she was in hospital, Mito was discharge few days later and she was happy to finally move out. However she didn't expect to be sent on another mission as soon as she left hospital.
While Mito was still in hospital. Hokage received two official letters from Iwa and Kiri. The one from Iwa was about the peace and cease of fire. However Onoki was still stubborn about some things. Hokage knew he had to meet personally with Onoki. He planned to take Minato with him because he knew how much Iwa soldiers feared him.
However letter from Kiri was more worrisome. The third Mizukage apperently heard that Mito became a genin in Konoha and want from Hokage to return Mito to Kiri. Or the peace they established 5 months ago would break. However that letter did come before the one from Iwa. The time Konoha had to decide was a month. But there were already reports of increased number of Kiri shinobi on border.
Hokage decided to wait as long as possible to reply to Kiri letter, he hoped that negotiations with Iwa would be going well and hopefully quickly. He knew that negotiations would take a long period of time. But he also know if he showed with many important shinobi Iwa would be pressured.
Hokage was finally done sorting where root anbu would be assigned. Most of them were still trying to fit in society. So the only solution was to get them inside I&T. However some of more capable ones were immediately sent to borders with Kiri. The new law was finally set in Konoha which lowered importance of civilan council. At first civilians were against it, but when Hokage explained that only thing the civilans lost was a right to involve in business of shinobi. The anger slowly resigned. The ones who still did not agree were quickly trying to influence the civilan council to rebel. However Hokage 's advisors were smarter than that. They only had one problem which they hoped Mito would solve for them.
Even though civilian council only threatened for the sake of keeping Konoha stronger they would do it if necessary. The threat was to be sent by Mito. The shinobi council wasn't against it because they knew that Hokage was too soft with this in past. However they were against the idea. But idea still passed.
So when Mito finally came to see Hokage. She didn't expect to be greated by whole civilian and shinobi council. She greated them politely back. She was going to sit next to Hokage, however Hokage stopped her saying:"Today you will sit in front of us, because we need you for important mission. Which was brought because the council thinks that my attitude and actions was to light on this matter."
Mito eyes perked she moumbled:" You didn't actually narrow it down by much. " while civilian council couldn't hear it, the shinobi could and actually nodded their heads exceptionally Uchiha head.
Hokage prentend that he hadn't heard that and continued :" the council decided that if Senju Tsunade does not return to village not only will she be become a missing Ninja but also Konoha will produce a Senju hair by the genes of Hashirama we found. It seems that Danzo was going tu suggest this once we were done with war. Orochimaru agreed on making a child with wood release. "
Mito eyes mometrly widened but only because she didn't really know if Tenzo or Captin Yamato was already found. She knew he was younger that Kakashi and that Orochimaru was gone without knowing that this experiment had succeeded. She wondered if Hokage knew about this but she wouldn't ask in front so many people. She needed to keep Orochimaru inside of village and if she asked about this she knew it would reveal ugly side of Orochimaru. She was against Orochimaru in that aspect but she had to use that to her advantage.
Hokage continued :" your mission Mito is to find Tsunade and possibly bring her back to Konoha. However you need to send her a warning if she won't be coming to Konoha."
Mito nodded her head and asked :" only one question."
Hokage gestured go on.
Mito asked:" if she refuses, may I immediately attack her as a missing nin, she probably will have a few valuable information about our village, so to prveant her from selling information. Am I allowed to take her back forcefully to Konoha . "
Civilian council was pleased with question. They wanted to say yes immediately. But Hokage answered, after all the questions was directed to him. :" Tsunade is strong, you can't underestimate her strength. If you are in situation were you have to fight her please be extra careful. But I am not against it."
Shinobi side of council was surprised by his answer. They didn't expect him to agree. The thought he would fear more for Mito.
Hokage continued :" come to Hokage office tomorrow in early morning. You will receive Jiraya's reports of Tsunade being seen. Also you will be traveling with one of Anbu team which will part their ways when you meet with Tsunade. They will send us a message of her whereabouts and wait for your mission to end. If it becomes necessary they will kill her after you fail this mission. You have as much time as you need to find her but once you find her she will have 3 days to decide "
Mito hard face was slightly off but she nodded and said:" I understand. "
Civilans council was surprised by the last sentence of Hokage. The didn't expect Hokage to tell Mito, one of his students, how she will possibly decide a destiny of another of his students. Mito soon left the room.
Mito already knew that she would have to fight Tsunade. After all she wasn't Naruto. Well she would use a thing that Naruto used. She planned how she would make her go home. Mito packed everything she thought she would need for her mission. She still had time to write the notes for everyone. Saying she was sent to mission outside of village. She then started to write seals to replenish her supplies from her last mission. Luckily she didn't have those nightmares anymore, she learned that those weren't made by Black Zetsu from Sage, actually only thing Black Zetsu managed to do was that she couldn't wake up. She then remembered that moment. Sage apparently only had time to answer that one question.
Chapter 75: 75
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next morning Mito walked from one friends house to another, she would leave note in their mailbox. Well she only left one in Minato's, Genma's and Hayate's. She knew that team 7 would learn from Minato and rest of genins would learn from Genma and Hayate. She then headed to Hokage tower and as soon as she entered, Hokage 's secretary let her inside of Hokage office. As soon as she entered the office she could see Jiraiya standing behind Hokage and three Anbu standing still. She could geuss that those were previously a root operatives. She came in middle of the and bowed in respect saying :" I will be in your care."
The root anbu returned bow and said:" Same"
Mito could clearly see that they didn't have any more of social skills. She smiled and asked Jiraiya :"may I seen the report."
Jiraiya hesitantly gave her a map with marks. It was oblivious that he was against everything that council decided this time. After all he was in love with Tsunade, no matter how hurt she was, or how she hurtled him, that would never change. Hokage watched carefully Jiraya's face. He know he had to say something before to Jiraiya but he did not find strength.
Finally Mito headed outside of village. The Anbu were in shadows. Mito firstly headed to place that was mark and closest to Konoha. She needed only 8 hours to reach it. When she came there it was a quiet village. She used her sensory ability and found that there wasn't any shinobi in village. She then headed to the next mark, which was close, only 2 hours of run. She used it again, and she couldn't feel any shinobi here either. She knew that there were relativity small number of shinobi on one civilian, but too find two villages with over 200 people in it without shinobi was surprise. She then decided to go to third marked area
She finally could sense a shinobi but she knew immediately it wasn't Tsunade. She decided to rest in this village. She wondered how many days she would search for Tsunade. Maybe 8 or 9. It depends how effective she will be. She still had 20 marked points on map. Ones of those were far away, but some she could feel from one two others and see if Tsunade was there. Continued her journey in morning.
Meanwhile in Konoha, Genma was surprised by letter in his mailbox. He usually didn't have any and when he saw that it was from Mito he was super surprised. However when he finally read what it said he was worried for Mito. He couldn't see her off. He didn't like how she was going on solo mission so soon of her being discharged. However he felt happy because she thought about him before going on it.
Kushina had reacted differently. She was mad and Minato didn't manage to stop her from going to Hokage. So both Kushina and bloodly Minato stood in front of Hokage. Hokage immediately started to explain to Kushina why it had to be Mito. Kushina after explanation was still angry. However she calmed down.
Team 7 reactions were actually worse than Kushina. Kakashi paled so quickly and almost had a panic attack. His head was filled with thoughts. Well how I am going to protect her now. She is on fricking solo mission. Rin was worried and Obito was too. However when they heard Kakashi say:" Do you think that Hokage would allow us to be her back up."
Minato honestly answered :" I don't think so, because it seems that this mission is secret, even I do not know what is about. But we could ask Hokage. "
However in that moment Hayate and Genma walked on training ground 3 and said:" Actually we tried that, but Hokage strongly refused. Saying she has already a whole team following her. And besides she was sent to search for something, and she will constantly move her position so we won't be able to reach her in time either way." Hayate said.
Kakashi was surprised to see those two with letters from Mito. He wasn't questioning the ones in Genma's hand but those in Hayate's did bother him.
Mito didn't want to waste her time with searching for Tsunade so when she would reach one of the marked points. She would meditate and sense a large part of her surroundings. She sometimes could feel to 3 marks on map. Sometimes she could feel less. She actually could feel a lot of shinobi but those mostly didn't fit description of Tsunade 's chakra, she learned from Sage.
She was done with half of marks on her second day and was now resting in inn. She was finally able to talk with Sage.
Sage finally managed to spot Black Zetsu trying to make contact with Kiri. It seemed like black Zetsu was using subtle things that surrounded Mizukage to control his thoughts. Sage learned about the letter Kiri sent to Hokage. Mito already knew what Hokage decided by sending her on this mission .
The third day she made significant progress but she didn't manage to sense her until her last mark of day. She still had 3 marks to check however she already knew that Tsunade wouldn't be there. Tsunade was surprisingly to the north of village Mito was in. However when Mito checked where Tsunade was located, she knew Tsunade wouldn't leave it until morning. So Mito decided to have a nice sleep and wake when sun rises. After all Tsunade was in casino, Mito could feel Shizune too, but her chakra signal was a lot weaker.
In the morning Mito confidently walked to casino. And stopped in front of it. She leaned on the wall of house across the casino waiting for Tsunade to exit. She didn't want to get any closer because she could throw up just by the smell of that place. She waited for half of hour when she could hear yelling. It sounded like Tsunade was loosing and the owner of casino was going to throw her out.
Shizune was the first one to exit the casino. Mito was surprised, Shizune wasn't much older than her. Shizune was probably 1 or 2 years older than her. The pig was present in her arms but Mito couldn't remember how was it called, Pinpon? Well it didn't mater because just few seconds later Tsunade furiously exited the casino, still arguing.
Tsunade suddenly halted when she realized she was watched closely. She immediately tried to pinpoint from where she was being watched. Mito raised her hand. Tsunade took notice of her but decided to ignore her, searching for the that owener of that stare. Shizune however immediately noticed the headband on Mito's left hand and the hair color. She tugged Tsunade and pointed to Mito. Tsunade looked again and said:" what is it brat . What do you want. You want money too."
Mito answered :" Well that would be nice of you, Tsunade - sama, but I am here to send you a message from Konoha."
Tsunade now seemed to change her attitude :" and what would Sensei want from me. "
Mito answered :" Hokage - sama, sent me as your last warning, he isn't in position to have any questionable decisions, so you have to chose either to return to Konoha or to become missing ninja. You have 3 days to decide. But that isn't only message I was sent to deliver. The other will surely frustrate you. "
Tsunade laughed :" When did Konoha stopped frustrating me. "
Mito didn't respond to that she after all knew what it meant to be coward, she was one for entire life.
Chapter 76: 76
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito said :" Civilian council and shinobi council want to revive Senju clan. So they are ready to begin with experiments infusing your grandfathers cells in orphans that are older than 1 year. Orochimaru - sama will leading this project. Hokage asked for your premision but you need to come directly to village to have a right to speak with Hokage. "
Mito was ready to go just as she finished, she was no longer leaning on the wall, she made her first step saying :" I will see you in 3 days time. "
However when she made the next step, Shizune shouted :" Wait, who are you. "
While Tsunade was obliviously fuming over the second message. How dare they use her grandparents cells to revive her clan.
Mito looked at Shizune and answered :" I am Uzumaki Mito, the last princess of Uzumaki clan. It is nice to meet you Shizune - San." Mito was gone in next three steps she took. She was picked by Root Anbu. And they immediately headed to inn they were staying.
Shizune was processing Mito's last words. If this one was really Uzumaki then that meant Konoha probably was serious this time. Tsunade was fuming still about that message and didn't hear who Mito was. So Shizune knew she had to tell her.
When Tsunade claimed down after destroying a feild outside of village, Shizune and Tsunade came back to their inn. Tsunade was moving up and down in room. Shizune was getting dizzy. Tsunade was mumbling something, Shizune didn't understand. Shizune spoke slowly :" I asked that girl who she was. I am sure you didn't hear."
Tsunade suddenly stopped saying :" Should I care." angryly, she continued walking.
Shizune flinched but still calmly continued:" She said her name was Uzumaki Mito, the last princess of Uzumaki clan." This time Tsunade stopped again however she didn't immediately talked, her anger was rising again she angryly said:" How dare she take my grandmothers name, that fake one. I am going to kill her myself, even if that makes me a missing nin. "
Shizune panicked :" Tsunade - sama, what are you talking about, that girl is definitely a Uzumaki."
Tsunade said:" No, she is just bad example of henge jutsu, Uzumaki clan was never that calm, they are reckless and will jump into every fight immediately, if they are combat type. "
Shizune then said:" so that must be it, she isn't combat type. "
Tsunade answered:" there is no way sensei would send a non-combat after me. "
Mito was going to train in nearby forrest, to see if she got t0o rusty. She began with chakra control, she was satisfied how quickly she got hang of it. She noticed that her resevrse were steadly getting larger day by day. She soon would reach amount of chakra grow up Uzumaki would have. That was without Isobu chakra. She could feel Tsunade from here and she could sense her anger. She wondered if she would actually need to fight Tsunade. She was absolutely ready.
Mito trained until late. She sent a message through one of toads to Jiraiya and Hokage, about her finding Tsunade.
Mito was slowly getting used to summoning. She could summon now a medium sized toad. However if she really tried hard she could call all of them. She decided to train for Sage after She turned 15 when she will probably have full control of Isobu, chakra at least.
Mito could feel pain in her breasts, but she learned that that meant they were growing. Well she wasn't expecting them to grow much, she would feel comfortable with a - cups or b- cups. She did feel uneasiness when she thought about that. Mito finally managed to fall asleep.
Tsunade was thorn between two sides. One side was angry because Hokage asked her to return and other was because he didn't reject proposal of her clan revival. Tsunade didn't know if she wanted to return or to possibly destroy Konoha altogether. However she knew she wouldn't destroy it. She was doubting everything. However if it turned to be lie like that person representing herself as a Uzumaki, as a last princess of Uzumaki clan then would it be worth it. Tsunade decided to test that imposter. She after all knew how to dispel henge jutsu easily.
Shizune was getting worried for Tsunade, because Tsunade was walking up and down for 4 hours now, she didn't go to casino like usual and even more her smirk at end was worrisome.
Mito slowly walked to forrest, and suddenly stopped saying :" Tsunade - sama, Shizune - San, did you decide. Honestly I didn't expect you here." Mito then continued to walk, Tsunade and Shizune jumped down from tree, Tsunade had a thick mark on her forehead, she was saying to Shizune :" Didn't I say to hide well."
However before Shizune could defend herself, Mito spoke:" if anyone was at fault it was you Tsunade - sama, your chakra reserves rival my, besides I am sensor I could feel you from my inn.
Tsunade was pissed at attitude Mito was giving her. Tsunade asked then:" Who are you really. "
Mito answered :" as I said before I am Uzumaki Mito, the last princess of Uzumaki clan."
Tsunade :"I don't believe you are."
Mito answered :" that is fine with me, I don't believe you are one of great saninn either. However I was assigned to sent you message. Then when you refuse I am supposed to beat you and if possible return with you in village, however if that isn't possible the Anbu would kill you. "
Tsunade looked at her surroundings and could see three figures, however she didn't recognize any of those masks. That only meant that Mito was imposter.
Mito could see in her eyes that Tsunade was against coming back.
Mito then resorted to plan b:" How about this Tsunade - sama, we make a bet."
Tsunade face was split by sudden grin:" A bet you say, you sure had done a lot research on me. I am on."
Mito then said :" if I manage to last more than hour against you, you will have to go back with me."
Tsunade then said:" if you lose, I get to kill you."
Mito nodded her head, she was almost scared, but she knew she could last full hour easily. Mito asked :" since I don't want to have any advantages, how about you choose fighting place. I can guarantee that Anbus won't interfere, however can you guarantee that Shizune - San won't do that. She could get seriously injured."
Tsunade :" Shizune will stay out of it too. I am fine with every place. "
Mito said :" please refrain from doing damage to surrounding village. "
Tsunade then only had one place in her mind. A feild not far from this forest. She simply said:" Then follow me." she jumped on tree branch she was previously and continued jumping. Mito was immediately behind her. Tsunade was surprised how her reaction was fast and how she managed to keep pace. Shizune had a lot of trouble with keeping up. Soon they all reached feild Mito jumped down only few seconds after Tsunade, meanwhile Anbus were still behind and Shizune was behind them. Mito was only meter to the left of Tsunade.
Chapter 77: 77
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade immediately attacked Mito with kick to her left collarbone, however Mito was ready she jumped back almost hitting tree, she was surprised however she smirked:" For a royal, you fight dirty. But I geuss you are acting more on Uzumaki blood. After all my great aunt was your grandmother. If someone was describing what Uzumaki was, it would be your personality and my appearance."
Tsunade said:" for imposter you are pretty knowledgeable, so why didn't you learn how to act like Uzumaki I would instantly believe you. "
Mito answered :" But I am not usual Uzumaki. I am one of the last Uzumakis in world, we have to adapt to survive. Just like Kushina adapted, she will soon become a very important person in village. "
Tsunade looked at her weirdly :" What do you mean. "
Mito answered :" come to Konoha and you will see. "
Tsunade jumped to strangle Mito, However Mito was faster and she avoided Tsunade, Tsunade then hited ground with her fist. Breaking it many places, Mito was struggling to hold her balance however her face had a smirk the whole time. She was quickly forming seals for Earth Style: Rising Rock Jutsu. Tsunade saw her form hand seals, but couldn't recognize them, so she rushed to knock down Mito as she was 3 meters away from Mito she could feel that the ground was shaking and some smaller rocks started to lift upwards. Tsunade knew by the face her opponent was making that she was late. She had enough time to stop her advances, she only concertrated on that and when she stopped, she could see a hundred rocks from small to large being lifted in air. Mito slowly rises her hand and with 2 fingers controlled the left side of rocks while she controled the right side with the 2 other fingers and middle finger was controlling middle part of rocks. She firstly attacked from the right side. Tsunade could clearly see what Mito was doing. Tsunade used this as another argument against Mito being Uzumaki. Because no Uzumaki had such chakra control. Tsunade managed to dodge the first attack however the second coming from the left was much was faster and she had to destroy almost every single one of rocks with her fists, however that attack wasn't over the middle finger raised. It looked improper, but it had its purpose. While Tsunade was destroyed left wing of rocks middle part of rocks was going upwards and when Tsunade had dealt with the left wing they started to fall from sky to hit her. Tsunade was alarmed by the sound the rocks were making however she didn't manage to dodge or destroy all of the rocks. She was hit by 6 or 7 of smaller rocks but that was enough to make her blead from her left biceps. Tsunade could also feel a pain in her right arm under elbow. She suspected she had broken a bone and radius was she the bone she suspected to be broken. . Because she couldn't move her thumb.
Mito was already making seals for another jutsu this time to get ride of awful smell coming from Tsunade. She was done with seals when Tsunade was done checking herself, Mito yelled: "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu" as she jumped in the air. Water was coming from her mouth and dragon was medium size it flew straight for Tsunade, who tried to dodge it, however it followed her every move and it was coming towards her with full speed. After 45 long seconds she managed to break free from jutsu. However she could not find Mito in clearing.
Tsunade was surprised by the strength of this girl, but by no means she would let her beat her. However now that little brat was hiding from her. It was already 5 minutes since they started the match. Tsunade thought it would be over by now, however she was beaten instead. She now knew that she broke radius so she decided to heal herself while she was searching for Mito. She slowly healed herself while slowly walking to only place Mito could hide herself in, there was a little bush forest 3 hundred meters away from cleaning. Tsunade was done healing herself, she began to move quickly she reached the first Bush and immediately could see Mito standing behind bush two meters away facing other direction and it looked like she was placing a seal. Small seal. Tsunade smirked and rushed to take Mito out however when she hit Mito, Mito turned into stone. Tsunade held her left arm even infused chakra didn't stop he from hurting herself. The seal immediately started to glow. Tsunade realized that the seal was a explosion tag. She jumped back immediately. However explosion was small only rocks were in range of it. Tsunade while she was in the air moving backwards could see a certain redhead smiling at her. As soon as Tsunade landed she rushed towards her however this time she was more careful. When she reached Mito. Mito immediately attacked her in taijutsu spar. Mito started with agresive Uzumaki style and she infused some genjutsu into her taijutsu so she managed to land few hits, however Tsunade was obviously better at close range attacks so she decided to finish this apsurd. She planed to hit one of nerves that directly caused the most pain and that would immediately break henge jutsu when she finally hit Mito. Mito dissolved into water. Tsunade realized that Mito was now just buying time. The clones were pretty strong. Tsunade could now see why this girl was confident in hour time she gave.
However Tsunade was done warming up, she would now fight for real. She hited the ground again. The whole bush area collapsed and Mito was just outside of it. Smirking saying :" Are you ready now. I must say you needed a lot of time to warm up, but I myself didn't fight at my full capacity."
Tsunade wasn't surprised by her words but was slightly pissed. Did this young imposter call her old. She was dead, so dead. Tsunade jumped towards Mito, the speed she used was incredible. At one moment she was just jumping and in other she was in front of Mito. Attempting to kick her straight in left side of abdomen. Mito managed to block that attack with her hands however she was thrown by the strength of the kick. Mito couldn't feel her left hand when she landed. She cursed in pain:" shit. It friking hurts." Tsunade smiled at that, however her smile flattened when she realized that the henge wasn't broken. The hit was obliviously strong enough. Maybe this girl was Uzumaki. But she still didn't believe it. It can't be.
Mito was pissed her fricking hand was almost broken completely. She didn't have options. She made seals with both hands slowly. Tsunade immediately recognized those. It was after all summoning jutsu. Tsunade started to summon her own summons. Tsunade managed to call hers first. Slug was there waiting for orders. However Tsunade was waiting to see what will the girl summon. She was surprised when she saw a large toad. Jiraiya often used. Mito said to him:" Keep them busy while I think what to do. Okay."
Toad was hesitant :" Do you wish to hurt them. Jiraiya is against it you know."
Mito said :"I know, but I will hurt her if necessary, you just buy some time. 5 minutes."
Toad nodded and unsealed his sword.
Chapter 78: Ch. 78
Chapter Text
3.pov
The toad was mostly on defense. It didn't allow Tsunade or Katsuya to get close to Mito how was meditating few meters away. Tsunade was pissed by that action and was heavily hitting the toad. However toad would manage to block every kick with his sword. Katsuya was getting ready to release poisonous gas. The toad was far outmatched. Until Mito oppened her eyes unsealing Samehada. Surprising Tsunade.
Mito jumped straight for Tsunade. The toad left Tsunade to Mito and attacked Katsuya. Mito was swinging Samehada left and right Tsunade did not have choice she had to dodge. Mito was leading her away from Katsuya. However Katsuya previously splited up and now one part of her was on Tsunade's shoulder. Both Tsunade and Mito knew that Katsuya didn't have fighting chance against toad. However Tsunade also knew that Katsuya would buy her time to finish Mito.
The toad was hesitant to attack Katsuya. But it had to stop her from releasing gas. Katsuya had made it impossible for the toad to reach Mito. The fight here was stalemate.
On the other side Tsunade could feel lose of chakra even though Samehada never touched her. Mito was only getting faster and closer to hitting her. Tsunade finally used maximum of her strength punching the ground. Mito didn't expect such force and she fell down. Samehada slipping from her hand. Tsunade continued to attack now vounurable Mito. Tsunade hited her few times strongly in abdomen. She was expecting henge to drop. When it didn't.
Tsunade stopped for a second. Mito finally had time to cough the blood. She slowly rose from the ground. Mito looked angry at Tsunade saying :" what is it, are you surprised that I am really Uzumaki." Mito whipped her mouth. Grinning :" look at this, even though you are afraid of blood you made me bleed."
Tsunade was shocked, she did not tell anyone of her fear, not even Jiraiya had known. So how did this girl know.
Mito took out the sword Genma gave her and attack stunned Tsunade. However Tsunade dodge on reflex. But it was enough for Mito to take Samehada back. Mito spoke again :" Come on coward, fight me, that way at least I can have some fun before I take you to Konoha."
Tsunade's mood quickly change. She was pissed. Tsunade was destroying everything in her range and still could hear Mito laugh and words:" that's it, keep going. "
Soon the Kaguya disappeared. Tsunade was running low on her chakra, most of it was sucked by Samehada. Mito was betean heavily and barely stood still. Tsunade wasn't in any better condition. And toad reached them both. Mito signaled it to return to summoning World. Tsunade was surprised by that. She laughed and said :" Do you really think that you can beat me in that state. I know Samehada eats a lot of your chakra too. And your wound are life threatening."
Mito nodded at her words and said :" That is all true, but I only need to endure 15 more minutes, and I still have two hidden cards. I was thinking that I would need to use this one soon but, you were easily angered and you lost you sharpness. "
As Mito said that she sealed both of her swords. Her hair began to rise and reddish - orange chakra began to appear from her seal. Slowly covering Mito. Tsunade watched stunned yet again. Tsunade knew immediately that this meant trouble. If she couldn't control, and Tsunade didn't know any jinchuriki who could, Tsunade had to stop her before Mito made a huge scene.
Mito's eyes color changed to the red eyes and yellow pupils. Her body was cowered with cloack of chakra and behind her aperead one tail. Mito slowly started to heal. Tsunade was already in her stance. Mito spoke :" Oh it seems you are no longer a coward."
Tsunade smiled when she heard those words. Indeed she wasn't. Tsunade asked :" Just what are you. Do you have a complete control over your biju."
Mito answered :" I don't have yet, but I can use this much chakra from him. And this is enough to finish this fight."
Just as she finished those words she appeared right next to Tsunade. Tsunade tried to kick her with left leg. However Mito appeared behind her, blowing hot wind from her mouth. Tsunade did not have time to react. The next thing she felt was strong kick. Hitting her right leg on which she was standing. Tsunade was down. Mito kicked her once she was on the ground. Tsunade was sliding on the ground until the tree stopped her. Tsunade slowly raised. She coughed blood and she did not flinch this time. She did not have time. Mito rushed forward. Tsunade dodge, Mito ended destroying the tree, which gave Tsunade enough time to kick Mito into abdominal region.
Mito was getting tired of this fight and the time she gave was almost over. So she decided stay on defense to see if Tsunade would willingly accept defeat. Tsunade could barely run after Mito. Mito was obviously running slowly. Tsunade however after only 600 meters was out of breath. Tsunade knew she was heavily injured however she couldn't allow some brat to beat her. Now it didn't matter that she would have to go to Konoha or that decision about her clan revival. This girl in front of her just made her forget about her fear, she couldn't be coward anymore. Tsunade fell down drained.
The time had runned out. Mito slowly came closer with each step the amount of chakra around Mito was smaller. Shizune and anbus finally came closer too. Mito kneeled besides Tsunade. Shizune was surprised by position. Tsunade watched Mito questionably. Mito didn't speak as her hands were covered with orange chakra. She slowly moved her hands closer to Tsunade. Shizune 's eyes widden she almost yelled Mito to stop. However Tsunade' s face after Mito's chakra touched her, looked more comfortable. Tsunade 's wounds on the outside healed very slowly. However Tsunade knew that Mito was focusing on internal damage. She could feel that Mito was inexperienced, but that her chakra helped her a lot in healing. Tsunade immediately saw the potential of Mito as a med-nin.
The anbus were standing still few meters away writing a report to Hokage and Jiraiya. Shizune was carefully watching every single of Mito's moves. She could see that Mito was threading carefully, but she could see that she had more experience than Mito, maybe she wasn't better but she was for sure more confident in her ability to heal. Mito soon stopped her healing saying :" that's is all I can do. Shizune you can take over."
Shizune nodded her head and immediately started to heal. Mito headed towards Anbu. The Anbu stopped everything they were doing and gave Mito all of their attention. Mito slowly spoke with them about when they would head back to Konoha. They decided it would be the best in the morning. Mito said that that would need to be mentioned in report. The Anbu nodded and quickly finnished the report. Sending them with hawks. Tsunade spoked to Shizune :" I guess we are going to Konoha."
Shizune smiled brightly saying:"yes, we are."
Chapter 79: 79
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage read the reports he received from hawks. He was surprised by how quickly Mito firstly found Tsunade. Then when he received the next report he was troubled. Mito managed to convince Tsunade , literally beat some sense in Tsunade, and they would head out tomorrow back. Meanwhile Hokage didn't manage to do anything about situation here. Hokage was wondering if he was indeed getting to old for this. Mito said few times that he needed to find replacement soon. Hokage firstly thought she was joking or that she wanted to get rid of paperwork. But now it seemed like she thought it seriously.
The journey back to Konoha was peaceful. It lasted for three days. Mito and anbus were mostly quiet and Tsunade and Shizune would talk between themselves. Shizune would occasionally asked a question directed to Mito. Mito would answer it honestly, but those answers were always short. Like when Shizune asked if she had medical training, Mito replied with, no i have special chakra so I only spent some time with Konoha med-nin to learn how to stop internal bleeding, but I only learned from them one day. Both Shizune and Tsunade were surprised by her answer. The usual time to learn those skills was around 3 months.
However Tsunade was wondering what biju Mito was jinchuriki for, also she wondered how long this girl was in Konoha, she obviously trained under Jiraiya for some time, if she managed to summon a medium sized toad and that toad seemed to respect her. Tsunade also wondered how she managed to get ahold of Samehada, but she could not ask those questions without raising suspicion of having interest in Mito. Tsunade hoped that Mito would ask to be trained under her.
Hokage was waiting for their arrival in front of Konoha gates, signaling that someone important was going to come. Minato was going to training grounds 3, and suddenly stopped to see Hokage exiting the village. Hokage turned in time to see him pass by. Hok called for Minato and Minato rushed towards him asking :"Is something wrong."
The third shake his head and answered :" I am waiting for Mito to…"
However he didn't even get to Finnish. Minato reacted :" Mito is coming back. That is great. If I may I would like to spread those news to her friends, they didn't get to see her departure so they are very anxious."
Hokage nodded his head. He knew that warm welcome would be the best for both Mito, Shizune and Tsunade.
Minato rushed to training grounds 3, saying :" I have good news. You see somebody Is returning from mission. "
Rin eyes sparked :" is it Mito - Chan."
Minato nodded his head. Kakashi immediately lighted up. Obito was first to suggest :" should we inform the rest of teams."
Rin was also for it, however Kakashi was already gone. Minato saw him exiting training grounds. Meanwhile both Rin and Obito headed to training grounds of team 6, team 4 and team Choza. Hayate reacted similar to Kakashi however not for same reason. Genma was surprised and excited, however he went to get Shisui, which he saw earlier strolling towards Uchiha clan district. Once he explained that Mito was coming both of them rushed to the gates. When they reached a crowd was huge. There were many shinobi and civilans, and surprisingly Hokage was there too. The civilians were spreading rumors about who was coming. And teams of genin once they managed to squeeze through crowd and be in front also started to wonder how important Mito's mission really was. And if it was dangerous.
Hokage chuckled at most insane rumors like Hokage's lost child was returning or pregnant princess. Something in those lines. However none of rumors spoke about two princess coming. The first thing that was seen were 6 figures at least four of them wore all black outfits. One had green cloack and grey underdress, the last wore black cloack and grey underdress. The civilan started to chear when they recognized red hair. Mito stayed to wawe her hand as soon as she did the Anbu dissappeared and reappeared on gates. Hokage eyed them thinking that they still had long way to go to fit in society. But Tsunade could help with that.
Genins tried to recognize the two persons behind her but they still had some distance and they could not recognize them from such distance. As they were walking closer. Orochimaru and Jiraiya appeared next to Hokage. Jiraiya mumbled :" it is really her. I didn't believe that this would work." Orochimaru just nodded. As the girls were getting closer more people were gathering around gates.
Soon both Rins and Minato 's eyes bulged. They recognized Tsunade, Rin because Tsunade was obviously her role model and Minato personaly was introduced to Tsunade before she left Konoha. Soon the crowd started to cheer even louder. Mito spoke to Tsunade :" it seems you are very popular in Konoha."
Tsunade replied :" so are you."
Mito said :" Well I would probably be forgeten about if I stayed out of village like you did."
Tsunade could see the look in Mito's eyes that said she didn't belong here. Tsunade wondered what was that about.
They finally reached gates. Mito unsealed a scroll and carefully gave it to Hokage. That was her report. Hokage nodded his head and spoke to Tsunade :" Welcome home, dear Tsunade. I hope you can quickly fit back in."
The crowd cheered loudly. Tsunade was impressed she could feel those feelings she had for this village from long ago, when she was genin, however she also could feel the feelings she had after growing up. She smiled and replied :" it is nice to be back."
Hokage then gestured for her to follow him. However Tsunade watched Mito, who was quickly pulled in group of genins. Then Tsunade realized Mito was genin. She didn't have a chunin flak. Well she had lots things to talk with Hokage anyway. However something else caught her attention. One of boys looked like he worshiped her and there were three other boys standing around her. One she could recognize as Sakumoto son and one as Uchiha, the third one she couldn't recognize. However Mito reacted the most with that one. It was obvious how those boys felt about Mito. Hokage caught her gaze and hummed. It seemed like Mito impressed Tsunade too.
Mito was pulled by Obito he was the only one brave enough to act. The others were trying to get her attention and to make her come to them. After Obito did this he was scolded by Rin. She said something among the line of how he was rude, and didn't you know who was that. Obito obliviously didn't know. Rin just held her head with arms and gave attention to Mito.
Who was speaking to Hayate. Hayate said something among the lines, you should at least wake us up if you were going to leave early, you gave us a fright. Mito smiled saying :" Were you worried for me, you are such good friend, I should call you big brother."
Hayate flushed red:" I don't deserve that title, you helped me more so I should call you big sister."
Genma said :" but Hayate you are older."
Mito smiled at Genma and then smirked toward Hayate :" You see, big brother fits more, even though you act more like a mom."
Genma laughed and Hayate quickly hited him. While Mito said :" bad big brother, you do not hit innocent. "
Genma smiled at her. Hayate was looking between those two and decided to play along :" I won't allow Mito to date the guy who likes to mess up with me."
Mito laughed :"oh, oh. Genma now you are in trouble."
Genma started to beg Hayate for forgiveness. Meanwhile Kakashi and Shisui finally had time to talk with Mito. The teams were laughing so hard at skit in front of them that civilans wonder if they were normal.
Chapter 80: Ch. 80
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade followed Hokage to his office. On her way she was greated by both civilians and shinobi alike. She could feel like she belonged here. Jiraiya and Orochimaru were walking slightly behind her. She could feel them exchanging looks. Shizune was extremely excited, however she didn't show it. Tonton was gleaming. Soon they reached office.
Hokage slowly sat down on his chair. Orochimaru and Jiraiya immediately stood behind him to his right and left. Which left three chairs empty. One was just next to Hokage's and two were in front of table. Tsunade wondered for who that chair was meant for.
Hokage cleared his throat saying :" I am sorry, but things aren't that positive."
Tsunade snorted :" I know, even though I am against of using my grandfathers genes for reviving my clan, that wasn't only reason for my return ."
Both Orochimaru and Jiraiya asked :" Mito"
Tsunade nodded her head.
Hokage said :" that is fine, but I want to talk about Senju revival first."
Tsunade nodded her head and said:" well I guess we can talk about it."
Hokage started :" Did you think about starting family. If you did then we can immediately stop with this discussion."
Tsunade nodded and said:" As a medic I know that having child at this age is risky, however it is possible, I am still 37 and extremely healthy."
Hokage eyes softend :" so you can have children. And did you think about the possible partner. "
Jiraiya face was uncomfortable pained. He loved Tsunade, and hated the situation she was in, however he also hoped to hear his name said.
Tsunade frowned :"I didn't think about that."
Jiraiya face was again calm. Orochimaru was the next one to speak :" I must ask Tsunade, if you are ready for a child."
Tsunade was confused and said:" I don't know, if won't be ready I will leave him to sensei."
Jiraiya was immediately angry :" just like that, you would leave your child. Sensei is busy with things too. "
Tsunade argued back:" he let this happen he can sacrifice his hat for that."
Hokage cleared his throat again and asked:" Tsunade, would you let council choose a partner for you. "
Jiraiya was facing Hokage now :" Sensei you can't be serious. "
However Tsunade was louder:" Absolutely no. I won't be involved in any of their schemes."
Mito could feel someone watching her from far away. She could feel that person hiding his chakra. Because it seemed like it was natural. She could feel something like earth and Water but they were combined. Meanwhile while her thoughts were there. Her body was in front of her apartment after finally being left alone to rest. Mito decided to follow her curiosity. She did find it suspicious that there was someone who could track her from such far place. She entered the forest. Ready for attack to come at her any moment even though she could feel that other person was only curious.
Tsunade frowned :" Sensei, is there something different in village. It feels lighter. I don't know what to make out of it.
"
Hokage gasped and smiled :" excellent way to change mood. However we still did not clear everything about Senju matter."
Tsunade snorted :"we can talk about that later, you knew that I still need to think about everything."
Hokage nodded his head and said:" Fine, but I will be expecting you with decision in few days time. Now we will move on lighter matters."
Tsunade relaxed. And finally smiled for the first time since entering the office.
Jiraiya relaxed too. Orochimaru seemed to be bored and he sat on couch.
Hokage eyed him but, his attention was on Tsunade :" What do you want to hear, Tsunade. "
Tsunade wondered for a second :" everything about Mito and changes in Konoha since I left, well most important ones."
Hokage smiled briefly and started to talk about Mito his smile was getting bigger and bigger the more he talked about Mito. He talked about her parents , about her sensei, about her life before Konoha and lastly what she was doing while in Konoha.
Tsunade could clearly see that Hokage was fond of Mito. His expression would be full of simpaty when he talked about her past.
Tsunade was shocked with Mito past, and her revenge, because she could not feel anything like that in Mito.
However she could feel that Hokage was letting some things out.
Shizune was staying still in her chair. Her eyes wide open. She seemed to conflicted. She obviously liked Mito but she felt like she was prying into Mitos life to much.
Hokage then started explaining how he found out about Danzo treasons. Tsunade could see that Hiruzen had still felt regret, however she could feel it was for something she couldn't get. The room was silent for few moments. Tsunade always hated that man. However she did not expect such thing to happen. She was extremely surprised by Mitos involvement.
She was silent and Hokage finally started to speak again :" I was wondering if you would be able to lead Konoha hospital, and The T & I needs help in treating Root Anbu. You as a medic should know how to best recuperate them."
Tsunade eyes widden and she finally saw through facade of reviving her clan. The Village obliviously need her skills and her strength to appear strong. She learned about peace negotiation with Iwa. And immediately could see that while Hokage wasn't putting to much pressure on Senju matter, she could feel that he wanted to that she thinks about it.
Mito eyes widdened. She saw a small boy. He looked to be around five or six years old. She could feel him staring at her. She seemed to recognize some of his features but couldn't put a name on him. The boy spoke slowly :" You feel like a home."
Mito was surprised by those words, she wondered what that meant. The boy slowly approached her, clearly cautious but not afraid. Mito regained herself and asked softly:" can I know your name."
The boys eyes widden only for a second and he quitely said:" name, i wasn't named, but I was called by many names, one of them was Tenzo, that one was used most often."
Mito's eyes widden again as she proccesed information. Mito slowly came in close to the boy slowly reaching for him asking:" where have you been for last few weeks. "
The boy only answered when he felt Mito's hands reach his head :" I was on mission, in middle of it I felt that the seal was gone. I immediately was headed back. However I was far away and exhausted. I only reached headquarters yesterday. I didn't feel anybody there. I felt your chakra there, which calmed me."
Mito nodded her head and asked :" why did it calm you. "
Tenzo only said:" feels like mine, but still slightly different. "
Mito nodded her head remembering that she too had water and earth affinity. Mito asked again :" I know that you are special. Your chakra tells it, but can you show it to me. "
The boy nodded and slowly around the two the grass and flowers started to bloom. Mito smiled at Tenzo and said :" I am Uzumaki Mito. I am going to take care of you for few days. Do you agree. "
The boy beamed but hesitantly asked :" will you tell Hokage about me."
Mito smiled down to him and said :" I have to, but it doesn't mean that we will go there immediately. Tomorrow Hokage will be less busy and will have time. I still don't know everything about you and want to learn. I think that will be able to take care of you."
Tenzo said:" thank you Uzumaki-San. "
Mito responded:" just Mito for now. Later on you can add whatever suffix you want. "
The two headed to Mito apartman.
Chapter 81: Ch. 81
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade frowned when she saw the civilan council come in office. It seemed they were egar to see her. However she was unpleased by their entering. She was about to leave the office. And suddenly they appeared. Hokage asked them what they want. Saying that the meeting was canceled and would be held in few days.
Tsunade was pleased how Hokage reacted and she swiftly moved them out her way heading with Shizune to Senju clan compand. She got a message soon. Saying she would need to come to meeting too.
Meanwhile Mito was carefully bathing Tenzo. She was having fun taking care of him
The boy was clearly comfortable with her. She absolutely didn't know what to think. She knew that Tenzo was experiment of Orochimaru. However she also knew that he did not know about him. Tenzo did say that he was six years old. And that he only recently wake up in the water. He obliviously was found by Danzo and Danzo took him in. However this also meant that Orochimaru was working against Konoha laws. And as such could be seen as a treason. While Mito didn't like Orochimaru as a person too much. She would rather have him as an ally then as an enemy. Mito didn't know if she should involve herself in this situation, but she was obviously already involved.
The boy was obviously tired and he fell asleep as soon as he had finished his bath. Mito laid him on her bed and smiled. She wondered if Tenzo would need a rehabilitation. But she knew even if he did it would last shorter than rest of them.
Mito carefully left her apartment and started to walk through village. She was in deep thoughts. However she reached where she planned to go. One of few places she kept avoiding. Orochimaru's main lab. It was almost midnight and this place was creapy. She knocked on the doors knowing that Orochimaru was in here.
She could feel Orochimaru going towards the door. When he opened the door his expression was one of surprise. He clearly didn't expect her to come.
Mito entered as soon as the door opened. She didn't wait for Orochimaru to ask her to enter. Mito headed inside quickly followed by Orochimaru, who calmly asked her:" what brings you here."
Mito said :" Senju experiment"
Orochimaru asked :" Are you interested"
Mito nodded her head and spoke clearly :" But it seems you don't need my help. I wonder how do you have so much information already." she was going through the papers on table of Orochimaru table, she was watching for his expression.
Orochimaru flinched at first but regained his calmness :"I was doing research for long time."
Mito nodded her head saying :"for exactly
6 years, am I correct."
Orochimaru eyes widden saying :" How do you know."
Mito slowly said :" I am not accusing you of anything, I just want to say that I am against what you did, but I can't change that. I know it simply. A wood release child had come to me. "
Orochimaru eyes were huge his face was clearly saying that he didn't believe it.
However Mito spoke before him:" the child is 6 years old. Was taken by Danzo after waking in tank full of water. He only waked up a half year ago. I presume you were on mission outside of village then."
Orochimaru nodded his head :" I was, but even if I wasn't I had left that lab long ago. I thought of it as failed attempt. "
Mito nodded her head saying :" I know, but what do you think Hokage will say tomorrow when I bring Tenzo to him. I am not going to lose you as a ally. So I am warning you. After all I decided to teach you that jutsu. "
Orochimaru smirked :" you want me to create a backstory on the kid. "
Mito nodded her head :" I will bring Tenzo tomorrow to you. And we will hear what you will tell us. Hokage doesn't need to learn the whole truth. "
Orochimaru liked this girl even more now. While she was bright and pure, she clearly knew about darkness too. She even could work in it.
Mito spoke then :" however you will do me a favor too. "
Orochimaru gaze at her eyes and asked :" what is it. "
Mito answered :" I know you won't like it. But you will support me when I recommend that Hokage resigns and that Minato takes his place."
Orochimaru face slightly twisted :" and if I don't. "
Mito answered :" I won't actually do anything, but Hokage will still chose him over you. And then I will tell Minato everything you did. "
Orochimaru nodded his head at the threat. Hokage clearly trusted Mito more, and Orochimaru was still under slight suspicion because his contact with Danzo. He didn't have a choice he accepted.
Mito left soon after leaving Orochimaru to think about back up story. And an idea plopped in his mind. A perfect plan.
Mito entered her apartment and slowly reached the bed room. She slowly walked to the bed. She could see that Tenzo was having a nightmare. However the closer she got the the calmer the boy looked. Suddenly his eyes opened on verge of tears. Mito didn't know what to do. The boy however answered that with simple taping the bed. He wanted to sleep next to her. Mito sighed softly and laid down next to him. The boy was still stiff next to her. But over time his hands slowly reached her. Mito huged him and Tenzo returned. He felt immediately in deep slumber. Mito followed shortly.
Hokage was still in his office. He knew that Mito would come tomorrow and he had a lot of things to discuss. And with few looks she gave to him he could see she had too. Hokage almost forgot about the paperwork in few days Mito was gone and now he had to clean it as much as he could. This way Mito wouldn't be to mad at him.
He knew that Mito could probably help him think through a solution for Iwa negotiations. However he feared to tell her about Kiri one. He finally quited the paperwork saying :"I am to old for this."
Meanwhile Minato and Kushina were still doing their research. Well, they only went to every single word Mito said to them to see if she spoke in codes other times.
Kushina after not finding anything went to sleep leaving Minato alone. He could that he was getting closer and closer to hint but he too was to tired. He didn't speak with Mito for days which decreased his chances of gathering information or clues.
Mito had a dream, which was weird, she usually didn't have those, either she wouldn't have dreams at all or they would be nightmares about her past. However this time it was a dream, and funny enough it a dream in which she was surrounded by children. Tenzo was there too but the rest of kids were unrecognizable. One child had a red hair Meanwhile rest had a brown. Hayate was watching them from tree. The three children were happily playing on the grass. Then suddenly a older blond boy jumped. The kids immediately running to hug him. The child name was Naruto. His face was the one Mito wanted to see the most. The next thing she saw was Minato and Kushina following Naruto. The red head girl shouted Aunt Kushina, uncle Minato. And two brown haired boys followed.
Mito dream was nice, she didn't notice she was smiling through whole thing. Only Tenzo voice woke her up :" Did you dream a good dream too."
Mito answered :" I did, but I didn't get it to much."
Tenzo nodded his head slowly saying :" me ether."
Mito wonder if they had the same dream only to shake her head at ridiculous thought.
Chapter 82: 82
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito took Tenzo by his small hand. It was almost dawn. Not many shinobi were out right now, so it was perfect time for her to head to Orochimarus labs. She slowly spoke to Tenzo :" Tenzo - kun, do you know Orochimaru - sama."
Tenzo stiffed :" I know, he is the one who created me. He is someone I can't trust."
Mito nodded her head :" Well, yes. But I and you know that having him as a enemy is worse than having him as ally. So we are going to him right now, he will help you while he helps himself. So you don't need to worry about betrayel. "
Tenzo only nodded his head, gripping harder Mito's hand. He was obliviously scared. But Mito knew that this was the best action she could pull right now.
Soon they were in front of the lab. Tenzo was hiding himself behind Mito while she knocked on the door. This time Orochimaru was faster, he immediately said :" come in." and while Mito and Tenzo entered, he watched the streets, luckily nobody was there. Orochimaru noticed Tenzo. The boy looked like he was underdeveloped. It seemed like he didn't eat enough. Orochimaru had to ask Mito and Tenzo :" Do you mind if I check your health Tenzo - kun." firstly looking at Tenzo then at Mito. Tenzo was startled with question and looked at Mito. Mito only nodded her head and Tenzo hesitantly said :" yes." with quiet voice.
Orochimaru then gestured Tenzo to climb the table which was filled with instruments. Mito saw hesitantion in Tenzo's eyes and lifted him up. The boy only glared at her saying :"I could do that myself." however he stopped moving once Orochimaru came closer. Orochimaru was in his science mode, when he would look at everything carefully. The few minutes passed and Orochimaru smiled at Tenzo saying :" You are fine, it seemes like the only problem your body has is that is malnutritioned. Otherwise you are fine." he then left some space that Tenzo could climb down the table. The boy immediately headed to Mito, but this time he didn't hide behind her, seeing that Orochimaru didn't do anything wrong right now and Mito did trust the man to some extent.
The atmosphere in lab changed from wary to almost comfortable. Mito finally breaking the silence :"Did you came with the background for Tenzo - kun."
Orochimaru said :" yes I did. I think it is the best if fault would go to Danzo, the bastard is dead and cannot defend himself."
Mito nodded her head.
Orochimaru continued :" we will say that Danzo experimented on orphans. And that he had a man who was excellent at science. We did not find who he was, but we are sure the man isn't alive anymore. I will say that I was given those papers and researched them. That Danzo gave them to me. However I didn't take at look at them knowing that I wouldn't betray sensei. I only found about them yesterday and then you and I found the boy, who just returned from a mission outside of Konoha. "
Mito nodded her head, saying :" I guess that is fine by me. How about you Tenzo-kun. Do you have any problems or questions. "
Tenzo stiffed and asked :" what if Hokage asks me about my missions. "
Mito answered :" Then tell him the truth. "
Tenzo nodded his head.
Meanwhile while the young boy asked the girl those questions. Orochimaru was in his science mode and writed a list of meals Tenzo should follow because of his malnutrition. The young boy was confused at first glace but he said :" thank you."
The trio headed to Hokage office,knowing he had just entered the tower. It was still early in the morning, but the village started to wake up. Soon they reached the office. Mito politely knocked on the doors. Hokage voice could be heard :" come in."
His face lites up when he saw Mito opening the doors, then his eyes saw Orochimaru, he wondered why did these two come together, but he also could hear third footsteps, probably of young child, however he couldn't see the child, but could see that Mito's clothes were to tight around her legs indicating that the child was holding himself for her pants from the behind.
Mito slowly took Tenzo's hand and made him stood in front of her. Hokage didn't recognize the child. While he didn't know civilians children he knew every shinobi. And this child was dressed like one. His first thought was a spy. However Mito spoke first :" it seems like we found one more Root."
Hokage gasped :" But he seems to be at least showing emotions." both Orochimaru and Mito nodded their heads. Mito mumbled :" no wonder, his genes were taken from one of most dramatic persons." however Hokage didn't question that.
Mito spoke :" Orochimaru - sama and I found him yesterday in the evening. I felt his special chakra signal and he seemed to found my signal as interesting too. Orochimaru-sama was helping me with some research. I felt Tenzo-kun staring at me from forrest, and I was curious about his presence so I and Orochimaru headed towards him. When the boy saw us he referred to my chakra as a home explaining he could feel it in root headquarters from our battle with Danzo. "
Hokage seemed confused but lisented, only asking when Mito finnished :" You said a special chakra signal. Can you describe it. "
Mito nodded her head :" Tenzo has water and earth affinity, just like me, however his affinity are more combined and that the reason they gave special feeling but they isn't the only thing. Tenzo - kun has a kekkei genkai, a wood release one."
Hokage tensed, the silence filled the room for few minutes. He wondered a lot of this only managing to ask:" How. "
This time Orochimaru answered pulling out the papers of his research and said:" Danzo gave me this when he tried to invite me in Root. I didn't even read it because I at that moment was already working with you." Orochimaru started to explain what he found, about that scientist, and that the boy was obliviously only successful attempt.
Hokage had angry expression at his face. He was angry because even when he get rid of Danzo, Danzo proved to be unloyal to him, and his trust was obliviously misplaced. However Hokage quickly realized that he frightened the young boy, Mito called him Tenzo, and he calmed down. His expression softend asking the boy:" Tenzo - kun, right."
The boy only nodded behind Mito.
Hokage continued :" could you please confirm everything and what kind of missions did you take."
Tenzo slowly let go of Mito and said:" everything is true, I usually was sent on to spy missions, I would spy the candidates for root. Danzo wanted only special people in, the last mission was at the orphanage outside of Konoha. Danzo was interested in two people there Yakushi Nono and Kabuto. They are talented in medical jutsu. Danzo noticed that those two would most likely join Konoha forces and he wanted them for himself. "
Hokage nodded in his understanding. However he still wondered if he should tell Tsunade about the boy. This complicated many things.
Hokage though Mito would solve most of his troubles, but didn't expect that she would bring him such huge problem.
Mito saw that Hokage was deaply lost in his thoughts so she cought to get his attention, which worked Mito said:" Since Tenzo seems to like my chakra, I wish to take care for him for few days, that will give you enough time to think about this."
Hokage saw that Tenzo relaxed. So Hokage approved, at least she bought him some time think and talk about this with Tsunade. But he also knew that civilan council wouldn't be pleased with one child.
Mito then took one of chairs in front of the desk and put it next to hers, she sit one hers and patted the other one for Tenzo to sit on. Hokage was surprised. But Mito spoke before he could say anything :" i belive you lazed around while I was gone. And I know you want my advices."
Orochimaru sat down on the couch, carefully watching Tenzo. He couldn't believe that the boy was successful attempt. He liked the boy, because he obliviously knew the darkness and was clinging onto the brightest person in village. He also liked Mito, but he liked her differently, she was a puzzle and Tenzo was his creation. Only person he liked more than these two would be Anko, but that's because she at first was puzzle than she became something similar to his creations.
Chapter 83: 83
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage cleared his throat and began to talk about how the negotiations with Iwa weren't going smoothly as he wished.
Mito answered :" Well, that is because you aren't pressuring them, you left them too much space to breathe. I may have solution, and you will like it."
Hokage gasped at how quickly she responded, he herd something similar from Nara clan head.
Mito continued:" Did you think that your image as Profesor is still respected outside of Konoha. I will say that Kiri isn't afraid of you at all and neither is Iwa. Iwa has that stubborn Onoki who is only afraid of 2 people right now." Mito stopped to see if Hokage was following her. He was but his face had a confused expression.
Orochimaru then said:" I always thought that he feared only Raikage. "
Mito nodded her head and said:" that is true, however after Kannabi bridge he fears one person from Konoha and that is Yellow Flash or Minato."
Hokage eyes sparkled with intrest:" And what do you suggest Mito. "
Mito slowly smirked:" leave the negotiations to Minato, and make him Hokage candidate. "
Hokage quickly glanced at Orochimaru to see his expression. However he was surprised to see Orochimaru calm. Orochimaru spoke when he caught the glance :" Mito-San is right, we need to make them fearful, Minato is the best solution. But for that you need to call Daimyo and make a new council."
Hokage nodded his head. Mito cut him off in his musings :" Orochimaru - sama would you like to be there. I think that council should have sanins in them. Or at least a representative of them. "
Hokage wondered what would that contribute. Then it hit him the council would be strong unity of Konoha preventing from another shinobi like Danzo.
Orochimaru spoke next :" if sensei agrees, I wouldn't mind. "
Mito then asked :" Hokage - sama, why do I have a feeling you are hiding something from me."
Hokage stiffed and the whole room got awkward.
Mito slowly spoke:" I saw a letter from Kiri."
Hokage gasped :"How I am sure I hid it."
Mito smirked :" a little bird told me where you hide things."
Hokage was confused and then realized that he hidden it in a seal Mito placed in desk.
Mito spoke:" I couldn't read it but I know it is there."
Hokage finally answered :" they are threatening, they want you to come back to Kiri. "
Mito smirked :" and how many days do you have to reply."
Hokage answered :" still 2 weeks."
Mito nodded her head :" if you immediately change Minato to lead negotiations, you could have a treaty just in time. And besides you are already sending shinobi on border."
Hokage nodded asking :" Do you think that they will back down because we will be at peace with Iwa."
Mito nodded her head :" it is possible, because Iwa is still at war with them so to them it would seem like we alied with Iwa to destroy them and they know that there are week right now, even if they before didn't have Sanbi jinchuriki now they now Konoha has two. Once they realize that they will probably ask for return of Samehada, and will let me go. "
Hokage wondered :" Are you sure that would happen. "
Mito shake her head :" not really this is only speculation, but is logical to some extent. Kiri would sigh the peace and request Samehada, they will probably ask me join but Minato would not allow that so I would return the Samehada in our request of peace."
Hokage nodded his head:" Well if you say so. Did you wish to speak about anything else. "
Mito stopped for a minute wondering if there was anything. She couldn't remember if there was. :" maybe I did but I kinda forgot about it. I will probably remember in few days. So how did it go with Tsunade - sama. "
Hokage eyes softend :" I went as well as it could. She said that she would think about possible partners. And refused that council would be involved in that. "
Mito nodded her head :" I am surprised that she reacted that way, but I am not surprised that she shunned civilian council. But is it possible that she isn't considering Jiraiya - sama.,"
Both Orochimaru and Hokage coughed, surprised at the question.
Mito asked:" What, did you really think that I didn't know he was in love for her. Especially because every one of main charactera is somehow based on her, well expected the one on his first book."
Hokage whised :" Did you read his books, Mito-Chan."
Mito shake her head:" no, I didn't, I saw them in library and some shinobi talked about it. Even they mentioned Tsunade and Jiraiya himself spoke about her when we trained. Well he thought I wasn't listening."
Hokage spoke :" that is for Tsunade to decide."
Mito let it go and continued her work. Finally she could hear Tenzo's stomach growing. And she decided to take a pause. Orochimaru had already went home. Tenzo gave her a list. And she wondered what would be best to eat right now. And decided they would go to the restaurant in which she occasionally visited with Kushina.
Hokage let them go, he had home packed bento from his lovely wife.
Mito and Tenzo walked through village hand in hand. The villagers greated the two with kindness. On the way to restaurant, or just in front of the restaurant Mito and Tenzo ran at Kushina and Minato. It was already passed noon. So Minato team was already done with training, or with first half of it.
Tenzo hid behind Mito again coming in contact with strangers even if he knew the persons from Danzo, he still wasn't comfortable with anyone besides Mito. Kushina obliviously wonder whose child was that but she noticed that boy wasn't coming at of his shelf. Mito asked :" would you like to have lunch with us, Minato - San, Kushina - San." Minato eyes sparked, he could finally get something out of Mito.
Tenzo was still hiding even when they entered the restaurant. Mito let Kushina and Minato to choose the table. They seated themselves first. Mito slowly came with Tenzo in front of her. Tenzo managed to sit himself. And when Mito sat next to him he wanted to hide again. Mito interduced :" this is Tenzo, he will stay with me for few days." she then waited for Minato and Kushina to interduce themselves. The dou did it carefully and Tenzo stopped hiding.
Kushina wondered how was it possible that Mito was so good with children. But Minato took a notice that she was reading a list. She pointed to Tenzo saying:" what do you think." the boy only nodded his head.
When she ordered the food for herself and Tenzo. Minato noticed that she ordered the same to probably comfort Tenzo. And he noticed that the meal was balanced for malnutrition. The boy did seem to be on the skinny side.
Mito ate at slow pace allowing Tenzo to eat at same speed. She suddenly spoke to Minato probably sensing his gaze :" oh, right you will probably have to go to Hokage office with me after the meal. You will be super busy in next few days. I won't mind training with team 7."
That came from nowhere, so he asked :"Is something wrong."
Mito shake her head:" no not really, it is just that Hokage wants to speed something and you are best option for that."
Kushina exclaimed :" is it something dangerous."
Mito stilled :" Well it isn't supposed to be dangerous, but anything can happen in shinobi world."
Kushina nodded her head:" I geuss so. "
Tenzo then spoke :" but wouldn't it be better if Kushina - San took care of team 7, Mito - Chan has a lot of things to do."
Mito 's face was red:" I really did say that you could pick suffix, but to take one that Hokage uses."
Kushina was laughing hard at mito' s expression. Minato then saw that boy was obliviously a shinobi and smart kid. Minato then turned to Kushina and said :" if you could it would be awesome. I am sure Mito and you will arrange your time tables. "
Kushina immediately stopped laughing :" You are doing it on purpose now. You know they won't listen to me."
Minato said:" don't make an excuse for your laziness."
Kushina shirked:" who is lazy. I train every day for 6 hours. "
Tenzo spoke quietly :" impressive, to think she is so strong with only that much of training daily. "
Mito nodded her head. Kushina was boiling :" and how much time do you train daily. "
Mito tried to stop Tenzo from speaking, however he dodged her hand which was supposed to cover his mouth, he answered :" usually around 10 to 12 hours, but that was because my chakra coils aren't that advanced yet. "
Mito laughed :" he is joking, right Tenzo."
And Tenzo only look at her seriously.
Minato eyes were huge. Kushina was gaping like a fish in the air. Mito facepalmed. Mumbling :" there goes your cover as a normal child. " then she spoke to Tenzo :" I will show you training grounds I usually use. You will get bored at Hokage office again. But only for 4 hours, okay, when that time passes come to me for light meal and then you can continue and then wait for me there, okay. " the boy smiled brightly and saying :" okay. "
Chapter 84: Ch. 84
Chapter Text
3.pov
Minato saw that Mito was getting ready to leave with Tenzo, but he didn't gather any new information about Naruto. So he asked :" Are you getting ready for babysitting."
Mito looked confused at him and said :" huh, I don't want any d-rank missions if you are talking about that." she took Tenzo hand and headed to Sarutobi training grounds after saying goodbye to both Kushina and Minato.
Minato was disappointed he didn't learn anything from Mito and he stood confused at restaurant. Then after thinking for about five minutes. Mito walked in restaurant again saying :" oh, I forgot to take you to Hokage office." she pulled Minato hand with smile. Minato was still confused, but his heart was calm, if Mito believed and trusted him, he probably wasn't an enemy of that child.
Kushina followed them to Hokage office and then she was sent to train team 7.
Hokage was finally done with his pause and he could hear silence. Mito usually returned before him. But he geussed she was taking care of young boy. He heard a knock. And he said come in. He wasn't surprise to see Mito, but to think she would bring Minato with her, her reason was obviously, Hokage realized that Tenzo wasn't with her so he had to ask. "Mito-Chan, where is Tenzo-kun."
Mito answered :" ah, he is training at the training grounds you left for me. He said that he trained a lot so he was bored in office."
Hokage chuckled :" who isn't to be honest."
Mito shake her head :" You aren't supposed to say that. Oh, I brought Minato - San here, as I said it would the best if he starts now. "
Seeing that attention was diverted on him, he finally spoke:" Hokage - sama, if I may know what kind of missions are we talking about."
Hokage nodded his head :" let me get straight to the point here, I want you to handle Iwa negotiations. That won't be the only important thing to happen to you. I consider you highly qualified for Hokage position. So to prove to myself and daimyo, you will use this negotiation as a stepping stone. As I am sure you will handle it well. Am I willing to announce you as my possible successor. "
Minato was so surprised, he almost fainted on the spot. He was frozen on the spot. Mito wawed her hands in front of him, made some goofy faces but Minato didn't react at all. Mito then said:" he is broken, should we ask Kushina to take this mission, oh wait then we would have two broken powerhouses."
Hokage was clearly amused by Mito. But Mito was soon bored so she kicked Minato in the leg saying:" Get it together. Hokage is waiting."
Minato finally blinked, and gasped :" that was for real, of course I will try my best to complete these negotiations."
Mito then nodded her head and said:" that is the spirit, work hard because the village needs this negotiation over as soon as possible."
Minato asked :" do I have a set time to finish. "
Hokage shakes his head:" no, you see we wish to be over with this in two weeks but we only need to sign peace keeping document and then we would talk about everything else. You must noticed tensions that are coming from Kiri. "
Minato nodded his head:" I see you want to frighten them. But if I may know why do they wish to attack us. "
Mito answered that:" because they found out I am here, they claim me as Kiri jinchuriki. "
Minato looked close at Mito :" does that mean we have a spy."
Mito answered :" probably not, it is most likely doing of Black Zetsu, but that doesn't mean that Kiri is allied with him , he must manipulated them. "
Minato then saw that Hokage was shocked she didn't say anything about this to Hokage obliviously. So Minato asked her :" do you realize what that means. Black Zetsu is declaring war on you and you don't seem to care. "
Mito nodded her head and said:" I realize, but Black Zetsu isn't ready to start the war himself and knowing third Mizukage I know he will stop when he realizes that he doesn't have a chance. I geuss I will have to return Samehada to them as peace offering."
The room then was filled with sounds of Hokage explaining to Minato what is expected of him in negotiations. Mito was doing" her" paperwork. When the door was knocked on and Tenzo head came first from the door. Mito was surprised how quickly the time flew. Her shift was done and she decided to quietly exit the room. Mito took Tenzo to nearby restaurant and had light dinner and this time went with Tenzo to train. She first was watching him train. Then she too trained and later on she asked him if she could learn wood release. Tenzo was surprised by that question and said:" Well, since you have both affinities and are realeted to Senju clan it is quite possible to learn it, but it will be hard, even for me it was hard."
Mito nodded her head:" I see. But you can show me the beginners steps, right."
Tenzo slowly nodded and started to explain the simplest jutsu it was e - rank, which caused flowers to bloom and grow. It was mostly used to trap people. Tenzo demsotrated the hand seals it was only a snake sign and he described that chakra inside body should be fused together, but not 50-50, water should be less than earth chakra, because obviously tree grows from earth filled with enough water.
Mito was confused at first but when she tried she could make some sense of it. Obliviously nothing had happened. But Tenzo nodded his head saying she was doing everything right and that soon she could grow some flowers. And by saying soon he meant a month from now. Mito smiled at him. It was time for dinner and then later for sleep.
Meanwhile team 7 was training hard under Kushina. They didn't know why sensei was called to Hokage office and they also knew that Kushina didn't know either. She did seem concerned but she did keep repeating Mito words:" nothing dangerous." Kushina could see that team 7 had improved a lot in few weeks. Rin was obliviously training the hardest. She was getting some muscles and she looked to becoming more confident with herself and her team. She was obliviously moving from her crush on Kakashi. And those two were becoming good friends. Mostly talking about training and Mito. Obito was doing his best too. However he was more hesitant to talk with Rin. He still bickered with Kakashi, but now you could hear fondnest in their voices, sometimes they would fight but Rin would stop them before the fight would get serious. Obito at the end of training had a troubled look on his face and he headed straight to Kushina.
Kushina had to ask :" what is wrong Obito - kun."
Obito looked hesitant to speak:" I, I don't know what to do, I don't think I could hold it any longer."
Kushina looked confused :" hold what any longer."
Obito :" Kushina - San, I am thinking about confessing to Rin, but I always freak out and don't say anything. I want to get this fear of being rejected. Even if I know she will reject me I don't want to wait any longer."
Kushina understood:" Then do you want me to help you. "
Uchiha boy looked at her and asked :" How. "
Kushina said :" Well how about this, tommorow I will buy you some time alone with her alone, you just need to confess and say that you would wait for her response."
Obito wasn't all in:" I don't know Kushina - San."
Kushina had a spark lit in her eyes :" if you don't do it tomorrow, I will make you run with Guy - kun for three weeks. "
Obito exclaimed :" what I was asking for help and now you are threatening me. That isn't fair."
The rest of team 7 heard that a looked at direction of Obito and Kushina. Asking is evething arlight.
Obito then said :" Fine I will do it. "
Kushina then said that she would send a message to Obito about the changes about who would train them. Saying that Mito maybe come few days.
Chapter 85: Ch. 85
Notes:
This chapter was unexpected. And I think I need some holy water after writing it.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kushina was tired when she returned to her home. She could feel that Minato wasn't back, so she was worried but she decided to think about Obito. She knew that Minato would tell her if something bad was going on. She wondered how Rin would react. She knew that she wouldn't just accept the conffesion, but she wondered if Rin would straight of rejected him or would she think about it over time. Kushina hoped for later one. She knew that Obito had problems with himself because he thought nobody liked him. Well those did lessened since Mito came in. But they were still present, most probably because Uchiha clan was looking down on him for being half bread.
Minato finally came home before her thoughts became too dark. He looked extremely happy and excited,, every bit of worry was gone from Kushina seeing that expression. He looked super cute right now at least in her eyes. She rushed to great him, however before she could hug him, he grabbed her waist and started to spin around the room. Kushina laughed, because she never felt him this exectided, well she could remember him being this excited when they move together in this house, Minato slowly kissed her on lips. She could feel his grin. While she loved this kind of attention she still didn't know what was going on. She did not want to let go of him so she carefully and quietly asked:" what was this, is something good happening." Minato relaxed his hold on her ready to start explaining. However Kushina didn't let go and saying :" can you explain while holding me like this."
Minato chuckled:" I can do more than that if you want to." as he grabbed her ass. Kushina flushed red, she came closer to him, pressing herself against him. She could hear Minato breath speed up. He picked her up saying :" I got very important mission, luckily I will be staying in village but I won't have time to train my team the whole time." he puted Kushina on kitchen table, and they started to kiss passionately. Kushina managed to speak in between kisses :" what kind mission makes you this excited. "
Minato looked her straight in eyes and answered :" it is not the mission but what comes after I am done with it." he let Kushina to process that as he started to remove his jonin vest. Kushina could feel the heat radiating from him. Kushina asked :" and what is that."
Minato stopped undressing and smirked :" if I everything goes well, then I will be next Hokage and you will become first Lady." Kushina stopped working. Litterly but only for few seconds exclaiming:" what." she then finally realized that Minato was shirtless in front of her. He looked perfect, no longer cute but rather handsome. She could feel his fingers on her lower abdomen. She helped him with removing her shirt. As soon as shirt was gone, Minato one hand reached her breast while the other back of her head. They began to kiss again. This time they weren't stopping to talk. Minato was squzing her left breast making her moan. In blink of the eye, her bra was gone, moments later she could feel Minato hand returned to back of her head. She had her hand on Minato shoulders. Minato slowly moved from her lips kissing her neck and lowering his head. He finally was kissing her nipples, the left one first meanwhile he squeezed her right now. Kushina hands were now in his hair,she would pulled them when she would moan loudly. Soon she could feel Minato hand going lower and lower stopping on her pants. She looked down and saw Minato with puppy eyes looking at her, pleading for her to help him move them. And they were gone, just like that. His fingers traced her underwear while his mouth were on her right nipple. She was getting impatient. So she pulled him closer Minato stopped sucking and looked confused at her. Kushina lowered her hands reaching for Minato pants, or the belt on them. She was kissing him as she undid it. His pant were gone now too. His eraction could be seen.
Just like he was teasing her before now she was doing the same, and the look In Minato eyes was getting her pleased too. However Minato soon had enough of it as he leaned forwards making Kushina lay on the table. He was teasing both of them by rubbing his boxers over her underwear.
Kushina managed to speak:" bedroom."
And just with those words Minato picked her up passiontly kissing her on the way to bedroom and just as they came in bedroom both of them were complitly naked. Minato laid Kushina on her back her hair was all over the bed making everything look more beautiful. Kushina was beautiful, the night was beautiful. He moved, stepping carefully on the bed Kushina welcomed him, while this wasn't their first doing it never has it felt like this ultimate bliss. Minato was carefully coming closer, Kushina was spreading her legs for him, only him, future Hokage. He entered carefully lisenting to Kushina moans and calling his name, saying things like forth Hokage. He would occasionally kiss her, their tounges battling in Kushina mouth. Minato started to move slowly taking advantage of Kushina moans, he entered her mouth with his tongue exploring it. Kushina was moaning loudly making his tongue vibrate. He finally let her breathe. She had glasy look in her eyes which made her look even more attractive.
Minato started to move faster over the time, after few minutes Kushina started to shout :"Yellow Flash" to encourage him to speed up. Minato smirked evily and started to thurst into her fast and deep, her moans were super loud that Minato thought privacy seals couldn't contain them. However he didn't stop he continued, moving faster and faster. And he suddenly stopped. Kushina took that as he chance she pulled herself up she was sitting on Minato's lap, his dick still inside her, her legs surrounded him, her hands on his neck they eyse meeting each other. She kissed him and started to move her hips. Taking control. Minato let her have some fun for few minutes and then he put his large and soft hands on her hips, moving them dowards making his dick reach unbelievable far in Kushina. Kushina obliviously had lost it on those movements. Her moans were driving Minato crazy. He was getting fired up again. Kushina suddenly pushed his upper body down. Having a wide smirk cross her face, licking her lips. And she started to ride Minato in this position. Minato firstly looked at her face but the moved to her large breasts, he played with them again. And when he finally stopped and lowered his eyes he could see that not all of his dick was inside of Kushina so he again puted his hands on her hips and moved her dowards with force. Kushina was again screaming in pleasure.
However she was done she quickly pulled Minato hand from her hips, she stopped moving her hips Minato's dick deep in her and she puted his hands behind his head leaning on him, her breasts on his muscular chest. She was laying down on him his dick in her twitching. Minato was close. He never had cummed in her so this was surprised she was obviously trying to stop him from cumming outside. She slowly squeezing her pussy making it harder for him to hold in.
Minato cummed, Kushina pussy over flowed, however she didn't look like she cared all that much. He was hugging her. They didn't move for few minutes. Staying quiet until suddenly Kushina said:" Well since I will be first Lady I geuss I will have to train you in enduring high pressure." as she said that she started to move again on his dick. Minato was surprised he couldn't respond only moans reached his lips. Kushina was obviously taking most of the situation and both of them enjoined it. After round two Kushina had taken a shower then she brought dinner to bedroom, while Minato cleaed the room and had taken his shower. While they ate they talked more about the mission Minato was taking. Kushina understood, he was going to be in basement most of time.
Chapter 86: 86
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kushina was getting ready for a morning training with team 7. Minato had explained what they were doing and what he wanted to see from them. Kushina had a sent a message to Obito. Making him ready for a plan. Or at least she hoped so.
Uchiha compand
The message came in early morning at least to Obito. He still had tendency to be late, but it was getting better. However today he didn't even sleep waiting for message. He at first didn't know how to react. He was glad that it would be done for, but he still was freaking out. He headed out of his home in hurry.
When he was on the streets of compand he came a cross Uchiha Fugaku and Itachi. He had to stop and great the next clan head and his son. Obito was trying to be polite as much as possible. While he didn't believe that Fugaku hated him, the whole clan had attitude towards half bread Uchiha. However he was surprised by sudden acceptance and kindness coming from Fugaku who even introduced Itachi to him. Fugaku asked mostly about Mito and team 7. Seeming more interested in Mito. Itachi, the five old boy asked :"Is Mito, the one Shisui talked about." Obito hesitated but answered :" Shisui confessed to her."
Seeing that both Uchiha were interested in that he wondered if he should have told them. Fugaku asked :" and what did she tell him."
Obito answered honestly :" she said to give her time. "
Fugaku nodded his head expecting something similar. Fugaku then said his goodbye clearly he was in a hurry.
Obito wonder if something happened during the Uchiha clan festival. He had come to celebrate but as a half bred he wasn't allowed to come too close to main family, he knew that traditionaly the Uchiha festival was held so that the clan head could show of his heir and slowly let him take control of clan. He wondered if Fugaku would soon become a clan head, the current one was getting old, he also wondered if there would be changes in Uchiha clan during this time.
However he soon realized that he was wasting time. He was still early but if he doesn't move for few more minutes he would be late. He started running to his training grounds, happy because he clearly his day has begun good.
Obito came first at training grounds, and behind him was Kushina. The Kakashi and Rin came at same moment talking about taijutsu stance. Kushina started talking while they were stretching. She explained that Minato was on very important diplomatic mission and that while he was in village he didn't have much time to train them so instead she and Mito sometimes would train them.
When they finnished stretching Kushina called Kakashi to talk about his new training method Minato picked for him. Leaving Rin and Obito alone. Obito looked at Rin, he knew he couldn't hesitate no more. However Rin seemed clueless and was eagerly waiting for her new training method.
Obito finally broke silence after minutes of watching Kakashi and Kushina talk. :" Rin-Chan, can i ask you for a minute of your time."
Rin looked at him confused, she never heard him speak like that so she said:" yes,"
Obito slowly begun :" I don't know if you have noticed, but everybody else did, that I liked you since academy, so I finally gathered courage to say it, I don't expect you to answer me immediately, even if you are sure that you don't like me, just answer me after some time. Okay. "
Rin was surprised, she didn't really know how to respond :" I didn't know, I honestly don't think that I am ready for anything that is connected with dating but I will have your confession in mind when I will be ready."
Kushina then called Rin to explain to her her training method and then it was time for Obito. Kushina relaxed after hearing that Obito conffesed and Rin's reaction. Kushina wondered how would this affect their teamwork.
Meanwhile in Hokage office stood Mito, Tsunade, Shizune and little Tenzo who had clinged to Mito when he felt two chakra signals entered the Hokage office. To say that Tsunade was speechless seeing that Mito and young boy were sitting so close to Hokage and helping him work. They didn't knock so that was what scared the young boy. Tsunade could catch one of the last words Hokage spoke to Mito :"...., yes the letter was sent to Daimyo, he will meet us in month when the council will be ready."
And after that Hokage's attention turned to Tsunade, saying :" Tsunade - Chan, at least I thought you would knock."
Mito mumbled:" at least she is better than Jiraiya. "
The boy seemed to be calm down after listening Mito's whispers. Mito then picked the boy in her and sitted him in her chair. Giving his chair to Shizune to sit. Only did she then notice that Tenzo was walking behind her obliviously still shy. So she had to interduce him to medic dou.
She pulled him in front of herself saying :" This is Tenzo - kun."
Tenzo looked at two newcomers with curiosity. Shizune barely kept the sequel saying :" nice to meet you i am Shizune." the boy nodded his head slowly and then his eyes landed on Tsunade, who was surprised to see his eyes, she remembered something about those eyes, she thought she saw them before, but ignored it. Interducing herself :" I am Senju Tsunade, it is nice to meet you." the boy seemed to recognize her name his eyes sparkled for a moment and he finally looked at Mito how just nodded her head at him. Tsunade was confused she could clearly see that those two did not need a words to communicate and she knew that Mito never spoke about this boyy before so she wondered who exactly this Tenzo was. However she did not come here for that
Tommorow was a council meeting where there would be discussion about Senju matter.
Mito took Tenzo and sitted him down in her lap. Tenzo was carefully playing with her hair trying not to cause pain. Hokage finally spoke :" Tsunade did you decide about the Senju matter. If you aren't then there isn't much I can do for you."
Tsunade nodded her head :" I couldn't find anybody suitable enough. However I was going to ask for your opinion on few people."
Mito looked at Hokage in wonder if he wouldn't tell Tsunade about Tenzo so she asked Tsunade :" Tsunade - sama, did you think about how many children will be needed for revival of your clan. "
Tsunade snorted :" what are you implying. "Mito answered :" it probably won't be one, so how many did you think would have. "
Tsunade answered :" I was think of one actually. "
Mito answered :" that won't do, if it was one I would gave you advice to have whit some council decides but since it will be more i would advise you to find somebody that you know well and that person knows you well too."
Tsunade looked in wonder, her eyes landing on Hokage and his grim face, he spoke before Tsunade could ask:" it is true, the clan has two at least have two children and one adult, it I same reason the Uzumaki do not have a compound here and aren't clan. "
Tsunade then snorted :" Then are you saying that I have only two options. To sleep with my teammates or to let make grandfathers genes be used in experiments that are going to probably fail. "
The looks between the trio that sat next each other were awkward. Hokage was getting stared by Tenzo and Mito. The stares meant only one thing 'tell her'
Seeing that the Hokage was hesitant to answer her question Tsunade asked again :" Are you saying that."
Mito then couldn't contain it any longer, she slowly raised up with Tenzo and stood to the windows face backwards to everyone in room Tenzo was looking at wonder through the glass, Mito spoke:" The experiments aren't going to fail, Orochimaru-sama and I found something that can make sure they don't kill a single child."
Tsunade asked :" and how did you find that."
Mito spoke :" somebody was doing the research with first Hokage cells and we found his notes and…. " she didn't get to finnish Tsunade asked :" who did such a thing. "
Mito answered :" one of Danzo's men. But let me finnish, we have a… "
This time Hokage cutted her:" Mito-Chan enough. " Mito turned around her eyes wide open looking Hokage in shock.
Chapter 87: 87
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade frowned seeing that Hokage was stopping Mito from telling her something. The boy in Mito's hands was tense too he was staring down the Hokage. Mito leted him down and spoke :" do you wish to tell her Hokage - sama, i am sorry I thought your silence was a sigh for me to speak about it."
Tsunade was impressed the girl backed down but clearly shown that she was hurt by those words and blamed Hokage, while she still showed loyalty to him. Tsunade saw that Mito was letting her some space to ask :" know what exactly sensei. "
Hokage stared Mito for a second, but he didn't speak. Tenzo was getting restless in the room. The silence was killing both Tsunade and Shizune, meanwhile Tenzo started to sweat, before he slowly spoke:" i Will tell you." Tsunade wondered who spoke for moment but when she saw that Tenzo was trembling and sweating, she noticed his mouth move without making too much sound. Hokage couldn't stop the boy. While the boy respected him, he was clearly on the Mito side and this involved him personally.
Mito was surprised to hear him speak those words she offered him her hand to give him comfort. Tenzo then continued :" I am the successful experiment that Mito-Chan and Orochimaru - sama found in forrest. I am the only surviving one out of 60 children that were experimented on. I am the first Hokage Clone."
Tsunade was frozen on the spot. She couldn't react. What does this mean did Hokage want to keep silent about this. She now saw where she saw those eyes. The eyes that had some much emotions. She loved those eyes when she was young. Her grandfathers eyes. The boy was again in Mito's arms, silently crying in her shoulder. He was again scared, first of rejection from Tsunade and second from Hokage because he didn't follow the order. Mito was hughing the boy.
Tsunade finally managed to react, while she was mad at Hokage, she couldn't freak the kid. She couldn't abandon those eyes. Saying softly :" How old are you, Tenzo-kun."
Tenzo didn't reply still crying, however Mito answered for him :" he is five years old, soon he will be six. In few weeks."
Tsunade then asked :" if Tenzo-kun agrees I will take him in Senju clan compand. And later on he will be a member of Senju clan." Tenzo stopped crying at those words and said :" if Mito-Chan goes then I am not against it. " Tsunade could see how attached the boy was. Mito surprisingly answered :" Then we will take the offer. I will live in Senju clan compand, however I can not become a member of it."
Tenzo quietly asked :" why can't you. "
Mito answered :" I am a princess of my clan it would show disrespect to my clan. But I am still in some way your cousin. "
The boy nodded his head. Hokage cleared his throat, returning attention to him. Mito quickly reacted seeing the change of Tsunade face. Mito spoke:" How about Shizune - Chan, Tenzo-kun and I go to early lunch. " as she quickly took their hands and headed for a doors without giving glance to Hokage who was begging her to stay.
The loud noise was heard from Hokage tower. The trio wondered if it would stand when they returned from Hokage tower. Mito took them to the restaurant at the end of village. She carefully picked the food for Tenzo and ordered something similar for herself letting Shizune choose for herself. They ate and talked mostly about Shizune's traveling stories from her travels with Tsunade. Tenzo enjoyed those. After Shizune couldn't remember any more. Mito started to ask her about medical ninjutsu. The topic seemed interesting to both Mito and Tenzo so they listened carefully. Tenzo finnished his food and was waiting for Mito to finnish hers. Shizune was in bathroom. The loud noise stopped about five minutes ago, even though here it was heard. However only shinobi could hear it. Shizune wanted to split the bill however Mito was against it :" I get payed for doing the paperwork, and I have a lot of income from Konoha. While you just came here few days ago, I am sure you will start working in hospital soon so you will return the favor then. Okay"
Shizune had to nod her head in understanding.
When they returned the Hokage office was barely standing. Hokage was bruised and Anbu were knocked at least those who stood to protect the Hokage. Mito couldn't believe what happened here. She asked Tenzo :" could you prevent the room from falling down."
Tenzo nodded, forming the snake hand seal and pouring lots of his chakra. After almost 30 seconds the three wooden structures formed and stabilazed the room.
Tsunade was surprised to see that jutsu. While she knew he referred himself as Hashirama Clone she didn't think he would have a wood release. Mito slowly walked to Hokage helping him to sit on the couch. And ask Tsunade :" would you mind if Shizune - Chan healed them, we are in middle of negotiations and Iwa shinobi will be here in two days and he has a council meeting tomorrow, he should at least look presentable." Hokage was glad she at least respected him even though she sided with Tsunade for this situation. Tsunade mumbled fine, still looking at Tenzo. Shizune hurried herself to Hokage quickly healing his wounds. Mito carefully checked the situation with the Anbu.
They were only knocked, so that meant Tsunade restrained herself from punching them to hard. Mito knew how to help them she only pured a little amount of chakra surrounding them and they started to wake up, and were immediately at high allert.
Mito sighed.
Tenzo was looking at Tsunade eyes clearly seeing shock, the emotion was something like a love and something that seemed like hate. She probably didn't like how he knew wood release but she obviously liked him.
Tsunade hesitantly reached for his hand. Tenzo squzed her hand assuring her that it was fine. Tsunade hugged him. The boy wouldn't mind it but Tsunade was making him unable to breath or at least her huge chest was at fault. Mito was the one who noticed the discomfort of Tenzo. Saying :"You know I don't want to ruin the moment, but Tenzo-kun has troubles with breathing in that position."
Tsunade looked down and he seemed a bit red in his face clearly sigh of low oxygen in blood. Mito then showed how to hug Tenzo and returned him to Tsunade.
Mito and Tenzo spent afternoon packing things for the move. Mito wrote few letters she would send to her friends saying she moved house to Senju compand. The packing wasn't long with Mito packing things in sealing scroll. However she noticed that Tenzo didn't have a lot of clothes. Well she saw only his clothes he had been since the meeting in forest. So she decided to go with him to the market. She wasn't worried about her fashion in this case. Well because Tenzo could wear anything and he would look good, and besides she had experience with buying clothes for boys, she also knew it would be fine if she choose to avoid vibrant colors and she knew the safe colors. She also knew Senju clan wore a lot of white.
On the market she saw a lot of clothes that fitted Tenzo perfectly. He was obliviously tired of trying every single outfit. So Mito decided to buy he had tried. One was completely black, the other was completely white, one was dark green and one was light green. Mito and Tenzo then were going to see what would suit Tenzo for training. Well Tenzo insist on Anbu pants and Mito didn't comply his anbu shirts couldn't be found in his size so they searched for something that was his size and possibly similar.
While they were looking through clothes. Team Choza was walking through the market. Guy was the first one who noticed Mito in the stands. He started shouting :" Mito-San, what are you doing here."
Mito turned around after hearing his voice, she was to busy with finding clothes to check the chakra signatures around herself. Tenzo continued to search for a shirt.
Mito spoke to Guy :" buying clothes, what about you team Choza, coming from mission. "
Choza answered :" Yes, finally finished the d-rank mission."
Mito nodded :" ah i see."
Genma then said:" You know this is a shop for boys right, and this is section for children. So I was wondering what are you searching here i could help. "
Mito blushed a little :" I know, I buying clothes for my cousin you see we are trying to find a shirt his size."
Team Choza exclaimed :" cousin "
Mito then noticed that Tenzo was holding a shirt in his hand and was shyly hidding behind her. Mito answered :" Well yes, here his name is Tenzo, he is really shy so. "
Genma noticed how the small boy seemed not able to meet their eyes so he spoke:" I am Shiranui Genma, I am very good friend of your cousin."
Tenzo nodded his head. Genma then continued to introduce his team to Tenzo. Team Choza left soon leaving Mito Genma and Tenzo alone. Genma helped Tenzo find his size. He was surprised how well Mito chose colors for the young boy. At the end before he could leave Mito asked him to follow them.
Mito said :" I know it's a sudden thing, but I am moving out of my apartment. I don't want you guys to worry so I am telling you. I am going to live in Senju compand since Tenzo-kun wants me there."
Genma panicked at first but when he heard where she was going to live he was surprised :" wait are you saying that Tenzo - kun is Senju. "
Mito answered :" Yes, but that needs to be secret for few days, well Senju and Uzumaki were sister clans so we are all cousins."
Mito then gave him a letter :" this is a key to the barrier which I will install on Senju compand. I made one for each of you guys. If you could send them and inform them about my new address. Don't forget anyone ok. "
Genma nodded his head. He stopped when he noticed that Senju Tsunade and her student were waiting in front gates of Senju clan compand. He wanted to return as quickly as possible but he heard :" Mito - Chan did you bring a friend, why don't you invite him inside."
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito tried to not sound flustered and said:" Genma if you want you can come in."
Genma blushed red staying silent for few seconds until he could feel Tenzo hand holding his and pulling him. Genma only managed to stutter:" Y-yes, i we-would love to."
Tsunade smirked, saying :" Then come in you three, don't be shy, I feel I will see you around a lot."
Genma panicked and asked :" why."
Mito answered :"Tsunade - sama Is going to be a head medical in hospital and that means that she will meet everyone at least few times a year, especially shinobi who are on missions outside Konoha and you as a chunin have high risk of getting hurt."
Mito was totally oblivious to what Tsunade really meant. Tsunade only snorted :" Right. "
Shizune led them inside the main house and sited them on couch which had in front of it coffee table. Tenzo looked around in wonder. Mito was also impressed but she had been guest of Mizukage and she had seen more luxurious style there. Genma was blown away by the house and in fact how huge compand was. When everyone was seated, Shizune brought tea and some snacks. Genma remembered to interduce himself. :" I am very sorry for not introducing myself sooner. I am Shiranui Genma, rank chunin for almost a month now."
Tsunade nodded her head and said :" I think that you know who I am, but anyways I am Senju Tsunade with lots of titles."
Shizune smiled and introduced herself :" I am Shizune, Tsunade-sama student. "
Genma nodded his head.
Shizune was the first to break awkward silence :" if I may know who do you guys know each other. I mean Mito was in village only for a half a year right."
Mito answered :" Well I know everyone that participated in chunin exams but when I was on probation I trained with few teams and Genma's was one of them. "
Genma nodded :" right, she trained us. "
Mito elbowed him. Making him glare at her in confusion, only realizing when he saw surprised faces of med-nin.
Mito :" ahm, yes they like to joke like that, but it isn't truth obviously. "
Nobody believed her. Tenzo sat between the two clearly protecting his new friend. Genma smiled at gesture and started to play with the boy while the rest were slowly drinking the tea.
Tsunade spoke the next :" Genma - kun, did I see you at the gates few days ago."
Genma turned towards Tsunade and said :" yes I was there."
Mito forgot the snack in her hand at next words. Tsunade asked :" You are competing to get Mito with other boys right. I saw how you looked at her. "
Tenzo saw the room still he wasn't listening to corvensation to busy looking at the peice of chocolate in Mito hand. He carefully ate it without Mito noticing. Shizune tried her best not to laugh out loud and the scene in front of her. Genma was blushing so hard, she thought he was having a seizure, Mito was frozen in space her face as red as her hair. And Tenzo was sneaky to eat all of the chocolate his face was covered with chocolate.
Tsunade continued to torture them :" I must say that I didn't expect Mito to have such large fanbase here. Sure in Uzushino she would be goddess, but she managed to charm 4 guys here in such short time."
That wake up both Mito and Genma :" wait 4." both of them shouted at same time.
Tsunade asked :" am I wrong. The Uchiha one, the Hatake, Genma-kun and that swordsman boy. "
Mito answered :" Well you aren't complitly wrong, it is just that Hayate, the swordsman, isn't into me, we are just extremely close. I think of him like a big brother, because he thought me a lot of my sword skills. And I don't know why he thinks of me as a big sister."
Genma butted in :" because you helped him with his sickness. "
Tsunade spoke :" anyways, I must warn you guys, not to mess with Mito or if you hurt her, you are all dead. Is it clear. And say that to rest of guys too. "
Genma shivered :" yes ma'am. "
Tsunade chuckled :"I like this one."
Mito moumbled:" no you just love to bully people."
Tsunade heard it:" you are right and I have so much time to bully you."
Tenzo suddenly spoke:" I won't let you bully Mito-Chan."
Mito started to pet him and then she finally realized :" Tenzo - kun, did you eat all of chocolate, even the one in my hand."
Tenzo looked away:" y- yes. "
Mito started to scold the boy.
Then Shizune was drinking her tea and saw Tsunade gesture for Genma to come closer. The boy came immediately without any hesitation. Tsunade started speaking really quietly to the boy so Mito wouldn't notice them taking :" I will be honest with you. I know that feeling when you like someone and you can't be with them right away. I think it is worth waiting for you and for her. So keep it up. I will ship you guys. So that you know if you ever find yourself troubled how to deal with your feelings you can talk to me. And don't consider this cheating, even though life isn't fair, because Hatake has Kushina - San and Uchiha - kun has his whole clan to back him up. So just come when you want to talk. Ok"
Genma looked a bit flushed but he looked happily at Tsunade and he respectevly bowed to her saying :"thank you."
Shizune almost spit out her tea when she heard that conversation.
Tenzo was looking around trying to avoid the eye contact with Mito. Her eyes were pretty but he couldn't look in them for too long. Mito finally finnished her scolding when she heard Tenzo stomach grumble. Saying :" I geuss it is time for dinner. Shizune - San do you mind if I use the kitchen."
As she looked up to scene where Shizune was barely keeping the fluid in her mouth and Genma respectively bowing to Tsunade.
Her face was confused at first and then at second it was disgusted. She quickly pulled Tenzo towards herself jumping backwards. And at that moment Shizune couldn't keep it inside and sipited at exactly same place Mito and Tenzo were.
Mito was facing the rest of the room. Genma was surprised by sudden jumping and with Shizunes action.
Tenzo was almost unaware of the situation and he slowly spoke:" um excuse me Shizune - Chan, were you trying out new water release jutsu."
Mito started to laugh out loud. The room soon was filled with laughter. Mito gathered herself first and headed to kitchen, or she assumed the kitchen was and found that dinner was almost ready. They clearly interuped Shizune in cooking but by looks of it Shizune was fine with it. Genma come towards her to say his goodbyes, it was getting late and he should head out his house. Tenzo hugged the boy. And was very reluctant about letting him go. But nonetheless he had done it.
Shizune then was helped by Mito in cooking dinner while Tsunade watched over Tenzo. Carefully considering to curupt him in shipping the two teens. However she was surprised by how he seemed to like Genma without her saying a word.
The boy was playing with a plushie, which looked like a turtle. But he didn't really know if it was. Tsunade saw the toy and asked :" what kind of animal is that."
Tenzo answered :"Mito - Chan said it wasn't a animal, but she said it has a name. Isobu. She also said that some say it is called Sanbi for his number of tails."
Tsunade snorted, how ironic :" did Mito - Chan, gave you it."
Tenzo answered :" she made it and gave it to me. "
Tsunade asked :" How about you give me a nickname too, I will call you Ten-Chan. Because you are 10 out of 10."
Tenzo blushed :" I like it. Then I will call you Oba-Chan. "
Tsunade had a tick mark :" do not even dare. I still don't have a child I you would call me that, and anyways I still under 40."
Tenzo laughed :" Then Tsuna oba. "
Tsunade smiled :" I like it." then she shouted to Mito :" Did you see that Mito-Chan, I have a cool nickname from Ten-Chan. "
Mito answered :" what, I only heard oba-chan. You couldn't possibly accept that one. " yelled from the kitchen where loud noise was heard next probably from Shizune dropping thing in her shock.
Tsunade yelled:" no, he got me better one. He will call me Tsuna oba."
Mito joked:" what, Tsuna oba - Chan. "
Tsunade almost lost the control but her mind quickly started working :" Ten-Chan how about making new name for Mito-Chan. Something stupid if possible."
Tenzo looked at her innocently saying :" I won't call Mito - Chan with some stupid name, she is my favorite. So I will promote her to Mito-nee-chan." and then he stood up and runned to Mito. Who huged him saying :" You are so sweet Ten-Chan. How about you give Shizune - Chan a new nickname too. "
Tenzo wondered for few seconds and finally spoke:" Shi-chan. Your name will be Shi-chan. "
Shizune smiled and spoke :" was it hard to pronounce my name"
Tenzo blushed and hid in Mitos arms.
They had dinner and after dinner Tenzo was super tired so. Shizune and Tsunade showed them the whole compand explaining what was used and what wasn't. Finally they were puted in house closes to main house. Usually there would sleep next clan head or heir who was old enough to live alone. Mito knew that tommorow will be eventful day. She hoped that everything would go smoothly and that Tsunade would at least be able to choose her partner.
Genma headed home happily and on his way he ran at Hayate. They spoke about the good mood Genma was and Genma informed Hayate about Mito moving out and gave him 3 keys, for every member of his team. The boys were having a great time talking to each other. They were freinds even before Mito came in picture but now they were extremely close.
While Hayate did not support anyone in chasing his little sister (Mito), he thought that Genma was the most appropriate one for her. He also was glad that Mito let him call her a sister, but he only realized recently that he acted more like older brother than younger brother.
Genma stopped talking when they were passing by Mitos house and saw that Hatake was standing in front of it hesitant to knock.
Genma spoke :" Kakashi, what are you doing here."
Kakashi quickly turned around :" i- I needed to speak with Mito - Chan."
Genma said :" Sorry to disappoint you, but Mito - Chan isn't at home. Actually she moved out today."
He was interuped :" what, where is she."
Genma continued :" as I was saying she moved to Senju compand. Here is the keys if you want to see her. "
Kakashi asked :" were you there when she was moving out. "
Genma shoke his head:" no i accidently meet her in market and I walked her to Senju complex."
Kakashi said :" I see, I guess it can wait until tommorow. "
Genma asked :" what did you want to speak about. If I may know. "
Kakashi said :" I was going to ask her to train with us on Friday. Because sensei nor Kushina can. "
Genma nodded :" Well I am certain she will say yes, you will probably have someone extra coming."
Kakashi asked :" what does that mean. "
But Genma didn't answer already moving on with his route to home.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was surprised by how quickly Tenzo relaxed in this new environment. Both of them slept peacefully. Mito woke up and it was 6. Am. It was still bit early but Mito decided to head to kitchen make some breakfast. She was done with it and quickly ate her portion before heading inside of bathroom to shower. In the meantime Tenzo woke up. He was started by not seeing Mito but he could feel her close by. When he started to explore the house he found breakfast ready for him and he could hear water running down from bathroom.
Mito finally was done with showering and she fully clothed herself, her long hair now was under large towel. She could feel that Shizune and Tsunade were awake too, probably getting ready for meeting. Mito knew she would be there as she is involved in this situation. If you ask how. Well first she brought Tsunade back and second she is taking care of one of Senju. Tenzo is going to be present there too. Mito was finding the best outfit for the boy. Once she found it she gave Tenzo to change. She was ready and do was Tenzo.
While they waited for Tsunade and Shizune to pick them up. Tenzo played with Mito 's hair. Doing braid. One super long braid.
However to Mito surprise Tsunade and Shizune weren't the first ones at her doors. It was Kakashi he was wearing his usual outfit. Mito opened the doors and invited him to come in. Kakashi refused:" I cannot stay for long, I just want to ask you 2 things."
From the back of house Tenzo asked Mito :" Mito-nee-Chan is it time to go."
Mito answered :" no not yet, my friend came to ask me some questions."
Kakashi was surprised by sudden sudden voice and had a questionable expression.
Mito said :" right you wanted to ask some questions."
Kakashi still was interested in the voice but he knew that he would learn after asking his questions :" could you train us tomorrow. You see sensei and Kushina are both busy."
Mito went blank for a second and answered :" I don't have anything scheduled for tomorrow, but you won't mind if I bring somebody along, right."
She glanced in the house like she was saying:" him"
Kakashi nodded and asked the next question :" Then you won't mind having dinner with me."
Mito was dense and said:" sure. I don't mind."
Kakashi could hear footsteps coming from the house they were extremely light which indicated that person was a shinobi. However he was surprised to see small boy maybe older than 5. Asking Mito :" Tsuna oba, still didn't come."
Mito answered :" no Ten-Chan, here I would like to introduce you to my friend."
Tenzo nodded slowly speaking :" I am Tenzo, nice to meet you."
Kakashi nodded his head and said:" I am Hatake Kakashi, it is pleasure to meet you Tenzo-kun. "
Tenzo eyes widen when he heard Hatake part but nobody noticed. Mito carefully said :" Ten-Chan we are going to train with Kakashi and his team tomorrow. "
Tenzo sparked :" training with Mito - nee-chan . Sure. "
Kakashi spoke again :" I need to go now Kushina - nee-san is very strict."
Mito smirked and said:" Then don't be late."
Kakashi nodded and and went to training grounds. Telling the team that Mito agreed on training them.
Few minutes later Tsunade and Shizune were in front of Mito and Tenzo. They were ready to go. The council meeting was in 8 am. And now was 7.am. they still had some time to speak with Hokage. However usually clan heads would come earlier to speak with him too. Mito knew that the civilan council was still pretty much same as before but soon the that would change with petition about civilan council being chosen every 4 years. Mito suggested that.
When they came in Hokage's tower they headed immediately to meeting room knowing that Hokage's office was full with people. Mito found herself and Tenzo a place to sit in space hidden in shadows, she felt presence of almost every clan head in tower. Only Uchiha was not here yet but he was close by. Tsunade sat next to two and Shizune sat next to them. While this meeting was going to discuss about Senju matter it wasn't only about that.
In Hokage's office, Hokage spoke with clan heads:" do you have any wishes about which problem should we spoke first."
Nara spoke:" I wish that the meeting doesn't take long time to finish."
His humor wasn't appreciated by Hokage who mumbled :" impossible"
Minato nodded and said:" if I may suggest, we should firstly talk about shinobi things and later turn to matters that civilan council has rights to speak in."
Nara spoke :" ah i see Minato - San wants to show what civilan council can do and can't do. Very wisely and it will spare us some time because the council would be cocky if we solved the matter that concerned them first. "
Hokage gasped and said :" You are right. So that means Senju matters are last. "
Clan heads peeked up at the name of the matter. However when they were about to ask for explanation of this matter Hokage silenced everyone with glare.
Saying :" it is time to go in the meeting room our guest are already arrived. "
Hokage stood up and walked towards the meeting room on the way there Uchiha clan head was waiting for him. The two quietly talked while walking.
Uchiha clan had requested that the matter of Uchiha would be first. It wasn't that important but it would be valuable information about future.
When clan heads entered and sat on their seats. Hokage sat on his seat and called Mito with his hands signature. Mito walked from the shadows passing by Minato who was going inside because only clan heads had spots on table for sitting. Minato wasn't surprised to see Tsunade and Shizune however he was when he noticed Tenzo. He supposed Mito was still on her mission to babysitting the boy.
Mito was still angry with Hokage but she didn't let it show, she stood next to Hokage waiting for him to speak. His hands moved in gesture that said to lean down. Mito did it hesitantly. The clans attention was on her. Hokage whispered in her ears :" I am sorry for reacting that way yesterday. I know that you did it thinking that was the best for village."
Mito spoke saying:" no, not at all, that wasn't only reason I said that."
Now the room was trying to hear what Hokage was saying :" Mito - Chan I know I hurted you, but I still did it your way. And I think you were right. It is better this way. "
Mito answered :" I knew that. However I can't forgive you yet. " she spoke mre quietly not wanting for clan heads to know about her being mad at Hokage.
Hokage nodded his head and said:" that is alright for now. Did you find anything new in your studies."
Mito answered :" I have reached the core problem of my point of view. So I don't think I when I will be ready to perform this seal."
Hokage said :" I see, but there isn't any need for it right now. "
Mito nodded her head and was about to leave. When Nara asked her :" Mito-Chan, do you mind if I speak with you for a second. "
Mito headed to him straight and the Nara stood up and they left the room for some privacy. Mito did wonder what Nara clan head wanted to speak with her.
Nara Shikaru began :" Are you still mad about Hokage shutting you down yesterday. I m sincerely sorry about that. Hokage - sama has a lot on his mind and maybe he is too old for the hat. But nonetheless he shouldn't have done that to you."
Mito answered :" Honestly I knew all those things, and I am surprised you wanted to talk about this with me, anyways I am not mad about him yelling at me, I am mad at him for reminding me not to trust adults. "
Shikaru asked :" what does that mean. "
Mito answered :" honestly I don't see myself working with Hokage anymore, so I won't involve myself in any more mess, or should I say I won't be helping with problems in village until Minato-San becomes a Hokage. "
Nara was shocked :" Are you sure about that, Mito - Chan we still need you. "
Mito answered :" not really, i Will still be involved in Senju matter and in Kiri threats, Iwa will be handled by Minato and if he wants my help I will give it to him. And I will tell Hokage a secret how to deal with paperwork. But I won't be coming here every day."
Nara asked :" if I may ask do you mind working with the clans. "
Mito answered :" if they directly ask for my help then I don't mind. But I don't think any clan needs my help. "
Nara then spoke:" do you think that only problem in Konoha is civilian council. Don't you see the state in clans. "
Mito answered :" there are some problems, some are bigger than other but I can't do anything about them right now when we are exhausted from war, and besides once Minato takes charge I expect that almost every clan to change a clan head to fit into. I heard that Uchiha are already chosen a next clan head how about you. "
Nara:" certainly even the shinobi council is getting old, but sudden change like that. "
Mito shake her head :" don't think it will be sudden, Minato still is on the long mission which will take a lot of time after all we are thinking about making Iwa our long lasting ally. "
Mito then noticed that civilan council were coming from the end of hall and she quickly entered the metting room Nara quickly following her. The door almost hited Inzunaka women, Mito immediately realized that was Tsume, the daughter of current Inzunaka head however Mito didn't notice her come inside the room.which meant that Tsume was there even before Mito entered the first time. Mito could not hide her surprised face. However she did not stop she headed straight to shadows wondering how she didn't notice. When she saw a grin on Minato. She asked :" what are you grinning about I am not really in mood."
Minato gulped remembering Kushina when she wasn't in mood. He answered honestly :" I am sorry, but your face."
Mito asked :" Did you do something"
Minato answered :" oh I and Kushina were doing some research, wanting to surprise you, and we made a seals which conceals somebody presence complitly."
Mito was awed and started :" Really, wow that is amazing." and then she realized :" hey you made it only to spy on me right."
Minato nodded and then stopped :" wait how did you know. "
Mito said :" what, did you think that Kushina wasn't overheard when she plans something, and Rin was the one who heard and told me to be extra careful"
Minato face palmed saying :" still there isn't anything you can do about it."
Mito spoke :"are you sure about that. I won't give you keys to barrier and it is done."
Minato paled but he knew how he could get the key. But he let Mito think she won. The council was ready to start.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage began the meeting saying :" Since this meeting was postponed, we will have more things to talk about. I was asked by Uchiha - dono to have his matter dealt with first. I don't think many of us knew what you are about to say."
Uchiha head stood straight and began :" the Uchiha clan is getting a new clan head in few months and as such I would request that my nefew can be present in next meeting. Also one of his first laws are to let none - Uchiha to join in Uchiha elite military police. Especially those roots that didn't join I&T. I am asking for your premision in his place as he is already in charge of Uchiha elite military police. "
The one member of civilan council was about to speak, but Hokage was faster asking :" I asume your clan already agreed and you are asking for premision from military leader. What does rest of clan heads think about it. "
Nara clan head was first to answer :" if the Uchiha clan has already decided and brought this matter to you I think it is your decision, but if you are asking for my opinion I think this is acceptable, for both clan and village. Also since the next head is decided it would be best he is ready when he becomes clan head. "
Yamanaka clan head and Akimichi clan head both nodded their heads in agreement to what Nara clan head said.
Hyuga clan head didn't like the idea to much but said that it was Hokage's decision. Inzunaka clan head agreed with proposed idea. Aburame can head agreed too.
Civilian council was ready to speak their opinion but Hokage cutted them in saying:" Then you may do as you please Uchiha - dono, i still expect to hear your report of how new members will be doing."
Uchiha clan finally sat down and Hokage was looking at faces of civilan council, waiting for them to protest. However that luckily didn't happen. Inzunaka clan head stood up next because he wanted to speak next. Hokage looked at him and nodded his head. Inzunaka clan head cleared his throat which was sign for Tsume to exit the shadows. Inzunaka clan head began :" Inzunaka clan has problems with our partners being sick. Tsume will report the exact numbers."
Tsume nodded her head to her father and began :" out 400 of our ninken, exactly 160 are injured some of them are in dangerous situations and we aren't able to treat them all. The problem is we can't just let someone else to treat them because there aren't med-nin specialaized in treatment for them. We ask of Hokage and clan heads to help us find solution to this disaster that happened to us. "
Hokage gasped and asked :" How did they get injured. "
Tsume answered :" according to our investigation they were firstly hurt at Iwa battlefield but their situation progressed worse when they returned. We think that they might be poisoned but we can't find any poison. We only found small injuries on their bodies."
Hokage gasped he did not knew about this and by the looks of everyone neither did they.
Tsume continued :" our result come today so we hadn't been able to talk about it sooner as it was a clan matter. "
Hokage nodded :" we will try to find solutions. "
Nara clan was first to speak :" if I may suggest something, I knew somebody who has a specific gift in healing, a kekkei genkai of sorts, she may be able to solve this problem. "
Tsume spoke bluntly :" who is that person. "
Hokage also wondered what Nara clan was talking about.
Nara clan then proceeded :" Mito-Chan could you please come out. "
Mito walked out the same shadows as Tsume did, she respectfully bowed to everyone present and waited for Nara clan head to continue. Hokage finally understood, Mito indeed had such a gift. However what unselted him was that she was watching in his direction she was waiting for Nara to speak.
Nara seeing that neither Mito or Hokage would speak said :" Mito Chan is not a medic but she has a special healing ability which was praised by our medics, and she only needs small knowledge about this situation to use it, right Mito - Chan."
Mito nodded her head and said:" You are right Nara-dono, I only need to know who certain organ works or what is wrong with it. I actually knew a lot about animals as I lived in forrest for a long period of my childhood. "
Inzunaka clan was surprised by how fast the solution was found.
Hokage spoke :" Mito Chan if you agree with this there won't be a problem. "
Mito answered :" I accept this request from Inzunaka clan."
The council was silent. Did Mito just use this opportunity to her advantage. If she heals for Inzunaka clan, Inzunaka clan will be in her dept. The look on Hokage face also was surprised. However he could see that Mito didn't have such intentions and was showing him her distance he created yesterday. He wasn't surprised when he saw Nara shake his and his lips moving like he was speaking. Hokage read the words ' She is genius, a troublesome one, but still genius.'
Hokage finally regained his control and spoke :" if it is like that I don't have any problems with it. Please inform us of situation later on."
Inzunaka clan head nodded and sat down, seeing his matter was solved for now. Mito was walking straight for a shadows, and as soon as she was in a hand grabbed her. Mito looked up and saw Tsume saying :" You will help them right. "
Mito nodded and said:" I will try my best. Tsume-sama, however I can't go right now, I am still on another mission here. I will come with you to see what is wrong after the meeting ends."
Mito then sat to her seat. Watching closely Hokage's face expression. The one thing that she learned in her past is to never trust to same person twice. The first time they break you they make you vounrable to them, so the best thing is to stay close to them but still far from their reach.
Meanwhile civilian council was pissed they were asked for opinion two times already and they could not hold it any longer. The civilan was about to speak but Hokage cuted in before him. :" now we will move on next thing, this problem is already solved and I wanted to inform you about it. You see in this war against Iwa I often thought about being to old for this position and that it no longer suited me. As such I was trying to find myself a replacement and I found one. I even informed Fire Daimyo about it. He agreed and I will step down from this position in half of year time. Until then my successor will be taught and he will be always by my side. "
Civilian council started to speak loudly :" Why weren't we informed about this. Who is this candidate you are speaking about. "
The clans were not surprised by disrespect however the reaction they got from Hokage was different from usual. Hokage snapped at them :" and why did I need to inform you the civilan council of shinobi matter. As I recall the Hokage is chosen by special council or by previous Hokage himself."
The civilan council stood there frozen not expecting to be yelled by the Hokage they thought as soft one.
Hokage continued :" as I was saying, I chose my successor and I will officially introduce him to you now. I doubt that you don't know who he is."
He spoke softly :" Namikaze Minato."
Minato walked from the shadows and stood next to Hokage right side. The civilan council wasn't overly happy with his choice. But the clan heads look satisfied. Civilans asked Hokage :" isn't he a student of one of the sannis, why don't we choose a sannin as Hokage instead."
Tsunade gritted her teath in frustration.
However before she could spoke from shadows. Mitos hand covered her mouth letting Hokage chance to speak.
Hokage explained :" sannins are really important to the village and they all contribute to village in their own way. And it think that you are underestimating Namikaze - San, he indeed was trained by sannin but he is prodigy which will surely surpass his teacher. I explained this to you now, because I think you need education, you were really rude and I didn't want to punish you for dissobeying me. However this is last time. Take this as last warning. Noone who is a Hokage or a candidate for that position will be allowed to be insulted. "
When tension calm down a little. Hokage continued :" Well then, we are going to discuss last matter. Senju clan matter. I will ask for clan heads opinion first. "
Mito nodded to Tsunade indicating it was time to gather her courage.
Nara clan head spoke first :" we are all aware that Senju clan is our honor, like many other clans, and if there is chance to rebuild it we should do it, however both sides have to agree."
Yamanaka clan was next :" we need to make sure that the shinobi participanting would not be harmed meantaly too. "
Uchiha clan nodded his head :" however this situation shouldn't be used to experiment to much. "
Hokage asked :" what do you mean by that."
Uchiha answered :" I am sure some greedy people would want for strong children with more genes. I saying that I or my successor won't allow Uchiha and Senju blood to mix up. It may cause problems. And such child would be claimed by us as we are bigger clan right now. Which means that Senju clan would not be revived. "
Hokage gasped and spoke:" I see where your concerns lay. "
Hyuga frowned :" I agree with Uchiha - dono, but I would like to ask what are requirements for being in Senju clan exactly. As I recall we have two Uzumaki shinobi which were distant cousins to the Senju."
Hokage spoke :" Well in Senju clan laws, only persons with one parents of Senju blood or being wed with one were considered a Senju member. So even if they were distant cousins they could not be in Senju clan and moreover Mito - San can't become member of any other clan. So even if she married into Senju clan she would stay Uzumaki like her grand aunt. "
Hyuga spoke again :" I see. "
Inzunaka clan head just nodded his head clearly thinking more about his own problems than this topic.
Aburame clan head said :" i wanted to ask a question too. Why. Because I am not informed about the law in village as much as Hokage. But how exactly members should one clan have."
Hokage nodded his head expecting this question sooner :" Since law is same from 30 years. The clan is considered when more than 3 persons who have directly blood ties and have enough of respect and money. Since only problem for Senju is number off members, they need to have children."
Civilians then spoke :" Then let's use the CRA program. "
Hokage cought clearing his throat and spoke :" Tsunade why don't you join us in this discussion and inform us about your thoughts on this matter. "
Mito nodded to Tsunade and whispered to her ears :" Don't forget to claim Tenzo immediately, it will ease your situation. I mean both yours and his. I will join you when you speak his name ok. "
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade walked confidently from the shadows. Purring fear in civilan council with her glare and every step she took to come closer to them. She stopped in the middle of room. She carefully bowed to both Hokage and clan heads and she only lowered her head to the civilans. She eyed every one of them carefully trying to stay cool. She spoke to the Hokage :" I have another matter to speak about. Hokage - sama already knows about this, so I am guessing nobody will object."
She waited for few seconds seing nobody spoke she started :" I already found someone with Senju blood in his genes. I would like to get custody over him from you Hokage - sama. "
Civilians started to speak :" and how are we sure he is indeed a Senju, and not you convince him into believing so."
Tsunade and Hokage both frowned and clan heads were disgusted with disrespect.
Tsunade spoke :" Orochimaru already comfirmed him being one."
Tsunade snorted and spoke again :" so I am asking you Hokage - sama to give me custudy over Tenzo-kun "
Minato eyes widden but he knew that he should never show his emotions.
Mito finally took young boy in her hands and stepped from the shadows yet again. Every clan head was surprised to see the boy clinging to Mito as if she was his everything. Some of them froze once they saw his eyes. They were familiar with those eyes which told you every emotion. Obviously only older were frozen.
Hokage in the meantime spoke his agreement to Tsunade's request.
The civilan were mad about his approval. They weren't sure the boy was a Senju from the words of Tsunade alone.
Tenzo was looking at Tsunade his smile small. And Mito let him down on the floor. Tenzo holded himself straight and he spoke :" I am Tenzo. I can show you that I am Senju." looking at the Hokage to see if it is okay.
The floor around him started to move at first then flowers started to bloom around him. Finally one wooden branch shot towards him and Mito holding one of flowers and stopped just in front of Mito, who carefully took the flower and put it in her hair. Getting a smile from Tenzo.
The both shinobi and civilans council were silent and surprised by the wood release. Minato was hiding gapping mounth behind his hand. Well it was successful because nobody really was paying him any attention. All of the attention was on the young boy who as soon as he noticed shift in atmosphere came closer to Mito holding his hands to pick him up. Mito did it immediately. Hiding the boy from attention of the room, or at least that is how Tenzo felt.
Civilan member asked when everyone stopped watching the boy not to make him fear them. :" where has this young boy been until now, if we may know. He may be a spy."
Hokage nodded his head :" Tenzo - kun indeed is trained to be spy. I am sorry to tell you that he was personally trained by Danzo and that I didn't know about his existence. Danzo was doing his research on Senju clan as soon as Tsunade had left. So he found a way to create a new Senju. Without my permission or my knowledge. If we had found him sooner Danzo would have been sentenced for death, however he died from heart attack. Mito and Orochimaru had personally found him. He took liking to Mitos chakra and was staying with her for almost a week now. "
Civilian council did not have time to tell anything more. Because the clans were outraged by the facts they learned.
Hokage had to return the topic back to Senju matter :" Well since this is done we still need to talk about Senju matter. Tsunade your opinion please."
Tsunade nodded her head and she spoke :" I am not against restoring my clan, however since I need only one child to make it official I am against CRA."
Civilian council was not satisfied yet again and were ready to yell any moment, however Hokage asked his questions cutting them :" Then did you think about your potential partner for this child. "
The smirk on civilian faces were creepy, they knew that Tsunade was prideful and after losing Dan that she could not find love, so they expected to her say no.
However Tsunade carefully spoke:" I must say that I had thought it a lot, I have come to decision. I a-am going to choose Jiraiya if I had to." her voice was barely above whisper at then end. But everyone heard it. And everyone was shocked, not even Mito could predict this, she couldn't predict how Jiraiya would feel about this or how would the relationship between them go. But she did not need to think about that it wasn't her business. The room was silent.
Minato was so shocked that his hand dropped down showing his mouth. However nobody looked better not even Hokage himself. Well this wasn't like anything that he was prepared for. But it certainly was the best solution, seeing that even Mito was surprised, he was satisfied that Tsunade came to this conclusion herself without anyone interfere with her thoughts. Civilans could not really complain because one of their for CRA was Jiraiya, even though he wasn't from any clan he still was powerhouse. Clan heads nodded their heads and Hokage spoke :" Well since that's what you have decided and nobody is opposed to it this matter is finished. And so I conclude this meeting. You may all leave."
As those words were said Hokage stood up and left the room, Minato following him closely. The room was getting empty with civilans leaving first and then shinobi clans. Mito handed Tenzo to Shizune and headed straight to the Inzunaka dou waiting for her. Tenzo didn't want to leave her but Mito said if he stayed with her he would miss training and Shizune cooking a cake.
Hokage was satisfied with meeting, he had expected for it to last at least to the noon, but now it was 9:30 so they were really fast, and to his pleasure civilians didn't have a chance to say anything about topics. Even in the one he thought they would have most interest. He hummed happily as they reached the office, he could feel that Nara clan head was heading to office to probably to speak about Mito situation. Minato was mostly shocked about possiblety of his sensei and Tsunade being together. His expression was complex.
Nara clan head entered the office and walked to the window Hokage was looking through. He waited for response from Hokage :" Is she angry at me still, and how angry from your perspective."
Nara clan head gulped. Minato understood immediately it was serious. Nara spoke:" The problem is not her anger directed at you, she does not seem to hold a grudge towards you, however the problem is that she lost her trust in you, Hokage - sama, however she didn't lose her trust in village or clans, it is just you who she does not trust anymore. She is really sure at her felling and she said that she won't work for you anymore, however she said that she isn't betraying us, she said that she will finnish the mission she is currently on and that she will take any requests that are coming directly from clans , as you saw today, she also said that she would cooperate with Minato. It seems to me that once you earn her trust you should not lose it. She is a pure genius. She is super useful as ally but she is more dangerous as our enemy, so I am warning you Minato not lose her trust. "
Minato spoke :" if that is so. I wanna ask you, do you think she is a prophet. "
Nara stopped for second :" Actually she didn't gave that feeling to me. Why. "
Hokage was deeply lost in his thoughts.
Minato answered honestly :" when she returned from kannabi mission she said a prophecy similar to Jiraya's and toads she was even more specific. She spoke about the child who is yet to be born, saying his name as her savior."
Nara :" How did you hear the prophecy, did she tell it to you. "
Minato shake his head :" she was sleep talking and walking around the room. She never spoke about the child when she was awake, I only know that the child will be born in October two years from now. "
Nara nodded his head in understanding :" any specific features of child."
Minato spoke :" blue eyes and blonde hair, she was going to say sunshine but stopped in middle of it. She said his name though Naruto, just like main character of Gusty Ninja. "
Nara nodded his head :" she must be really careful, especially around me, she often puts a cold act but she seems to care even more than some of shinobi, even though she seems as blinding as sun she can hide in darkness. She is a surviour. Those are most dangerous of people."
Hokage was finally done with thinking and he was analyzing the talk between the two. He realized he couldn't do anything to make Mito trust him any more. She wasn't going to hold a grudge that is great but she won't talk to him, unless she must.
Nara then remembered :" ah she told me to tell you the secret for dealing with paperwork."
That got Hokage attention really quickly :" what is it."
Minato was waiting for answer too. Nara chuckled :" a shadow clones"
The looks on the faces of two were great. They were ready to facepalm themselves.
Mito was surprised to see that Inzunaka clan dogs or ninken were just laying there. Mito sat down next to one and concerted really hard, mixing her chakra. It was harder for her since she was full of chakra. She also noticed the girl who was she assumed Hana, Kiba's older sister. The girl which was medic for Inzunaka dogs in future, she guessed that here it was that her passion began.
When her chakra was finally ready. She slowly began checking situation. She could feel poison it was from flower or something nature like. Mito began to make it leave dogs body through the wound it got in. She needed 5 minutes to get it rid completely from the dog. As soon as poison was out she felt the familiar sensation. That smell of wood, somehow mixed with smell of human. She immediately realized Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu was trying to create some kind of poison. She could tell that it still wasn't deadly for humans but animals, weren't so lucky, still it was slow poison.
Mito then stored the poison in one of her scrolls saying :" I will create antidote from this. The poison is gone from him, but that doesn't mean he is fine, he might have some of sings of sickness but he will survive for sure."
Inzunaka Tsume nodded her head. Understanding.
Mito then continued to heal dogs each time she was done faster. Soon she only needed a minute for a dog. She was done with half off dogs and it was noon. She had done every critical dog and she explained that she would come later and heal the rest and check the ones she healed now, explaining that the she needed rest and to analyze posion in dogs since it was still active. and it would be better if she returned it knowledge about it, because she doesn't want to make more damage .
Tsume thanked her for help. Mito smiled and spoke :" Hana-Chan why don't you take care of them while I am not here, and then when I come here, report to me if anything is wrong ok."
And Mito was gone after hearing Hana saying:" yes."
The only thing that Tsume wondered was how does Mito know her daughters name. She was scared of people, and Tsume was the whole time there and didn't hear her daughter interduce herself to the girl.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito entered Senju clan compand. The compand was calm, the breeze was light and sun was bright, it was peaceful. While Mito usually used to enjoy this kind of weather, but now she felt like something was missing. She was remembering all the time she would spend in this kinda of weather, she realized she didn't like the weather but the feeling of not being alone because there was always someone next during this weather in her life. She moved faster and was almost running in the main house. Where she found everyone eating a dessert.
It was peaceful picture, she wondered what it felt like. She is to old to feel this happiness she was supposed show. She was trying to be happy child, but she was a teenager who lost the will for life. She wondered if she was doing good job. However she did not let those thought show on her face. Her mask could stay there, but her mind might collapse any moment. But she will push herself to the limits because she promised, because she has to help this world. It doesn't matter if she feels to belong here or not. She didn't belong to the previous one either yet she lived in both of them.
Tsunade frowned clearly seeing Mito was deep in her thoughts. The smile Mito was wearing was still there however her eyes weren't showing happiness, moreover Tsunade could not guess what the young girl was feeling at all.
Mito was snapped out of thoughts when Tenzo started to speak to her. Asking her if she would train with him.
Mito answered :" when I am done eating, but I don't have much time. So it will be short one ok."
Tenzo nodded his head. Mito took out food out of fridge which was for her and ate it quickly, taking some notes, for her research about regaining chakra from eating and sleeping.
Mito asked Tsunade :" Are you starting to work today in hospital. "
Tsunade nodded :" Yes, I will be going to inspect things today and help them in operations, Shizune will be working there too. So Ten-Chan will be alone."
Mito :" Yes, well he will be training most of time right Ten-Chan, and I will be back to fed him on time. We'll if you don't want to be alone Ten-Chan you could go with me to Orochimaru - sama. "
Tenzo slowly thought about it:" Does Orochimaru - sama have some special training for me. "
Mito smirked :" Who do you think you are talking about, when Orochimaru does not have special things. "
Tenzo smiled :" Then I will go with you. "
Tsunade asked :" why do you need to go to Orochimaru. "
Mito answered :" ah, he needs to analyze this poison I found. I would go to hospital but since I know it is extremely complicated I don't want to waste their time. Well the results would be better if you both worked on it but I doubt you have time. "
Tsunade nodded her head.
Mito was finished with lunch and the two went to Orochimaru lab. Orochimaru who was working on one of his projects since the morning wasn't surprised to see guests. However he wasn't expecting two. He did hear about what happened to the Inzunaka clan and he thought that they would reach out to him to help. Mito politely greated him and Tenzo did same. Tenzo was slowly getting comfortable around Orochimaru seeing him as not threat. Orochimaru led them inside of the lab. He spoke :" I see that Tenzo-kun has gained some of weight, I assume you are following the diet I gave you."
Mito answered :" Yes."
Orochimaru spoke again :" I know that you did not come here for this matter but, can I check on you Tenzo - kun."
Tenzo shyly nodded his head and move to the man expecting to be lifted up on the table. Orochimaru rose his eyebrows looking at Mito who just shurgered. Mito wasn't expert, but she knew that Tenzo obliviously was touched starved, well she knew how that felt, but she didn't knew how to treat that because she would do it to herself. Orochimaru carefully picked him up and layed him down. The check up was short. And seeing that Orochimaru was satisfied. Mito asked :" Is he in good condition."
Orochimaru nodded his head and asked :" now can I hear the reason why you visited me."
Mito answered :" I have a poison that needs to be analyzing and possibly make a antidote for it."
Orochimaru asked again :" is that what you found in Inzunaka ninken."
Mito nodded her head :" I know that this poison isn't final product of our enemy, and it does not work on humans, or well it isn't deadly for humans, so we have to make antidote for this one and then we will have a base for final poison. "
Orochimaru nodded and asked:" Is this poison from Iwa. "
Mito shake her head and said:" no the bastard isn't aligned to any village, because he seeks something different from village and every village is in his way. "
Mito then gave him a sample from her seal and he put it the machine to check its ingredients.
Meanwhile Mito asked him :" could you watch Tenzo-kun for few hours, I need to go back to Inzunaka compand and he wants to train, so why don't you show him a few special moves to enetrain him. He won't give you to much trouble, you see once he gets into something he won't stop trying to perfect it. "
Orochimaru asked :" and you can't think of anything to entertain him. "
Mito smirked :" I am not knowledgeable as you are. "
Tenzo was looking through lab and was trying see the machine work but he was too short. He guessed it was just spinning the sample.
And after few minutes of talking the results of ingredients came out. Mito spoke :" already. "
Orochimaru smirked :" what do you mean already, I made this machine."
Mito looked at him like that made everything clear. But she immediately regreted it. Because as many crazy scientists Orochimaru started to talk about how machine worked and almost everything had flew above Mitos head, who clearly wasn't interested. So she interopted him asking:" what does results say."
She received one of the scariest glares in her life, she gulped but luckily Orochimaru answered her question :"it is made of the Aloe Vera and other vegetables from Apshodelaceae family which means it was infused with some type of chakra because this vegetable do not produce much poison."
Mito though ironic, did that plant like creature use himself to make it, well now she could call him Aloe Vera. But still she hoped that she would not come to meet him anytime soon.
Mito asked :" do you think that you can create antidote for it. "
Orochimaru nodded and spoke :" I need a 4 to 5 days."
Mito nodded :" I think that is fine. I am just going to take all of poison forms the dogs and then see their reactions."
Orochimaru asked her :" You know that is almost impossible right. I mean I heard about your specific trait but even that can't complitly took out the poison. "
Mito smirked :" I take out over 90% percent of poison of them. So I presume that if they survived so long with that much they can survive few days with less right. "
Orochimaru answered :" if you heal their damage the poison caused. "
Mito smirked :" of course."
Mito then noticed the time :" ah, I should be going now. Tenzo behave OK. "the boy yelled from somewhere inside of lab :" OK, bye bye Mito-nee-Chan. "
The first thing that Tenzo asked was for Orochimaru to continue his explanation of machine. Orochimaru gladly did it.
After that he even gave some easy water release techniques for Tenzo to practice. Well obliviously not in lab but with Anko who just came in lab for some training herself. To say she wasn't pleased was understatement. She didn't want to babysit a 5 years old child, wannabe shinobi. But her sensei said to take care of him by just glancing at him from time to time.
Mito reached the Inzunaka compand and she knocked politely, which caused more ruckuss than if she didn't knock. Well because if you knock on Inzunaka clan compand doors that means you aren't Inzunaka clearly and those were rare in visiting their clan. Mito waited for few seconds and doors opened one curious head pooped out. A dog 1 to 2years old. And then there was Hana few inches behind him. Tsume and clan head were just few meters away and we'll the rest of clan was gathering around them.
Mito spluttered asking :" Did I do something wrong."
Tsume laughed :" False alarm, here we thought Hokage was coming."
Mito asked :"why."
Tsume answered :" to us knocking is a signal of someone important coming in, an outsider of clan and other things."
Mito bowed:" I apologize, I didn't know that, however my ignorance isn't excuse if I deserve some kind punishment please give it to me. "
Clan head then spoke:" Well we are at fault to, because you were here earlier and we didn't inform you about it, and also right now you are an important guest to us. Please come in. "
Mito walked towards the clan heads and his daughter slowly. Then she finally noticed that she still couldn't feel Tsume so she came really close to the lady. Which surprised everyone, that kind of action was only allowed for an Inzunaka. Mito then reached for Tsume shoulder and toughed some paper of her skin which was invisible to everyone else. Mito then mumbled :" finally found it, know I only need to analyze it."
Tsume however didn't agree with it :" hey brat give it back, that is mine."
Mito looked up and then to seal. Well she could not claim it as Uzumaki seal because Minato gave it to Tsume. So she slowly returned it with puppy eyes hoping to soften Tsume, of course it didn't work.
Only did Mito then noticed that she was surrounded by weapons. Mito spoke slowly :"Sorry, Minato was teasing me with that seal, I couldn't help myself."
Tsume spoke :" I will let it go this time, only because you could found it."
Mito nodded and headed to the ninkens. She could see that those which she pulled poison out were peacefully sleeping however they did not look better at all. She the went to get rid from the poison in rest of pack.
Hana walked to her slowly, and when Mito could see her she hid behind one of the alfa dogs. Mito gestured her to get closer. And Hana did so. Hana started to lisent to Mito who was talking about how she had a cousin around her age, then she spoke about ninken and lot of other things. While Mito spoke and mostly focused on the healing ninken she didn't realize that Tsume was standing behind little Hana, carefully listening to everything. She was looking at the girl Kushina had so many times described to her and found everything about the girl she knew but Mito was still mysterious. And obviously a good sensor, only been defeated by a two genius minds in fuinjutsu. Tsume decided to speak when Mito was finished with last ninken :" How do you know my daughters name."
Mito was extremely surprised she jumped from somebody managing to sneak behind :" oh, Sage it is only you, I died from fear."
Tsume spoke again :" answer my question."
Mito slowly spoke :" ah I know every clan child which goes to the academy, I have seen all of the reports in Hokage tower since I was in charge of paperwork." Mito skilfully lied. Hoping that nothing had gave her away.
Tsume spoke :" Well Hana still hasn't went to academy. "
Mito look at her confused:" Then at least she was getting administrated there. "
Tsume nodded that was right she did that few weeks ago.
Mito then dusted herself and headed to the sleeping ninken she puted down for seals and barrier lifted up Mito pured some of her orange chakra there and she did it so that every ninken was under barrier she spoke:" This barrier is like a machine it will provide them with my special chakra and heal the wounds slowly, I will come tomorrow in morning to refil it. And yes you can also walk through it. However as a human being if you have any injuries they will heal with chakra and that means less chakra for healing ninken. And with this i am done for a day."
Tsume asked:" what about the antidote. "
Mito :" ah, yes I did forget about that. Orochimaru - sama said it would be done in 4 to 5 days. " she then wawed and started walking to the doors feeling two familiar chakra signals waiting for her.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Well she wasn't surprised that Orochimaru let Anko take care of Tenzo. Anko was close to Tenzo's age. Anko being almost 10. Mito confidently walked to them. Only to hear a yell coming from Anko :" hey brat, wait you can't just walk into there, I am not sure Mito-San is even here."
Mito finally could see small ball of energy coming straight at her. Mito prepared herself for impact which came in few seconds. She saw surprised look at Anko's face and she spoke :" Tenzo - kun is a sensor, so he he knows where i am at any moment. Did you have fun with Tenzo-kun. "
Anko mumbled :" as if."
Mito laughed :" Did you guys train. I still some energy why don't we go for a spar."
Tenzo perked up:" I am in. I wanna see how nee-Chan is strong. "
Anko was annoyed :" the brat was going oon how awesome I was just few moments ago, and now he is more excited for mere genin sparing him. "
Mito smirked :" I may be genin by rank, but still I am stronger than you two combined. "
Anko said:" prove it. "
Mito smirked:" I will, on training grounds. "
Mito was getting warmed up while Tenzo and Anko were thinking about the plan to take Mito down most effectively.
Mito wasn't worried at all. She was confident in her skills. Tenzo wasn't a problem. He was small, and still weak. Anko was fast and reckless. So she let them attack first. Anko gladly took that chance. She moved quickly and straight for Mito. Mito saw decrease in Tenzo's chakra pool. So they were trying to distract her. Mito sighed softly and grounds around slowly started to rise. The roots of nearby trees were moving towards her as she jumped on the rocks she controlled in air. Anko had to stop her feet because she almost fell down in hole Mito created. Mito was staring at her from a rock two meters in air. Saying :" did you think that would work. Did you forget about me being sensor. Well since I want to prove to you that I am stronger than you I will fight you with 100 percent."
As she spoke that all of the rocks in air started moving slowly gathering speed. Getting closer and closer to Mito and her rock. Mito then made rocks head straight at Anko who started to run away seeing the rocks move towards her. Anko was so focused on running and saving her own ass that she didn't notice Mito making a earth clone and jumping down from the rock and heading towards Tenzo. Mito engaged him in taijutsu spar. She wanted to see how strong he was. Mito analyzed every his move. Ranking him with everything she knew. She came to conclusions that Tenzo wasn't weak at all. However he lacked experience, which was to be expected, and that he was higher genin in taijutsu. Mito smirked and took out a kunai waiting for Tenzo to do the same. Well Mito here had even larger advantage so she couldn't really say that Tenzo was strong at this but her hands were larger and she could reach him from distance while he couldn't do the same. She confirmed he was a genin in kunai use. His ninjutsu lacked a lot and without his kekkei genkai he does not know any. So he isn't a genin there. However before Mito could continue with her analysis Tenzo was tired out and laying on the ground without breath. Mito spoke to him :" You will have to work on your stamina and ninjutsu. Otherwise you are really strong. Now I will go finish the snake lady."
Anko was furious Mito was following her on that rock. Never jumping down to fight her. And she was running around the training grounds for 10 minutes. Wondering when the jutsu would end or when Mito would run out of chakra until she suddenly saw Mito sitting in tree just in front of her speaking :" Having fun with my clone. Well it is time to say goodbye to it. It doesn't have any chakra left."
And just as Mito said that the rocks collapsed to the ground and the clone became a rock too.
Anko was pissed :" where were all this time."
Mito answered :" oh, I was playing with Tenzo. Did you forget about him. Well it sure does seem that way. You always have to think about your teamates even if you are only student of Orochimaru - sama."
Mito moved as she spoke that. Rushing towards Anko. Her speed almost on the level of jonin. Anko managed to react in time dodging attacks. First left hook then right kick. As Mito attacked she started to speed up even more finally breaking into jonin speed. Anko often spared with Orochimaru who moved even faster but his moves she knew to the core so she would get out without many to heavy hits. However Mito was unpredictable. Her kicks seemed to land even if she blocked them she was getting bruised easily. Until she finally noticed the flow of her chakra was right. She broke the genjutsu. Mito was standing 5 meters in front of her. Anko had less bruises suddenly and realized that Mito was laying the genjutsu with every hit. Anko took out a tanto and Mito responded with kunai. Mito moved faster attack Anko from many different angles with her speed and many kunai thrown. Anko had only time to block and attack once or twice. Only did she then realized those tags on kunai. She feared that those were expensives but they didn't react when she blocked them. Mito leted her guard down. Which made Anko even more pissed however when she tried to move she could not. Mito then spoke:" the seals aren't explosives but are rather paralysis. They have to be in certain formation and more that 5 in ground to be active as you see there are over 20 of them in ground and 15 are in right place, meaning that you cannot move but nobody can come closer to you also. So do you accept your defeat. "
Anko stared at disbelief, she couldn't just accept this result. But she also knew if she refused Mito would say then beat me. Which was impossible as she can't move. So she flushed red and just nodded her head.
Mito spoke :" i geuss that will do. "
Mito then freed Anko from seals and started to repair the training grounds she partly destroyed with the earth jutsu.
Ahe then took Tenzo and said goodbye to Anko.
Then night was peaceful. Mito and Tenzo didn't do much they had a dinner and few snacks when they headed to bed. Tenzo could not sleep and pleaded Mito to tell him a story. Mito started:" long ago, there was a tree, called a tree of life. That tree had a special fruit which grew only in once. There was a beautiful girl, which did not belong to the planet on which the tree was. She fell in love with one of humans. However her story does not have a happy end. "Mito took a deep breath ready to continue only realizing that Tenzo was already asleep. Mito went to sleep too.
In the morning. Team 7 was excited. They were all eager to train with Mito to show off how strong they became.
Mito and Tenzo firstly went to Inzunaka clan compand. Mito checked on the ninkens and was satisfied and she refilled the seal. Then they headed to the training grounds 3. Mito wasn't there for a long time. She kinda missed the feeling of it. It seemed like they were early. Well yes it was 6 am. And it seemed really peaceful. Tenzo seemed content with training grounds. Sensing everything.
Tenzo tensed up when he felt three chakra signals. Only one of them he somewhat recognized. The trio suddenly popped in cheerfully in the training grounds. Obito and Kakashi were bickering and Rin had enough of it. So she stopped them with hitting them. Mito caught their attention with coughing and then speaking :" lively as usual I see."
Rin smiled :" Mito - Chan, finally I am able to meet with you, after so long time, I missed you ."
Mito chuckled :" what are you saying we met a week ago."
Meanwhile Tenzo was hiding himself behind Mito and complete presence.
Obito spoke :" Kakashi said that you would bring a kid here. I don't see him. "
Mito nodded and she moved to the side Tenzo followed her movements but they all saw him in those few seconds. Mito then spoke :" I am sorry, he is really shy at first. Well I will do his introduction. His name is Tenzo of Senju. Well officialy, however nobody has called him. Actually this is first time I use it too."
The look on team 7 was priceless :"what."
Mito smiled :" Tenzo is mine cousin and Kushina's cousin and well he is cousin to Tsunade too."
Obito was confused and asked :" so he is a half Uzumaki and Senju. I don't get it weren't all Uzumaki red heads."
Mito answered his head:" ah well we are, and no Tenzo isn't a Uzumaki at all. Senju and Uzumaki are sister clans. "
Rin covered her mouth :" that means you are cousin to Tsunade - sama. "
Mito smirked :" Well if you are surprised about that then I think that I need to remind you that I ma princess. "
Mito let them process that and spoke to Tenzo :" the one on left is Uchiha Obito. The girl is Nohara Rin and I think that you know Hatake Kakashi."
Tenzo slowly watched each person carefully judging each member of team. Saying :" How are they a team, when one is a jonin one a chunin and genin."
Mito cleared her throat :" that is kinda direct question, well they are under Namikaze Minato and Hokage puted them together for a reason. And besides a rank doesn't mean much in shinobi world. As I am stronger than Kakashi who is joining and have a higher chance of survival at any kind of danger than him. Rin may not be the strongest but she is really important because she is medic so she needs to be put with strong team that can protect her and that she can do her job. "
Tenzo nodded his head seeing reasons. And it seemed that team 7 was finally done with thinking. Mito asked :" do you wish to take me on. Ten-Chan you will be a referee. "
Team 7 smirked :" this time you are going down. "
Mito turned serious :" I am sorry but that didn't sound original at all. Anko said the same thing yesterday and now where is she."
Tenzo cuted in:" in Orochimaru-sama 's lab getting treatment. "
Team 7 was ready, waiting for Mito to make a move. They were more experienced than almost 5 months ago. Mito smirked saying :" I won't go easy on you guys. "
As she said that she lunched herself forward at super speed. Obito and Kakashi immediately shielded Rin. Mito was satisfied with the reaction. She didn't stop she attacked Kakashi first enganig him in taijutsu spar. Obito soon joined. Mito was faster than both of them however since she was doing two on one she was at disadvantage. Rin was throwing shuriken and kunai with amazing accuracy.
Mito then smirked as she jumped back slapping a seal on herself making herself invisible to the eye. Obito activated sharingan and could pinpoint her location. The team followed his instructions. Mito was fascinated by their teamwork. She wondered if she would need to go all out. Well if she could manage to shake them enough to panic. Ah yes there was a move she could do.
Mito spread her chakra in her surroundings. Tenzo caught immediately what she was doing. However team 7 wasn't as lucky. The immediately fell in a genjutsu. Well Rin dissolved it in seconds, but Mito was moving towards at high speed still invisible. Rin could hear something approaching luckily she was close to boys she tried to break the genjutsu up. Obito managed to break it on his own and Kakashi was awaken with touch of Rin's hand. Obito shouted to Kakashi :" grab her and jump back."
As he did so. Kakashi followed on his instics. And suddenly Obito was punched so hard he passed Kakashi in air. Laughter could be heard :" he still needs to check his surroundings better."
As she said that she removed a seal and there stood two Mito's.
Chapter 94
Notes:
So my college is starting today, luckily the two next weeks are online. So I will probably have time to post a chapter a day during this period. However after that I am not sure. Maybe I will have to post a chapter every two days or maybe weekly.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The two Mitos lunched forward at the same time. One of them moving towards Kakashi and Rin while other was passing by them to attack Obito who was rising from the ground. Mito wanted to see how good was Kakashi at protecting Rin and to see how strong Obito was. Rin was going to be tested when boys were down.
Kakashi was surprised by sudden attacks, Mito used a new style of taijutsu he never saw her use. He barely managed to avoid some of hits. He was careful not to lose Rin out of his sight protecting her was the only way they could win. Mito smirked at him as if she was reading his mind. Mito took out a kunai and started to attack him with it. Kakashi took out his fathers tanto. And finally managed to make Mito jump back.
And then there was a sudden yell from other side of training grounds. Obito was in pain. Mito kicked him with left leg in head making him feel strong pain in his chin. He was flying to the tree. Mito spoke " Obito you should watch for a genjutsu, just because you have sharingan activated doesn't mean that you are immune to it."
As she said that she took out a kunai and stabbed him. In place where Obito was stood a wooden log. Substitution jutsu. Mito started to run towards Kakashi and Rin realizing that Obito was headed there two. Mito smirked and dissappeared in ground using Earth Release: Hiding Like a Mole Technique. She moved through underground. Her speed was faster then when she run.
Kakashi could feel that Mito wasn't as focused on him right now. So he took advantage by pulling the sword Mito gave him and dou welding attacked Mito. Who dodged one of attacks however second sword hit her making her bleed from left hand. Mito jumped back unsealing her sword. Which was even more enchanted in last few days. Mito lifted the sword and it seemed like she started to dance with it. Kakashi was confused until suddenly fire shot from the swords in direction Obito was coming from. Obito yelleped as he dodge the fire ball. Which wasn't big. The next thing Kakashi saw was Mito aiming at Rin which wasn't as close to him as he thought she would be. It must be that Mito retreated more than he noticed and he followed her. Kakashi started to run towards Rin ready to take a hit meant for Rin. When suddenly Rin fell through the ground. Kakashi noticed that she was pulled down. Then he finally found himself in trap. Mito had planned this. She had already fired the fire ball and was engening in spar against Obito.
Kakashi used a earth release mud wall to protect himself and moved immediately to save Rin. Finding that Rin was stuck at the ground he pulled her out only to be kicked by Mito jumping out of the hole. Kakashi stumbled backwards from the kick. He saw that Rin jumped at Mito punching her hard. Mito suddenly crumbled to the rocks. Kakashi was glad they finally dealt with Clone. However he could hear a lot of noise coming from direction were Obito was. Both Kakashi and Rin rushed to help Obito only to see Obito on the ground completely knocked out. Mito sitting on his back playing with the sword :" Did you come for your share of pain."
Rin stepped back in her stance. Mito lifted the sword up and dust had risen up. Blocking Rin and Kakashi from seeing. Mito moved fast through the dust with her eyes closed and when she passed by then she spoke:" How are you going to fight me without seeing me. Soon without hearing me. Kakashi want would you do in this situation."
Kakashi was already on move creating a wind jutsu to clear the dust however it didn't help. Kakashi asked:" what, how."
Mito laughed and answered :" the sword is actually controlling wind in this area with a seal in wrote on it. So your jutsu was just absorbed. Anyways I am taking Rin while you are stuck here."
As she said that Rin yellep when she was suddenly grabbed and thrown from dust storm. Mito was next one to exit it. And they started the spar. Mito was holding back. She was only fighting with one hand, her left hand was holding a sword at her back in same position to control the wind behind Mito.
Rin was stronger than before she was quicker too. She was ready to be chunin now, she was so strong that Mito was struggling to dodge some of attacks. However Mito wasn't going to let that happen so she jumped backwards in dust. Kakashi was trying to find exit but couldn't when suddenly he felt something change around him. And the a kick came throwing him out the dust he landed next to Rin almost hitting her. Mito sighed softly and raised the sword :" to think that you guys got this good, but I still didn't go all out on you, in fact I am not even fighting you with 50 percent as I used too."
Kakashi spoke :" You are trying to intimidate us. It isn't going to work."
Mito smirked :" suit yourself. "
As she spoke that she was gone appearing behind them and attacking Rin first only to be blocked by surprised Kakashi. His expression screamed how are you this fast.
Mito smirked this is how she defeated Obito. Even though he could see her moving his body wasn't adjusted for her speed. He was knocked out in three fast kicks.
Kakashi and Rin immediately jumped back. Mito followed them and landed before they did ready to punch Kakashi. How only had time to block a kick. He wasn't surprised by hit, no he was surprised by force the hit carried. Kakashi had broken a 2 trees trying to stop himself. Mito then runed after him leaving Rin alone. Mito wanted to see what would Rin do in this situation. Rin immediately started to run towards Obito, trying to heal him enough to get him conscious.
Kakashi was getting beaten really quickly but he could now understand Mito was getting him adjusted to higher speeds and to new styles of taijutsu. Mito suddenly stopped attacking and jumped back sensing Obito starting to wake up. She moved towards them. Kakashi was trying to catch her up. But he couldn't, Mito was too fast. However she stopped at middle of the grounds. Kakashi was looking at her back and Rin and Obito at her face. Mito spoke :" I see, I seems that I activated your 2 tomoe sharingan Obito. Well then this is getting really fun. I didn't expect for one of you to suddenly got stronger during a spar but that only shows how great of teacher I am."
As she said that she appeared next to Obito who immediately threw a punch to Mitos face, Mito dodged it whispering:" still that won't help you. " before second punch could reach her Mito was behind Rin who was in line of punch now.
Mito spoke :" Carefully now Obito, i must say that with power there should be responsibility too."
As she said that Rin was hited in her guts and Mito swiftly knocked her out saying :" thanks for assist I really didn't need it."
Kakashi was running towards them. Mito jumped to kick him however this time he was ready. Mito was thrown backwards so she decided to pull out her sword and now she strated to attack both Obito and Kakashi while it looked like she was dancing. Kakashi had given a sword to Obito so that Obito could defend himself. Kakashi and Obito were not doing great in this kenjutsu spar. Mito was to fast and her attacks were precise. They only managed to block her attacks. When she jumped back first time they thought great time to relax for few seconds only for a water dragon two shot towards them. Kakashi only realizing that this was the first time she used ninjutsu to fight them today. Now her saying she wasn't even fighting them with 50% of power hited him. Mito was a chakra monster and yet she wasn't using much of it to fight them head on and still be winning. He almost forgot to dodge. Obito ended saving him. Kakashi mumbled :" this was her first ninjutsu attack today."
Obito eyes widden realizing it really was.
Mito was surprised they managed to dodge that. Mito decided that she would show them just a little bit more. So she moved her sword firstly to the left and then to the right creating 20 small water bullets. And she sat down lifting her sword above her head as she used her other hand to take out seals and placing them on the ground. Kakashi noticed the danger and pulled Obito up ready to run. However Obito stood there waiting the bullets to reach him. Kakashi didn't understand why would Obito do that only to see bullets moving to fast for him to actually run anyway. Luckily for him they were at same spot where the hole was from which Mito jumped out. Kakashi jumped into it. While Obito was standing there and started to avoid the bullets flawlessly. His body moving on its own accord. Well his sharingan was the own thing that made it possible. Obito managed to avoid the bullets with just one scratch. Kakashi was impressed.
However Mito didn't seem impressed at all. Only raising her hand and vibration started to shake Obito. Kakashi didn't get what was happening only seeing Obito struggle to stay on his two feets. Obito seemed to walk like a drunk head. Only to fall down face first completely uncouncious. Mito then took the seal from the ground and appeared next to Kakashi saying :" do you wish to take a nap too."
Kakashi tensed up :" no." as he said so. Mito pulled him from the hole and called Tenzo down from the tree. Saying :" Well I will clean the training grounds. Do you want to help."
Tenzo nodded happily and took Mito's hand. Jumping after seeing amazing fight. Kakashi wanted to help too however Mito spoke:" You need to be there when Rin and Obito wake up and Tenzo-kun and I can do it ourselves. "
Kakashi reached Obito first and he took his body to Rin's and sat next to them. Remembering the fight. How Mito outsmarted them, how she seemed to be always ready for their attacks. He wondered if he would ever be as strong as she is, he wondered if team 7 would ever strong enough to fight alongside Mito. To him it seemed like Mito was slowly slipping from his grasp. Like she was moving too fast not just for him but for everyone else. He wondered how much actually of her strength she was hiding. How did she get so strong. Well she was good with seals but he knew there was something else too.
Soon Mito and Tenzo were back and next to the two trees that had fallen down. Standing there and forming some seals. Tenzo was doing them slightly faster. Kakashi assumed he was more familiar with them. Kakashi thought that it was some kind of ritual because Senjus were famous to like nature and to even consider it a deity of some kinds. His eyes widden when he noticed a two trees starting to regrow. The one next to Tenzo was doing it faster and it looked healthier. Mitos was a bit week looking and growing slower. Tenzo seemed surprised by his grimase. Kakashi could barely hear them. Tenzo spoke:" wow, nee-Chan is amazing. You got to that level in a week of time. I personally needed less time but that is because of my bloodline. I will heal it though. You need to filter more chakra. Well it is difficult to explain because you need to filter more chakra but you can't just realise it whenever you want. It needs to follow nature around you. You seem to have trouble with that because you are to strong of sensor. "
Mito nodded her head :" honestly I was surprised to see it grow this much. I will need to analyze it some more. "
Chapter Text
3.pov
The first thing that Obito saw when he opened his eyes was a shocked expression on Kakashi face. Well not literally he saw that Kakashi chin was lower than usual indicating that his mouth was opened in shock. His vision was slightly blurry but it came back to normal very quickly. He turned his head to right to see Rin next to him her eyes opened and watching Kakashi with wonder. Then she looked at him and nodded. They slowly rise to see what shocked Kakashi that much. Only to see Mito and Tenzo talking to each other. Rin didn't understand what happened. So she asked Kakashi :" what happened. You are making a funny face."
That broke Kakashi out of his thoughts and he answered :" those two just grew back the trees that I broke down."
Obito exclaimed :" huh, what do you mean."
Kakashi answered :" they used wood release to repair trees. "
Rin covered her mouth :" but how. It is supposed to lost."
Obito stood and said:" we should ask them. "
Rin was against it but Obito was stubborn and he reached the two.
Mito saw him approach and stopped talking about her experiment with wood she did these few days. She smiled at Obito asking him :" how do you feel."
Obito answered :" ah, a bit dizzy but other than that I am fine."
Mito nodded :" Well your chakra is still fine so you can practice more today."
Obito then asked :" Did you two use a wood release now."
Mito looked at him her smile getting smaller :" ah yes, Tenzo - kun was able to do it because it is in his bloodline and I have right affinities to do it. However it is harder for me to control it."
Before Obito had more to ask Rin stood up and walked to them followed by Kakashi and asked:" so how did we do. "
Mito smirked :" I geuss you passed. Well let's go on next training exercise. Rin you will spar with Tenzo. Don't be afraid of hurting him, he has experienced a few fights and is genin level in most of his aspects. So you are slightly stronger. Obito and Kakashi i want to see how you to spar against each other. "
Team 7 nodded in understanding.
Mito jumped to the tree to watch Rin VS Tenzo. Tenzo would difucult opponent to Rin because he isn't strong than her but he is more into thinking about fight.
Tenzo began with throwing some kunai d and Rin easily blocked them. Tenzo rushed towards her, his spead was equal to hers. He started with taijutsu which was based on his root training. Rin never experienced this kind of taijutsu so she had to adjust to it. Tenzo took every advantage he could find hitting Rin more than she hited him. Rin was surprised by force Tenzo managed to hit her. She jumped back and get super serious she attacked him withe everything she had. Tenzo managed to dodge much of it. However his experience wasn't as good as Rin's so she managed to throw him on the ground ready to finish the fight. However Tenzo used his wood release just in time. A vines growed from the ground making Rin trip. And Tenzo jumped on his feet ready to finish the fight. This time Rin blocked his kick. And the fight continued for few more rounds. Rin in the end managed to win. With few bruises and Tenzo was in more pain however he didn't let it show.
Mito spoke:" You both did great. Rin you still need to improve in taijutsu and possibly learn few ninjutsu and you will be unstoppable team. You still need experience so I would recommend that you ask other genins and chunins for a spar. Tenzo - kun, your strategy was great, however you still lack a bit of strength and speed to make it possible. However you will gain those in few months and you need to seriously start participating other ninjutsu. "
Tenzo then jumped next to her and then in her laps. Closing his eyes as Mito slowly healed him.
Mito then said:" Obito and Kakashi you may start. "
Kakashi and Obito were super into this fight since they saw each other as a rival. The taijutsu part was super intense. Kakashi had advantage in it because he was faster and his hits had more strength in them. However Obito had his chances and was doing just fine. Obito then decided to use his sharingan and the fight was more even then. Soon Kakashi decided to use ninjutsu and Obito responded with his. To say that the training grounds looked better before was understatement. Mito decided to let them fight as she spoke to Rin.
Mito spoke:" Rin-Chan, I must ask you something."
Rin peeked up:" what is it."
Mito spoke:" if there was a chance to train with Tsunade - sama, would you take it."
Rin was surprised :" Well, yes, obliviously. But don't know if she would take me as student. She is really busy right now. "
Mito shook her head :" Well she is, but she will start taking students soon, so I am asking if you want me to recommend you. And besides you will seeing each other in hospital. And don't worry about team 7. They will understand and Tsunade likes to torture her students in morning. So could still meet with team in afternoon before going to the to hospital. "
Rin nodded :" Well if you say it like that, I would like if you recommend me. "
Tenzo then spoke :" Mito-nee-Chan, you do realize that Tsuna-oba wants to train you too. "
Mito smirked :" of course, who wouldn't want to train me, well I will train with her once I find you a good training teacher. "
Rin looked at Mito confused.
Mito asked :" what is it. "
Rin :" ah, I only thought that it would be best for Tenzo to go to the academy. He is of the age. "
Mito facepalmed :" I didn't think about that, how about it Ten-Chan, you can make lots of friends there."
Tenzo slowly nodded :" if nee-chan thinks it is a good thing then I will go. "
Mito smirked :" of course, you will learn something important there and I will train you personally. Well I will give you schedule and you will follow it as good boy. Right. "
Tenzo nodded.
Rin was amezed, exclaimed :" You guys are so cute. "
Kakashi and Obito were pissed the girls were talking and not watching them. Obito had still lost but it was close. So he decided to yell:" hey girls, don't ignore us. "
Mito looked down to him:" and what will happen if we do."
Obito was surprised by Mito nonchalant response :" I and Kakashi will raid your seal storage."
That seemed to work Mito then spoke :" very scary indeed. Well Obito you will now run 40 laps around the training grounds because you lack stamina and speed, then you will do 3000 push ups and sit ups. With weight seals on you. Kakashi will do the same. However you will got a lighter ones because you are younger. Rin you will do same without seals. I and Tenzo are going to get a lunch and bring something for you guys. You must be finnished by the time we return. "
The trio spoke :" what are you insane. "
Mito looked at them with scary look in her eyes :" don't worry Tenzo tends to eat slowly. If you guys don't do it I will bring guy to compete with you bunch. "
The trio immediately started to run. Mito created a shadow Clone she learned from the scroll Hokage kept barely hidden.
Mito and Tenzo were eating in silence. Tenzo was enjoying his meal while Mito was rembering some things. Well she basically was remembering her training schedule. She saw the scrolls that had a Clone jutsu over two weeks ago. And kept it secret. She would use those close every day. She usually use 10 of them. 2 were reading fuinjutsu books she borrowed from library and would try making seals. 2 were training wood release every day, then 4 were training her usual ninjutsu chakra control and taijutsu. The last two were doing the training which Isobu recommended. Mito would go to visit biju every day at night where she would talk to him and then they would train so that Mito would get better to controlling more tails. Her speed was actually result of Isobus chakra making her coils in legs expand and when she would use chakra in her legs she could move 3 times faster than usual. Mito knew that black Zetsu and Madara we up to something. But she could no longer predict anything. Madara is supposed to live for more than half of year. Because if she remembered correctly. The kannabi mission was to take in 2 months in original time and Obito was trained for three months before seeing Rin's death and only after that Madara had stopped using gedo statue as source of his life. And already things changed too much. However she still needs to worry about many other things such as kiri actions. If they are already under control of Madara that would be bad. Then Mito realized, Madara doesn't have sharingan and his eyes are in Nagato so that means that Kiri can be dealt with.
She was brought out of her thinking by Tenzo saying :" I am finnished."
Mito looked at her plate it was empty too. So she smiled to Tenzo :" good, now we just need to buy something for them."
Tenzo nodded as they paid for lunch and walked to market buying many different foods.
When Mito and Tenzo returned to the training grounds after spending 2 hours in market place they found team 7 laying dead tired on the ground. So close to sleeping. Mito softly came closer to them saying :" lunch."
The boys immediately started to try to sit and eventually sat, while Rin didn't manage and Tenzo had give her a hand. Team 7 ate everything in few minutes and then it hit them pain in stomach. Mito spoke to Tenzo :" You see these guys are training idiots. Don't become like them okay."
The trio groaned trying to argue back only causing more pain to themselves. Mito then said :" Well you guys can take a nap. I need to go to Orochimaru to see if he has something for me and then I need to check something else so you have a 2 hours to rest."
Team 7 was already sleeping when she finnished she spoke:" the disrespect."
Tenzo smiled. And jumped at Mito. She gladly took him in her arms.
Mito and Tenzo were at entrance of Orochimaru lab. Only to see the most disturbing snake slid under the doors. Mito was disgusted by the snake and was hesitant to walk into lab. However Tenzo was amazed by the snake and had followed the snake close by. Mito followed from a far. Orochimaru smirked at Mito when he noticed her disgust :" it is good to see you Mito. I see you meet one of my summons."
Tenzo nodded and walked to Orochimaru saying :" can I pet it."
Orochimaru was confused for second and then gave his permission saying to Mito :" it seems like Tenzo - kun will have like me more and will soon start to scare you with snakes. "
Mito shivered :" ah, I am not ready for that yet. I mean sure you can train him but I thought about letting him go in academy."
Orochimaru smirked :" Then I only need permission from Tsunade. I assume you want Tenzo to sociolize more with children which is good thing. But he doesn't need anything from academic knowledge. "
Mito spoke:" I don't know, he may learn few valuable things here and there. I didn't go to any but I have learned a lot about the word from Hagoromo. "
Orochimaru nodded and spoke about his progress on antidote which was going great faster than he thought. Mito nodded and smiled. She was ready to go to Inzunaka. However Orochimaru spoke another question :" I have to ask, are you really give me your secret jutsu."
Mito smirked :" yes, please be patient for a little bit I need to prepare something for it, it is really hard to get it and I don't know when I will succeed, however you don't need to worry about it yet. You need a little more of Uzumaki in your blood for success."
Orochimaru smirked :" I like this side of you. Even if you hide your darkness underneath your brightness you show it to me. And I am thankful for it. "
Mito smirked :" obviously I show it to you because you understand it. The third didn't so I only stay by his side when he trusted me. I need to have strong background to be safe. And I am not afraid of making alies everywhere I go. And I see you as such."
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito then took Tenzo into her arms saying :" why don't we go to play with ninkens for some time. There is even a girl around your age there."
Tenzo excitedly jumped and they headed to Inzunaka compand. Mito and Tenzo entered the compand this time without knocking. Only to see Inzunaka clan members in some kind of panic. Mito immediately followed them only to see that few ninkens were starting to move out the barriers, possibly feeling that they were healthy and that they did not need more of healing. Mito was pissed, so she yelled at ninkens her glare was scary that even the air around froze :" What do you think you are doing. Even if you feel okay. There is no reason for you to exit the barrier. Now go back inside immediately."
The clan members froze, some of the saw Mito, her long red hair was in the air it looked beautiful however her eyes were cold and threatening. The dogs slowly retrieved back never taking a their eyes from Mito. The clan members were surprised. The ninkens would only be afraid of Inzunaka alphas and no outsiders.
This girl scared them easily and what is even worse she scared them too. Mito then move to the barrier and did something they did not understand at first. Until Mito spoke :" now you can't leave this barrier even if you want. Now let me check your situation."
She entered the barrier, and behind her was Hana the daughter of Tsume. Mito didn't notice her until the young girl pulled her for her leggings. Mito then softend her expression and looked down speaking to Hana :" Sometimes you have to be scary because you care, and to show how serious you are."
Hana nodded in understanding, and asked :" who is that."
Mito then realized that Tenzo was still in her hands so she leted the young boy down. Checking if he was scared of her only to see his understanding eyes and smile.
Tenzo smiled and spoke :" I am Tenzo of Senju, I am glad to meet you."
Hana shly said:" Inzunaka Hana, nice to meet y-you to."
Mito then asked Hana :" Did you notice anything about the ninkens, were they acting strange."
Hana answered :" no, they just stood up suddenly and started to walk like they use to before getting injured."
Mito answered :" ah, I see, will you help me to examine them."
Hana nodded. It didn't take long to examine everyone. Mito then filled the barrier to the fullest. Meanwhile Tenzo and Hana played with dogs who could move the laughter was helping every dog to relax.
Mito let the two to play while she wrote report of each dog's health. She was surprised that they were already better and that they were almost no need for antidote in those dogs. However the dogs which were still laying on the ground were healing slowly, just like she predicted well they did receive larger amounts of poison. Mito then saw Tsume who was looking inside of barrier slightly worried.
Mito decided to head their and answer her worries.
Tsume nodded to Mito as she exited the barrier. Tsume spoke :" what happened."
Mito answered :" no need to worry, Tsume-sama, the ninkens were thinking that they were already healed since they felt fine and did not want to take anymore of healing chakra for themselves, trying to speed others rehabilitation.. I managed to return them inside and made barrier to impossible to leave from inside. Unless you are human. "
Tsume nodded :" that is good. But what about kids. What are they doing. "
Mito tensed for second, remembering her childhood how nobody was allowed to play with her. She hoped Tenzo would have normal one at least from now. So she spoke softly :" they are playing, I hope you don't mind that. "
Tsume looked confused at Mito only to see sadness in her eyes:" not at all. I was only asking if the this was some method of healing too."
Mito spoke:" of course it is, the ninkens were restless and wanted to do something productive so the kids are wasting their built up energy. Making them more calm. You should let your clan children to play with them every day. "
Tsume asked:" the boy, did he had harsh childhood, is that the reason you are afraid of village not accepting him. "
Mito stay quiet for few seconds and then sighed :" Well, partly, he did have hard childhood, probably harder than my own. I am scared for him because I know how it feels not having a single friend even though there are lots of people of your age around you. Everybody thinks you are freak because you are different, you stand out. Tenzo isn't able to read emotions as well as he should, he lacks emotion education, he was learned that feelings and emotions were weaknesses. Then there are adults that don't understand they do not want to understand and they forbid to play with different children. Because they are afraid, not realizing that they are creating the thing they are afraid of. "
Tsume asked :" You are talking from your experience, so what happened to those people. "
Mito sighed:" I left them one day and the next day they were slaughtered. As I was the only shinobi in small village where everyone feared me. The bandits attack them and I didn't do anything to stop them as I didn't feel any kind of emotion for them. I didn't hate them, I didn't fell pity for them thinking that fate was like that. However I couldn't just watch them all die, do I took revenge for their death. "
Tsume spoke:" I don't think that I can understand this. It sounds like you are a bad person. "
Mito spoke :" I never said I was a good person. However I learned a lot since then I am trying to trust the people as much as I can, however even here someone managed to break my trust. "
As she spoke those words she stood up and opened her arms ready for Tenzo to slam at her in big hug. She spoke :" if you will excuse us we have a team waiting for us. "
And just like that they left.
Team 7 was already up when they returned. Mito smirked and pulled something from her storage seal. It looked like a papers. Team 7 asked :" what is that."
Mito answered :" your training schedule for whenever you have free time. I wanna see how you will do them now. Since it last for 2 hours which is exactly how much Rin has until her shift in hospital. Now read it and I will provide you with explanations and seals you will need. "
Team 7 nodded in understanding. They could already see what Mito wanted to specialize them in. The training went smoothly. Rin had go to hospital. Which left Mito, Tenzo, Kakashi and Obito alone.
Mito suggested that they should practice sensing and hiding. Explaining :" Tenzo and I are sensors, I am stronger sensor and in the whole world only 20 people are as good as me, Tenzo is close to the top, so if you manage to hid from him that will earn you reward and if you don't then you will get a training method for getting better at it. Tenzo and I are team and we will hide first you will try to find us together. "
Obito was to ask, but Mito spoke :" You can use sharingan only when you are sure we are close to you. "
Kakashi said :" wouldn't that lessen our chances "
Mito :" no, because he will run out chakra really soon, so you have to be careful like when you are on dangerous mission."
Mito and Tenzo went into forrest and started to hide. Tenzo wanted to hide on his own. So that he could not rely on Mito too much. Mito nodded in understanding. She suppressed her chakra that even Tenzo could barely feel it. He wondered how was she able to do it. He then couldn't see her anymore and it was even more difficult to follow her chakra signature.
He then felt Obito and Kakashi start moving. Luckily for Tenzo the rules never said anything about staying at one place so he followed Kakashi and Obito from very afar. He could not see them but he could feel their chakra constantly moving in opposite direction from his. Mito and him made some convincing proffs that they went there. So he was surprised that they fall that trap.
However Kakashi suddenly changed the direction he was moving. Tenzo realized that Kakashi had realized about the trap. Obito still continued that way carefully avoiding the trap and moving deeper in woods. Kakashi was getting closer to him. Tenzo decided not to move and he stay on the high tree waiting for to pass him by. And Kakashi absolutely didn't notice him. Which was kinda disappointing for him. He was about to move and the branch he was standing on made noise which alerted Kakashi who jumped immediately trying to find somebody, Tenzo cursed himself for moment then thought of something.
Kakashi didn't find anything on the branch he heard move which was suspicious. He checked carefully. Laying his hand on the tree to feel it warm. Too alive. He pulled and it turned out to be Tenzo. Kakashi was surprised and asked :" How did you do that."
Tenzo smirked:" this tree was hollow and I just created a wood like cover for my back and went inside."
Kakashi nodded and asked :" Mito-Chan isn't with you."
Tenzo nodded :" I wanted to hide from you guys on my own, and I can't really help you I can't feel her. Well that does mean that she isn't in 50 meters range. "
Kakashi and Tenzo come across Obito who was tired out from searching. Mito was feeling their chakra from far away eating ice cream and chilling. It was sweet and good enough to eat. To cold to bite. Her legs were swinging from the branch left and right making a light noise. Her attention was more on the ice cream than them though. So when she finnished the ice cream she felt them really close so she jumped to other tree making a sound she circled them waiting to see who would notice her moments first. Tenzo seemed to feel her around but couldn't pinpoint her because she move in and out his range. Obito had enough and was ready to use his sharingan only for Kakashi to speak:" Don't, she is playing with us. She said only when you are certain and we both know you aren't. Tenzo can you help."
Tenzo spoke:" she is playing with my range. She is moving a lot so I am not sure where she is but I feel like she is circling us."
Obito spoke:" Then we move up the trees. "
Mito finally was found.
Now Obito and Kakashi were to hide.
Mito and Tenzo did not use sensory abilities when the hide. And only started to search for them after 10 minutes. Mito expanded her sensory ability and immediately could feel both of them. They were easy to pinpoint with her range. So she decided to test Tenzo and boys if. Tenzo could really find them and if they could escape. It proved that Tenzo could find them after trying for 20 minutes which was good for both.
Mito announced that :" Tenzo won so you will get punishment."
Kakashi asked :" if we had won what would we get."
Mito smirked :" same."
Obito yelled:" hey that is not fair."
Mito answered :" maybe, but you need to get better in it. I could feel you from the very beginning. Well with this training is done. You may go. "
Obito left leaving Kakashi and Mito and Tenzo alone. Mito said:" I have to go home first. Tenzo has to spend time with his Oba. You can come with us. "
Kakashi spoke:" sure, I am glad you didn't forget about dinner plans. "
Mito smirked :" I would never "
When they reached the Senju compand. Mito entered with Tenzo in her arms and Kakashi behind her. He spoke to Genma yesterday and heard that Tsunade supported Genma for Mito. Well he wanted not to care but he couldn't he was hesitant to enter the house. But Mito lucky didn't either enter she spoke from doors:" I have a dinner plans with Kakashi so take care of Tenzo for few hours. Later I will talk to you about something I realized today."
Tsunade's voice reached the doors :" okay brat, be careful and have fun. You too Kakashi-kun."
Mito took his hand and they started to move to the village and then to restaurant.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Kakashi sat down ordering food. Mito asked:" if I may know, what did you want to talk with me."
Kakashi cleared his throat :" I didn't plan that much, honestly the whole idea was Kushina's. She said it was time for us to have a date."
Mito chuckled :" ah, I see. Kushina - San did this. Well I like to spend time with you so I won't hold it against you."
Kakashi was red in face. He wondered if he had scored some points for his honesty.
Mito then spoke again :" I want to know if you still feel same about me. Even though we are spending less time around each other. "
Kakashi immediately answered :" of course. I like you for who you are. I think that will always stay the same."
Mito shake her head :" that isn't true actually, most people do have special feelings for their first crush. However most people don't end with them. Just like I won't. You won't stop liking me but you will start to delovep other feelings. "
Kakashi asked :" Are you rejecting me. Are you doubting my feelings. "
Mito answered :" not at all. I am only sharing my experience, the person I had a crush on may be dead but nonetheless over time I started to respect them rather than think of them as a love interest. However time will fly and I won't still have answer to your confession, it may seem like I am leading you on, but that isn't my intention at all. I have trouble trusting people, so me loving people is even harder. "
Kakashi was getting frustrated :" Are you implying that I won't hold on this feelings. I will wait for you however long that takes. I am sure Genma and Shisui will do the same. "
Mito had a solem look on her face :" I know, but I am dangerous for you guys and for myself. The darkness is always surrounding me and could harm you at any point. "
Kakashi was confused :" how will you hurt us, how are you dangerous. If we trust you then it is on us if we see you as dangerous or not. "
Mito smiled :" I have lots of enemies, so I can't really focus on anything but them. There will probably be time when you will understand everything I said today. "
Mito then started to eat her food in silence. Ignoring Kakashi. Kakashi again felt that Mito was farther away and he could not reach her. But this time he could feel that she had puted him there to protect him, but from what her enemies or herself.
Kakashi asked one last question :" You said that you had a crush on someone. Can you talk about him."
Mito froze for a second :" Well there was this person who wasn't strong however they always stood by my side, preventing me getting hurt by others. Even though that put them into danger. They were so nice and believed in good. I at that time wasn't like I am today, I was a coward who did not know about anything. I was strong but I couldn't use my strength because I was afraid of myself. The person I liked soon got disappointed in life and couldn't find solution, so they killed all of the people that bullied me and then killed themselves. I can't really talk into details because it is to painful. And I am trying to forget about it. I am creating myself on that persons sacrifice. My personality changed since then and I am no longer that person who needs a protection. "
Kakashi had a sad smile on his face, remembering how his father had killed himself too. However something seemed strange Mito said that she is building herself on this sacrifice, what did that mean so he asked :" do you consider this person brave. "
Mito was surprised by question and she answered it slowly :" I do and do not. I consider them brave for putting up a fight. However their last act wasn't brave, it was cowardly thing to do, but I do understand it, they felt dirty, they couldn't comphered what they did. They lost the only thing they thought I liked about them, their innocents. I was sad and couldn't accept it, but soon I realized that even though I liked them I couldn't do anything for them and that I probably wasn't worth them, I started to respect their previous existence. I was thankful for everything they did for me. So I started to live their style of life. Or at least I am trying. "
Kakashi spoke :" I think that they were a cowards. "
Mito nodded :" You can think that, but do you believe that it is another matter. Many people do it because they don't find solutions for their life however some find it like only solution for their problems. Thinking selfishly, thinking that everything will be better without them. Can you blame them, they suffered, the people who suffer usually blame themselves for everything. Even if they aren't wrong. Imagine this, remember our first training together. If I wasn't bluffing and testing you guys and had actually killed Rin and Obito. Who would you blame. Me or yourself. "
Kakashi spoke immediately :" You. "
Mito nodded :" Then if you had killed me. What would your feelings be. "
Kakashi spoke :" I.. I.. Don't know. I.. Would.. Probably struggled with hate and anger. I would blame myself, because I couldn't prevent it. "
Mito :" yes you would, do you understand now, if the person who knows that they did a good thing, but somehow that wasn't expected from them and they are constantly under pressure of their actions. They will find themselves in this situation. "
Kakashi nodded. Wondering if Mito was talking from her experience or maybe she knew about his father and is talking about his suffering. Kakashi lost appetite. He could not believe that Mito knew all along and never judged him, never pitied him.
Mito then said :" think about it. And find me once you got your solution. If that man was really a coward or maybe an unfortunate person, a lost person, or maybe misunderstood. Even by the most important person to him."
As she said that she left. Paying for the bill and saying :" it was nice to talk to someone about darkness in this world. Someone who was as hurt and broken as I am. "
Kakashi stayed at table deep in thoughts. Many things were going on. He was questioning. If Mito was talking about him or herself. If he had judged his father too. Just like village did. Was his father truly wrong. The waitress suddenly tapped him saying :" we are closing."
Kakashi noticed that everyone had already left and wondered how long was he there lost in his thoughts and not enjoying his geuss him stood up and apologized to the girl who just wawed it off with look of pity. Kakashi felt that he deserved it this time. He really was pitiful. He never thought of things Mito spoke. He never considered what his father went through. He was also selfish and stubborn as his father not seeing other solution than to hate his father.
Mito walked into the Senju clan compand and headed to main house immediately. Tsunade was waiting for her. Tenzo was snoozing on the couch. Mito softly smiled. Tsunade teased her :" How was the date. Oh sorry dinner."
Mito answered:" Actually you weren't wrong it was a date. Well Kushina planned it as a date, but we didn't talk about anything romantic or similar. We had a pretty dark conversation."
Tsunade immediately stopped teasing :" what did you guys talk then. "
Mito answered :" about something that Kakashi has trouble accepting for years and nobody pushed hard enough for him to actually start healing. He just needs to think about it. "
Tsunade was confused, did Mito knew about Sakumoto. :" about what exactly. "
Mito slowly spoke :" suicide, and reasons for it. He thought that those who did it were cowards and I didn't think same. After all the person I respect the most did it. It did change me but I over time understood why it had to happen. I understand them, better than myself."
Tsunade nodded, and decided to change the topic :" so what did you want to talk with me. I presume is about Tenzo. "
Mito nodded :" Yes. I wasn't sure how we would train him. But I got advice from Rin. I will talk about her later. She said that Tenzo could go to the academy. I know he wouldn't have much to learn there. But his social life would be best there. So I am asking if you think that is good for him. "
Tsunade :" ah, yes, well he certainly needs friends. So there aren't any bad things that could happen to him there and you will be under of less burden. "
Mito nodded :" Well yes, we need only to fill out the documents for it. Hokage will probably allow it. One more thing. Orochimaru - sama is willing to train him. "
Tsunade was confused :" is that so. It is weird. "
Mito answered :" Well Tenzo seems to like snakes. I don't know why. I think he liked idea of me getting scared of him. "
Tsunade snorted :" Well we will think about that. I want to train him too. Since he will become next clan head. "
Mito rose her eyebrows :" really I thought you would give that position to your children. "
Tsunade snorted :" are you crazy, with my luck my children will be as dumb as their father. "
Mito laughed :" I can't say you are wrong, unfortunately. "
Mito then said :" Well on the next matter. Is about something you said few days ago. "
Tsunade nodded :" ah, you mean about me accepting students again. "
Mito nodded.
Tsunade asked :" Are you interested."
Mito answered :" honestly, yes I am, but am not joining if you won't take my friend with me. "
Tsunade asked :" who is this friend of yours. I pray it isn't a boy. "
Mito shook her head:" it is a girl. Her name is Rin. Well she is already a medic ninja. She is under team 7 and she is still genin, even though she is strong as a chunin. She needs to get stronger so that her team does not need to fear for her all the time. And I know that you are best at this kind of training. "
Tsunade snorted :" Did you really. Well since my job there isn't as hard as it was with Shizune who didn't not know anything about healing when we started to train. I will accept it. However I heard that this Rin has pretty tight schedule. "
Mito nodded :" yes, she will shorten her training with her team for you. "
Tsunade nodded :" and why do you need to be trained by me. "
Mito smirked :" I have an interest in something only you could give me. "
Tsunade asked just to make sure if she already knew :" and what is that. "
Mito answered :" your summons. I need two you see. Toads are mostly for fighting but slugs are for protection."
Tsunade smirked :" do you think that you are worthy of them. "
Mito answered :" am I, that isn't for me to decide. Right. So tell me how your day went."
Tsunade played it cool :" what do you mean, it was pretty boring. "
Mito smirked :" right, meeting with your future childrens father. So boring. "
Tsunade was surprised :" How did you know. "
Mito answered :" Well, I have eyes everywhere. And little bird told the whole village about it. Not to say that bird was redhead. "
Tsunade cursed :" Kushina and her mouth. "
Mito smirked :" yup that bird saw you in front of his doors and now everyone knows."
Tsunade mumbled :" now, that is one more reason to kill her. "
However she was stopped by Mito :" tell me, I want to know if he fell unconscious. If he had a stupid expression on his face. If he thought you were genjutsu. Or if he even kicked you. Is he even alive. Is he in hospital. "
Tsunade mumbled :" You seem to know him pretty well. At first he thought I was a genjutsu, then he fell unconscious. Then when he woke up in hospital he had this stupid grin on his face, so I punched him. And I don't know of he is alive or not. "
Mito laughed so hard and only stopped to ask :" Tsunade-sama, are you perhaps tsundere. You like him so much but still act like you don't. "
As she spoke that she jumped and grabbed the now sleeping Tenzo. Running to their house. Tsunade was chasing them.
Well after Mito laid Tenzo on his bed she surrendered and was punched so hard that she almost destroyed a house in Senju complex.
Tsunade calmed down and they continued to talk more.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade spoke :" the bastard was to happy when he finally understood that I was serious. And I couldn't really help myself. So I left. I heard a lot of noise but I couldn't turn around. I didn't want to it was embarrassing."
Mito nodded :" I see, our family has a ton of love problems. "
Tsunade snorted :" sure does. Well Tenzo is our hope. "
Mito snorted :" Well you think he won't have fangrils all around him, once he goes into academy. "
Tsunade facepalmed. They talked into the night. Mito teased Tsunade occasionally. Shizune would join here and there. However she went to sleep first. Mito felt happy, but she could feel that time was running out. Kiri time limit was just in two weeks. And she wasn't looking forward to it. She hoped it would go how she planned and anticipated. However it wasn't sure. She also wondered how negotiations with Iwa were going. Well she will be going to Hokage office, might as well ask.
She went to sleep. The sleep was interrupted by Sage coming in her dreams.
The two didn't hear from each other in long time. Sage found out that Madara is still trying to force Kiri, but Mizukage is still not under his control. He said that black Zetsu began to move more carefully and now it was harder to find him. Mito understood. Sage was getting weaker, from overusing his chakra. He was doing something that wasn't allowed. He was breaking laws of nature and he was slowly getting rejected. Mito spoke slowly :" Why don't you take a break, I mean, you are exhausting yourself and I will need you later. I don't think that Madara is a problem right now."
Sage understood :" I will do so. I will return when I have more strength."
Mito's day was like usual. She went firstly with Tenzo to Orochimaru's lab, where Orochimaru surprised her with an antidote. Mito was tanking him while Tenzo searched for any snakes. Fortunately for Mito he did not find any. Mito talked about antidote more with Orochimaru. :" so you are saying that one drop of antidote has to be put in water and they are supposed to react in five minutes. Should I be worried and anticipate any aggressive reactions."
Orochimaru :" no, not at all. They will start sleeping. The poison was made to tire them out. So antidote has contrasting effect. "
Mito nodded :" You will still be doing it, right."
Orochimaru :" Yes, if we found in similar situation that we have some kind of base for it. "
Mito then called Tenzo and they went to Inzunaka clan compand. The Inzunaka didn't seem to mind them so they headed to dogs. Mito was suddenly worried. The dogs that were energetic yesterday today were too calm. She searched for Hana to hear if anything happened. However Tsume was the one she found. Tsume immediately spoke:" I don't think they are getting worse, but they are too calm."
Mito nodded :" I can't really get the reason behind that, but maybe they were tired out yesterday, playing with kids, they probably will be tiring easily for few weeks. Anyways here is antidote. Orochimaru - sama gave it to me this morning. "
Tsume was surprised :" we didn't expect it so soon. "Mito then spoke:" I would like to show how to use it. Is Hana-Chan not here. "
Tsume answered:" she is, however i don't know where. "
Mito nodded :" Well she will come when she sees us. Anyway I need water and bowls. "
Tsume nodded and went to nearby building and took out a medium sized bowl. Then she gestured to place they had a pipe.
Mito filled the bowl with water and then suddenly saw Hana running at them she smiled softly as she gave a young girl a bowl. They went into the barrier and laid bowl on the ground. Mito took out a small bottle and waited for one drop to hit the bowl. She then let one of dogs to drink it saying. :" he is supposed to go sleeping in 5 minutes, if he does just pur antidote in everyone's water howere be careful. 1 drop I supposed to go on litter because the antidote is really strong and if it is consumed wrongly it can cause different problems such as direhea. Or even it can cause problems with hormones. "
As she was explaining the dog fell asleep. Without sound so when Tenzo started to poke him Mito finally noticed. Mito relaxed and gave antidote to Hana as she started to refill the barrier with her healing chakra. She then checked every dog to see how they were healing without the antidote. When she checked everyone she continued :" when the ninkens wake up, feed them and write down everything they did."
Tsume spoke :" thank you for help."
Mito cuted her off:" I will be coming to compand for few more days, you can thank me then. I am going to report to Hokage now."
Tsume nodded and let the two leave. She wondered if Mito was everything she seemed.
Mito and Tenzo walked through the village, Tenzo was holding her hand. So when they entered the Hokage tower, the two were greeted by every guard and person in tower. Mito stopped in front of desk for secretary of Hokage waiting for her to lift her head see Mito waiting there. However the young girl was busy with paperwork. Mito felt bad but she had to interup her.
Mito cleared her throat, which caused the girl who looked to be just over 18, lift her head in surprise, already to apologize. However Mito interupted her again:" I need a academy enternce form."
The girl searched for it for few seconds. Only realizing that girl in front of her was Uzumaki Mito. The person Hokage said was the best in paperwork he saw. The girl spoke as she handled the form to Mito :" I highly respect you, if you don't mind, could you give me advice."
Mito responded :" Well, I would say you need to organize everything before you start. Then you can always write down notes where something is. And the last thing is try to remember how each document is supposed to look. So that you can always know if something isn't written correctly. "
Mito then took out pen from her seal and quickly filled out the form and said:" here, this is how academy enetrence form is supposed to look. You can ignore some minor mistakes but these three lines are most important. "
The girl smiled brightly and asked :" do you need to go to Hokage office, he isn't busy right now."
Mito smirked :" yes, thank you. "
She knocked on the doors carefully. Waiting for come in. She heard someone moving to the doors however she didn't feel anyone. She realized she couldn't feel anything in the room. So when the doors opened and she could enter with Tenzo who also seemed confused. She entered and looked around the room, only to see Minato and Hokage drinking tea. Well there were discussing something before she knocked. Mito spoke first :" I am sorry for interrupting you, Hokage - sama, Minato-sama."
The two were surprised by the tone, it was filled with respect however when she spoke to Minato there was some warmth to it to. Mito then again spoke:" I see, you have puted new seals on. However I don't think that is good, many shinobi in case of emergency won't be able to find you Hokage - sama, so I would recommend that you use it only when is necessary."
Hokage nodded :" yes that was the plan, but today we are just testing them. "
Mito snorted :" You are just taking advantage of them, you don't want to work and be interupted in your gossiping. "
Minato was almost red as he spoke:" we didn't do that. Anyways do you like them. "
Mito answered honestly :" Since I know why they were invented I can't really like them, well, anyways I came here to report about Inzunaka matter. "
Hokage straightedge a bit and spoke:" Is there any progress. "
Mito answered :" Yes, Orochimaru-sama, made an antidote and we gave them first dose. The ninkens were doing better for few days already, both of us came to conclusions that this poison wasn't finished procjet and it was experiment, I am sure Black Zetsu was behind it, he wants to create a new poison to kill humans. However he isn't successful for now. But also there is possibility that he is creating a diversion. The ninkens are supposed to be healed by the end of next week. However they will need a rehabitation period. "
Hokage nodded and spoke :" Is there anything else. "
Mito didn't hesitate to say :" I want to know who negotiations are going with Iwa. "
Hokage spoke:" but you aren't involved into it. "
Mito responded coldly :" Well i think differently, I chose Minato to lead them and you accepted and one more thing I am only concerned because Kiri. If you are not able to make negotiations in our way than we will have to go to war with Kiri, which will open a chance for attack from Iwa too. Kumo is probably lurking in their too. Don't forget Kiri is strong now they didn't have to fight us for 5 months and they didn't have any battles. So they are probably stronger than Konoha is. "
Minato nodded :" Well, negogations aren't going the way I wanted them. Iwa wants more freedom. But we can't afford to give them anything. "
Mito didn't understood :" I don't understand, they lost, why are you giving them a choice. If you want I can give you advice on how to deal with them. "
Minato nodded. Mito spoke:" use your stubbornness, be harsh on them, you are losing this because you are to soft, because they saw that we have most of our troops on Kiri border they know something is happening so they are buying time, waiting for some incident to happen to get themselves involved and end us. So stay harsh. If they want more take from them what you already gave them. Try to scare them. Onoki-dono still thinks that you are a brat who killed 50 of his shinobis, he does not respect you but he does fear you. Use that fear to create respect. "
Minato could see logic in that. However could he pull it off. Hokage had a sad look on his face. Mito didn't even look at his direction while she was giving her advice. She spoke to Minato like she used to speak to him, it did seem disrespectful, however the people like Hokage need led someone to clearly speak their mind. To see that was the really only solution. Mito seeing that two weren't going to speak anytime soon spoke again :" Minato - sama, believe in yourself, you can do it, that is the reason I suggested you in first place. If you want I can come to next negotiations to help you."
Hokage was surprised by her words. However before he could speak his opinion, Minato answered :" could you. I would love that. And to hear your opinion on it. The next one is actually today in 9.pm. We are meeting at clans council room. "
Mito nodded :" Well I will come here in 8.pm. Hokage - sama, Minato-sama, goodbye."
Mito headed straight to the training grounds in Senju compand with Tenzo. Explaining how academy will start in few weeks. And how he must become the strongest in his class. Mito trained with him and when they had enough they returned to the house. Tsunade was still there doing some paperwork. And as soon as he saw Mito she handled some of it to her. Mito wanted to curse her luck however Tenzo was right there.
Tsunade spoke :" lunch will soon be done, so help me until then, this is punishment for yesterday."
Mito mumbled:" You know I did a lot of your job today, filling out the form for entering the academy."
Tsunade snorted :" How helpful you are. Next time don't suggest something that will make you do paperwork. "
Mito said :" now it is suddenly my fault. I hate you strong willded women. "
Tsunade snorted again saying:" aren't you one too. "
Mito froze for a second and then spoke:" Well I geuss I am. I mean I have to be one around every single idiot in my life"
Tsunade laughed :" now you get me."
Tenzo was looking confused at those two asking :" am I included in those idiots."
Mito answered :" no you are not, you fit into another category called too cute and troublesome at same time."
Tenzo shot :" wait how am I troublesome."
Mito spoke :" snakes you like snakes and now I will need to be always careful around you. "
Tenzo smirked as he took out a small one.
Mito freaked out and jumped on the table and then on the ceiling saying :" don't come any closer. "
Chapter 99: Ch. 99
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito spent afternoon training with Tenzo. Mostly focusing on wood release. Tenzo gave her advice when he saw she was stuck. Mito still was a little angry at him for bringing the snake so close to her. However she made sure it would never happen again. You ask how. Well she trained the boy, in taijutsu only. She wasn't merciful, she made excuses like it is for you to get better at this area, or for your reaction to get faster. Only did she at the end when Tenzo couldn't move from pain said :" don't ever think of attacking me with snakes, you will end like this however next time I won't heal you."
Tenzo nodded.
It was time for Mito to go she went earlier just not to be late. She was jumping on the roofs and then she landed on pole close to academy. However she did not stop to admire the view. She stopped and spoke:" You guys need to hide better if you don't want people knowing about you."
Underneath her there was a startled sound. Mito smirked :" what you guys won't denial it."
Kurenai was red as tomato and so was Asuma. Mito caught Asuma kissing Kurenai. She wondered if they were in relationship since such young days. Well if she remembered Asuma would leave village after the war has ended and he would be back after 9 to 11 years so it could be true.
Kurenai managed to speak:" it isn't what you think Mito - Chan."
Mito nodded :" ah, yes there it is. But it isn't surprising at all, all of us knew you two would end up together."
Asuma was then next to speak :" what do you mean. We're we that obvious."
Mito nodded :" as obvious as Genma was, at least that is what Rin would say."
Kurenai spoke again :" Mito - Chan, you won't tell anyone right. "
Mito answered :" if they ask i will tell, if they don't i won't."
Asuma was confused :" What does that mean."
Mito smirked :" I won't tell them if you don't make it even more obvious. I won't go around taking about you guys. I am not Kushina - San, anyways I won't lie to anyone who asks. But nobody will ask right. "
Kurenai nodded :" yeah nobody will ask. "
Mito smiled :" You know if you want to hide it better, don't kiss in town but rather kiss on empty training grounds. There must be some empty or kiss in forrest nearby. "
Kurenai spoke:" thank you for advising us."
Mito smirked :" You are welcome. Well also you could always train in sensing and avoid awkward situations, however that won't let you enjoy kissing as much as you seem to. "
As she spoke that she jumped on the next roof. Leaving flushed Asuma and Kurenai. Kurenai spoke :" I can't believe someone saw my first kiss. "
Asuma nodded :" yeah, and it had to be Uzumaki - San, anyways I will see you of. "
Kurenai blushed more as she carefully slip her hand into his. They hid it behind Asumas back as they walked through Konoha.
Mito arrived just on time. It was 8 pm. And Minato was there reading some of papers. Mito slowly walked towards him. Without making any noise. She came so close to him she was only 10 cm away. She watched his face. Yes it was beautiful. The blond locks that were probably soft, his blue eyes that were color of ocean. His cute nose. She wondered why she considered him handsome at this moment. She lost herself in thoughts. Was she finally going through changes in her preferences. When she just came in this world she would occasionally caught herself checking both females and males. However in last few weeks she only had checked boys.
Was her mind finally adjusting to her body. Well then she knew she wasn't likely to end with girl because it seemed like all of the girls liked boys and she was liked by boys. She could feel that her mind was still adjusting but she knew that she had still time. She still had a things to do before relaxing.
She then suddenly realized that she was lost in thoughts and that Minato was looking at her. Looking worried.
Minato asked when he saw Mito blink:" Are you okay."
Mito blushed:" ah, yes, I am alright I just realized something. And thought about it too much. Anyways. What are you reading."
Minato however didn't let the sudden change of topic to happen, asking :" why are you blushing. Do you have fever. "
Mito couldn't take it :" stop don't come any closer. "
Minato asked:" why, are you really alright. "he still was coming closer
Mito could feel her blush deepen and she panicked :" I found you attractive, so I was lost in my thoughts and thinking about how my body started to change since I entered puberty. "
She spoke fast almost not making sense. However her words stopped Minato who immediately returned to his previous position. Coughing awkwardly.
Mito then regained her senses and asked again :" what are you reading. "
Minato answered worried:" a report from one of the spies of Jiraiya. They are saying that Iwa is preparing a force to attack us."
Mito nodded :" and you don't know what to do. Well did that spy leave Iwa."
Minato nodded confused :" yes he has, he is on mission for them on the border with Kumo. He informed us when he knew that message would not be intercepted. "
Mito nodded :" that is good. It can't be taken in our advantage. If the meting won't go as you would like. Which will probably happen. We will use this against them. With blef of course. You see…… "
Minato nodded :" I understand, however are you sure they will believe. "
Mito smirked :" they must, because if we knew about them that means we had a chance to do it. "
Soon after Nara clan head entered to find Minato and Mito in the room already talking. He wasn't surprised to see Mito he heard from Hokage what she said. Nara knew that Mito was genius however he still did not know where her abilities were. He didn't knew how goo she was. He only thought that she is as smart as Nara. He wondered if she would be a challenge in shogi. The girl noticed him and bowed. He was always amazed how she would always show her respect. Even though she did not seen why he was to be respected. However he saw in her eyes that she didn't follow what others would do. He never saw her bow to someone who did not deserve it like civilan council.
Mito spoke :" Nara-dono, what are you thinking about. It must be something troublesome."
Minato couldn't hold his laugh back. He also noticed that Nara had stopped for a second probably lost somewhere else.
Nara smirked :" You said it yourself. Why don't you try to geuss. "
Mito answered immediately :" I don't know how to play shogi Nara - dono. I could see a spark in your eyes."
Minato was confused.
Nara smirked :" Well that is surprising I did think about asking for a match, even one for my son. However there were also other thoughts I was caught on. "
Mito nodded :" Well obviously. But they could be answered by shogi one. Or am I wrong."
Minato asked :" How do you know he plays shogi. "
Mito shuggered:" I read a lot about clans like for example Naras are the smartest of clans their average iq is 175 which is considered really high. Because they are to smart they find most things boring and they like to laze around. One of activities they like to do is shogi, because they can torture their opponents while playing. Analizing everything about their opponent. Honestly I am surprised that you didn't invite me when I was under surveillance. "
Nara clan answered :" Well I aspected as much from you. To answer your question I wanted however me taking you to Nara compand would make you suspicious. And Hokage thought about you training teams as you showing your loyalty. "
Mito nodded :" Well I did it because I didn't really want to train alone. I didn't want to help them that much. "
Minato chuckled :" tsundere. " expecting Mito to not know what that means. Because Kushina didn't when she was Mitos age however the glare he received show him that he was wrong. Nara laughed however he was silenced by the same glare.
Mito spoke with sweet smile, which was clearly fake:" Well I would like to hit you two but our guest are nearby. So I will hold it in."
The two off them then heard someone coming into the office. The first one to enter was a man with red hair, moustache and beard, on his head he was wearing a large headpiece consisting of a three pointed crown-like ridge. His whole outfit was read and Mito immediately realized who he was. Roshi, the jinchuriki of Son Goku, the four tails. She remembered that he would leave Iwa because the of lost of Iwa. Mito prayed to the Sage that Roshi wouldn't notice her being a jinchuriki. She also wondered if him being here was allowed. Then she realized that there were already at war. The next man that came in room was larger and Mito remembered him always by the side of Tsuchigake. She tried to remember his name, something similar to akatskui. Wait was it Akatsuchi. While she wondered about that third person entered. Mito didn't recognize him. She let herself remain composed by Minato side.
The trio looked at Konoha shinobi. All of the eyes stopping on Mito. However they were more confused than anything else. Roshi looked longer at her than the rest however he finally spoke:" Minato-san, what are thinking putting a kid in this place."
Minato quickly spoke :" She is respectful shinobi in our village, Roshi-dono."
Mito smirked a cocky smirk and spoke:" it is nice to meet such important people of Iwa here."
The iwa trio thought that she was disrespectful :" if you want to talk then at least introduce yourself. "
Mito smirked :" gladly, I am Uzumaki Mito, Roshi-dono, however I did not heard your names." she spoke gesturing to other two.
She heard :" Akatsuchi, and Ishikawa."
Minato then spoke :" what is your response to our last week's conditions. "
Roshi spoke:" we cannot agree. "
Minato then continued to speak about new conditions. Meanwhile Mito whispered to Nara clan head:" I don't know if you know, but Roshi - dono is a jinchuriki. If you know just nod, if you don't then hit me. "
The two were watching Mito saying something In the ear of Nara. Scowling, and being satisfied when Mito was hit in the back. However she did not react to it. She moved away from Nara. And then when Minato stopped talking to the Iwa shinobi. Leaving Roshi to think about it. Mito knew he wouldn't. This negotiation were just a show. She whispered to Minato :" Roshi-dono is a jinchuriki, don't let them know that you know, untill they refuse you I will act."
Minato wanted to ask how would she act however she quickly stepped back. And he did not have a chance.
Roshi spoke:" Iwa won't be able to agree, Tsuchigake doesn't see this as beneficial to us. "
Mito gave her a quick nod to Minato who spoke:" Then we must deal with those trips you are preparing for attacking us. Mito - Chan you can active that seal." Mito started to form seals.
Roshi paled, his plan was discovered. He started to gather his chakra.
Mito smirked as wood suddenly started to appear around the Roshi and he couldn't move. His two teammates were quickly knocked out. One by Minato and the other was firstly held still by Nara shadow possession and knocked out by Mito.
However Roshi managed to break free once he pured more of biju chakra into his system.
Mito sighed :" I am still not strong enough to hold a jinchuriki down. Well luckily I thought about this."
Suddenly Roshi could not move. He was surprised. Mito spoke:" there were seals on those branches. A paralysis seals. Even a jinchuriki cannot fight those. Right 4 tails. "
Roshi was surprised :" How do you know. Don't tell me, you guys have a spy in Iwa."
Mito chuckled :" and you don't have one in Konoha."
Roshi spoke:" ours was killed. "
Mito nodded :" possibly, well anyways we still have to deal with those forces that are planning to attack us. Know was their a signal you guys would use for them to attack or was it time attack. "
Seeing that Roshi didn't answer, Mito spoke:" a time attack then, there isn't much you could do since you are in Konoha. "
Minato asked :" when"
Roshi didn't answer.
Mito sighed loudly saying :" I geuss I will have to find out by force." as she said that she let her hand land on Roshis head and she pured some of her and Isobu chakra inside. She arrived inside of his mindscape. However she didn't allow him to follow her. She used more of chakra for that. Which also meant she had less time. She appeared with Isobu next to Son Goku. And she spoke:" Are you Son Goku. An older brother to Isobu. If so it is nice to meet you."
Chapter 100: Ch. 100
Notes:
One surprise at the end of this chapter. ❤️
To celebrate my 100 chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
The gorilla like body and face of monkey. The red haired and green skinned creature was surprised by sudden appearance of his long lost brother and human.
He was at least glad that human called him by his name, only wondering if Isobu had told them his name.
The proud beast roared:" what do you want, you poor creature, you insect."
Mito however didn't seem to take offense to his words. Only speaking :" if you allow us to talk with you. There is danger in world, for every biju. I would like to warn you and in return I would like to get access to certain information. "
Son Goku :" what are you blabbing about, danger to biju. To the strongest creatures in the world. There isn't anything that could harm us. "
Mito snorted :" and how come you aren't free then. If I say that someone is able to take you out of your jinchuriki only to seal you in Gedo statue. "
Son Goku froze at those words asking :" why would I belive in you insect. "
Mito answered :" I am Sages last will. So you could consider me his daughter. "
Son Goku scowled and looked at his brother Isobu. Who shyly nodded his head saying:" it is truth, father visits us regularly, there is really dangerous thing trying to end world."
Son Goku was silent for few moments.
Mito sighed loudly saying :" if you could hurry up I don't have too much time, I am keeping Roshi from coming here. I don't need him to know about me. "
Son Goku sighed :" Fine, tell me what you need. "
Mito smirked :" tell me when will attack happen."
Son Goku :" they will attack tonight at midnight, right now they are moving to here. "
Mito nodded :" I see then, I will tell you summed up story. Uchiha Madara is still alive and is under control of Black Zetsu, who is will of Kaguya. He wants to collect you all to free her from the moon. That will end the world. I am just warning you and you could always come to shared biju mindscape to talk about more details. "
Son Goku said:" Did you speak with other of biju. "
Mito answered :" No. I haven't, I don't want to talk with Kurama just yet. I would probably be eaten and I haven't met any others. "
Son Goku nodded feeling a bit proud at himself for being first, well besides Isobu.
He noticed that the girl was about to leave so he asked :" hey, you human, what is your name. "
Mito answered :" Uzumaki Mito, Son Goku-sama. However you can call me however you like. "
She left and seconds after her Isobu left too, suddenly Roshi appeared he seemed angry.
Son Goku decided to ignore him. Roshi was yearling :" four tails, what was that, did you talk with that dammed brat, what did you said to her. "
Only getting more pissed by silence. Son Goku finally roared :" You insect, stop talking and shut up. Before I kick you out."
However Roshi was about to say something again and he was kicked out of mindscape.
Minato and Shikaru were worried for Mito. When she touched Roshis head she started to pale. It had been more than 5 minutes since she had touched it and she did not move. Roshi was still awake and was screaming to let him in his mindscape. Minato wonder if Mito was talking with four tails about invasion and other things. He wondered if four tails would help her.
When suddenly, Roshi stopped screaming and Mito's nose started bleeding. She spoke:" they are attacking at midnight. We need to send a message to Onoki."
Minato paled:" what kind of message."
Mito smirked wiping blood from her face, looking at Roshi :" to not mess with Konoha."
Roshi yelled:" Just what did you do to four tails. What kind of genjutsu did you put him under for this information. "
Mito smirked as she looked down at him:" what are saying insect, I didn't do anything, I just talked with him, making a deal with him."
Minato asked :" what kind of deal. "
Mito smirked as she lied :" I am going to free him and he will destroy Iwagakure."
Roshi yelled :" You cannot do that, I will not allow it. "
Which made Mito laugh:" and how will you do that, when you can't even move. You really are an insect. "
Minato noticed that Mito wasn't saying truth, her eyes were saying different story.
So he kinda relaxed asking :" Mito - Chan, you take care of him and I will inform Hokage about situation. "
Mito said :" no, Hokage - sama does not need to know about this, You and I will take care of invasion. Nara - dono, please take care of our guest and send somebody to inform Hokage after we leave, the seal will last for 3 hours so I will give you these 10. Put on each of them one so none can escape. "
Minato was against it :" Mito - Chan we can't do it. "
Mito let her killing intent rise in the room. Making air exstremly hard to breathe. She said to Minato :" I am sorry Minato - San, but this isn't request, do you understand. "
Minato and Nara clan head were shocked they never saw this side of Mito, she seemed like a leader, she seemed like something had possessed her. Mito then spoke again :" take me to your Hiraishin seal, on coridinates 45. 5 N and 15.6 E. "
Minato wanted to know just one thing :" Mito why are you ordering such a thing."
Roshi was surprised by coridinates. The troops weren't positioned there however they would need to pass through there.
Mito smirked :" to end this pointless war. Since Onoki-dono wants to bath in blood we will let him, bath in blood of his own shinobi." as she said that she reached for Minato's hand and squeezed it.
Minato could feel slight tremble of her hand. She obviously wasn't entirely sure in herself, however she didn't have any other solution. Minato thought about it for several seconds only realizing that Mito probably foresaw this happening and thought about this as best solution. They vanished. Roshi cursed.
Nara made signal for a Anbu to enter.
Anbu did so and didn't even react to scene in front of him. Nara spoke:" could you get Hokage here, there are few things we need to speak about."
Anbu vanished in seconds. Roshi finally spoke again asking :" How did she get those coridinates, they aren't there yet."
Nara seemed confused:" they aren't, well Mito-Chan is a sensor so she probably geussed where they were going to pass, and besides Minato seals are all over place. I don't know where he put all of them. Some aren't even in land of fire. "
Hokage quickly came in the room clearly confused by sight.
Nara spoke:" Hokage - sama, please sit down we have lot to talk about. "
Hokage sat down and said :" Then begin. "
Nara spoke:" it seems that Iwa never planned to create a peace with us. They even sent their jinchuriki to negotiations. Mito - Chan and Minato - San had gone to deal with upcoming invasion. "
Hokage cought :" all on their own. Are those two insane. Do they even know numbers of enemy. "
Nara shake his head saying :" Mito - Chan insisted that only they two would deal with them. Saying she is doing it for a peace. "
Hokage understood:" a peace through fear. That is exactly what I feared, she was against it before so what made her think differently."
Nara answered :" the attack was timed, so there isn't any kind of solution. We can't show that we captured theese guys because that would justify their actions. Because as I understand their troops were still in land of earth when this meeting started. "
Roshi was pissed how was Konoha always a step in front of them. Roshi spoke :" what do you really think they can handle 400 shinobi by themselves. "
The number did surprise Hokage and Nara a bit. However Hokage answered :" You don't know much about these two. Minato is next Hokage and Mito is growing stronger at super speed. Last month she defeated Tsunade all alone. Tell me how many shinobi in your forces could take her on."
Roshi did pale for second. However he still considered that they didn't have chance.
Hokage then spoke to Nara :" prepare those Roots from I&T, they will be a back up for Minato and Mito. "
Nara nodded :" I will sir. However even if they head now they won't reach there for next 2 hours."
Hokage spoke :" I know." looking at Roshi and two others. He could sense that there was something else troubling Roshi. Who was glaring at him. Roshi spoke :" Just who is that girl. "
Hokage nodded :" Who indeed"
Roshi spoke :" she talked with four tails."
Hokage gasped but quickly recovered :" Is that so. I presume you couldn't hear their conversation. If you did you would know who she is ."
Roshi was going to speak again however the doors opened and there 10 shinobi stood all having mask on them. Saluting to Hokage and then quickly desapering.
Mito and Minato suddenly appeared in the forest. Mito took a breath of fresh air. Relaxing herself. She spoke :" 400 of enemies they are half of hour away. So let's set some traps."
Minato nodded as he asked :" You knew this would happen for beginning."
Mito played along remembering that he thought she was a prophet :" My dreams aren't always clear. And they often differ from each other if I do something different. In one of dreams, there was invasion of 1000 and you fought them all by yourself. That dream was from long ago thought."
Minato was surprised by her honesty so he asked:" why are you doing this then. "
Mito answered :" Well as I see things that happen. They already burden me, so I don't want anyone to hold on this burden, all alone. Besides there is a place I am making for myself with this. That is really important for someone like me. "
Mito was doing a trap with exposing seals every 3 meters. Minato was doing a trap filled by kunai and shuriken. There was one special seal Mito had and didn't let down.
They were done with traps and they still had some time left. So Minato asked :" what is that seal."
Mito answered :" I call it a bomb. It is a seal of explosion filled with broken kunai and other metal like things. So it is really dangerous."
Minato nodded :" How do you plan on using it."
Mito created a earth Clone and sticked it on him. But not activating it. " like this. ". The Clone then hid his chakra and made it up on tree and jumped few times.
Mito spoke :" they are here. "
At those words sank in. There was two loud explosions. One came from the front of the group the were watching from the tree and one was coming from the middle as Clone jumped there and exploding in middle of jump. The poor Iwa shinobi could not comprehend what happened. The Clone suddenly appeared and expoded wounding many of them. Some were instantly dead, some were heavily wounded and some were not. The explosion in front of them alerted them about enemy. There were many wounded in front too.
Minato felt sorry for them as he asked :" why were they moving in this formation."
Mito answered :" they were afraid to be spotted by our chakra sensor system. Which would alert us. They are fools. " she said as she jumped down. The Iwa shinobi finally seeing their attacker they rushed forwards. Which was a big no-no.
Minato followed Mito through the trees. The seal was on his skin so nobody could feel him. To say that some Iwa shinobi learned lecture wasn't false. They managed to disarm most of traps. However Mito and Minato would silently eliminate the week.
The big group of 400 shinobi was down to 300 and they had splited up fighting Mito and her clones and Minato.
They knew that they were screwed when they saw Minato. So most of them attacked him trying to eliminate him. Mito then took out Samehada wondering if this would be their last fight together. She better make it unforgivable.
Her clones attacked with jutsu as she was doging them and finishing everything she could see. The battlefield was a bloody mess. Some of her clones filled with earth chakra created a dome of mud walls trapping Iwa shinobi inside while water types followed by creating over 20 water dragons killing everyone who was trapped. Filling the area with bloody read water and bodies without skin. Some of the shinobi had branches of wood sticking out of their bodies. Some were crushed by stones. But there were some beheaded people too. Some were unaturaly thin like someone had sucked life from them.
On the other side of battle there were some heavy signs of wind just. Minato was using his rasengan and other wind typed techniques. The shinobi count was quickly going down. It took whole 2 hours for them to cut under 50.
However the strongest opponents still weren't dead. There was a squad of 20 shinobi standing in the middle facing backwards to each other and creating some hand seals. While the other shinobi tried to buy them time.
Notes:
The surprise is the drawing of Mito. Done by one of my friends. I actually was surprised when she accepted to draw it. Because I only joked about her drawing Mito.
Chapter 101: Ch. 101
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was killing without mercy realizing that something big was about to happen.
She looked to the big group of people her eyes widden when she saw a mechanic eye. She saw that kind of eye, when she watched Sasuke VS Deidara. She immediately connected two dots. These guys were from explosion corps. She yelled at Minato :" retreat, follow me."
The sudden call got attention of whole battlefield. Luckily Minato had marked Mito since last time. So he immediately appear behind her. He was worried why had she called him. However he followed her they had run in direction of village the shinobi behind them cursing.
The explosion corps were ready to attack at any time however their opponents weren't in range. More importantly Mito was leading them to Lake. Minato did not understand at first. However when Mito stopped suddenly on water waiting for their opponents to catch up. He saw that smirk appeared on face of reaming Iwa shinobi. The yealled the jutsu name. However he could not pick it up because everything turned to huge explosion of fire and dirt. Mito calmly made hand seals for water dragon jutsu. Minato did not understand her move sometimes.
There had risen 3 large dragons. Each of them surrounding the two Konoha Ninja. The explosion could not reach them. Well mostly the dirt from above still got in. However they didn't sustain any major injuries. However Mito was clearly breathing heavily. The loud noise didn't stop anytime soon. They were surrounded by water for more than 10 minutes. The first dragon had fallen down, Minato could feel how much stronger every explosion hited now. However he saw that fire was slowly calming down which meant they were out of amountion. Mito spoke :" the back up is few minutes away."
Minato nodded :" Are they capable of killing them."
Mito answered :" there won't be problem, Iwa shinobi are on verges of chakra exhaustion."
As Mito said that the second dragon fell down. Minato chuckled:" so are you. "
Mito nodded :" Well, I am but Isobu isn't."
Minato :" said, you don't need to force yourself. I will handle them. " as he said that he threw a marked kunai through dragon and it hited a tree behind Iwa forces. Minato suddenly dissappeared and the yells could be heard. Mito let down the last dragon. She could feel Roots start fighting. Mito then strated shooting her water bullets. To clear this mess quickly.
Soon the battle was over. Some of Roots managed to get midly hurt. Mito helped them heal and almost overexahausted herself. Minato caughed her when she stumbled. Mito didn't realize how much she lost of her chakra. She started to think where she spent all of it. She realized that she spent a lot on ninkens and then she stopped Roshi from entering his own mindscape, which was exhausting, then she created 40 clones with enough of her chakra to perform jutsu. She was done with calculating when she noticed that Minato had her on piggyback riding. Mito spoke :" I could walk on my own. You know I don't need much chakra for that."
Minato chuckled :" I know but this way both I and you will be safe. Imagine what would happen if Kushina found i let you walk."
Mito nodded :" Well, I am thankful for your brain this time. "
Minato smiled and then realized :" wait what does this time mean."
Mito pulled him for a hair as she whisper in his ears :" the seal you made against me, I am still trying not to kill you for it."
Minato :" Eh, you are still mad about that. "
Mito smirked :" yup."
Minato shivered saying :" Well, since you don't want to kill me and are close to chakra exhaustion, why don't you go to sleep. "
Mito thought about it for few seconds and mumbled :" Fine, I geuss. "as she laid her head on Minato's right shoulder she softly fell asleep. Her messy hair covering half of her face and the whole back of Minato. If someone was going to see them from front they would be scared because Minato seemed to have long hair covered in blood. And not to mention that they were moving in dark. Followed by 10 masked shinobi. Mito soon started to eat her own hair clearly indicating she was hungry.
Minato saved her hair from being eaten by moving her to back. He accidently petted Mito. Who seemed to like this motion as a smile made on her face and her head moved to follow Minato's hand.
Mito then started to sleep talk again. This time it was really quiet so only Minato could hear it :" the Sun, waits for them Moon. They are the only ones that can save us, the bond they share is brothers. The moon shall be named Sasuke , his face will be pale just like full moon, his hair dark like the night. His eyes innocent until they see the true world of pain. On the sunrise of July of 23 he will shine for first time. He will wait for sun, I will have to guide them. "
Minato listen carefully. Picking every word carefully. There were two children. If he could geuss the sun she was referring to was the Naruto blond kid. However this brothers thing confused him. The reference to moon and sun he could somehow understand. It probably represents their personality, both of them are shining on the own way. He didn't understand what she meant with guidence.
Mito suddenly wake up. Remembering about dreaming of Sasuke and Naruto she seared she could a weird whispers off her voice. She sounded mysterious, well she loved puzzles in her previous life but she didn't know to create any good puzzle herself. She would always hint to much. She opened her eyes to smirking Minato. Well she saw only half of his face and she could see he was smirking and deaply in thoughts.
She cleared her throat to catch his attention. However that made him stumble on the branch. And the two fell down. Mito cursed as she jumped of Minato who couldn't move efficiently with her on his back. So she landed gracefully and Minato landed barely avoiding falling on his face.
Mito asked :" what are you doing not watching were you are going."
Minato pouted:" you surprised me, I thought you were asleep. I almost had a heart attack."
Mito answered :" You aren't that old. Anyways what were you thinking about."
Minato smirked :" you don't have to know. Sleep talking princess. "
Mito was furious at that nickname, instantly realizing what it meant. Mito wanted to punch Minato but she wanted to punch herself. But decided to play along, wanting to screw up Minato :" Did you like that meaningless puzzle."
Minato eyes widden only for a second, determining if she was telling truth or not. It was rather easy to see when Mito was lying. Her foot would tense up ready to escape at any point. Her face seemed relaxed but sometimes her eyes were telling other things and last was her arms there was always her trembling arm, sometimes she would hide them behind her back or hold them together.
Mito was lying obliviously trying to hide this. It was probably to important to both of her and two unborn children. So he had to ask:" July 23.which year."
Mito had a dark look on her face, clearly unsatisfied by Minato not falling for it she mumbled :" 2 years from now."
Minato, then analyzed again. Something didn't feel right. The brothers part. They weren't that far of age. Separated by less than 4 months. Mito headed to his back and wrapped her arms around his neck and said:" let go. You can ask questions on the way."
Minato nodded, grabbing Mitos legs and making sure she doesn't fall.
They started moving again. Minato was hesitant to ask the question. However Mito started to pull his locks when she could feel him hesitant. He yelped :" Fine I will ask. Well what did the prophecy meant by brothers. They aren't born from same mother."
Mito nodded :" I guess, there are two reasons for the brother. Well I can describe first and I think you felt it too. But bonds like brothers don't just mean blood. It can be more of friends who can't live without each other but also who have a serious rivalry. The second one was basically a legend. Well the legend is basically truth. "
Minato asked :" what legend. "
Mito smirked :" I will tell you if you show me that seal. "
Minato froze for second :" Well I geuss that is fair. "
Mito smirked :" Well, that is fine however we are in front of Konoha gates. Do you really think that now is time for telling stories. "
Minato was shocked :" You played with me. That isn't fair. "
Mito chuckled :" don't pout Minato - San, you still haven't show me the seal. And besides Hokage - sama is eagerly waiting for us at the gates. "
Minato nodded disappointed:" Fine, I will talk about this with immediately after meeting Hokage and reporting."
Three minutes later they were in front of gates and indeed the Hokage and whole clan council was there. Hokage asked if everything was dealt with. Minato answered :" Yes. "
The whole group then headed to the council room. The Iwa trio was in I&T. mito knew they would not be able to find any more of plans. Because this was last plan for Iwa involving Konoha.
Mito stepped down from Minato when they entered the room. Her face surprisingly wasn't red. She didn't do anything to be embarrassed right.
Hokage watched her carefully. Trying to see what was going on in her head. However he was unsuccessful when Mito looked him straight in eyes. His blood froze because she seemed like she was watching his every move. It seemed like she was mocking him. Like she was saying what are going to do. This time you are all alone you can't count on me. I won't help you.
Hokage cleared his throat :" Minato - San, Mito-Chan thank you for your service to the village. I would like to promote both of you however Minato cannot be promoted. So I would like to promote you Mito-Chan."
Mito quickly responded: " I refuse. I can still benefit more from being a genin. "
Clan heads were surprised by quick answer, and by it being negative. The clans could see that Mito and Hokage suddenly become distant. Nara was carefully thinking about the reason for Mito staying a genin. Well one was because she would stay at village and possibly control politics inside of Konoha. Nara clan then thought about Mito probably wanting stay hidden and unknown to the rest of the world.
Uchiha clan head was impressed by the girls immediate response and how she held herself. Mito continued :" I didn't do much there, Minato - San took care all of them by himself. I mearly helped with sensing opponents."
Minato wasn't glad she put everything on him. However he couldn't say anything because Hokage spoke next :" Well if it is that so, then we will have to think about the possible solution of this situation. We are in. "
The whole council could clearly see the lie but they also knew it wasn't meant for them but mearly for Iwa delegates, who had returned from I&T, well only Roshi did, because his mind was suddenly unaccessible . Mito was using them for protecting herself.
Nara cleared his throat saying :" we should probably call Onoki - dono to the meeting. Deamading explanation."
Hokage nodded that was to be aspected.
Uchiha then spoke :" we should demand that they surrender."
Hokage nodded once again only to her a question from Mito :" How do you plan on contacting him. "
Hokage didn't expect that question.
Mito continued :" You see if we send a letter in which we say that we captured there delegates, wouldn't that make Onoki more angry."
Hokage spoke:" so you suggest that Iwa shinobi inform him themselves. "
Mito nodded :" yes, let the other two go. Roshi-dono is the most important thing to Iwa right now."
Clan heads were deaply thinking about the proposal. Hokage himself was doing that too. It seemed like Mito wanted to take firm stand, but also send a good will to Onoki. However Onoki would still be angry about this.
Mito then spoke:" Well you add a additional proposal to the document. Going something like: if Iwa or Konoha are in war with another of five major nations the other has to come and assist. That means than Konoha shinobi would help Iwa fighting kumo."
Roshi roared:" You want to use our manpower to deal with kiri. "
Mito smirked and asked :" aren't you already at war with them. "
Roshi was red, they were, but he could not deny or say they were so he asked instead :" so you won't help us with Kiri if they don't attack you. "
Mito answered :" we have a peace treaty with them. And to show that we keep our words we won't break it. "
Hokage spoke:" enough Mito-Chan. I accept you advice however the clans have to decide."
Mito nodded and bowed in a apology.
Minato was looking at Mito she did not seem hurt by Hokage's words this time. She apologized for arguing with a guest in front of clan heads. She looked up at him her smile bright but her eyes were not on him she was looking through him like she was seeing somebody else. Her eyes were filled with hope and nostalgia.
However before Minato could get to analize more clan heads voted.
Mito advice was accepted.
Chapter 102: Ch. 102
Chapter Text
3.pov
Onoki was pissed waiting for a message from his troops. They were supposed to reach Konoha and comence the attack by now. However no message had come and it was already morning. To make things worse he could not contact with Roshi because the man didn't send any messages yesterday which meant everything wasn't going like planned.
Onoki was stomping inside of his office. His short body was moving fast. And it was annoying one of his students Deidara. Who was also waiting to hear from the explosion corps. The two were surprised when one of gourds announced :" two delegats are returning. They have been spotted in front of gates."
Onoki move forward force his way through the people standing on streets.
After decision was made Hokage spoke:" Minato-san, your mission is to bring the two delegats as close to Iwa as possible. "
Minato nodded and waited for the dou to enter the office. As they did so Minato took them by arms and disappeared. Appearing at Iwa border and at closest point to hidden village in stone. The dou quickly headed to their kage.
Minato appeared next to Mito. Saying that he had done his part. Explaning:" they are 5 hours away from village so we presume they will come to the village in 4 or more days."
Hokage nodded and dismissed the council.
Minato stopped Mito from going anywhere and carried her like a stack of potatoes. Which was his revenge for putting all of blame on him. Well not blame but all of their achievements were considered a blame to Iwa.
Hokage was confused seeing that Minato seemed to be so close to Mito usually there would be some distance and Minato would hesitate to come closer however this time he took initiative and he wasn't surprised by direction they took out. The hospital.
Mito was checked on for any major injuries and for her close to chakra exhaustion state. However medical nin said:" her chakra is fine, it is recovering rapidly it is amazing."
Minato was confused and asked Mito why was it that way and Mito answered :" ah, I didn't you any of Isobu chakra so he is helping me to regain my own. His chakra is richer and harder to gather, but it works like this, if I am full on chakra his recovers faster, and oposite."
Minato understood:" so the chakra is basically stored in two separate bowls and they are connected so you can recover faster. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, basically. ", Mito was ready to leave however Minato stopped her saying :" no, no, you aren't going to escape me. You will sleepover at my place. "
Mito couldn't refuse :" at least let me write a note to Tsunade. "
She wrote it and created a Clone which delivered it Senju compand which was already asleep.
Mito and Minato then headed to Minato's house where Kushina was impatiently waiting for Minato. She was surprised by Mito coming to and their clothes were dirty, bloody too. She wanted to know what happened and Mito knew who to escape this situation saying :" Kushina-san, could i take a quick shower. Minato - San can explain it to you better."
Minato gulped seeing that Kushina took Mito to the bathroom. Minato started explaining from the beginning.
Mito was showering and washed her body carefully noticing how she was growing in certain areas. Her best already were somewhere between a and b cups which she was satisfied for now however she was afraid that this was only their beginning of growing. Mito then noticed that her hair was longer than she thought it was. Her hair was usually in pony tail but now it was down covering most of her body well she was still short but the hair was over her hips.
When she exited she began to dry her hair surprised to see a dress waiting for her. She could hear that Minato was close to the end of story. So she waited to dry her hair completely and join them when story was over and Minato would be yelled at. She considered saving him saying she had made this decision. So she had mercy on Minato and was yelled at while he took his shower.
Kushina was angry :" Mito-Chan, how could you do this. Didn't you think about if you lost your life and possible consequences."
Mito cutted her off:" I did, I knew what would happen. I knew all along in fact in my vision Minato - San would do it himself so I leased the burden on his back. Because that is my duty here. I am here to prepare the world for a change which means I have to took so many things on myself. And I am ready for it. "
Kushina had a sad look on her face asking :" Are you sure that is your destiny. I think that you are ready. I think that you don't realize that destiny isn't something that is already put on you when you are born. "
Mito turned around saying :" that is a case usually but not for me. I have a destiny and my path is decided, however I am not unhappy with it. Just opposite I think It gave me a place to stand. "
Minato heard the whole conversation wondering if Mito was talking about her gift of prophecy.
When Onoki finally saw the two men. They looked like they had come from a battle on closer inspection they looked tortured. Akatsuchi spoke first :" Tsuchigake-sama, we are sorry. But Konoha knew."
Onoki was in flames:" what does that mean, they knew. Did operation failed, how are you here now."
Akatsuchi responded :" attacked failed it was stopped by two shinobi. One of them was the yellow flash and the other was a Uzumaki child. "
Onoki could not hold his anger any longer he kicked the man next to Akatsuchi. Akatsuchi continued :" yellow flash said that they had a spy here so that is how they knew. Apparently the Uzumaki child could feel chakra and it recognized that Roshi-dono was a jinchuriki. So when they revealed that they knew about our plans and said we had to surrender. Roshi dono attacked. However he was stopped before his attack was ready. The girl and yellow flash stopped us. They are taking Roshi dono hostage they wanted to send message. Asking for you to come directly to Konoha, without army or else. "
Onoki could not belive it he was ready to destroy the whole world how angry he was.
However Akatsuchi continued :" yellow flash took us to border and we are now here. Konoha still wants to sign agreements with us and this time they send it to you so you can read it and immediately head towards Konoha."
Onoki took the papers and tored them completely without reading them however Akatsuchi took out a copy. Saying :" for Roshi-dono sake please read it. "
Onoki read it carefully not believing that Konoha would not damage them. However he could not really find anything that did them damage and the last point was in favor for both villages and contires. However he could not really just decide on his own.
Iwa council was probably more stubborn than Tsuchigake himself. They didn't want to hear anything about possible treaty however when Tsuchigake said that jinchuriki was at stake the room was quiet. They only need to ask daimyo for their premmision. Which they got.
Onoki took his most trusted shinobi with him and headed straight to Konoha. The team was five membered. And they received a message from Konoha border that their path was cleared.
Mito was surprised by the sudden hand placed on her shoulder saying :" it is fine. If you are troubled you can always speak to us."
Mito chuckled :" you guys are acting to much like parents."
Minato asked :" Is that a bad thing."
Mito nodded :" I am a teenager. I am supposed to be rebellious towards my parents."
She said sticking her tongue at him. Kushina snorted saying :" You said that you had a legend to share with us. "
Mito smirked :" Well why don't we head down to your lab Minato - San."
Minato paled. Kushina was against it to however Mito took step inside already. She turned on the light and didn't react to Minato research or the board at all. She cleaned it making Minato almost scream in horror she said:" don't worry Minato san. I Will make it better and easier to understand at least for you. So let me think where to begin. Ah, Ōtsutsuki Kaguya " she then drew a female like creature her drawing had a three eyes. Mito was impressed by drawing herself she got better at drawing while she was learning fuinjutsu. She was almost scared of how alive it looked. She then said:" she was an alien, she came to earth to eat a fruit from a tree of life. However she was pregnant when she ate it. So her children were born with chakra. She had twins Hagoromo and Hamura. The tree of life or God tree. Made her mad. She after some time went crazy for power. And only other beings that stood in her way were her two sons. "
She then drew the two boys. :" the brothers won at the end. However the world was destroyed after months of battle. Kaguya was know to be first jinchuriki of ten tails. However her sons managed to seal her. Black Zetsu is her third son, or wanna be son. She was sealed in moon and Hamura went to live on the moon to guard the seal. Hagoromo later on become a legend on his own know as Sage of six paths. However he didn't create ninjutsu. He created a nishu. It was similar to ninjutsu but this wasn't used for fighting. It was more like a tehnique for surviving in world. He was the next jinchuriki of ten tails. And he had two sons Indra and Asura. They are two brothers my prophecy is talking about. However I will finish Sages story first. He had to chose a successor between his two sons. Indra a prodigy, the man who created ninjutsu in his early years. Or Asura child which weren't as talented as his brother, however he was like sun warm, friendly. His brother was moon, shining but he was cold. Sage upon his death created biju from ten tails, naming them and hidding them in temples. He chose Asura as his successor, because Hagoromo acknowledged Asura's chosen path, agreeing that love and cooperation were the true keys to peace . Indra was jealous of his brother, Hagoromo was always on his side and it was surprise that he was chosen. His dark emotions were used by Black Zetsu who manipulated with him. The two brothers had to fight against each other. Asura manged to win with power of the all of his friends. Indra was alone and he left the community saying that he would destroy his father's work and Asura. Asura promised to not allow this to happen. Asura became ancestor of Senju, Uzumaki clan. While Indra became one for Uchiha clan. "
She draw them next to each other. Wondering if Minato and Kushina were following her seeing that they were waiting for her to continue she spoke:" Indra and Asura, or their conflict never ended, their souls are being reincarnated. One of most famous reincarnations were Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama."
Minato was confused :" doesn't that mean that Madara has to die for this to happen."
Mito nodded :" "yes however he does not have much time."
Mito then draw a two boys them being age fifteen and names were Naruto and Sasuke she intentionally drawed them badly. And written sun and moon. The saviors. She even wrote dates of their birth. She slowly sit down and drink her tea waiting for couple to understand the whole stories.
Mito sighed softly :" there are somethings that I left out but that is a story of other times."
Minato asked :" Naruto child is he a Senju. Is that why you brought back Tsunade."
Mito shake her head :" Naruto isn't Senju, the two reincarnations don't have to be from the Senju and Uchiha clan."
Kushina exclaimed :"but Sasuke screams Uchiha."
Mito then tried to avoid answering that.
Minato pushed on:" is he a Uchiha."
Mito mumbled :" Yes he is, but I can't really tell you who are their parents. It could change things."
Minato nodded :" but we can geuss right."
Mito nodded :" yeah, but try to geuss tommorow i am sleepy."
She stood up and headed to stairs, mumbling :" these two are super troublesome. Well luckily they will find after the mess cleans. After all these two are born at peace and they won't allow that peace to crumble. "
. Kushina and Minato analized the story for some time. Wondering who would Naruto be. They couldn't really get it. The blond hair there weren't many people in Konoha in village. However it sounded like they would be born in Konoha both, Mito never spoke of them meeting for the first time. Kushina then exclaimed :" what does this mean Uchihas are my distant relatives. That is crazy."
Minato nodded :"yes that is crazy."
Then he stopped the child could be Uzumaki. But what did that mean. Uzumaki usually would have blood red hair. He suddenly fell down on the ground unconscious. Mito heard thud and came down to see what happened. She checked him to see he was in deep shock. She realized he probably got it. She mumbled :" Really it took him 10 minutes to get it. Maybe I should delete this thought."
Kushina was alarmed by those words :" wait i want to know."
Mito mumbled :" Then I would need to earese your memories too."
She quickly did two seals sighs and temporarily hid these thoughts from Minato mind. Only if he was subconsciously reminded of this thought he would remember it. Mito then handed him to Kushina saying :" take care of him. "
Chapter 103: Ch. 103
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito went to sleep and had a dream. The dream was similar to one she had when she first met Tenzo. The three kids were running around and Tenzo was on the tree Mito was watching them under the tree, however this time children didn't notice Naruto to come sit next to Mito. By his side was Sasuke they were barely 4 years older than children she was watching. The two looked at her and said :" please train us auntie."
Mito smirked as she stood up. However the next step she took the scene change. Mito was underground. Her hands were tied with wood. She looked younger she saw sharingan in distance, staring at her. The man slowly moved towards her. She could recognize him as Madara old Madara. Zetsu was next to him. In next moment she saw blood. Her blood flow on the ground. However it didn't pain her that she would die it pained her because she failed once again.
Mito woke sweaty and she only slept for 5 hours so she decided to go to Senju compand and probably relax there playing with Tenzo. She quickly get ready to move she took her previous clothes and the dirty one she writed down note how she would return it when she washes it.
However on her way downstairs Kushina stopped her :" why don't you join us for breakfast."
Minato nodded saying :"after all you need to explain why did you put a seal on me."
Mito face darkened :" Fine. I will explain."
Kushina then sitted her and there was a huge amount of food. Mito still ate little. However it was better than before. Mito spoke:" I am sorry, but you found out to soon about it. I need you to not know who is Naruto for next year and 9 months. Because if you know now I don't know who that would change prophecy. Well there is still chance that you fill find out subconsciously about it but please don't react and do something that isn't your style. " she stood up from table and said:" thank you, for letting me stay I have things to do now, so if you excuse me. "
Mito entered Senju clan compand and was looking at Tenzo in Tsunade's hand who clearly did not sleep the whole night. Mito slowly and carefully walked towards them and then she knelt spreading her arms. Tsunade let Tenzo down who run at Mito with his full speed. He was silently crying. Mito tried to comfort him :" it is fine Ten-Chan I am here now. I am sorry I had important business yesterday. It is okay right. I will play with you today."
Tenzo only nodded his head saying :" please don't leave me alone."
Mito frowned :" I can't really promise you that as I am shinobi. But I will try to tell you ahead if I have mission or sleepover somewhere. "
Tenzo nodded and said:" but I want to take me on sleepovers from now on."
Mito smirked :" oh, since when were you interested in adults stuff. "
Tenzo retorted:" nee-Chan you aren't adult yet either. "
Tsunade snorted :" he is right. Why don't you get ready for your day."
Mito nodded saying :" I think that you will be called in Hokage's office today. "
Tsunade frowned :" Did you do something stupid."
Mito innocently smiled :" I might. "
Mito and Tenzo were going around the village. Well Mito was Tenzo was sleeping on her back. She was heading to Inzunaka compand to see who situation was. Well she was stopping in Orochimaru lab since it was on the way. And she didn't know if there had enough antidote. When she entered the room Orochimaru was looking at her impressed :" to think that you would do that. I honestly didn't expect from you."
Mito smirked :" done what."
Orochimaru rolled his eyes :" slaughter Iwa invasion."
Mito answered :"oh, that. I didn't expect that they were that foolish. But I needed to teach them a lession. Were you called to Hokage office."
Orochimaru nodded :" yes. I was going to head there now, but it seemes that you need my antidote."
Mito nodded :" I could always take them myself. It isn't like you have a secret that you are trying to hide from me anyways. "
Orochimaru answered :" that is right. However I don't like when people touch my stuff and don't return it to place they found it."
Mito took antidotes from his hand saying :" same as yesterday. "
Orochimaru nodded :" yes, now scram I will be late."
Mito smirked and exited the lab and right behind was Orochimaru who finally asked:" why is he sleeping now. "
Mito answered :" he could not sleep the whole night because he could not feel me around. " Mito was then hited with realization. That this could be really big problem. So she needs to think of solution. A seal just for Tenzo. It would take days for her to actually make it.
Mito entered the Inzunaka compand only to find Hana waiting for her. Her eyes sparkled when she saw Mito and the sparkled more when she saw sleeping Tenzo. She tried to be as quiet as she could. Well it was not problem because she wasn't that loud usually. Mito asked softly :" How are they doing."
Hana answered :"they seemed to be better however they spent most of time asleep. Their look a lot healthier however they are sleepy."
Mito nodded :"that is good. The are reacting to antidote. I will check on them."
She quickly used her chakra to sense inside of their bodies. She saw that those who were had less poison in blood were almost healed completely. The others were on there way there. So she said:" give them antidote when they are done with eating. "
She then began to fill the barrier with her chakra, however it was half full which meant this was last time she would fill it up. Mito was on 40 % of her chakra so she decided to take it easy on herself.
Mito then said goodbye to Hana and took Tenzo back home. She laid him down on his futon and laid his head on her lap. She then began to read one book she saw the seal she wanted to write. It was detailed. So there was a huge process behind. Mito read it few times to get proces behind it. She then started to write the base down. She was surprised by how quickly she had did it. Now she needed to make the hardest part. Make this seal special by making it hold everything she had. Well the seal wasn't for storage it was actually a calming seal, for reducing stress. Mito slowly read about proces she needed to do to create this seal. Well since she was calming effect Tenzo needed she should pour her chakra inside. However she needed to make just same as hers. That meant she needed to balance both chakra inside of her and pour enough.
Mito was so focused on pouring the chakra inside of the seal. She needed to fell peace, and everything she loved to make the seal have a positive effect on Tenzo. That she didn't notice the flowers starting to grow around them. Tenzo was still sleeping. However even hsi chakra started to rise and the flowers were growing from his chakra too. The flowers started to merge and it looked like the flowers made a tree filled with flowers. When Mito finally stopped pouring her chakra and opened her eyes she was surprised. She then carefully closed the seal letting him to dry. It still needed one step to be done however that step wasn't hard but it was rather time consuming.
She then slowly puted Tenzo head on futon and stood up. She the took a gardening scissors and carefully cutted the now tree of flowers from its roots. She then took it outside and quickly digged a hole as she puted it inside. Pouring little of her chakra so it could create new roots. She the removed the roots from house. She began to make lunch. Carefully not to wake Tenzo.
Hokage called for every jonin and explained what had happened yesterday. The forces were shocked but not by invasion but rather by strength of the dou who cutted them down. Hokage informed that Tsuchigake was going to visit Konoha and not to cause any problems.
To say Kakashi was surprised by sudden call from Hokage and the one that would inform him about invasion. However he didn't expect that Mito had helped to stop it. He was mad at her. How could she be this reckless. He wanted to scold her however her words hit him. Did she have more enemies she had to face. Did she know they were strong and was protecting them. He didn't like that. Well he did like her strength at first. However he soon began to like her personality more than her strength. The strength was actually becoming something that distanced them.
Hokage spoke then :" Kakashi and sanins are to stay i have to speak with you more."
The room previously filled by jonins emptied itself. Kakashi waited for orders only to hear :" br careful. While Iwa does not know about Mito's involvement in this case, I want you to be careful when Tsuchigake comes. He is very vengeful. Kakashi as Minato's student you need to make sure nothing happenes to your team. Sanins you are known to be in good relationships with each other and Jiraiya was Minato teacher. And by no way if they don't tell about Mitos involvement. "
Kakashi understood, so he quickly headed to Senju compand only to be stopped by Tsunade :" Mito - Chan is busy now. Your scolding can wait a bit. And I need you to send a message to your female teammate. "
Kakashi was surprised :" to Rin. "
Tsunade nodded :" tell her to come to compand in a hour of time."
Kakashi asked :"why."
Tsunade smirked :" I need to train her. She needs to be Mitos training partner."
Kakashi was surprised :"" in fighting. "
Tsunade snorted :" no in medical ninjutsu, well I will help her in other areas too but there isn't a chance she could be her rival in those. Mito is probably in top 10 of our forces. However she lacks a experience. "
Kakashi wasn't surprised when Tsunade said Mito was out of reach for Rin, however hearing how strong Tsunade thought Mito was made him wonder if Mito was something dangerous that she hid from them. He then headed to training grounds. Informing Rin about this training. Rin was super flustered and almost fell unconscious.
Tsunade then came in compand only to see, well she wasn't able to see house where Mito and Tenzo stayed, because there was suddenly a huge tree in her way and it was made of flowers. She didn't know what that was she never seen such a thing so she tried to move to closer only to trip on her own legs. Mito exited the house hearing the thud. She tried her best not to start laughing at Tsunade. Who saw that and had a evil smirked as she said:"oh, I was thinking of training you today. I can come with extra difucult training."
Mito smirked :" that is fine. It means I will learn the hardest thing first." Tsunade snorted :"yeah, right. I came to say that training begins in hour. And what the hell is that."
Mito blushed:"ah, the tree of flowers. Well it is result of mine mistake and we'll I liked it so I made it stay here. You don't mind right."
Tsunade said :"I don't, but try not to make a forrest out of clan compand. We had that for 30 years. And shinobi would use them to jump to get closer to Hokage tower which annoyed Senju during that time."
Mito nodded :"I see. Well me and Tenzo will try not to do that. But we can't promise. Our powers can go out on their own when we are concertaring on something connected to nature."
Tsunade said then:" a smoke is coming from the house."
Mito froze :" My lunch. Tenzo. "as she runned quickly only to see that it wasn't that bad. Well lunch was to say overcooked. Tenzo woke up and started to tease Mito :" nee-Chan, you think you are adult but you can't even make a meal. "
Mito didn't respond she mourned her ramen. Well something she considered ramen. If you asked Kushina it would be called soup.
Tsunade entered the house and said:" Ten-Chan why don't you come eat Shizune - Chans food, and let Mito - Chan die from embarrassing herself."
Mito yelled:" I will kill you if comment it."
She then started to clean the mess. She was furious. She was over 20 years old, mentally but her food had tendency to go well.
Well when she was making it for others. She then headed to main house leaving her doors opened so the smoke could quickly disappear. Mito did not wanted to speak about it. Shizune understood however Tsunade and Tenzo would tease her every once in a while. Shizune would try to shut them up but it didn't seem to work. Mito was saved by sudden knock on the door. She could sense that it was Rin so quickly stood up and opened the doors hugging her saying :"save me from this mean people."
Rin was shocked, but relaxed when she saw snickering from Tenzo and Tsunade. Rin asked :"what happened.,"
Mito blushed:"I burned the lunch, my precious ramen."
Rin facepalmed :"that thing isn't considered a ramen. If you don't know how to cook ask Kushina to teach you."
Mito then yelled:"I know how to cook. I will show you guys."
Tsunade said :" Then make dinner today."
Mito nodded :"Fine. You will be amazed. I will make a special menu. You probably didn't eat this food anywhere."
Chapter 104: Ch. 104
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito, Rin and Tenzo were training with Tsunade for afternoon. Well to say the training was hellish would be truth. Tsunade had started evasion training saying that medical Ninja should always be able to dodge attacks. Tenzo and Rin had go down half in training their body filled with bruises. Mito however was still dodging. Her evasion were pretty good. However she was slowly getting out of breath. Tsunade aimed at her face the most then her abdomen and her knees. Mito seemed like she danced to the Tsunade throws. However when Tsunade switch from balloons and balls to weapons Mito had a lot harder time.
Over time Rin and Tenzo started to throw things at Mito too. And then it was when Mito snapped she knew she couldn't dodge them so she went to attack. Tsunade stopped immediately :" this is what a medic isn't supposed to do. We aren't going to fight our enemy. Mito you will now have to do 500 push ups. "
Mito snorted :" I am not a medic Ninja." as she made her first push up. Tsunade glared at her saying :" but Rin is. So you will show how medic Ninja should behave. "
Mito mumbled :" you are one two why don't you show it. "
However Tsunade didn't hear that her attention was on Tenzo who was asking about medical ninjutsu.
Tsunade explained a lot of things to Tenzo and Mito was listening too. She was rather intrigued into this feild.
Once Mito was finnished with her push ups. Tsunade and the rest were headed into a medic lab for training on fish. Where Tsunade said :" You two will firstly try on your own to revive the fishes then Rin will show how it is done."
Mito s
Decided to try without her special chakra. Because she wanted to know without help. And besides she couldn't always count on it. Because it is hard to control it when she is full of chakra. Her attempt was fail because apparently she used too much chakra. Tenzo's was too. They both had 5 tries and would always fail. But each time they were getting closer. Tsunade was impressed by both of their natural talents for this. Shizune struggled to pour chakra inside of fish when she trained. And here these two were doing it easily only problem was amount.
Rin then showed and explained what they were doing wrong. Mito looked rather confused by her explanation. However Tenzo got it quickly. And after trying 6 more times his fish was alive. Tsunade then noticed what was troubling Mito. It seemed like she was afraid to follow the chakra pathway with her own chakra. Well she did it first time however she suddenly stopped and just pretend to follow it. Her eyes were completely out of focus. Like she was deep in thoughts.
Mito could not break free from her depressed thoughts. She sweared she could feel something unpleasant coming from the fish. Her mind caught a words said to her long ago. Useless, dirt, unwanted. She felt torn apart. The fish, it reminded her of that night. The night she wasn't only judging herself for her sins but for the sins of her crush, she caused all of them, if only she wasn't born. If only she didn't live that world. The chakra pathway reminded her of her walk to home that night. It was tangled it was shameful. It was dirty. She was surprised by the next image. A body next to this fish. It was body of her crush. The fish was eating it. Mito wanted to scream to make it stop. Her mind was mess she could not control anything. She then felt a unwanted presence in her mind. It was Black Zetsu. He was making her hallucinate. The next thing she knew she felt pain in her cheek. Tsunade hand was moving away from her face. Her neck was slightly bent. She realized that Tsunade had to slap her to make her come back to reality. However Mito didn't feel any better. She could not stop trembling once she noticed the fish. She could not control the urge to flee that moment. So she quickly stepped out the room to the nearest bathroom. Tsunade and Rin were trying to stop her. Mito locked herself in a stall. She then proceeded to vomit her guts out. She was trembling. She tried to focus on other things.
However for the longest time she could not. Both Rin and Tsunade were worried. Mito was obviously having a panic attack. It was a smaller one however they didn't know what had caused it. Tenzo was slowly getting closer to the stall and. He jumped in. Surprising both of the girls. However Mito didn't say anything. Tenzo curled around her. Trying his best to make her grief easier. Mito stopped trembling. However she only started to pat Tenzo she was again lost in her thoughts. She finally could focus. Black Zetsu was probably trying to influence her. And he was doing great at that. She could not really do anything about it. Her hands formed a fist. She cursed their connection.
Mito after 5 minutes finally stood up and carefully took Tenzo hand as she slowly unlocked the door. Her form was slightly shaking. However she tried her best to look confident and walk comfortably. Her expression was blank, no smile or anything. She then slowly passed them by and they followed her trying to engage her in a conversation. However Mito only would say yes or no. Sometimes it would be only nodding or shaking her head. When she returned to the lab. She was shaking hard when she saw a fish. She tried to heal it. Her hands shake. She closed her eyes afraid to see the fish. She quickly pulled her hands back when she felt some bouncing on the desk. Her face was even more pale than before. She spoke:" I am done for today." as she exited the lab. Tenzo was following her. Tsunade wanted to comfront Mito however both Tsunade and Rin had a shift in hospital. And they were already late.
Mito walked through the town aimlessly. Tenzo followed her. Holding her hand, it was cold. The tremebeling had again stopped when they exited the hospital. On their way Mito bought a few dango sticks. However it was all for Tenzo. She wasn't hungry at all. She was queit all the way. She finally stopped when they were on a hill. It was an area filled with nature. It was close to training grounds. Mito laid down on the grass her eyes watching the sky and the clouds. She seemed to be lost in her thoughts again. Tenzo shifted when he felt a familiar chakra coming closer. Mito however didn't notice. The number of chakra signals increased in number. It was 2.
Tenzo waited for them to come closer to see if they were really heading towards them.
Genma and Kakashi had accidentally bumped on their way from training grounds. Genma was surprised by the look In Kakashi eyes. So he had to ask :" what happened."
Kakashi spoke:" it is confidential."
Genma nodded :" I see. But I have to know if it is connected with Mito-Chan."
Kakashi nodded :" it always is."
Genma then remembered :" oh, yeah, how did training go."
Kakashi answered :" it was hellish. "
Genma excepted that and he asked :" so, little bird told me you took opportunity and took her for a date. How did it go. "
Genma didn't even try to hide his curiosity.
Kakashi blushed for a second and then answered honestly :" it didn't go the way I expected. I already felt like she was pulling away from me. But she said that only time will tell me feelings for her. Is it real or were they my misjudgement. She told me a story about her previous crush."
Genma was procesing his words carefully :" so she probably doesn't believe that we really like her. I want to know that story too. But I want her to tell me about it. "
Kakashi nodded :" she also said that it is dangerous for us to be with her. She seems to be protecting us from her enemies. However I do not believe that she is doing what is the best. She is already involved with us. The enemy does not care if we are lovers or friends to her. "
Genma understood his point however his attention quickly snapped to almost red blur and brown tiny thing. He saw Kakashi's eyes flash with recognition too. It was Mito. They started to follow her. The atmosphere around the dou in front was awkward almost like none existent. Which made the Kakashi and Genma even more curious.
When Mito finally laid down they managed to come closer. They even laid down next to her. Genma on her left Kakashi on her right. Tenzo was laying on Genma's hand. His eyes were closed, and he was sleeping. He was still tired from not sleeping the night.
Genma didn't mind him. He and Kakashi stared at Mito who looked beautiful like this. Her eyes weren't focused on anything. Her face was slightly pale and her skin was glassy. Her lips were red and almost dry. Her hair was like her blanket. She mumbled :" if only you didn't do that. If only I didn't involve myself with you."
Both Kakashi and Genma were surprised by her words. The fear was taking them over as they asked :" why do you say that. Do you really mean it."
However Mito didn't respond to it immediately. Her mouth was trembling :" I wish that didn't happen. I miss you Mia. This is first time that I have said your name, after 3 years."
Kakashi and Genma after feeling revealed, were concerned. Mito obliviously didn't even know they were here. She was talking about her past. And it seemed rather painful for her.
Mito then said:" today I remembered you. Today the fear of loss is impossible to shake. Today I had a panic attack, because I regret your death that much."
Kakashi seemed to understand.
Mito continued :" Even though I killed you with my sins. Your suicide let me gather my courage to change. I liked you, now I must say that you are the person that I will always respect you. I am done trying to forget my past. I know it will be hard. I know it is painful."
The tears were going down her face a sad smile on her face emerged as she smiled :" I am sorry but I can't eat fish, even though it was your favorite food. It just reminds me too much of you. Your life was filled with your eating fish, ironically you ended in a river and it think they tasted your flesh."
After her little talk she was queit for long period of time her tears didn't stop. However Genma and Kakashi carefully wiped them of. Their hands carefully touching her skin. Mito seemed to enjoy the touch.
She then closed her eyes and when she opened them she was focused on her surroundings. And to say her color quickly came to her, was understatement. She was blushing so hard that even her hair looked pale. Mito tried to say something. However she was so flushed. Kakashi and Genma enjoyed the look on her face. Genma wanted to comfort her more so he laid his lips on her cheek. Kakashi followed because he could not let Genma just doing it alone. His clothed lips touched her cheek too.
Mito almost fainted her eyes were so huge. She jumped up. Her feet were wobbly as she tried to escape from here. However both Kakashi and Genma were holding her hands so she had returned to her previous position as quickly as she moved up. She then realized that they probably heard everything she said. She did not want to ruin this moment. It felt nice. The human touch. Her heart was fluttering. She the leted go of their hands and said :" I need a hug."
The boys blushed as they hugged her. One from each side. Tenzo was left without his pillow.
Mito sighed softly as she said :" I am sorry that you had to hear me mumble about my previous crush. I didn't want to hurt you in any way."
Kakashi nodded and spoke:" I know, you wanted me to think about my father. You want me to get better. You didn't hurt me you just comforted me. This is first hug a had given willingly since my fathers suicide. "
Genma softly spoke:" I don't mind it the slightest. This person was so important to you that you decided to honor them. I don't think anyone would have anything against it. "
Both of them then said in same moment :" we want you to know that we like you no matter what."
Mito cried a little :" I am sorry for doubting you guys. I wish that I could start dating you right now. But I must wait at least for 2 more years then I can date you. Please be patient with me.."
Kakashi asked :" Is it that specific. Why. "
Mito nodded :" I need something to happen, then my problems will be solved. "
Genma was confused :" how is that going to happen. "
Mito spoke :" I can't really say it to you. But I just know. "
Mito then noticed Tenzo who was looking at them weirdly as he jumped he said:" nee - Chan they are too close to you. You will suffer from the heat."
Mito laughed and said:" Then cool me with your water jutsu. "
The boy who still was in the air ready to land and kick the boys from his nee-Chan made a small water jutsu making the trio wet.
Tenzo landed and nervously laughed when he saw the look on Mito's face he hited her body not face as she expected. Her clothes were wet any her body could be seen. Her breast made appearance. Both boys died from the sudden rush of blood in their heads.
Chapter 105: Ch. 105
Chapter Text
3.pov
Then next day. Mito waked feeling better. Her attention was far from the village. She could feel huge reserves of chakra. She knew what that meant. Mito slowly tried to rise she then remembered why she was still on the hill, her sides covered by her hair and sleeping next to her were two handsome boys their hands on her breast. What frustrated her the most was how each of them looked perfect and how Genma hand was on her right boob and Kakashi was on he left making it impossible for her not to wake one of them up. What was more their legs were tangled. She could not move her legs Tenzo was sleeping on her left making use of her hair as a pillow.
Flash back to yesterday
Mito was chasing Tenzo around after making her wet. Only did she notice that sun was almost completely gone. She tried to catch him. However she was still emotionally tired and so she needed to sleep soon. When she finally caught him. Kakashi and Genma jumped on her saying :" You should not move like that around the people. Stay here little longer so that your clothes can dry. We will keep you company."
Mito nodded after carefully considering how she looked so she asked :" You guys won't mind. I mean Genma what about your parents. You it is getting late. "
Genma asnwerd confidently:" they aren't home so they won't know. If I am little late. "
Mito and the boys then talked about training and lot of other stuff. Mito tried her best not to say anything about Asuma and Kurenai. The boys were pretty good at gossiping, well they were saying it was information gathering. Mito laughed at that. Then there was a lot of talk with young Tenzo who slowly started to like Kakashi as much as he liked Genma. The boy was so cute.
Mito slowly closed her eyes her emotional tiredness finally caught to her. Soon all of them noticed and slept next to her.
Flash back end
.
Mito stared at the long locks of the boys around her. Kakashi was grey and soft, Tenzo were brown and on the darker side, also soft. Genma's were the softest and light brown. She was playing with their hair. Making all of them wear a braid. And to make it worse for them she didn't hid it at all. Tenzo's was a little short. Kakashi hair was still not following the laws of gravity. Genma was a pretty long one and it was beautiful. It was perfect with his face.
Mito then noticed Minato walking around the village. And he stopped when he finally saw her. He come closer. He looked at her weirdly saying :" the report came Tsuchigake is on his way here."
Mito tried to get up again only for the hold on her to tightened. Her boobs were squeezed. And she almost moaned. Luckily for her her hands were faster than the sound. She then collected herself and said:" I know, I can feel them. They will reach here in 3 to 4 hours."
Minato was now looking more at Genma and Kakashi. As he asked :" can you get up."
Mito blushed and shake her head .
Minato had heard from Tsunade that Mito had a panic attack yesterday and that she and Tenzo did not return home yesterday.
He wondered what was that about and what his students had done to help her. He also was little uncomfortable by place where they boys hands were. And the look on their faces said that they were enjoying themselves.
He quickly tried to untangle their legs. However the more he tried the more the boys had stiffed their bodies. Soon Mito was blushing hard, because now both boys were having their heads on her shoulders and were breathing hot hairs on her neck.
Mito then sluttered :"j - just, e-wake them up. I c-can't e - endure this."
Minato noticed that Mito was now even more under the two boys. Which had made him even more uncomfortable. So he cleaned his throat with cough and he yelled :" up. And you both have to do 5 laps around the village. Or else I will forbid you meeting with Mito."
The boys wake up at the yell. They were surprised by that voice. Kakashi looked up and saw angry Minato :"Minato - sensei what is wrong."
However before he could get an answer Genma yelleped :" Mito - Chan I am sorry."
He was super flushed and red. "
Kakashi then noticed his position and his reaction was similar. His face heated up and blush appeared on his ears.
Minato seemed satisfied to some extent. Tenzo was up too. He was slightly confused by the situation so he asked :" Minato - San, were those two not allowed to touch Mito-nee-Chan because I am pretty sure they kissed her several time on her cheeks yesterday."
Minato looked at the three blushing mess of children and then at Tenzo so he asked:" Did they do anything else to her. "
Mito hoped they didn't. Kakashi and Genma then said:" we should just start running. " and they were off.
Tenzo smiled as he said:" they held her hands, they huged and they petted her hair."
Minato nodded :" don't let them do that to your nee-Chan, it is fine if she agrees,"
Mito was confused :" why would you say that. Of course I let them do those things."
Minato nodded but still said:" I know you felt bad yesterday, but you must not let boys have their way with you. Take it as advice from your father. "
Minato did not notice his slip but Mito and Tenzo did. Tenzo was confused so he spoke:" Minato - San, are you really Mito's father."
Minato was now the one who blushed :" I decided to take on that role. Because I can. "
Mito wonder if the seal had messed up his head. But she knew it could not do that.
Minato then said:" can I act like that. "
Mito blushed and said :" do what you want."
Minato then chuckled :" truly a tsundere. "
Mito pretended not to hear him.
Mito and Minato firstly took Tenzo to Senju compand and then headed to Hokage office. Mito then hited Minato, saying :" who is tsundere."
Minato then said :" You are. "
Mito then hitted him again saying :" You aren't allowed to say that to me, father."
Minato chuckled:" if you call me father I will call you tsundere."
Mito then stopped and took a sharp left leaving Minato alone on a rooftop. She returned within a minute.
Minato asked:" what did you do."
Mito smirked :" I made punishment worse. "
Minato asked :"How so."
Mito laughed before she spoke:" I saw Gai-kun and I said that Genma and Kakashi are having a race around the village. Saying he should get involved."
Minato was confused for a second :" ah that kid with lots of energy and supposed rivality with Kakashi."
Mito nodded :" now that is punishment. "
Minato pretended to understand her words. She obviously knew the boy more. He didn't find him annoying like Kakashi said he would be the one time he had met the boy. They soon reached the tower. Hokage was waiting for the dou.
Mito knew why she was here. Iwa probably wanted to see the one who took down their jinchuriki.
Mito stood next to Minato as Hokage spoke about what he expected from this meeting. Well Mito and Minato already knew however the room was filled with some major shinobi of teh village. Only 5 members would go inside. Minato, Mito, Hyuga head, Uchiha head, Akimichi head and Hokage. The rest were here just for be careful, they needed to watch for a safety of meeting.
Soon the village had quited down. Tsuchigake had appeared. The civilians were looking from a far.
Hokage and his selected shinobi were waiting for Tsuchigake and his forces at the gates. They greeted Onoki respectfully. Who was still in bad mood. He looked at Mito, carefully not to show any hostility, because that would mean and end of him. He could not survive with 5 shinobi against whole village.
He greated back :" I hope this ends quickly."
Mito smirked as she spoke:" that depends on you, Tsuchigake - dono."
Hokage didn't say anything to Mito, so he said:" shall we sit down and talk. We prepared a house outside of Konoha just for this meeting."
The house was previously an stable. However Hokage order it to be cleaned and ready for meeting.
The meting place set here so that Tsuchigake could not say that he was forced to agree to treaty. Well in sense he was. But nobody will know. Iwa won't say anything about their jinchuriki being captured and besides the treaty was good for both villages. In this house Roshi was staying too. He was under constant seals and regularly fed.
Mito was satisfied by this she wasn't involved in this. Well besides the seals I&T asked from her.
Minor flashback
Mito also agreed that she would make some seals for I&T on monthly basis. Mito didn't ask much when they would describe a specific seal. She really didn't want to know. Why they needed them. The first meeting with head of I&T was dramatic to say the least. The man stared at her intimatiding her. Then he spoke :" I heard you made those seals. They were excellent could we get more."
Mito answered :"of course."
However then I&T head started to number what he wanted. And then he excitedly started to talk about how use would be done and Mito stopped him there:" I really don't want to know the details I will make them and deliver to you on end of the month. "
Onoki was surprised to see Roshi just sitting there. His eyes were focused on the tea in Roshi's hands. Onoki then spoke:" Are you sure Hokage sama that he does not need any supervision. "
Mito answered :" Roshi - dono, is under a series of seals. He can only move his arms and legs. He can't run. So he is staying here so that even Konoha citizens don't know about him being here. "
Onoki was satisfied and intrigued by the answer. He asked Mito :" Did you write them. "
Mito answered :" partly, they are a work from all of Konoha seal masters. They are impossible to recreate. Because each of us has a different style to seals. That also means only we can take them down. "
Onoki then sat down on chair next to Roshi who was making a lot of sighs with his hands. Tsuchigake understood what he was saying but he answered by speaking :" Roshi, I will sing this document no matter what you say. We can't be fighting them now. We are stretched thin."
However he still read carefully the paper in front of him and would occasionally ask for explanation of certain parts like:" share military equipment. What does this mean. "
Minato explained :" we want from you to make a special swords for us in future from your famous rocks. And in return you will be provided by any kind of equipment you want."
Tsuchigake nodded :"we can ask for anything then."
Minato nodded :" yes, we didn't know what you wanted so we pharsed it like that."
Tsuchigake then answered :" Iwa then wants seals."
Minato looked at Hokage who just nodded. However Mito spoke before Minato could :" do you wish for special or would you like every type in smaller doses. "
Tsuchigake then thought for few minutes :" I think that want to try them out, so the first time send all of the types and we will say what types we need the most."
Mito nodded. Minato then spoke :" Then we have to make a deal about how much does one sword worth."
Mito then said :" Well why don't we compare their prices in market. Our seals are usually are around 2000 Ryo. Some are more expensive and their are some which aren't for the sale. However those are Uzumaki clan secret and cannot be sold anyway. "
The man next to Tsuchigake spoke then :" our swords are usually around 15000 Ryo each. "
Mito then said:" Well then 1 swords is for about 7 and sometimes 8 seals. Since there is over 80 types of seals in Konoha that are selling, would you like two of each."
Minato then added :"which would be 20 swords from you."
Onoki was satisfied by that :"Fine we will send it to you by the end of this month."
Then next thing that caught his attention was the last thing on paper :"if I am not wrong this means we are creating a alience. But you can't attack Kiri and help us there, so in the start you aren't able to hold of the alience."
Mito answered :"You can see it that way, but you also know that tensions between Kiri and Konoha are high. They are demanding something we cannot give to them. We are hoping to stop the war with this treaty. They won't dare to attack us when we are stopped bashing our heads against yours. So they won't attack us and they will be forced to not attack you. The real problem is what kumo will do. "
Tsuchigake asked :" and if that doesn't happen, if they attack you, what will happen to them. "
Mito spoke :" they will lose by the thing they created. It would end it's revenge. "
The air in the room was cold and the atmosphere was heavy. Mito then smiled and apologized :" that was meant for them. However I wanted you to know too. "
Uchiha then carefully took her hand and hid her behind his back. Because the 5 man next to Tsuchigake were ready to attack at any moment. Tsuchigake however spoke:" I see. You are referring to Samehada I geuss. "
Hokage answered, trying to save Mito, she did not want anybody knowing about her status of jinchuriki so he had to cover for her :" that isn't the only thing they want from us. They wish for the killer of its previous holder to go live in village hidden in Mist."
Tsuchigake was confused :"does that mean they want Konoha shinobi to live in heart of Kiri. Just because they are now holder of their great sword."
Mito piped in:" they think that the person who killed the previous holder is more deserving. Since their pride is the sword and all of its holder live their the tradition should not be broken. "
Tsuchigake snorted:" Then how do you plan to solve this. "
Mito answered again from the behind of Uchiha-dono :" by returning it to them after making a official treaty with them. "
Tsuchigake then signed the paper.
Chapter 106: Ch. 106
Chapter Text
3.pov
The meting was finnished all the left to do was to free Roshi. Mito walked confidently towards him. Her eyes never leaving his eyes. Her hands reached his t-4 vertebrae , it looked like she was hugging them man. When she touched it she quickly stepped back. Luckily the seala effects wore of slowlier than her movements. Roshi finally free and not satisfied by treaty started to gather biju chakra ready to kill all of Konoha forces inside of house however the chakra wasn't gathering. It barely aperead. Mito then spoke :" Roshi-dono, do you really think that you would be able to use biju chakra here, especially after getting kicked out by your biju. Are you really that foolish."
Roshi was so furious that he almost screamed :" what did you do to four tails."
Tsuchigake was also worried if his friend could not contact with his biju anymore. It would prove that they lost too much here.
Mito calmly answered :" I only talked with him, making him realize some things. I believe when you prove that you are worthy of him, he will happily help you. Until then you need to realize what is it that he wants from you. Until then you will be without his powers. I hope that you get it soon enough what he wants from you. "
Roshi roared:" why would I belive you. "
Mito smirked :" Then ask the four tails. "
Mito then moved and passed slowly next to the Tsuchigake who asked :" You do know what four tails wants. "
Mito smirked and answered :" of course but even if you know you can't help Roshi-dono. But regardless I will tell you the answer it is the respect that the biju wants."
Mito then left the house and with her rest of Konoha forces. The meeting was over. Tsuchigake was troubled because he had to calm Roshi down. It was clear that the fool still wanted to fight, even though this way Iwa could grow stronger quickly and eventually be at the peace. The calming down part wasn't going to happen in Fire County so he had successfully knocked Roshi out. They then began to move towards the border.
Mito was surprisingly quiet when Hokage asked what the answer was. Mito eventually sighed as she spoke:" all of biju have different things they are focused on, they have fellings. Isobu is really timid and really likes people who talk to him a lot. He likes attention. Son Goku the four tailed beast is a proud beast it likes to be respected."
Minato then asked:" what does the respect mean. "
Mito smirked :" it does not mean what you are thinking, they don't need to worship him. He wants from his jinchuriki to be able to be friends with him to be on first name basis. Roshi even though he knows the name of his biju he does not call it by his name. Which shows disrespect and how little the man thinks of Son Goku. "
Minato then asked:" do all of the biju have a name. "
Mito nodded :" yes, but some are unwilling to say theirs. However I know all of them. "
Minato nodded and he gathered his courage:" kyubi what is his name. "
Mito froze and then smiled sadly :" I can't tell you, you can ask Kushina, "
Minato froze:" why."
Mito :"if she doesn't know that you aren't worthy of knowing it."
Minato didn't understand :" You mean I am not worthy of knowing kyubi name but I am worthy of becoming a Hokage."
Mito looked at him weirdly:" I don't decide if you are worthy of his name. He will probably be angry at me when he realizes I know his name. I don't wanna become his breakfast. "
Minato looked back at her weirdly :" and how will he do that. "
Mito shivered as she stayed quiet :" Well if go to met him in Kushina's mindscape that will happen. Which will kill me. So just ask Kushina. "
Minato then said:" they don't talk. They aren't able because of seal." Mito understood :" then that is for the best forme at least."
They finally reached the gates where a lot of people were standing waiting for information about the meting. They also watched 3 boys running around the village. Guy had managed to catch up with Genma and Kakashi and now they were on the same lap. His energetic behavior had almost killed the two boys. They were trying to kill him with stares every so often. Mito laughed out loud as she said to Minato :" You see what I meant by real punishment."
Minato nodded, clearly seeing that the boy was in a sense annoying but still lovable.
Mito whistled making the boys stop. Guy looked at her and spirted to her as fast as he could. Even though he was further away from Mito he was first to reach her. His compliment annoyed the other two.
Hokage and the rest were already inside of village leaving Mito alone with the boys.
The two now jealous boys appeared next to Mito and stood extremely close to her. Interrupting her conversation with Guy. The boys then hugged her saying :" You made our punishment unbearable now you need to comfort us."
They then started to touch her hair saying:" maybe we should have matching hairstyle."
Mito immediately regretted invating Guy. He was actually helping the boys to in their attempts if making braids. Mito had fallen on the ground as they finnished it. Kakashi and Genma had a smirk on their face obliviously enjoying themselves. Guy had went to his training. And she was left with them alone once again. She could not look them at eyes. She was too afraid to see their feelings reflected in them. However she exactly knew how they felt and she knew that she couldn't chose between these two. Both of them were important to her.
Kakashi and Genma laid next to her. They noticed that she was again lost in her thoughts. So they wanted to enjoy this moment as much as possible. Their hands move on it own. Following Mito's exposed skin. Her hands were exposed. The touch was soft, like she wasn't never touched before. They soon were on their sides their legs on Mito's. Their hands moving closer to her palms. Both Genma and Kakashi felt weird, the usual blood wasn't rushing to their face but to their down region. Mito's legs were also super soft and it didn't help at all to their situation. Mito actually wasn't that lost in thoughts she was just pretending to be. She wanted to see what would happen after noticing them touching her hands. She didn't expect this. However she couldn't say she herself wasn't turned on. She wanted to try something too. She moved her hand slowly but said :" touch me more." as her hands reached down towards were their blood was rushing. Their hands followed hers. They were confused at what she was doing. Mito was surprised by reaction from the boys, did they want to stop. She looked them in eyes. However she could see that wasn't the case. She then started to rub their erected members. Making them huff. Genma then looked at Kakashi who was super confused and he then took his hand laid down on Mito thighs. His was then there two. Mito didn't understand at first but when their hands moved up. The sensation was extremely pleasant. She moaned a little. Her hands started to move more quickly as they move more up.
Mito was surprised by wet feeling in her pants and the boys were embarrassed when they realized they came. Mito shakily stood up and moved her hand to mouth :"shhh, don't tell anyone about this okay. This will be our secret."
Mito felt weird saying this. She was older than them mentally, which meant she was a pedophile. But she did not want to think about that. Because if she had gone for partner of her mental age he would be called pedophile.
Mito wonder why did she do it. Why did it feel so right. She had to choose one of them, right. There wasn't any chance of them all being together right. Her thoughts were interuped by Isobu :" do you really think that, they won't accept that. Maybe they will just need time. Just like you will."
Mito smirked at him saying :"thank you for cheering me up"
She then opened her eyes to see confused faces of Genma and Kakashi and she said:" I have been thinking a lot this few days about your confessions. I am sorry if I hurted you guys by not believing in your feelings. However I am going to ask you something that many others would consider unreasonable and u moral."
Genma and Kakashi panicked as they asked :" what is it. "
Mito blushed so hard that her hair looked pale :" would you guys if I dated both of you. "
Genma stayed frozen for a second but he answered :" I wouldn't mind. I like you for who you are, and if I have to share you with someone who is my friend and you care equally about us I would not mind at all. As long as you are happy I will be happy too."
Kakashi however was queit for a bit longer as he said :" does that mean you like me. "
Mito blushed again :" don't make me take that back. "
Kakashi smirked :" I want to hear it. Say you like me. "
Mito blushed and said:" I like you, both. I like your patience, I like how gentle Genma is, I like how I can talk about anything with both of you, I like that Kakashi knows how I feel, I love that you guys understand me. "
Mito then started to run. Kakashi started to yell after her :" I don't mind then. "
When she run at through village gates. Kakashi and Genma exchange a glance. Kakashi was surprised by the soft expression on Genma's face he then asked:" You don't mind at all."
Genma answered:" if it was anyone other than you I would mind. I always liked you. I always thought that I wanted to be closer to you. You always were alone and I wanted to be friends with you."
Kakashi spoke :" we are friends now. "
Genma smirked :" you are more of little brother to me. "
Kakashi sluttered :" w-what, do you mean. "
Genma come closer:" I will take care of you with Mito. You aren't alone, you have your team you have us soon the whole village will love you. They won't just go to talk about your achievements, they will start talking about how great of person you really are."
Mito run at her house wondering if she really had to say that. Was it really okay. Maybe she rushed she did just realize how much she liked them. Then she thought about Shisui. She never felt butterflies when she was with him. Well she only started to feel them with Kakashi after that dinner they had. Mito then realized she didn't really know much about Shisui she assumed he was the same age as Kakashi, however if she remembered correctly that wasn't the case, he activated his sharingan when he was 7. And he didn't have it here. He was older than itachi, two years older of she remembered correctly, itachi was slightly younger than Hana-Chan. Which meant he was around around 6 to 7 years now. Which meant he would go one this dangerous mission soon. His teammates would get killed and he would activate his sharingan. She needed to be to careful and not to miss that mission.
Mito then noticed that Jiraiya had come to main house she was surprised by sudden visit. She quickly headed there. Opened the doors as quickly as she could. Tenzo was the only person who wasn't surprised by her entrance. He rushed towards her. Luckily Mito changed her pants when she was in her house. Because Tenzo head was just on her stomach which meant his body was heavily leaning on her. Mito took him in her arms. And then she asked :" Jiraiya - sama what brings you all they way here."
Tsunade and Jiraiya blushed suddenly and then began to sluttered their words which created a bunch of useless noise to Mito. She then sat down and said :" could you repeat i didn't quite understand that. "
Jiraiya gathered the courage as he spoke :" I wanted to know more about or deal and when would our deal take place and other details."
Mito nodded :" I see, do you want the house and possibly entire compand to yourself, I can find a place for the rest of us."
Tsunade blushed :" what are you saying brat."
Mito continued not even bothered by Tsunade words:" I mean you guys will have to enjoy yourself. I am not planning to hear those sounds. "
Jiraiya didn't understand what Mito thinking.
Mito then asked :" the only problem will be if you guys don't succeed in first attempt. I mean even if you guys do, I expect that Jiraiya - sama will move in with us. It would be weird if the child does not see his father when his father is in Konoha."
Shizune then appeared from the kitchen :" I agree with Mito-Chan. Jiraiya - sama should just move in. "
Jiraiya then noticed the looks the two girls were sending each other, they were on same wawe line. He then spoke:" if Tsunade does not mind, u think that would be best, for child, of course."
Tsunade catched on what was happening, however Tenzo was faster to speak up :" I don't mind, I would like to have male friend living so close to me."
Mito petted his head and he beamed. Tsunade snorted :" just don't teach him anything weird Jiraiya. "
To say that Tsunade was sure in her decisions would be lie. She still didn't know if this whole thing would work out. She could see that everyone supported her and Jiraiya. If only she could say that she liked him.
Chapter 107: Ch. 107
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito then cought :" anyways, did you think of date. It would be best if it is soon. There will be a mission I will have to take in few days. And I don't want to leave Tenzo alone with Shizune. Even though I am sure she can take care of him. Ten-Chan can get himself in trouble easily. "
Tenzo blushed:" that was just once. And I couldn't do anything about it. I am too short. "
Mito then asked :" Are you ready to talk about that. "
Tenzo was red. :" no. "
Tsunade was looking at the two asking :" what happened. "
Mito smirked as she said :" You see when we were at restaurant. A toilet seat was too high for Tenzo-kun and he needed help. Because he was too short. Well the toilet was a mess so I had to clean it."
Jiraiya asked :"Did he."
However Tenzo managed to answer before he even spoke more :" I had to pee."
Tsunade frowned as she spoke :" I geuss that is fine my days are just coming up. So we can do it in 3 to 6 days from now."
Jiraiya then said:" Then I would like it to be Monday, because I am heading on mission on Tuesday."
Mito spoke:" so soon, but I guess you were long here."
Jiraiya nodded :" yes I have to see how situation is rest of the world. "
Mito asked :" does anything make you worry. "
Jiraiya spoke :" Well Ame is awfully queit, Kiri is dangerous and kumo too. "
Mito nodded :" that is all truth. "
Hayate was in the market watching a strange interaction between Genma and Kakashi. The two were obliviously teasing each other which was different than usual, they would insult each other with the same words just a week ago. However now there was fondness in those words. He quietly came closer to the dou carefully to surprise them. However that did not work. Genma noticed him as he spoke:" oh, look who we have here. Mitos big brother."
Hayate looked around to see if someone was listening in and said:" should I warn you not to call me that. Or should I warn you not to me met with my little sister."
Kakashi then said :" even though you are her big brother I don't think you have those authorities."
Hayate looked at him as he smirked :" should I prove it to you. "
Genma then held a hand of the two of them saying :" I don't think that is a good idea. Besides we could always just get along. Right brother in law. "
Hayate mumbled :" Did I just get promoted."
Genma and Kakashi laughed :" You sure did. "
Hayate then finally asked :" Did you two become friends while I wasn't looking. "
Genma nodded :" even more than friends. I got a cute little brother. "
Kakashi mumbled :", cute, I could beat you up. "
Hayate ignored the Kakashi as he asked:" since when are this close."
Genma asnwerd honestly :" Well we had some incredible bonding time. And we naturally got close. Well If I honestly have to say it is from today. We seem to understand each other. And we have a same goal."
Kakashi nodded.
Then Genma seeing that conversation end wanted to tease Hayate :" oh I heard Mito-Chan has a new favorite brother. "
To say that didn't get reaction from Hayate would be lie. The boy firstly look confused but his face soon twisted in worry:" who is it."
Genma and Kakashi laughed :" don't worry you don't have a chance against him. "
Hayate was not satisfied with their words. So he said:" I am going to met her. I mean I won't let anyone take my place."
The two didn't get to say anything because Hayate was already moving with incredible speed on the roofs of the houses. Well that didn't go as planned. But they will sort things by themselves right. Kakashi and Genma exchange looks.
Hayate was rushing through the village. And he almost fell down when he saw two people making out. And he made a loud noise of disbelief. Asuma and Kurenai looked up and blushed so hard. However Hayate spoke:" I don't have time for this" as he continued to jumping landing on street before Senju compand. Mito immediately walked out to great him:" big brother, what brings you here." Mito could also feel distressed chakra from Asuma and Kurenai following the boy however they were not as quick as he was. Hayate finally catches his breath as he spoke:" do you have a brother who you love more than me. "
Mito was surprised by the question so she did not know how to respond in few seconds. Hayate saddened quickly but when Mito spoke he stop changing his expression :" ah you are talking about Ten-Chan. However I love you more than him. He is super cute and all but he is also troublesome. Do you want to met him."
Hayate face brightened as he spoke:" Ten-Chan is he younger than me."
Mito nodded.
Hayate then answered :" Yes I want to met him. "
However before Mito could call for Tenzo Asuma and Kurenai arrived. Hayate then remembered.
Kurenai was frustrated as she spoke :" at least he didn't tell anyone who already didn't know. "
Mito then looked confused :" tell me what. "
Asuma chipped in:" You guys didn't talk about seeing us kissing."
Mito shoke her head :" no we were talking about family problems. Wait. You guys didn't listen to my advice. "
Kurenai gulped :" Well we tried but there is always a rush of feelings when we are in village."
Mito facepalm but then she realized that she did something worse this morning.
Hayate asked:" wait, you knew. And didn't tell me. "
Mito nodded :" well I promised I wouldn't tell to anyone. "
Kurenai added :" Hayate - kun, I want you to promise me that you won't tell anyone too."
Hayate said:" I promise but please don't do it in village. I accidentally found you. But that also means the others could too. "
Mito then remembered something as she asked :" does Anko-Chan not know. "
Kurenai looked at her as she struggled to answer :" Well, she kinda knows because she helped me conffes. "
Mito understood :" ah, I see. She knows to keep her mouth closed for her important people."
Asuma was surprised by those words :" what do you mean."
Mito shugered :" Kurenai - Chan gets it, so I don't really want to explain. "
The next moment the doors opened and Tenzo stepped out of the house saying :" " nee-chan, the tea is done."
However he stopped when he saw three others there. He didn't know if he should interduce himself or just wait for Mito. Mito smiled at him gesturing to come closer.
Tenzo then spoke as he came closer:" I am Tenzo of Senju. It is nice to meet you. "
Hayate immediately connected the dots and he immediately introduced himself :" I am Gekko Hayate, it is nice to meet you. Ten-Chan."
The boy was surprised by his nickname being used. However he didn't manage to ask because Kurenai and Asuma interduced themselves. Then Mito started to talk :" I trained with them, Kurenai and Asuma are teammates and Hayate is a person I naturally close too. I consider him a big brother of sorts. That is why he knows your nickname."
Tenzo then exclaimed :" so he is the big brother you talk a lot about. Honestly I thought he would look stronger. "
The teenagers could feel wawes of jealously coming from Tenzo. Hayate smirked and said:" You can call me big brother too. Since you call my precious little sister, nee-Chan. "
Tenzo was startled he hoped he would provoke the boy but instead the boy was nice to him which made him feel like mean one. He sulked as he asid:" big brother is good person. "
Mito petted him. However that made Hayate move closer to. Mito looked at him weirdly. However she recurrently petted him too. Asuma and Kurenai could not help but laughed. Kurenai was laying on the ground as she mumbled :" Mito-Chan is amazing, not only does she have guys fighting for position of her boyfriend but also of her favorite brother."
Mito looked at her as she spoke:" Well I would feel pity for you but you also have Asuma running around you like lost puppy."
Asuma looked at Mito almost cursing her until he noticed that was a joke, directed to Kurenai not him. He could let that slide just this once. Because he really didn't want to seem like jerk to the kid.
He then said :" I heard that you and my father aren't talking."
Mito seemed surprised by those words as she asked him :" Did he tell you that."
Asuma nodded :" he did."
Mito then nodded :" I guess that is fine, I would rather him being close to you than me."
Asuma could feel Mito being sinscere and he appreciated it, but he was still curious how Mito really felt. He heard his fathers analizing how she probably felt but he still wanted to know from Mito herself so he gathered his courage as he spoke:" How do you feel about that right now."
The atmosphere froze for a second, Mito face looked pale for a second. Until Mito sadly smiled and answered :" I honestly still didn't forgive him, he did something that was a mistake from every direction I looked in his decision. I feel betrayed, I feel like I can't trust him anymore. And I just want to ignore him."
Asuma got it. Unlike him, his father didn't put her in second place, he did something worse he just threw her suggestions out they way like it was useless. She doesn't want to see him, while he desperately wanted to show how great he was, he wanted his father attention to be on him.
Hayate then noticed the time as the soon wasn't above his head and he said:" I have to go now. My training starts soon. So I have to go. Mito we will talk about something tonight." and he then wawe his hands to all of them. Kurenai and Asuma then noticed the time too so they also left. Mito and Tenzo entered the house to drink tea. Luckily it didn't get to cold.
Jiraiya asked :" who were the kids. "
Mito looked confused at him :" Well it thought you knew them."
Jiraiya nodded :" obviously but I didn't know you knew them."
Mito smirked :" I trained them. And Hayate is like big brother I can always lean on to talk about stuff."
Tsunade didn't know that :" really, thought you were just joking around in front of gates."
Mito smirked :" in my past village there was a saying that went in every joke there is half of truth. "
Tsunade nodded :" that reminds me, you promised to show of your cooking skills. But you ran away yesterday. "
Mito smirked :" oh did you buy the ingredients I asked for. "
Tsunade nodded :" but I don't know why you need them. "
Mito nodded :" do you cook."
Tsunade shake her head.
Mito then said :" no wonder, Shizune would probably know what to do with ingredients. But she wouldn't know how to make this food. "
Tsunade then said :"I guess. I and Shizune will go to hospital. I will invite Rin and I guess Jiraiya will be here."
Jiraiya nodded :" I just need to go and pack my things to move here."
Mito nodded :" Well that is fine. Ten-Chan why don't you help Jiraiya pack himself. The cooking is boring for you. "
In half of hour everyone left Mito alone in house as she started to cook. She had to prove herself. She knew she could do this. She cooked for herself since she was 6. She just wasn't good at usual Japanese dishes. Mito firstly cutted the spinach and rest of vegetables. The strawberry for dessert. The next thing she did was start making a light soup. Then it came to stretching pasta and then filled it with cheese and spinach then she would roll it up and put in tray in spiral like fashion. She did 3 layers of it. And then she put it in oven. Then she focused on the dessert. The pancakes were fast to be done as she frequently checked on soup and her main dish. She made sure it would be enough for everyone. After finally finishing the pancakes. The doors open and Jiraiya and Tenzo entered the house. Mito then looked at the clock. She still had a 2 hours to finish everything. Which was enough. She knew that Tenzo was already hungry so she gave him two extra pancakes she made. The boy enjoyed them. Mito then continued to cook. The next thing she did were mussels. She wasn't a big fan of them however she wanted to show her skills in kitchen. They were the hardest to find and to cook. Mito smiled when she started to clean them they were fresh and super tasty. Mito then started to cook them. The time went by fast and her pie of cheese and spinach was done. So was her soup. Her mussels had just to cool down. Her pancakes needed to be decorated.
Mito then heard the doors open again. So she greeted the trio that had come she even made them a her favorite tea. As she said :" dinner is mostly done I just need to decorate the dessert. So you guys can change clothes if you want and call the boys from the rooms."
When Mito finally finished the pancakes she quickly filled everyone soup and the putted it on table. Mito then quickly cutted pie in equal pieces for everyone. When she was done with that. Tenzo and Rin were already sitting down. Mito was smirking the whole time. The smell of her food was the best. And the look on Rin and Tenzo confirmed it.
To say that other didn't enjoy her food was lie. Shizune even asked for recipes. Everyone was impressed by the pie and with mussels. Mito was proud of herself. However she quickly noticed that the others could not eat pancakes because they were full. Mito was making a sad puppy face. And they had to eat it. However they regreted it immediately. They were so full they couldn't move and were impressed how Mito could. However Mito pointed :" My portions were smaller because I don't eat much."
Jiraiya was the one who suddenly asked :" Mito - Chan, I can't remember if you told me, but when is your birthday."
Mito froze for a second, what date should she chose. Then one of most important dates come to her mind. In previous life because something happened on that they she had hoped everything would end well. The date was very important because she found strength she needed both then and now :" August .8."
Rin then said :"oh really, I always thought that you were born in winter because you said that you turned 12 when you just came in village."
Mito nodded :" ah, yes I usually would celebrate it in winter because I moved a lot during summer. The winter was safer for us. And I couldn't really celebrate it then when my sensei didn't tell me when I was born until he was on death bed himself. I celebrated it usually on November of 26."
Rin the said:" does that mean you are still 11."
Mito nodded :"yes, I celebrated my birthdays ahead because there was also rule in one of village to count your age with adding a year you spent in womb. That makes you almost year older than. "
Chapter 108: Ch. 108
Chapter Text
3.pov
The news of peace treaty of Iwa and Konoha spread quickly. The news already reached Kiri and kumo forces in the afternoon of the same day the treaty was signed. To say that made Kumo smug because they believed :" they are too weak to face us, so they created a treaty, now we shall show them our strength."
While Kiri reactions were different. Mizukage worried if he should continue with pressing Konoha now when they were again in advantage. Mizukage debated within himself. He couldn't lose the power now. The most of his forces weren't satisfied with how he dealt with Mito escape and they pressured him to this move. Maybe he should step down and let someone else take his place. Maybe, but who. He then exited his office and reached to his council for a help. They however agreed only with his decision to step down. Saying :"we will take care of your successor. We have a great candidate."
And just like that Mizukage felt relief. However he didn't realize the knew Mizukage would not be as merciful as he is.
A day later. The Kiri council had a meeting.
The council voted for the next Mizukage. They chose Karatachi Yagura. One of the strongest men in their army, he did look like a child however he was 21.his tactics were incredible. He was known to follow justice, and he could be cruel sometimes.
To say that sudden change of Mizukage caused mixed reactions wasn't wrong at all. Civilans felt it to be rushed, however shinobi forces finally relaxed. Kisame was one of those too. He still couldn't get his revenge on Mito, even though he liked her as a person he still hated her actions.
He grieved for his master for a long of period of time.
Yagura took the hat and held it with pride his staff in hand he looked like a king of nature. Ironically the staff looked older than he did. Mizukage had amazing speech about how grave mistakes of his predecessor were that he even decided to imprison him for whole year. Yagura was in deep thoughts about the situation he appeared in power. He could manage most of internal problems however the issues with Konoha and Iwa weren't so easy to deal with. Because he knew how important jinchuriki was to nation. But he also knew if he would go to war with Konoha. That would mean 4 jinchuriki versus no jinchuriki. 2 strong armies versus one. Kiri didn't have a choice. They couldn't chose to lose. We just wanted to take as much of it from this. Which meant that a least he could get a hold of Samehada and maybe a treaty with Iwa. However many people in village still want to go to the war. He however didn't wanted to shed blood of his shinobi. Kiri should get stronger a challenge the nations when they are ready.
In Konoha the situation was different the peace could be felt. The early graduation were mostly canceled. And to be genin children had to be at least 8. However that didn't mean that children that already had that rank would get removed rank. They just got more boring missions. Mito had went to Hokage office since she was involved in Kiri matter more than Iwa one. And when they managed to solve Iwa matter. The Kiri was the next. Mito slowly walked through the tower to office, many people greeted her warmly so she returned it just as warm. Mito politely knocked on the doors. And waited to be called inside. Hokage said it quickly after some loud noise. Mito deducted that a a stack of pens had fallen down. She entered without hesitanting. She wasn't surprised to see Hokage alone. She couldn't feel Minato. This could be awkward if Mito let it be. However she wanted it to end as soon as possible so she spoke :" Hokage - sama, I came to talk about the Kiri matter with you. I think it is time to write and send message."
Hokage coughed and spoke :" I had a similar thought I was just about to call for you Mito-San, do you want a tea."
Mito answered :" No need, I am not thirsty at all. So as I was saying I wanted to talk about the message. I wanted to say something in the letter too."
Hokage was surprised :" and what is it. "
Mito smirked :" I will write it myself when you finnish your part, you can read it then. "
Hokage nodded :" Then I will ask for your opinion of my message too. "
Hokage took out several already written letters from his pockets. Mito was surprised than he kept them there however she didn't mind that much.
She started to read first one, which was clearly written a week ago :" dear Mizukage - dono, demands are unreasonable and we cannot accept them. Sincerely Hokage."
Mito crushed this letter as she spoke:" Are you picking a fight."
Hokage looked confused at her and said:" by no means. Mito - San."
Mito shake her head :" not with me, but with Kiri. "
Hokage understood :" is it too rude. "
Mito answered :" it is too short."
She read the others and they all ended in trash. They wouldn't have passed by their own council so to send it to Kiri was even more unreasonable. Mito then spoke :" alright I will write one."
Mito slowly began :" Dear Mizukage - dono, please reconsider your demands, Konoha is sure that our differences can be dealt peacefully. We are apologizing however we cannot return Uzumaki Mito as a jinchuriki of three tails back to you. We are hoping to deepen our friendship with you village. "
Mito was speaking while she wrote down and she asked:" How does that sound. "
Hokage answered :" it sounds like we don't want to go to the war and it makes us seem a bit week. "
Mito nodded :" yes, however we will add more to the message. "
" it is your decision to make. However if you choose wrong thing you may as well sentenced your shinobi to death. Hokage "
Mito smirked :" done. "
Hokage asked :" what about your part. "
Mito looked at paper and said:" I think it doesn't need to be written because our message is clear. "
The letter was analized by Nara Shikaru. He seemed satisfied by it as he nodded to Hokage. The Hokage then sent a Anbu for messager. The message system in Konoha was complicated. Sometimes it would be handled by teams and sometimes the message would be passed along many shinobi who were on solo mission. However the message almost always reached the destination.
Hokage knew if the Mizukage accepted their offer. Mito would have to go for negotiations with them. Message would reach Mizukage in two days. So there weren't any worries until then.
Mito walked to Inzunaka compand one last time she had a tons of antidote with her. She didn't go yesterday however she wasn't called and that meant nothing serious had happened. So when she strolled into compand to look at ninkens she was surprised how healthy all of them looked. There were only two who still needed to recover more. The barrier was half full which meant that the ninkens needed antidote more than healing chakra. Hana was the fastest to reach her. Mito asked her too call Tsume :" I need to tell her new stuff you guys will have to do."
Mito then lifted the a part of barrier, the one that prevented the dogs from exiting. Tsume appeared quickly, Mito didn't feel her get close she heard o e of dogs bark and she turned around to see her. Mito then began :" I called for you, because almost every ninkens is healthy. Apart from these two. So they need to drink antidote for few more days. And the rest can actually start going on long walks and runs. However the first day should be easy like one lap around the village. The need to work on condition. Their food also needs to be full of protein and healthy fats. If they feel ill just take them to this barrier, because I don't really want to waste this chakra. So it will be staying here. Also for these two call me if something happens that we didn't see before. "
Tsume spoke :" does this mean they are healthy enough to go on missions. "
Mito didn't hesitate to answer :" no, well they are healthy for taking missions, however I don't think they are strong enough after being poisoned for surviving harder missions outside of village. However I doubt they have any usage doing D - rank missions."
Tsume understood :" can you predict when they will be ready. "
Mito answered :" Well it is hard to tell, however the stronger the ninkens was before being poisoned the longer he will need. I think the first ones should be ready after 2 weeks of constant light training and rest will be gone longer. The younger the ninken is the faster they will heal also. "
Mito then petted the two dogs as she started to head out of barrier Tsume had followed her. Tsume and Mito then said goodbyes. Mito then continued to stroll around the village. She ended climbing the Hokage mountain. She sat on Hashirama head and she watched the village from there. However she wasn't satisfied by the view so she laid down to watch the sky. Only to stop when she saw a new face she didn't before.
Mito carefully watched the man, who obliviously was Nara, she reminded her a lot of Shikamaru, but Shikamaru wasn't born yet, the only give away was the scar on his face Mito then asked :" Did you need something Nara Shikaku"
The surprise flashed quickly on Shikaku face however it disappeared as quickly as it appeared. He chuckled :" I didn't think you would know my name. But I suppose that makes it easier for me. Father wanted me to ask you for a match of shogi."
Mito was morphed in confusion :" didn't I say that I don't know to play it."
Shikaku smirked :" it is fairly easy to learn I will personally teach you. "
Mito laughed :" I would be honored. But please try to contain yourself from saying troublesome. "
Shikaku almost said it in that moment, but he saved himself :" t- what were you doing here."
Mito answered :" I was trying to find peace and think about future. However that can wait. "
Mito then followed Shikaku to Nara compand which surprisingly had already prepared themselves for her visit. Mito didn't why. To say that she didn't expect to be greeted by every member of Nara clan was understatement. The dou continued to main house where Mito recognized Yoshino. She quickly noticed the poitret of probably Shikaku's mother Mito however decided to not comment. She however asked :" Shikaku - San, are you two married." her gaze landed on Yoshino. Shikaku answered :" Yes, she is my wife Nara Yoshino."
Mito softly smiled:" it is nice to meet such lovely couple." Mito knew that Shikamaru was a miracle child. Because apparently Yoshino could not become pregnant before. So she didn't say anything about children in front of her.
Mito was surprised by warm welcome. Shikaku explained :" father will come in few minutes. As he is better opponent than I am. I will try to warm you up."
Mito smirked :" somehow I doubt that. You seem to at least have same iq if not higher."
Shikaku chuckled :" and where does this information come from"
Mito answered :" it is written on you forehead."
Shikaku laughed :" Did you just say that my forehead is big."
Mito smirked.
Shikaku then started to explain the rules and positions of every piece. Mito was slowly catching up, she would ask everything at least twice, sometimes so she really understand something and sometimes just to annoy the Nara. However Nara seemed to be calm and collected for most of times. Mito catches most important parts. She could not win even if she knew them all. And Shikaru had appeared in middle of explaining so she couldn't really fool around any longer. While both of them were smart Naras, Mito knew that Shikaku did not knew almost anything about her, he probably heard stories but in shinobi world stories didn't mean much. Just like her backstory.
The first match started. It was obvious that Shikaru had prepared this to test both Mito and Shikaku. Shikaku as a next head and to see how Mito 's mind worked.
Shikaku obliviously had advantage on shogi board but when it come to verbal questioning the results were stalemate.
Mito asked:" Is this what you usually do with kids."
Shikaku chuckled :" no this is first time."
Mito asked :" Did you ever play against Minato - san."
Shikaku nodded :" I played many times. We were friends since academy times."
Mito nodded :" Did he ever surprise you. "
Shikaku was confused by the fact that Mito was actually asking questions and not other way around and what was more she was asking about Minato. He didn't get it right away :" he never ceased to stop. "
Mito simled as she spoke closing her eyes :" do you believe in miracles."
Shikaku chuckled :" I don't know. I think everything has it is own reason so the miracles aren't really miracles."
Mito nodded :" but what if something you believed in , but you desperately wanted to be prove wrong, Actually happened. Would you consider that miracle. "
Shikaku stopped to think about it. Mito moved a piece on the board making him lose one of his important figures.
Shikaku moved his own piece and spoke :" I don't know, would you. "
Mito answered :" Yes, because miracles happen, even if you don't believe in them. Soon even in this village three miracles will happen. This village shall be brightened by new sun and moon. Creating a place for new and strong shadow. "
Mito then took another figure however. The game ended when Shikaku moved his figure. Mito lost. However by the end the board didn't look as she lost miserably. She had push on when game was ending.
The second match began quickly after. Shikaku was mostly confused. But Shikaru asked instead :" is that another prophecy. Mito-Chan."
Mito stiffed for second and then spoke :" I see Minato - San, told you about this."
He then asked :" the new and strong shadow refers to us right, or at least one of us."
Mito smirked :" he is yet to be born."
Shikaku then chocked on his tea :" what how far in future can you see."
Mito answered :" I don't see in future. I get a set of pictures about certain things. I have seen further than I wanted to see. "
The solemn expression made Shikaku regret asking her that, however Mito just continued to play as best as she could. The thing that Shikaru noticed that Mito was more of defensive player. She would only attack when she didn't have choice or if she saw something brewing.
Shikaku had trouble breaking the defense.
Shikaku then asked :" I heard that you have a lot of guys following you around. Why do you think they do that."
Mito was queit for few seconds trying to answer :" I don't actually know. I think that I have shown them what it means to be broken and what happens when you try to heal yourself alone. There is someone in this village. However he can be still rescued, I can't. I have enemies that I don't even know about. I swore to take a revenge, and I am slowly making sure that I do it. "
Shikaku asked :" what do you mean. "
Mito answered :" I killed over 100 of Iwa shinobi, I took something precious from Kiri and I took something from Konoha. All because I wanted to revenge my village. "
Shikaku however saw through that lie as she said :" so this is why Minato calls you tsundere. You hide how you really feel and do it with believable lies. Yes there is your clan and your past, however you don't seem to be doing those things for past and revenge but rather for future. You know that you don't have choice so actually try to portrait yourself as a bad person. When I reality you were shaking from the fear of taking life from others. "
Mito laughed her hand reaching her hair :" You really saw through that. As I expected. You really are the smartest Nara. Your are the first person who told me in face that I am a liar. "
Mito continued to laugh. As then she spoke again :" what do you think about me. Shikaku - San."
Shikaku stiffed when he saw the cautious eyes of Mito how she seemed to look in his soul. Similar to Minato.
Shikaku answered :" You seem to be a genius that rivals even Nara clan. You are a survivor, and you are really unpredictable. That is however a Uzumaki trait. However your personality is something that isn't based on your genes. It is based on your trauma from the past."
Mito smirked and looked at Shikaru as she spoke :" Did he prove worthy of being the head of Nara clan. Shikaru-sama. "
Shikaku stiffed once again hearing those words, was he the one being tested the whole time. Shikaru spoke :" I am proud of you son. However Mito-Chan I still want to play against you. Your defense is the best I have seen in years. "
Mito smirked :" You flatter me. I usually was getting scolded for protecting my things from others."
Mito lost the second match which was closer than her first match.
The third match was against Shikaru who asked :" Your past, how much darker is it from what you told us. "
Mito froze :" I can't really say. I would say the story I gave you is grey . And the rest of my life is black. Which means I took out the most horrible things out. And presented the traumas that could have been treated if the others didn't happen. "
Chapter 109: Ch. 109
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few days went uneventful for Mito. Her days were spent mostly on training and taking care of Tenzo. She however wasn't bored. Today was Monday and that actually meant two things. She and Shizune and Tenzo had to move back to Mitos previous apartment. Because Jiraiya and Tsunade were going to do the thing. Mito carefully packed everything they would need for one night. The other thing she expected to happen was the arrival of the letter from Kiri. She counted on the days and was fairly certain today the answer would come.
Mito firstly put the stuff in her previous apartment and then headed to train with Tenzo. While Shizune was doing morning shift. Mito was getting better and better at wood release techniques. She could call even the strongest versions of it. However she could not control them as she should. It was tricky her chakra sometimes would just do things on it is own and sometimes she tried to hard.
However Tenzo always helped her. His control was natural. However he lacked chakra reserves to actually the strongest exercises. So Mito would train him in exercise that would built his reserves up. Like meditation and better chakra control and storing the chakra. Tenzo was good teacher and good student however he could be annoying sometimes.
So Mito headed to Hokage tower when it was already noon. Tenzo was apparently bored of the office and would rather spend some time with Orochimaru which was fine with Mito. The boy needed to be more independent and have more friends. Well soon he would go to academy. Which actually starts one week before her birthday which was a two weeks from now.
Mito felt guilty about the thing she did few days before. She, you could say gave a hand job to two boys, that was problematic by itself. But one of those boys wasn't even 10 and the other was 12 and something. Mito felt horrible, she then made herself strong and said :" okay no more followin your hormones, at least until you are old enough."
However Mito wonder, how old was old enough. She was already sexually frustrated, and she was mentally 21.so if she would have to way 3 more year that did seem like a long period of time but it was acceptable, however she would be 15 then. And her partners would be 12 and 16. What the hell. Could she allow that. Well Genma would not be a problem but Kakashi. Well that she would need to think about then. But the problem now would be could she really last until she is 15. Then it hit her masturbation. Girls could mastrubate too. Mito didn't mastrubate in her previous life much. But she did it sometimes. Well she guessed it would be better than nothing.
Mito finally reached the Hokage tower and she knocked on the door. Minato could be heard :" just a minute."
Mito patently waited and the doors opened. Minato was probably expecting someone taller than she was because he was looking up and after few seconds he finally looked at her. To say that didn't annoy Mito would be a lie. However Mito decided to ignore it as she asked :" am I interrupting something. Do you have a important guest you are waiting for."
Minato let her inside as he spoke:" ah we are waiting for the messager."
Mito understood :" ah, he still didn't come. Well they probably were delayed somewhat."
Hokage nodded :" yes it seems so. Are you going to wait with us. "
Mito sighed :" I don't have anything else to do. So if you would excuse me for interrupting your conversation."
Mito sat on the couch as she took a book out of her seal, the one about Gusty Ninja with Jiraiya hand signature. The early gift she got from Jiraiya for her birthday.
Mito enjoyed reading it when Tenzo couldn't sleep and she was already half done with the book. Well it was short book with only 100 pages.
Kiri on the day forth Mizukage Karatachi Yagura received the letter from Konoha.
The first thing that unsettled many Kiri shinobi was the Konoha shinobi walking in village heading straight to Mizukage. The first reaction that Mizukage had was fear. What was the answer. How should he prepare himself. Well certainly they would refuse but the way how they refuse is also important. Just like when you conffeses to someone you would rather hear why they don't like you than just I don't like you.
The messager quickly came and bowed to Yagura, however it seemed like he was searching for something else. Yagura spoke :" messager - San, you are here. I must inform you that I am new Mizukage."
The messager froze for a moment :" I see. We didn't have any information about new Mizukage. So I am sorry for my disrespect. Mizukage - dono, this here is a message from Hokage - sama and the village of hidden in leaves. "
Mizukage heald out hand and carefully opened it on oposite side. Just to make sure it didn't contain any poison. He let the messager leave as he said :" please stay in nearby inn. I will call for you once I write my reply. "
He slowly started to read. The first sentence seemed odd. Like Konoha was week, however the further he read it appeared they were merciful. He sighed. He still had to ask for forgiveness of foolish actions of Kiri in the past. Konoha seemed to like peace more than to go against it.
Yagura only feared what would his shinobi feel like. They wanted a way to revenge. However Kiri right now couldn't go to the war. He hoped that would be easy to comprehend. He however was also glad he just became a Mizukage. He still didn't have a council because he disbanded the previous one. Saying that they were also involved in ruling and mistakes of 3 Mizukage. So now he had free regime. He could do whatever he wants with this letter and he wanted to do what was the best thing for a village. So he started with :" Dear Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen,
I the fourth Mizukage, Karatachi Yagura, ask for forgiveness about this unpleasant situation. The Third Mizukage was overthrown by counsel and I was chosen as the next Mizukage. I wish to speak with you about this matter privately or with someone you trust. I and my village will not attack and we want peace. However we cannot accept that we lost two of our treasures. Sincerely Mizukage. "
He folded the paper and waited for few moments thinking about it once more. The time he needed to actually write and read the letter was over a hour so when he called for Konoha messager the man was surprised by the letter. The letter was written rather quickly. Back in Konoha he actually knew that he would be messager and was called by Hokage only to wait for several hours. So this was new to him. He carefully took the letter and he carefully put it a seal. He then bowed again to Mizukage as he said:" Mizukage - dono, it was pleasure meeting you." and he was gone. He had to walk in Kiri territory just in case they wouldn't think of him as a threat. His journey was slower than expected because of that.
Back in Konoha
The wait for a messager was long. Mito had finnished the book and it was around 3 p.m. Hokage had a lot of people come and go and some where there for missions and some were reporting. The people were wondering if Mito and Hokage had actually make up. However Mito answered it like this :" it is more like a peace treaty. There is a grudge but I we pretend we are fine."
Minato wasn't impressed by that analysis. Then it was time for Nara head to enter in the room. He was also surprised by the fact Mito was here as he asked :" Mito - Chan, what are you doing here."
Mito responded :" waiting for a reply. I just hope I am not wasting my valuable time."
Nara smirked :" could you perhaps leave us to talk for few minutes."
She understood they would probably be talking about her. So she stood up and said:" I guess I can do this, because I already know what you will talk about. "
The Nara clan head just arrived for another short mission he took just few hours after the talk with Mito. It wasn't super serious mission however it needed to be done. So he didn't talk about what he found out about Mito with Hokage. So Mito really did know. The Hokage was surprised to learn that Mito really was a prophet. Her prophecy did sound like legendary stories. Minato also was surprised because Mito didn't speak about shadow at all. Maybe it was important to Nara clan more than the rest. Hokage said :" Then we still don't know what this means."
Minato interuped :" I have spoken with Mito about this. We'll the long story short. Mito calls this children saviors. One of them will be a Uchiha. One is apparently Nara. However she is misteryous about the sun one. He seems to be the most important one. She did mention the connection with Senju and Uchiha clan, however she said the sun wasn't a Senju. "
Nara nodded :" Did you ask for their appearance, and did you ask why you aren't allowed to know. "
Minato nodded :" yes, she said the sun was blond haired boy with blue eyes and she said that us knowing about them could change some things. "
Nara then spoke :" Well I think I get why she said that. If the child won't be a Yamanaka. Then I know whose child it would be. But I can't reveal it, because we should probably listen to advice of a prophet. "
Nara was smart the only person left when you rejected Senju were Yamanaka and Minato himself. However if Mito could say a clan name like Uchiha it meant that knowing clan name didn't matter because it didn't say the names of parents. So the reason Yamanaka were rejected was because they were also large clan with over 80% of clan members with blond hair.
Minato and Kushina were the only left. Kushina connection with Senju from her Uzumaki blood and blond hair was apparently from Minato.
He then continued :" Well that wasn't the only thing we talked about. She apperently saw right through my hidden attempt of testing both her and Shikaku. She approved of him as next head and she said he was a the smartest Nara."
Minato was glad his best friend was approved by this young girl. He was happy but one thing confused him :" Why did you test Mito too. "
Nara had solemn look on his face :" while I knew Mito was loyal to Konoha, she is still rather mysterious. I knew that her past was much darker than she let on. However her answer and methopher she used showed that I again didn't know much about her. Her words were ' the story I said to you guys was just grey while my life was black. She also said she was broken inside and that she couldn't be saved."
Minato nodded :" yeah I heard that she something about her past to Kakashi, however Kakashi didn't want to tell more. "
Nara nodded he was happy she found someone she could talk with about her past. He spoke:" there is one thing that unsettled me. Mito said that she wasn't allowed to protect when she was younger. She seemed almost sad and heart broken however her eyes flashed with something and her expression completely changed. She smiled and said that doesn't matter now. Also my son called her by your nickname Minato - San. "
Hokage was confused as he asked::" what nickname "
Minato facepalm :" He called her tsundere. Why. "
Mito then opened the doors with messenger by her side. Mito looked at Nara and then Minato and said:" I there is something more important. "
Minato silently cursed himself, he wanted to know why. But the other matter was obliviously more important.
The messenger read the message. The four people were satisfied. Mito spoke :" Well then shall we take this opportunity and make a another alliance."
Hokage looked at her as he said :" I presume you want to go to deal with this mess."
Mito nodded and spoke:" Well yes, but this shall also be a training for new clan heads like Fugaku - sama and Shikaku - sama. We don't want to provoke Kiri by sending me alone."
Minato spoke:" but doesn't you going there mean a war. "
Mito smirked :" I am the only one who can hold Samehada more than 10 minutes and survive. And Kiri will want it back. So I am going to bring it to them. And I have unsolved business with one of Kiri shinobi. He will surely want to meet me. "
Minato spoke :" business should I be worried. "
Mito shake her head :" You will not, but feel free to worry. Because I know you will. "
Hokage then asked Mito :" Do you know this new Mizukage, honestly I don't know much about him. "
Mito smirked :" yes I know, he was one of candidates for becoming a jinchuriki before they saw me. He is strong individual, however I haven't met him. He looks like a child I heard even though he is 21. He is calm and cautious."
Mito also said :" I foresaw him becoming a fourth Mizukage however it did happen sooner than I expected. Well probably because I stole a biju from them. "
Minato asked :" why. "
Mito looked at him confused, because she didn't know what he was referring to. Her stealing biju or Yagura becoming Mizukage sooner. She then said :" because his predecessor took a wrong stance. I created a havoc in Kiri in one night and Mizukage could not stop me. Which resulted in several deaths and them losing a lot of important things. Shinobi started to doubt their Mizukages abilities. And he caved under pressure which resulted in their ultimatum. Iwa created alliance with us and previous Mizukage stepped down because he didn't know what to do. "
Minato nodded :" I see. Kage can also get overwhelmed by pressure. "
Mito spoke :" of course, they are only human. "
Mito smirked at Minato and totally ignored Hokage. She then said :" shall I explain to you why he called me a tsundere. If so follow me to Orochimaru-sama's lab. "
And she left. Minato looked at two present shinobi in the room and started to run after Mito clearly curious. Nara then said:" I will inform my son and Fuguki - kun about upcoming mission. "
Hokage nodded.
Chapter 110: Ch. 110
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito explained why Shikaku called her a tsundere. And Minato laughed so hard. Mito wanted to punch him however. Mito saw Kushina and ran towards her wanting to talk with her. Mito ignored them and entered Orochimaru's lab for Tenzo. Once she had found him sleeping on a couch she carefully picked him up. She quietly thanked Orochimaru for helping her taking care of Tenzo. Orochimaru softly smiled as he said :" no it is my pleasure." to say that Mito was surprised by those words, it wouldn't be wrong. She carefully carried the boy the her apartment. Already knowing that Shizune was there from her morning shift.
Meanwhile in Senju complex.
In the early morning Jiraiya had woken up really excited but also full of fear. He didn't sleep well and he knew why. He loved Tsunade through all of his life. And he knew that Tsunade had him in her heart too, however she didn't think of his as a lover. He loved her so much that this situation, even though he liked it, he felt it wasn't a moral thing to do. Even though she chose him. It was because she actually didn't have a choice. She probably didn't want to hurt him by choosing Orochimaru.
His life was hard, he loved children however now it seemed he would have one just because of political reasons. He hated politics, however he was always in that kind of work. He also knew that he wouldn't be able to see this child a lot. That also pained him. He wondered if this was a punishment or something he deserved. His heart had pained him for all of his life, the reason were always different. However it would always leave a scar which would change him. Jiraiya knew he was optimistic for everyone else but when it came to him. He just couldn't be. He was week, fragile, his insurances still there. Was he worth any love. If he wasn't a Sage would anyone noticed him.
His thoughts stopped when he heard door next to his room open. It seemed like Mito and Tenzo were going out, they slept in main house yesterday because they were to tired from eating Mito's cooking . That didn't make things easier for him at all.
He wanted to feel happy but he also wanted Tsunade to be happy. Which probably could not happen at same time.
He was surprised when Mito entered his room quietly. Her footsteps small and without sound she reached him and hugged him, he was sitting in his room a child hugging him and saying :" everything is going to be fine. There is always hope. There is a saying from where I come from the hope dies last. Even if you are hurting there will be better times. Just look at me. Look at my eyes don't let yours become like mine."
Jiraiya stared at her eyes just for a second and saw how deaply she was hurt. The eyes that seemed to see the true darkness. Almost looking dead.
Mito said :" I deaply care for you, a lot of us do. Just like you we have difucult time saying that. So please, be strong and win the hope."
Mito then squeezed him a little bit more as she leted go saying :" good luck."
Jiraiya was dazed, could it be that Mito understood him. Could it be that she sensed his feelings. However before he could say thank you. Mito was long gone. He heard a main doors open. Which meant Mito had left.
Tsunade frowned, the day seemed beautiful, the first rayes of sun had entered her room long ago. She saw them too. To say she slept would be wrong. She couldn't, her head filled with thoughts about possible things that could happen today, how things could go wrong today. Her attention was mostly far away. Her thoughts about her previous loved ones. She was still afraid to love. To feel. She would rather have loneliness as a friend than have to hurt someone or to be hurted by someone. Her heart was broken for long period of time. She could see that she started to heal, however that didn't seem to be enough. She wondered if she really saw Jiraiya just like a teammate. Her mind was swirling around the moment when she firstly thought about having his child. She always thought it would be more convenient for her that way. She never wondered if her feelings were causing her to think about him.
Tsunade was surprised when a sudden girl squeezed her, the room was filled with red. Mito's hair was so red and so beautiful. Mito gently spoke :" there is nothing to be afraid of. Love is there to hurt us, sometimes it hunts us, and sometimes we hunt it. However neither we can nor it can escape each other. So there is nothing you should be afraid. Just try to be yourself. Just follow your heart in this case. If it beats faster than come closer, if it doesn't then say it clearly so neither of you gets hurt. Be honest with yourself and him. Don't lie. " Mito then softly kissed Tsunade on temple saying :" just like you Jiraiya has his doubts too. I don't know if you or him have it worse. However you are in same situation. So just be happy with your choice. I will be going now. Good luck. "
And just like that Mito slipped out of Tsunade's hold. Tsunade's tears were wiped by Mito's clothes.
Tsunade sighed deeply as she exited her room trying to see where Mito was. If that really was Mito. To thank her however what she saw surprised her. Jiraiya was exiting his room to his eyes red just like hers. He mumbled s quiet :" thank you Mito-Chan." he was also surprised to see her standing there. He froze and tried his best to look normal as he said :" good morning, I hope you slept well."
Tsunade answered honestly :" I didn't sleep at all. How about you."
Jiraiya face softend a little :" I slept a little. If you aren't ready we don't need to do it."
Tsunade froze and her face had a frown. Her heart almost skipped a beat. She knew they had to do it today, but how to say that. Jiraiya again spoke :" or we don't, it is your choice."
Tsunade then spoke :" we don't have other chances. Jiraiya. I want to talk more before anything happens."
Jiraiya nodded his face had a soft sad smile :" of course. Hime." his old nickname came to mind and he spoke it without thinking. Tsunade froze, her heart speed again just a little. She then headed downstairs. The tea was waiting for them. And it was Mito's favorite. Tsunade and Jiraiya sit opposite to each other. Jiraiya shakily took a cup. The tea calmed him a bit. Tsunade spoke first :" I want to know how you feel about this, what you think will happen to you and me after this."
Jiraiya gulped and started :" You know I like you, but you also must realize that I don't like this situation we are currently in. For sure I would be mad at you if you didn't choose me, however I still think this is messed up. And we are the only ones that solve this problem, which scares me even more. I know that what I want does not equals what you want so I am going to be fine if you be happy. "
Tsunade felt her heart speed up again she knew what it meant however she wanted to denial it. So she asked :" what do you want then."
Jiraiya froze and then he spoke quietly to not anger Tsunade :" I want to be with you. I doesn't have to be like husband and wife. But I want to always close to you and this child. I want you to be happy and possibly by my side. I love you like that for longest possible time and I can't think of anything that would make me more happy. "
Tsunade nodded, trying not to show how her checks flushed and how eractic her heart beat was:" I see. I can't say that I don't like you. I like you, however for the longest of time I thought that these feelings weren't same to those of love. However it seems that those thoughts were wrong."
Jiraiya took sharp inhale, however Tsunade continued :" it seemes like I like you for who you are, under your mask of pervert, the one of most kindest people I have met. I would not realized it without help from Mito, honestly. She opened my mind. "
Jiraiya chuckled :" it really is like what she said hope dies last. My last hope are you. I didn't think you would make this happy. You words healed my spirit. " Tsunade flushed :" I am sorry for rejecting before. "
Jiraiya nodded :" it is fine, I too rejected the possibility of us being together a long time ago, however Mito helped me today to seize this chance once again. "
The tea was drunk. And Jiraiya decided to stand up and he took it to kitchen. He knew that this actually meant a lot. While Tsunade didn't say anything of them being together she said she liked him. That was enough for him. He hoped she would let him take care of her just for today. He froze when he felt hands surround him from the back. Something soft pressed his back. He felt sudden blood rush in two directions. He had to calm himself he had taken a deep breath as he asked :" what does this mean, Hime."
He could hear quiet words :" I am sorry I am not ready to look you in eyes while saying this words. I am just afraid I couldn't say it to you then. I wish for the same things as you. So please don't be afraid. And be yourself, and I will be myself. "
Jiraiya face was beat red. He understood his heart beating like crazy, he also could feel Tsunades. He chuckled as he said :" My heart beats slightly faster, just so you know. "
Tsunade snorted :" this isn't a competition. " Jiraiya turned around :" we can always make it one."
Tsunade flushed, and then said :" I think you are already hard."
Jiraiya looked down :" You aren't wrong"
Jiraiya hesitated when Tsunade took his hand. She had pulled him to the stairs saying :" now is the best time for it."
Jiraiya smirked:" How bold, just like I imagined" as he suddenly pick her up princess style saying:" I need to take special care of you Hime."
Tsunade again flushed especially when she felt his strong hands on her body making her excited. The room was close so the journey wasn't long, however for Tsunade those moments were precious. The first thing that Jiraiya had done when they entered the room surprised her. He carefully laid her on bed and while he was still clothed he came closer as he asked :" may I kiss you, Hime."
Tsunade nodded because she could think of response. Jiraiya was leaning on her. His body strong and large, hot and handsome, his face was coming closer and closer one of his hands carefully caressed her face while he was leaning on the other. The kiss that followed it was softest thing she felt. She carefully leted his tongue in her mouth. The kiss became slightly more aggressive. The two of them fighting for dominance. Tsunade was winning and it seemed like Jiraiya was fine with that. Once she was certain she won there. She leaned backwards for some air. Jiraiya did the same however the next kiss that followed wasn't as soft it was much more hungry much more passionate and aggressive. Tsunade had started it as she pushed him and rolled them she was on top of him now and the kiss has maddening. To her surprise Jiraya's hands fell on her but cheeks and she felt a strange sensation. Like she yearend for them to be there for longest time. She could see how Jiraiya was flustered about them. She always thought he was super confident, but it seemed like that was a mask he let fall because he didn't care what she thought about him, he wanted to show his true self. Tsunade was happy about that as she said :" it is okay, you can touch what you want." the sudden stars shone in Jiraya's eyes. As his hands started to move slowly in circles on her gluteus. She then started to bite his lips and slowly move on his neck. Jiraiya looked cute like this like lost puppy. She had complete control over him. She liked dominance.
Jiraiya could feel his eraction getting bigger and bigger. However he decided to enjoy this. His view was perfect. In front of him Tsunade was bitting his neck which was surprisingly turning him on. His hands were slowly moving up taking in every inch of Tsunade's soft and perfect body. He just wondered how would it feel without clothes on. However he knew he would find out soon and they weren't in hurry at all.
Chapter 111: Ch. 111
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tsunade started to slowly sit on Jiraiya more and more his hands were on her neck as he looked dazed in her eyes completely lost in them. Tsunade started to grind the meat she could feel as her hands started to play with Jiraya's chest. His muscular chest, his beautiful nipples.. His grunts were satisfying. He was flushing so hard that she wanted to eat him up. His clothes were obliviously starting to feel tight however she didn't want to stop teasing him. Jiraiya noticed the glint in her eyes as he thought two can play that game. His hands finally touching her beautiful and large breast. The look of shock when he squeezed them, made him grin, Tsunade was so surprised by the sudden touch and amazing feeling on her breast that she accidentally pressed her body harder on Jiraya's meat making her feel more hot… making her more excited.
She could feel how her pussy was getting super wet and ready. However she could not just lose it now. She continued grind, the room was filled with grunts and moans. They weren't loud but the persons that had to hear it heard it clearly. Tsunade wanted to hide her moans so she leaned down to kiss Jiraiya. Which she soon realized she did not want to do. Because at exactly the same moment she kissed him. Jiraya's meat got large yet again and he pulled her nipples making her moan in his mouth which lead him taking advantage in her mouth. However she quickly regained herself as she pulled with one of her hands left nipple on Jiraiya chest. Jiraiya almost screamed in surprise. This caused Tsunade to be back in control.
However Tsunade had enough of teasing each other. She backed out of the kiss and suddenly ripped off the shirt on Jiraiya. The surprise on Jiraiya face was priceless. Tsunade then let her hands carefully feel his skin, it was full of small scars and it ft great. The muscles were ripped and it made her more excited. Jiraiya was meanwhile carefully taking the top of Tsunade's clothes carefully while she was obviously fantasizing about something. When she felt her top of she leaned on Jiraya's chest and moved up and down. Making fractions on both upper and lower part of Jiraya's body. His hand however were buzy unzipping her bra. Which was in the way of skin on skin contact. Tsunade did not mind him playing with them a little more. But still she wanted more she could not just do nothing.
She then stood up and unzipped the pants. The ones on Jiraiya of course. She then quickly got rid of boxers. As she looked at the meat of Jiraiya she said:" I guess you were lieing about your cock size few years ago."
Jiraiya face splited in smug grin.
However when he felt Tsunade's hands on his penis we quickly lost control of his expression. The lust was too much for him. Tsunade was getting ready to take this thing in her mouth. She wanted to tease the poor Jiraiya just a little more.
Her hands stroke him few time and then she got on her knees as she slowly started to lick him firstly and then occasionally kiss the thing. And the she finally put it in her mouth. The first few up and downs weren't big and the she suddenly went deep. Jiraiya reacted with sitting up and trying to make her stop. However Tsunade didn't. She wanted this. She knew the moment she spoke with Mito. This had to happen.
Jiraiya was loosing his battle with orgasam. Tsunade was making him so close. And he was afraid to cum in her mouth. He thankfully managed to survive the blowjob and hand job. However he also knew that this was nothing compared what was going to happen from now on.
To his embarrassment. Tsunade planned to make him this close to cumming. So as she seductively and slowly unzipped her own pants and her underwear. Jiraiya had actually cummed and Tsunade chuckled :" I knew you were boosting about your stamina."
Jiraiya flushed red :" only when it is you."
This time it was Tsunade turn to be beat red. She was naked and slowly stepping on the bed to come closer to Jiraiya, who was sitting. Her curves were beautiful. Her posture perfect as she slowly sat on Jiraya's lap. Making the two of them eager to move. Jiraiya started to kiss her neck and bite it. Tsunade meanwhile had carefully adjusted Jiraya's penis to her entrance. Tsunade felt a sudden chills move through her body she was feeling it. The top of penis was twitching ready to enter her at any moment. Jiraiya smirked looking her straight in eyes. And he squeezed her bobs. Which caused her to moan and lower her hips slightly which was enough for Jiraiya's top to enter. Tsunade screamed in pleasure. She hadn't felt something enter that entrance in long time. She started to move slowly down her pussy slowly adjusting to the size of cock. She felt the walls being ripped. The pain was making her moan and she felt it like pleasure. Jiraiya was playing with the bobs carefully squeezing them. His body was hot and ready for action but he also noticed that Tsunade didn't do anything like this in long time he wondered if her attitude was due to sexual frustration to.
Once he was fully inside her, almost to the point where only his balls were out, his left hand moved to Tsunade's hip making her moan at sudden touch her skin became sensitive. Jiraiya liked that. He asked :"Are you ready to move, Hime."
Tsunade snorted :" How about you."
Jiraiya then puted some pressure on her hip making her go down more. Jiraya's cock fully in and stretching her more. Deep in Tsunade. Tsunade moaned more and then started to move her speed at first slow and then getting faster with each down. She was riding him with relative ease. Jiraiya was lost at words. It never felt this good. However his attention was soon directed to those bouncing things in front of him. His right hand was grabbing one as he squeezed it and his face was in middle of them enjoying the softness. He suddenly started to lick them and then when he came to nipples with his mouth he started to suck them. Tsunade was at bliss. Her bosy was under so much sensation she did not know on what to focus. Her hips were getting tired however Jiraiya had started to move his and dive deeply inside his left hand would help too. The loud smacking sound filled the room.
Tsunade yells were getting louder :" yeah, Jiraiya, go there, suck more."
Jiraiya didn't have any time to reply to busy enjoying himself.
As Tsunade was getting closer to her orgasam. Jiraiya took whole control. Changing position where Tsunade was laying in her Bach her hips in the air and Jiraiya was kneeling while thrusting deeply into her. The look of surprise on both of their faces when they cummed at same time quickly was replaced with look of satisfaction. However they didn't have enough. They tried all of positions like doogy stlye. To say the sex lasted more than 4 hours, I would have to say it is true. When they finally finished. Jiraiya was kissing the body of Tsunade. She was dead tired as she said :" I take back the thing about your stamina."
Jiraiya smirked:" I could go for another round if you want."
Tsunade looked at him as he said:" next time. I am to tired and hungry."
Jiraiya nodded and then said:" well I can make us quick lunch if you want. While you can shower. "
Tsunade nodded her head wondering if he was just being himself or maybe he was trying to be gentle. She however took the offer.
The shower made her more sleepy but she could eat because surprisingly Jiraiya had brought the food upstairs. And they had lunch together when they were done Jiraiya had cleaned the room and took shower himself. The dou then laid by each other and fell asleep. Their worries from previous morning long gone. They hold each other close. Promising to never let the other to go.
Several hours later of sleep and Tsunade and Jiraiya were talking to each other normally. They still wanted to hide this kind of reationship, to afraid to say to others even though they knew everyone would support them. Jiraiya then asked :" what about the name of kid. Since I am going to mission soon we should decide it now."
Tsunade nodded :" yes you are right. Then we should choose two names. One if the child is a girl one if child is boy."
Jiraiya nodded :" then I will think about girls name while you think about boys. "
Tsunade snorted :" can you name a girl with normal name."
Jiraiya twisted his face as he said :" Chieko, the wise child, hopefully she will inherit your brain. "
Tsunade was amazed :" wow, you are good at it. I actually thought about Haruko, spring child, for the boy because they will be born in spring. "
Jiraiya smirked :" How wise of you Hime. I agree. I like it"
Tsunade smiled :" I like yours too." the two then kissed as they began to speak about Jiraya's upcoming mission and the future they would have. The atmosphere in the room was peaceful and beautiful. The day which started with insecurities now was ending with so much positivity.
In the other parts of village, more especially in Uchiha compand. Shikaru was speaking with Fugaku.
Shikaru :" Fugaku - San, I came here directly to say about mission you will take in a day time. You were chosen by the leader of mission and the Hokage. The mission is going to be a diplomatic one. So you will learn a lot in it. The reason you are on this mission is to make you more experienced in this part of your new job. My son will be taking this mission as your partner too. The mission is negotiating with Kiri. Your captain had a bit of history with them so be careful that situation doesn't escape control. "
Fugaku was drinking his tea peacefully as he asked :" if I may assume the leader of mission is Minato right. "
Shikaru answered :" No, Minato - San isn't the captain in this, he just returned to train his team after two weeks and they need to take some low missions to evaluate their progress."
Fugaku nodded :" if I may ask, Hokage would not dare to send something they desperately want to them right. "
Shikaru answered :" unfortunately yes. "
Fugaku coughed his tea as he asked :" if I may know, why is it that they want Mito-San. "
Shikaru hesitated for a second before speaking :" this must stay between us, the only people that know this are clan heads."
Fugaku nodded :" I will not tell a soul."
Nara continued ::" Well you uncle would told you eventually, but you must know now. Mito-Chan is a jinchuriki of three tails, she claims that she took it as a revenge for what happened to her homeland. "
Fugaku was confused :" how. Did she managed to do it."
Nara spoke carefully :" apparently she let them kidnapped her because she knew they needed a jinchuriki. Her being a Uzumaki helped her a lot, she pretend to not be aware of anything behind the scenes however actually she was able to sense how gathering of Sanbi chakra was going. So when she became the jinchuriki, knowing that they would place a extra seal on her, she decided to escape. She killed Suikazan Fuguki in front of Minato and his team, however she could not move more. Apperently she had stayed there for a half of year and has valuable information on them. She was friendly with them. "
Fugaku asked :" Then are we concerned about her loyalty to us too. "
Nara shook his head :" no she said she took a revenge on us by killing Danzo. "
Fugaku spoke :" Then we have to be careful about them attacking us. "
Nara nodded :" they have new Mizukage, Mito knows little about him, however she is sure he won't act rashly so it is more about others not following his orders. "
Fugaku nodded :" I will go prepare myself. "
Shikaru nodded :" I see, then I will tell me son now, he will surely pleased to be around Mito longer. "
Fugaku then informed his love ones about this news. Even Shisui learnt this. He was worried because if Mito was going on Thai mission with two of next leaderes then it must be important and dangerous mission. He however hoped that Mito would be safe, for the same reason she had them to protect her.
Meanwhile Mito was having a small party in her house with Shizune and Tenzo and surprisingly all of the teams she teached. She had invited Kakashi, Genma and Hayate who then invited more people. And now the everyone was in her small apartment. Mito however was enjoying herself. The talk was pleasant. She and Kurenai would occasionally met their gazes saying" not a word".
The teams were actually celebrating chunin exams all over again because some of the participants haven't had time to celebrate or were injured at that time. The information about Mito going on important mission tommorow made them talk more about recent mission. They didn't want to show how they were worried. So they showed how supportive they were. Mito loved them all. Some more some less. Then a question from Raido came :" I heard you moved out to Senju compand how come we are here."
Mito blushed crismos red just like Shizune. :" ah, um, there is something important happening there right now."
Shizune nodded :"yeah, we would just be in the way. And I honestly don't want to be there right now."
Tenzo was confused :" why, though they are just making a child, what is wrong with that." Mito and Shizune hid themselves behind a curtain. The room stared in awkwardness. Kakashi and Genma could not belive. Well nobody could believe the words that Tenzo spoke. But the boy just continued :" I don't get what is wrong with you, I also don't understand why you are making such a huge deal of it."
Rin spoke softly :" You will get it you get older."
Chapter 112: Ch. 112
Chapter Text
3.pov
The night was spent sleeping. Mito was sleeping in the middle of piled up children. On one side was Kakashi and team 7, behind them were Asuma and Kurenai Tenzo and Shizune, on the other side were Genma, team Choza, Raido, Ibiki, Hayate and Tokara.
The room was small so everyone was cuddling each other. Mito was squeezed by both sides. Her body was warm so naturally every one tried to stay as close to her. Well it was middle of summer but the apartment was still bit breezy.
In the morning Mito waked up first. She looked at everyone there. She carefully stood up. And started to gather some necessary things she would need. The daylight just started to get into the house once she was packed. She noticed how few of her friends were close to waking up. She didn't mind it. Hayate was the first to wake up. And the first action he took was checking the surrounding. He smiled when he looked at Mito and her relaxed expression. He stood up carefully not to wake anyone up. However the floor gave a noise as he slipped on Guys leg. Mito caught him in a hug. Hayate obviously didn't mind it as he hugged back. The rest of the mini shinobi waked up from the noise.
Mito said goodbye to everyone as she took Tenzo and Shizune to Senju compand. And giving goodbyes to everyone who was there. Asking for forgiveness because she didn't know that mission would come on such short notice. She could feel different atmosphere from Tsunade and Jiraiya however she didn't have much time to speak with them. Because on the way to Senju compand Anbu had given her message of their early departure. Mito was both happy and sad. She could finally get ride of Kiri threat like this however she was sad because she didn't get to enjoy this new family like atmosphere of Senju house.
Mito quickly headed towards the Konoha gates. Where her teammates for this mission were waiting for her. She speed up her walk as much as she could. She was just on time. However she didn't have a chance to notice how her hair was messed up. She had a high ponytail however her hair wasn't straight at all it was tangled in so many unusual ways.
Shikaku spoke first:" good morning, sleeping princess."
Mito looked at him confused :" I am not late though."
Fugaku chuckled well nobody could hear it but he chuckled as he said :" Mito - San, he is speaking about your hair."
Mito then tried to feel her hair. She cursed :" I am going to kill them when I get back. How dare they sleep on my hair. "
Shikaku laughed :" tsundere - Chan, are you sure you mean that."
Mito glared at him as she spoke:" shouldn't we just get going. I don't want to kill a Nara in front of whole village. "
Shikaku smirked :" oh, right since we are all here we can go. "
Mito grumbled :" to think I am stuck with two future leaders. Why did I suggest this."
Fugaku asked :" I wonder too, while Shikaru - dono did explain I also want to hear it from you. "
Mito answered :" oh I wanted bodyguards, and those bodyguards need to get something in return from protecting me. So experience is the only thing I can give you."
Shikaku laughed :" ah, you used them once again. I sometimes fear if you became our enemy and destroy us from inside. "
Mito sarcastically froze for second :" shit my cover is blown up. "
Shikaku and Fugaku froze that instant ready to attack. However seeing that Mito continued jumping as she laughed madly at them :" You actually believed it. "
The rest of the journey was filled with conversations. Well the dou were actually trying to learn as much from Mito as they could. When they stopped to rest. Mito was in charge of finding wood. Fugaku was in charge of food. Because they didn't pack to much of food and they were certain the next stop would be on teritory where the food was hard to get. Luckily near the spot where they stopped there was a river. Mito gathered enough wood and had putted them on one place were Shikaku made a small fire jutsu making camping fire. Mito then went to search surroundings just in case she found something valuable. Well she was looking for vegetables and fruits that were rare. She didn't find any. However she found some usual stuff like berries. She then returned to camp where Fugaku had brought a three fishes. Mito suddenly stiffed. She could feel the disgusting feeling of the fish. Even though the fish was 4 meters away from her. She tried her best not to make a contact with it.
She had luck to find the berries so she quickly ate them. Which surprised the two of her teammates.
Shikaku was the one who asked :" what are you doing eating that. Fugaku brought fish."
Mito looked at him avoiding the fish in his hand as she said :" I don't eat fish."
Fugaku then noticed a pain hidden in those words. The expression she was given wasn't as pretty as her usual one. The sad look in her eyes told there was something behind it.
Shikaku however then said :" that is weird because I know that you and Kushina ate sushi, because she was talking about your brilliant way of doing seals and how cute you looked while eating a fish."
Mito tried her best not to throw up after remembering that she spoke :" it is a reacent thing. "
Mito then gulped down the water she had in bottle. She glanced at expressions on their faces. She was surprised by how they leted it go so easily.
Mito then unpacked the sleeping bags as she said :" I will sleep while you eat. Please wake me up when you are finished with everything."
Fugaku nodded. The time it was around dusk so the atmosphere was nice. Mito said earlier on the journey that she would take the first watch. Fugaku wonder if she was really tired or if she just couldn't stand fish that much that she would rather close her eyes in unknown territory.
Mito and others moved with dawn. They were traveling rather quickly. They were on the halfway point to border with Kiri. The meting point of two delegations was on the border and then Konoha delgats would go inside Kiri to nearest village where the negotiations would be held.
Mito sighed softly as she tried to thought of how possible it was for something to go wrong. She really hoped that Yagura wasn't as crazy when he was normal as when he was under that genjutsu. Mito then noticed that atmosphere wasn't as lively as it was yesterday so she asked :" what is it. Does something trouble you two."
Shikaku was the one to answer :" I was just wondering, what made you hate fishes.". Mito looked at him and answered without hesitation :" My PTSD. I had a reaction reacently. I guess my PTSD came later than I expected it. "
Shikaku cringed, when he heard her answer. However he could not turn back time and not say that.
Fugaku however as stoic as he was said :" You know it is the best if you talk about it. "
Shikaku wanted to hit them man so hard. While it was the best, they should consider by Mito's reaction she wasn't ready. However Mito surprised him by saying :" when I was younger and more naive, I had crush on someone. I don't know if they liked me back. However since the village I lived into discriminated me for being a shinobi in training. They bullied me. And that person had protected me from them. After some time. They had enough so he stood up and accidentally killed them in rage. After realizing what happened they killed themselves too. All of the bodies ended in river. I ran from the village and tried my best to survive. I was unlucky as I found body of my crush half eaten by the fish. Since I remembered that I can't seem to stand those things. "
To say they didn't expect that kind of story would be truth.
Fugaku and Shikaku exchanged looks. Shikaku wondered as he asked :" what village did this happen in. "
Mito smiled sadly :" they are long gone, and I don't remember where exactly it was."
Fugaku nodded. Then he began saying :" but you are not naive now. So you must realized why they bullied you."
Mito smirked :" they feared me, they feared that my presence would destroy them, however as soon as I was gone they all died. "
Mito then noticed a movement in her sensor range so she said :" hide. There are two unfamiliar chakra signals to the east. "
Fugaku asked :" How far and how strong. "
Mito answered :" 2 kilometers and moving fast towards us. One of them is kage level while other is chunin level."
Mito hid whit others in the trees she took out the seals out of her storage as she said:" these are from Minato and Kushina to hide our presence. I don't need it so I will apply it to you. "
Mito then stiffened :" shit, a jinchuriki. "
Fugaku and Shikaku froze as they felt soft touch on their skin and then they felt like invisible. Mito then paled :" shit, shit, what is Kumo doing here. "
Fugaku asked :" Are you sure it is them. "
Mito nodded :" lightning chakra in both of them, slight biju presence, however from felling of chakra, it is large it cannot be anything but eight tails. So Kumo. And it seems like it is the next Raikage and their jinchuriki."
Shikaku asked :". How screwed are we."
Mito looked :" the best option is to stay hidden. If we don't manage that. We are really screwed. I cannot hold eight tails jinchuriki even if he is barely older than me. He has more training in him. And you two would have hard time facing against that one. He is super fast, I don't know if Minato is faster than him but that level of speed. And his lighting jutsu are deadly. "
Mito then summoned a small frog and sended a message to Minato. She then continued to feel the two who were coming closer and closer. She froze when she felt them stop like waiting for something. They were far from their territory so why were they here. However she felt relief wash her over when she felt Iwa jinchuriki - Roshi coming closer to them obliviously chasing them. And then there were highly trained other people following them. Mito spoke :" they were trying to get away from Iwa. So that means Iwa is doing well against them in nort front with our help of course."
Mito then wonder aloud :" should we help them with capture or should we go on with mission."
Fugaku then spoke :" we didn't specify when we would reach Kiri border only saying we were on the way. So technically we could help them. "
Shikaku nodded :" it would also show how great our alliance was actually.
However we would lose some time. "
Mito nodded :" I wish to help them, because it seems they found a way to escape. So we must move right away. "
Mito, Shikaku and Fugaku moved quickly, and queitly. The dou didn't expect them to jump on their only way out.
Mito smirked at surprised expression of the two young shinobi. Killer B could not be older than 15. She began with :" kumo shinobi you seem to be lost. However just like you Konoha does not return what other countries lost." she was referring on they officials statement when they kindnaped some unique bloodlines from other countries.
A yelled :" You foolish kid, you think you can stop us all alone. "
Mito smirked again :" I am just buying time for Iwa to come and help. We can evenly split the prize. I just wonder who would get jinchuriki to torture and who would get a son of Raikage."
A raged :" How do you know that. "
He then saw her red hair start to lift as she attacked killer B who was frozen.
A blocked that kick which was aimed for Bees neck. Mito jumped back as she said :" indeed fast, however I still don't know if you're the fastest shinobi in world. "
Then Shikaku and Fugaku appeared next to her :" You talk to much. It isn't our style."
Mito chuckled :" is that so, well you are more experienced in that than I am, remember Iwa forces are only few minutes away from here so don't let them escape. "
Shikaku chuckled :" you are going to watch from sidelines, at least help us. "
Mito nodded
The Iwa forces felt chakra building up in the north. Which only meant that their pray was there and it seemed like it was fighting something. Roshi then felt for the first time after long week four tails. The words he heard in his head were :" Mito is there, buying you time."
Roshi hated that girl however he still felt grateful for her help.
Fugaku and Shikaku managed to trap Raikage for a moment. While killer B was trying to escape from constant attacks from Mito they were lots of wood attacks and Mito would occasionally go for a quick genjutsu. She tried her best not to provoke B. She knew once he would use his biju chakra she would not have a chance.
Killer B rapped as he asked :" hey, yoh girl. I don't know you, ya fool. So what are you, a Red Senju. Ya fool. You messing with wrong brothers."
Mito laughed :" a red Senju. That is good nickname however I can't tell you who I am. You raps should reach a new kind of level so that I would introduce myself. "
Mito letted him get close to her. And once he was close enough she jumped at him. And hugged him. The boy froze. However he soon noticed that chakra flow in front of him was messy. He tried to kick it only to make a earth clone dissolve and from that came next attack. He was trapped in strong wood jutsu.
A noticed as that happened. He susefuly managed to break Nara clan jutsu. However even he now could feel how close the Iwa forces were.
Roshi was heard :" Mito, how dare you steal my pray. The raikage son was my pray."
Mito roared just as loudly :" Roshi - dono, why don't you hurry and take him, I have no interest in him. I would rather keep the other one."
While the two were yealing at each other from amazing distance. Fugaku putted some extra effort. A had to dodge in direction where Iwa shinobi would be in next seconds. He wad deafeted rather quickly.
Mito and Roshi started at each other. For few seconds until Mito smiled :" I am sorry Roshi-dono, I didn't mean to interup your hunt for kumo shinobi. However they came into my sensor range and I couldn't ignore them. Also you should be grateful too, because they were about to escape."
Roshi spoke :" what do you want from helping us. There is no way you would be satisfied by this boy. His worth isn't even enough for a Bingo book. "
Mito snorted :" I am not in Bingo book either, however I bested you a s-rank shinobi. I just wish of you to deliver him to Konoha and I don't care what you do with A. "
Roshi then asked :" I presume you would take him by yourself if you weren't going to that mission."
Mito nodded :" I am thankful you understand my situation. I will send a message to Konoha to send a team. They will take him from you. In exchange I will help you with keeping them down. See this are those seals we used on you. I will give you 20 however you won't need that many. Change them every 4 hours. "
She puted it and then summoned a messager toad :" your previous message was received Minato--Chan asked if you need help. "
Mito answered :" ask them to send a team ready to intercept Roshi - dono there they will get a package. "
She then whispered :" it is eight tails jinchuriki, but nobody needs to know that. "
And with that frog dissappeared. Mito then asked :" Fugaku - San, do you need a chakra pill. "
He refused :" no I am still fine. We should head out now. "
Mito nodded and then said the last words to Roshi :" did you figure what he wants. Or did you even think of him as a living being." her eyes then pierced his and she laughed :" How far behind you truly are from your true strengths. " and with that they were gone.
Chapter 113: Ch. 113
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and her teammates traveled with normal speed. However they didn't manage to get to point where they expected to be. Mito wasn't surprised they did lose more than a hour fighting and following kumo dou and returning to their route. And while the Shikaku and Fugaku didn't complain about their chakra. Mito could feel that they could not just continue with journey they need a good rest.
So when Mito finally ordered them to camp they didn't complain only asking :" how late are we going to be."
Mito answered :" half of day. But it doesn't matter. I will prepare a meal while you guys find enough wood."
Mito quickly mixed the chakra pills into the food. Well she firstly broke them down on smaller pieces and then she mixed it with the sandwiches she had prepared and carefully stored in fridge like storage seal. The sandwiches had warmed up when the Nara and Uchiha had returned. Both of them ate without noticing anything weird.
Shikaku asked Mito when they were both finished eating :" that kid you said was a jinchuriki, do you plan on using him as a hostage and stop the war against kumo."
Mito looked at him :" that is one possibility. However I also wish to speak with him. For now I presume Iwa won't act rashly and they will hide the fact they captured A-San. They will torture him to get as much information as they can. Which will buy me enough time to return from Kiri and possibly see and talk the jinchuriki. "
Fugaku snorted :" You plan to finish things quickly in Kiri. "
Mito nodded :" we will pressure them in accepting peace. If they don't agree before we add pressure. "
Meanwhile the Kumo dou were being carried by Iwa forces. They wanted to curse everyone however they could not talk nor move. To say that A wasn't irritated by the girl with red hair and that cursed Senju blood. However he also heard Roshi curse her often :" that Uzumaki girl i wish to tear her apart."
The shinobi around him didn't even flinch like it was usual thing.
A had solved a piece of puzzle in his head, so she was a Uzumaki, they were related to Senju indeed, however he didn't hear about her anywhere. And she knew much, which meant she was rather important card of Konoha. What is more those two shinobi next to her were related to Konoha clan heads. If he could remember one was a son of Nara clan head and the other was a nephew of Uchiha clan head. The girl obviously knew too much, even Iwa forces didn't know about killer B being jinchuriki, and she knew it immediately. What also made his head spin around was the feeling when he fought Uchiha and Nara, he couldn't feel them, nor their presence, their ki or they chakra. He knew that his father had feared Uzumaki and Uzushino so he ordered alliance to destroy that place. However he never spoke about the reason. A wonder if this was the reason were they capable of making seals that would hide someone so perfectly well
.
B had a lot on his mind he wasn't a jinchuriki for so long but his control was the perfect. However he know that girl he referred as red Senju managed to beat him easily by not letting him use any biju chakra. Which was hard. However she made it look easy. Her moves were of some experienced. However it didn't explain anything. How she knew that he was jinchuriki was a mystery to him. So he decided to talk with Gyuki. He entered there to see Gyuki waiting for him. The biju smirked :" it is unusual for you to think."
Killer B stayed cool :" Gyuki, do you know something, ya fool. Why didn't you say anything, ya fool."
Gyuki remind calm :" B if you could stop that. I would appreciate it."
B stopped an smirked waiting for octopus to start speaking. Eight tails finally began :" the Uzumakis are very known for having three different kenkai genkai, they don't usually have a three of them but if they bloodline is pure than they might have them all. This girl you called red Senju is a Uzumaki which makes her Senju distant cousin. I don't know why she knows to make a wood release however I think I can explain why she could guess you are jinchuriki.
Well one of Uzumakis kenkai genkai is extremely good sensory ability. It is so good they can feel our emotions. So I guess that was why she was able to recognize you as a jinchuriki. She probably also felt my large chakra reserves and counted them down. "
Killer B nodded :" I see, what are the other genkai kenkai, ya fool. "
Eight tails sighed :" one is a special healing affinity and longer life span. It is connected to their large chakra reserves. They also have a kenkai genkai in which chains come out from them. Those are extremely dangerous, because even I can't escape them once they capture me. No matter how much we try. "
Killer B nodded :" so what was with those guys and us not being able to sense them. "
Eight tails froze for a second as he answered :" that is a variation of the thing that is keeping me inside you. A seal, it is in Uzumaki genes to be good at it however they need a lot practice to achieve that level. "
Killer B spoke :" they are clearly over powered, ya fool."
Gyuki smirked :" they were, before, now there are only few Uzumakis trying to escape the destiny their village faced. "
Killer B had a solem expression on his face he too was a orphan since early age and he knew what it felt to be alone so hearing that the girl he met was a survivor of a clan so strong, and that she only was alone because they were so strong. He knew that she was probably lonely just like he was.
Minato got the second message only 30 minutes after sending his own. The toad was detailed about what Mito said.
Minato was in front of Hokage the whole time. So he had heard it too. Minato paced through the room :" I don't know if I should be worried or happy about this. How are we going to treat this jinchuriki."
Hokage responded :" as Mito didn't specify anything, we will treat him as prisoner. Mito is probably expecting as much. However it sounds like she didn't want for Iwa to hear about him being jinchuriki, what makes me suspect she wants to talk with him. "
Minato froze :" just like she talked with for tails. So who should we send. They are at least one day away from village. "
Hokage looked at him with smile that didn't fit with his age. A smile of innocence. Hokage said :" Team 7 will do. "
Minato asked :" why us."
Hokage answered :" You know seals and the rest of team needs a slight change of routine. They haven't had a break in so long. And it would be a chance for them to earn some money too."
Minato understood :" we will do it. I will gather the team and we will immediately levea when we are ready. "
Minato appeared in training ground just as his team had arrived. Minato was nervous how to say this. So he decided to be blunt :" Sorry guys I know I promised to train you today, but we have a really important mission. "
Obito was the one who yelled :" what so suddenly."
Minato nodded :" yes, it isn't dangerous at all, we are just to meet with few Iwa shinobi and pick a gift Mito send to village she found on her way. "
Kakashi asked :" a gift. There is no way Mito would send a gift, and let someone else bring it to village."
Minato nodded :" yeah it is not a gift but a shinobi she defeated and we will imprison him. "
Rin was quiet as she was the most mature one. She only asked :" when. Do we had out. "
Minato explained :" when you guys are done packing. It will be two days mission. One day we need to meet with Iwa forces and the other to get back. There will be two shinobi there we will get a kid one while Iwa will take a big guy. That was deal between Mito and the Iwa forces. "
Rin asked :" Are they father and son. "
Minato shake his head :" no, they aren't blood related. The kid is older than you. However he will be under seals so he won't be able to talk. "
Team 7 was by the gates a hour later. Ready to go. Sending a message to Iwa team of expected location point where they would meet up.
Meanwhile Mito was on the watch. She took the first shift as yesterday. She carefully checked and counted if they would be able to reach on time. They needed 9 hours of tree jumping to border and then they had another two to three hours of walking. While being watched by Kiri forces. Mito nodded that was good if they moved a bit earlier that usual then they would not seem to be late. She noted. When it was shift change she said :" we will move out early."
Fugaku nodded he was the one most experienced with this type of life. Mito slept easily.
To say that the journey or rest of it was eventful would be lie. Mito was on edge of her nerves Nara was going on how troublesome was to wake so early in the morning and Mito snapped :" it is more troublesome if you keep saying it."
Mito then glared at him daring him to say tsundere. She smirked when he stopped himself.
When they finally finally reach the Konoha side of border they talked with highest ranking there well only saying :" we are going to negotiate with them so don't do anything stupid. Or we are all screwed."
Then they slowly come closer to Kiri side as they had slowly and without making any threating moves they entered Kiri land. The two shinobi stood infron of them saying :" follow us. Mizukage-sama is waiting for you at meeting place. "
Mito could feel how tense all of them were. She recognized the two shinobi who had escorted them. They were the one that had enough luck to survive her escape. She smiled sweetly towards them and their reactions were almost comical. They froze and never looked in her direction again. Mito was the most relaxed one. As she moved just behind the two Kiri shinobi.
When they finally reached the meeting place Mito could recognize few chakra signals. Well she wasn't surprised to sense Kisame, however Mei was different thing. The three other chakra signals weren't familiar. She then said to Shikaku and Fugaku :" please don't do anything. Just watch."
Mito then enetered the room with air of confidence. The room was quiet and calm. Her entrance didn't cause a reaction at all. They were expecting her.
Mito spoke after her teammates entered the room :" it is a pleasure to meet you Mizukage-sama, I believe it is our first meeting."
Yagura carefully squeezed the offered hand of Mito as he said :" You are right we didn't have pleasure to meet each other."
Mito then sat on her chair as she spoke :" I am sure you are in difficult situation. However Konoha cannot give you everything you demand."
Yagura carefully asked :" I heard that you like to take revenge, did you take a revenge on Konoha too. Or were playing with us from the beginning."
Mito smirked as she answered :" I took my revenge on Konoha, I personally killed Shadow Hokage. "
The room was silent for a brief moment. Shadow Hokage was a nickname for Danzo outside of Konoha and mostly no Konoha shinobi had known for a nickname. Yagura then continued :" Then I must ask did you settle in Konoha on your free will. "
Mito froze for a moment and then answered :" i am not held hostage there and I can leave whenever I want to."
Yagura nodded :" I see. Then you won't return to Kiri."
Mito nodded :" that isn't possible right now, however if you sign the treaty with us and Iwa, I could fight on your side if you requested me. "
Yagura understood :" this treaty, can you prove how effective it is."
Mito answered without hesitantion :" yesterday we captured Raikage son and his companion. We pushed kumo to the north and now border are the same as they were before the war had started."
Yagura nodded :" then I would like to see the treaty. And analyze it."
Mito nodded and took out it from her storage seal. She said :" this is one of three originals."
Kisame spoke while Yagura was still reading the treaty :" the Samehada, you said you would return it. "
Mito looked at him as she smiled :" I can't just take it out here can I."
Kisame nodded asking :" could we then walk outside. "
Mito asked Fugaku :" is it OK?"
Fugaku nodded, well he couldn't do anything else because all the eyes were on him.
Mizukage nodded his head too.
Mito the exited the house and stopped few meters away. Taking Samehada out of storage and waiting for Kisame to follow her.
Mito said :" I know you must be angry at me." she then carefully tossed Samehada to Kisame as she continued :" I took good care of him so now it is your turn."
Kisame spoke :" You are right, I hate you, and I quite liked you. Do you know why. I know you didn't have a choice. Because you knew once you got back in Kiri your life would be finnished so you took his. "
Mito nodded :" I am sorry, but I also did it because I knew what type of person he really was. "
Kisame froze :" what do you mean. Master was good person who valued every one. "
Mito wipe her smile and spoke :" not really, he was a hypocrite, he thought you about how trust and Kiri people were important, while he was selling information to shadow Hokage. He was a bad shinobi. You don't have to believe me. But think about it. Did previous Mizukage had troubles with him. Did Mizukage send him on suicide missions all the time. He was trying to get ride of him. But he wasn't successful. Previous Mizukage didn't have support from council and couldn't do anything even if he knew something. "
Kisame spoke :" I will find more about this. However I still hate you. "
Mito nodded :" my fellings for you didn't change either. But could it be that yours fellings have change for Mei-San. "
Kisame flushed red, if that was possible :" what are you talking about."
Mito smirked :" you guys are dating, I can see love in the air. Because she is staring at me like she is going to kill me. "
Only did Kisame then notice how close Mito had come. She was almost standing on the his toes. He asked :" what are you doing "
Mito responded :" teaching you a lesson, never let your emotions rule over you. You didn't notice me coming closer because you were filled with hate."
Chapter 114: Ch. 114
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kisame pushed her away saying :" I still hate you, and if it wasn't for this peace treaty you would already be dead."
Mito smirked as she said :" You are wrong, you would be dead. I am the strongest shinobi here and by far. I could even kill my teammates and leave without a scratch."
Kisame then froze seeing that Mito wasn't lying. He then asked :" Are we just your playthings."
Mito nodded :" the whole world is my toy. And I am currently cutting down my opponents possible moves. "
Kisame then stepped backwards and turned around saying :" I don't know if that is best for me. But I have to ask what does your opponent want. "
Mito answered :" total war, end of shinobi, and endless dreams of perfect world. "
Mito then quickly stepped towards the door and she entered the house before Kisame could.
Mei was glaring at her for few seconds and then hmped and look at Mizukage. Mito didn't react as she sat back down. Her smile was small and political. She asked :" Mizukage - dono, do you have questions about peace treaty."
Mizukage look at her, he did have a question however he knew his expression didn't give that away. Before he could speak Mito said :" there is one thing that isn't specified in treaty you must want to known what we have to offer and what we want from you."
Mizukage nodded :" ah, yes I was wondering about that part. If I may know what are you trading with Iwa."
Mito looked at him sceptically :" I cannot disclose such informations, because I didn't participate in writing of treaty with Iwa, and I don't know such details."
Nara knew that Mito was lying, but why. Maybe she still was careful about Kiri not signing the treaty.
Mizukage chuckled :" is that so. Maybe I gave you too much credit. "
Mito smiled as she said :" Konoha wants to trade for a larger amounts of herbs that grow in your area. Because you climate is special and we don't have similar herbs."
Mizukage understood, she changed her attitude once more to direct attention elsewhere. She wasn't going to let herself be praised or insulted.
Mizukage coldly answered :" and what would we get in return. "
Mito smirked :" whatever you want. Just say it m the trade will be fair."
Mizukage saw that his shinobi were quietly talking and whispering to each other. However he already knew what he wanted :" Then if I say, Konoha's seals. Would that be acceptable."
Mito nodded :" yes it would. The trade would be manged to be fair by average price on market."
Mizukage nodded as he asked Mei about how much was the average price of water herbs. Mito knew why. Yagura was higher in society since his birth and he always bought the best. The price wasn't problem for him. While Mei was also from upper levels of Kiri society her family was poorer and only held on position because their fame. When they finally counted everything in. Mito said :" 5 selas for one herb."
Mizukage then asked :" Which types of seals will you send us."
He was probably suspicious about the deal Mito answered honestly :" we will send a type of every single one and then when you test and decide which is the best for you we will send it to you."
Mizukage nodded :" then how much should we get of herbs for you and how often."
Mito nodded :" while Konoha is still recovering from a war we would like to have shipments every month and half with over 100 herbs. We will send you 340 seals every month."
Mizukage understood :" You seem to know about how long it takes for the herbs to grow."
Mito answered with hesitantion :" I lived here for six months. Did you really think I didn't pay attention what was going around me. "
The room froze on those words, Mizukage nodded :" of course you did. However most shinobi don't pay attention to herbs."
Mito nodded :" I was though by a medic nin before I was lived here. "
Mizukage nodded :" I see. Then I need just to sign down here right."
Mito nodded, and then took out two copies of the same document from the storage as she said :" please sign these too. Just in case it gets stolen or something "
The room was still kinda awkward because it was obvious that Mizukage avoided asking Mito what she knew about Kiri because it would seem like he wasn't trusting them. Mito played a role of diplomat throwned at wolves. Only knowing enough to get their attention and not be called a spy.
Mito relaxed when she handed one copy to Mizukage and she took the rest two she then respectfully bowed and then left the house. Behind were her teammates. Mito and they didn't look back as they headed straight to part of border they came in.
The journey back wasn't eventful and was kinda boring. She heard reporters from both Shikaku and Fugaku what they learned. Mito nodded here and there. She knew they could learn this things elsewhere but she needed to put a front of strong Konoha in front of Mizukage. Well Konoha right now is the strongest village. Well Mito only though that. She knew that Ame was really high up. Because of Nagato and Hanzo if he was still alive. However lucky for the rest of world they were fighting each other and not cooperating.
Meanwhile in Iwa, Onoki was both satisfied by Roshi and at same time disappointed. Satisfied because Roshi brought Raikage son and not because he leted Mito take the other one. And problem was because they didn't see any importance in that kid. Sure he was traveling with A. But other that Than he was average.
The didn't get anything out of A no matter how hard they tried. The only thing that made him happy was when Konoha team met with Roshi they told them :" take your time. Don't say anything to Kumo right now. We will send you a message when you can. Konoha thinks it is in favor of our alliance to keep it to ourselves longer to be able to gather more info."
Team 7 had a easy journey to meeting point. They arrived few hours early they took a break there. Only tensing when they felt few chakra signals approach. They were getting better at sensing chakra signals. However they could not be considered a sensors because their range was only 200 meters which meant they had 20 seconds to prepare themselves. When Roshi jumped down from the tree he looked at all of them as he said :" here this one is yours." Minato caught a glance of shinobi carried in back, he could comfirm it was A. He carefully caught B. And he spoke before Roshi could move away :" please take your….."
On their way back towards Konoha, Kakashi asked :" Minato - sensei, would we survive if we run at this dou."
Minato nodded :" we would however they would probably won over us."
Kakashi then sighed :" I knew, there isn't a way we can catch to Mito."
Minato nodded :" Mito is special, her growth rate is impressive. Especially since she isn't focused on one thing. She doesn't master everything she tries however she makes it usable and she carefully uses it. You Kakashi you are younger than she is, so it is normal for you to be weaker than her. "
Kakashi was confused by his logic :" but I am stronger than older of her. "
Minato :" Well just like you Mito can be considered a genius. "
When they returned to Konoha. It was already Wednesday night when they returned. The first place they visited was a i&t where Hokage was waiting for them after getting report from gates. However the investigation didn't gain them anything. B wasn't talking about anything. Hokage said :" don't do anything to him. Mito will take care of him."
In Thursday morning. Jiraiya headed out for his mission. Tsunade was not happy about it. Because in this few days she spent with him it was probably the happiest period of her time. She got closer to Tenzo and they were always together. She spent every single moment to enjoy in her new relationship with Jiraiya. However since Jiraiya was going on a mission she got a lot of free time. She wondered what she could do. And then it came to her mind she should focus on making Tenzo more sociable. She took him in hospitals. Where she would let him hang with sick kids his age.
It proved to be successful. The boy still would sometimes go to see Orochimaru.
Mito and her team returned in Sunday, and late afternoon in that. They went straight to Hokage were they reported. Hokage seemed satisfied. Mito was the first one to bow down and leave the office. She headed straight towards the i&t. She wasn't surprised to see Ibiki there as a intern. It was so predictable. Well since she knew he would eventually end as a head of this place. Mito said to Ibiki :" I see, you got a internship here. Would you mind and show me the way to Kumo ninja that was brought recently."
Ibiki was surprised to see her, thinking she would still be on a mission, he asked :" does Hokage know about your visit." however before Mito could confirm, Yamanaka clan head spoke from behind him :" it is fine she can go there. "
Ibiki nodded as he showed the way. Mito was surprised to see that Yamanaka was following her. She guess it was because he thought the she would use similar jutsu. Mito then spoke :" You don't need to worry, I don't know any Yamanaka jutsu. This is ability connected to biju in our bodies and it works only if both of us are jinchuriki."
Yamanaka clan nodded :" still i want to see it."
The door opened and Mito saw B. This time. He didn't have his sunglasses on and he looked really tired. Mito noted that he probably didn't eat fearing his food being injected with truth serum. Mito then enetered the room, his eyes focused on her. He spoke :" it seemes like you are here to see me, did you fall in love with me, ya fool."
Mito chuckled :" so lame. I came to tell you something."
However Mito wasn't looking at him, his face more his stomach. "
She was coming closer, he was tied on chair so he couldn't move he asked :" what are you doing red Senju."
Mito laughed :" You are sticking with nickname when you know my surname.."
B was surprised by her words and her hand reaching his head. And then grabbing his forehead. Suddenly B felt something appear in his mindspace and what was more he couldn't enter it. He panicked saying :" what are you doing, however he didn't hear response from Mito.
Mito was sitting on top of Isobu appearing in mindscape of Gyuki and killer B. Mito began :" it is nice to meet famous Gyuki - dono. "
Eight tails looked down as he said :" it is nice to meet a jinchuriki of Isobu."
Mito nodded :" I must say your host is incredible, he already has a complete control of you right. Because this feels like it."
Gyuki spoke :" he does, but I can feel that you are also working on yours."
Mito smirked :" Anyways, I wanted to talk with you about possible danger all of the jinchuriki will face. "
Isobu and Mito talked about how dangerous black Zetsu was and what was his plan. Isobu explained that Mito was indeed a daughter of Sage. Mito in the end said :" i won't forbid you from telling B about this. However please don't tell him anything about me. Also may I ask you one thing more. Is the two tails already sealed in Ni Yugito. I know you talk right. If it possible tell her to be in meting hall of all of biju in month time i will meet her there. She will probably want to make sure I exist. "
Gyuki nodded :" it shall be done. "
When Mito returned to normal world she stumbled back few steps and the got steady. She smiled and she said :" I got what I wanted. "
Killer B shouted :" what did you do. "
Mito smirked :" I talked with Gyuki. "
Killer B didn't notice that he stopped rapping long time ago as he asked :" How did you do that Uzumaki. You don't have that kekkei genkai."
Mito nodded :" that is true however I just can do it."
Mito then continued to move towards exit as she said to B. :" it was nice meeting you. However I doubt we will see each other soon. "
Mito exited the room and spoke with Yamanaka clan who spoke worried :" please don't use that to much. "
Mito smiled :" I know, only when I need to." she the stopped for a second and then continued :" could you send a report to Hokage that I am done with what I need.
Yamanaka asked :" You won't report to him., "
Mito nodded :" he didn't ask me to. I know he already knows what I talked about with Gyuki."
Mito then moved towards exit of i&t headquarters.
When she was out. Mito slowly headed towards Senju compand she wasn't surprised to find it empty it already time. When Tsunade and Shizunes shifts began. She then went to house she slept in. Only to find that Tenzo probably moved out. It was more practical for him to live in main house and soon the academy would start.. So she would spend less time with him. It was a sad realization, however Mito knew it was for the best. She did help him the best she could. Mito went to sleep immediately. Her eyes gave up so quickly. She wasn't used to that jinchuriki sharing.
When Ibiki got a break he immediately informed his teammates about Mito's return . Hayate then headed straight to Senju compand only to find Mito waking up to say hello to him she gesture to come closer and sit on her bed. He did. However he didn't expect her to lay down on his lap. Mito said :" I missed you a lot. We haven't hang together for months. I am slightly tired but we can chill like this and talk about stuff right."
Hayate laughed :" of course, little sister."
Mito had a smile on her face. She then asked :" do you have anything to talk about. "
Hayate said :" Actually there is a thing I find weird. How is it possible that Kakashi and Genma are getting along. While fighting for you."
Mito shuggered :" I don't know why but they seem to be fine with each other, they understand each other better than I do."
The talk was mostly about roumor in village. Mito didn't know about since she was taking care of Tenzo. So she didn't have a chance to hear. Apparently the roumors around her quieted down a lot. The peace was a huge topic and what was more the shinobi started to play games on street. More like betting on most random stuff like who would buy a certain dress or who would win in certain love triangles.
Chapter 115: Ch. 115
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Next few weeks were uneventful. Mito mostly spent her time training. She never bother to meet Hokage and speak about what she found out. Well because she really didn't learn anything new and she didn't think Hokage should know. She was worried because Kumo delgats still were there. Mito didn't want to get involved in this mess. It was obvious that Iwa was the one that wanted to take more time. She did not know why. She only thought that it was wrong. Yes Kumo was stubborn but you can't be stubborn against them.
Mito was training the hardest in her life. Well she was mostly training with Tsunade and made some progress with her normal chakra. She didn't have much progress in wood release jutsu. Well she did hit a wall just as Tenzo began his academy. Mito didn't want to bother him. She was good enough with them. She could defeat jinchuriki and when they didn't use biju chakra. And if she remembered correctly Tenzo could do the same in anime. But he had the necklace to help him control wood and subdue biju chakra. She thought that Hashirama only could do that because of his senjutsu.
So Mito focused on her other training. She was getting better at taijutsu and ninjutsu. Her chakra reserves were getting larger and larger. She also considered storing some of her chakra in one spot of her body. But decided to not do it because she didn't need it.
The time she spent with Tsunade was joyful and Mito could see change in Tsunade. Especially when Tsunade had her first morning sickness. Tsunade stayed strong after it and did not let anyone know she was pregnant. Mito only knew because she was present in the bathroom when Tsunade had barged into it throwing up. Mito didn't speak to anyone about this.
Minato and Hokage were discussing one mission :" Yes, this mission does not seem dangerous, however it does not feel right for them to want a certain team to be send even if they are alied to us. Especially because they are a smaller village.."
Hokage nodded :" I know but we cannot refuse them. In the treaty we sighed with them years ago they were parts of treaty that allowed them to choose a team when we would help them. "
Minato nodded :" but why do they want a team of a almost 7 years and two 9 years old. Even the sensei isn't that well known. "
Hokage didn't say anything. Pondering why. They were really suspicious.
Minato then spoke :" I know how to solve this. But even I don't like the way. "
Hokage said:" I am listening "
Minato began :" they said that they need this team, what if we send a extra member with the team."
Hokage spoke :" Did you have someone in mind."
Minato nodded :" Mito, she looks to be around their age and she is officially a genin. So they wouldn't think that we are suspicious but rather that we want to help more or that we doubt the strength of our team. Mito can stop them if anything goes wrong. But they don't know it. "
Hokage gasped :" I see, however Mito just came from that negotiation mission few weeks ago. Would she really accept it. "
Minato nodded :" if we tell her who it is about it is really likely. "
Hokage asked :" does she know someone from that team. "
Minato nodded :" yes, one of them even confessed to her. "
Hokage didn't mean to pry into Mitos life, but hearing that made him want to learn more about her, he did not previously known.
Mito was surprised when an Anbu jumped next to her suddenly. She could not sense him. He was obviously using that seal. She almost screamed. However she stopped herself and asked, slightly of pitch, :" I-is there something Hokage needs from me."
The Anbu answered, with grin plastered on his face and smirk in his tone of talking :" Yes, it would be best if you go to Hokage office now."
Mito nodded and held his hand saying :" You really should work on hidding your emotions. It can see that you are satisfied with surprising me." Mito then noticed that by the built of the body this Anbu was a woman. She then looked closer to her hair and to soft sensation in her hand. Mito asked :" Are you by chance an Uchiha."
The Anbu shusined in middle of question. And didn't want to answer. However Mito knew she hit it spot on. She knew who this was. Mito then looked her in eyes as she bowed and said :" it was nice to meet you Mikoto - sama, the next matriarch of Uchiha clan."
Mito then enetered the office through Anbu passage.
Mikoto stood there frozen. The girl knew who she was and what was more she didn't need her sensor ability to know it was her. She wondered what gave her away. The hair. But many other Uchiha women had the same color and style of hair style. What had given her away. She must know. Her curiosity reached a peek like when cats is getting ready to lunch itself on the laser. She watched Mito carefully. Mito bowed to Hokage but still she was a bit awkward towards him. Mikoto wondered if it was true did Mito had a big fight with Hokage. There were rumors in upper parts of shinobi society. Mikoto wasn't an Anbu usually, she was on this duty because she really was bored, Itachi had begone his academy which gave her some free time for herself and possibly for some easy missions.
She was listening to the meeting. The mission didn't seem to interes Mito at all, however when Mito asked :" this mission, you are asking me to go on, because you think there is something suspicious. But why do you think that I would accept it. You must know I do these things because I want to, not because I was ordered. So give me a reason."
Hokage nodded :" indeed. There is possibilyty that this mission is just to go wrong. And they want a certain team on this mission. "
Mito smirked :" but I am not part of any team. "
Minato cut in :" You aren't however one of your precious people is. "
Mito froze for a second, the air around her still and she asked :" it is Shisui right, "
Mikoto knew that Mito and Shisui knew each other, and that Shisui even confessed, however she didn't knew why Mito came to this conclusion.
Minato asked :" How did you know."
Mito again froze, because she didn't know how to explain. She knew Shisui would get his sharingan when he is 7, and the time line had sped up already. So it was possible the he would get it sonner. His birthday was on October 19th. But that didn't mean a lot.
Mito was queit and Minato had to ask :" Did you see something."
Mito looked at him started should she go along with it. She went along it :" there was something I saw few months ago. Before I even got in village. I remember it now. The details weren't clear but I know that Shisui would return as only surviving member of the team and with sharingan. When I saw his eyes in the prophecy they were without tomoe. And I didn't know what that meant, however I assumed it wasn't good, because his left one was bleeding. "
Mikoto froze.
Mikoto didn't understand what they were talking about. A prophecy. Was Mito a prophet. If that was true. Then she realized what those eyes of Shisui would be Mangekyo sharingan. Which would immediately make him a threat to Fugaku as he is the only other who posses it. However the problem was more the age Shisui would get them at. If Mito could see it she wondered if Mito would go on this mission would she die. However next words of Mito shook her more.
Mito continued :" however I don't know how reliable this is, because in my vision Shisui was a bit older, but since I did involve myself in destiny, I changed the flow and while most of my prophecy still become true some changed over time. Like a civil war in Kiri that won't happen. "
Hokage gasped :" You didn't say anything about that. "
Mito nodded :" because I accidentally took care of that while I was there. The right person to lead this time didn't have anything in their way. "
Minato nodded :" however you are certain this prophecy stayed the same because. "
Mito nodded :" because this mission also happened in peace time in my vision. However a bit later but it still happened. I want to prevent it. Shisui is valuable to me and to this village. "
Minato asked :" when you say valuable to you do mean to ask him what is written on that tablet. "
Mito answered :" if he activates it then I would ask him. However I don't think I would need to. Since next Uchiha clan head seems to like to be more involved with village, so I may ask him. "
Mito then said :" but back to original topic, I will take this mission. You said we would leave tommorow. That is fine with me. "
Minato asked :" Is it really, Rin said that your birthday is in two days though. "
Mito smiled sadly :" is it, but I celebrated it in November. "
Minato was confused :" but you weren't here then. "
Mito smiled :" I wasn't here nor there. That doesn't mean I didn't celebrate it. My birthday is mine to celebrate when I want and how I want. And besides half of my friends are on mission. Border gourding."
Mito then bowed again saying :" I will take my leave to right now I need to get ready for a mission. "
Mito then exited from where she entered finding Mikoto where she left her. She scowled. As she said :" not a word about what you heard. Because I will say that you were listening in confidential conversation, which would mean that you are a spy. "
Mikoto nodded :" I wasn't going to say anything anyway. But I want to know how you knew it was me."
Mito answered without hesitation :" the seal gave you away. There is no way Minato and Kushina would give a seal that powerful to random Anbu. Then I noticed that you are a female Uchiha. And I know only one person those lovers really trust. Who has everything. And it is you."
Mikoto laughed :" I was found so easily because the thing that hides me. I didn't think about that. "
Mito nodded :" I am sorry but I have mission to prepare for so I will be leaving. " Mito then jumped through then went and was standing on one of nearby roofs. She headed straight to Senju compand. The house she lived was empty ever since Tenzo moved out. Mito had a easy time preparing for a mission.
The official mission was to fix the the bridge that connects the main road of neighboring country to road to capital of fire country. The bridge was smaller but still important. The reason why the Kusagakure, didn't repair the bridge was because they are busy repairing kannabi bridge. Mito wonder why would they get attacked by Kisagakure ninjas, but she stopped when she realized that Konoha didn't manage to protect them even though they promised. But that didn't mean she understood them.
The team 2 which had Shisui as young prodigy and 2 civilan kids girl waa named Mido and the boy Baku. And even their sensei who was obviously a jonin was not that remarkable. He was know as jonin that does not take any risks. His name was Todo. His fighting capability wasn't in question. Hokage slowly read out the mission details and at the end he spoke :" there will be a person who will join you on this mission. They aren't there to inspect your work Todo-san, they are there just because they wish to see Kusa up close, they don't need protection at all."
Todo nodded but he asked :" Are there any reason for them going towards Kusa. "
Hokage and Minato had a created a back story and had already sent a message through toads to Mito so it was fine and they were even surprised when they got a response :" that person lost their parents around there and the anniversary is in two days. "
Minato remember when he red the letter from Mito, that is true, my family was ambushed on the way from Kusa and they died on August 8.
Minato understood the look on Mito's face earlier. She could not celebrate her birthday on the same day her parents died.
The team 2 had a solemn expression, because they didn't expect that kind of answer. Todo asked :" that is fine, however are you sure they won't cause any problems when we get there."
Minato answered :" they promised that they won't get involved in mission if they aren't needed. They will however always be around. They aren't going to just disappear. "
Team 2 soon left to get ready.
Mito didn't look excited the next morning when she reached the gates ready to move out. Her teammates weren't still there. Well probably because she arrived an hour early just in case. She knew she wasn't supposed to look happy. Maybe she should let her true feelings show. Her soft voice began to sing :"
You leave scars in my heart so easily with harsh words
Without even saying sorry, I comfort myself again" Mito had started crying, her tears were were for ones she loved, she wanted to meet in her previous life and for everything that happened to her
"I'm always anxious if you're gonna leave me today
I just want you to stay
In your expressionless face that's getting more dull, oh-oh
I whisper to the mirror, let's slowly let this go, whoa-oh
You take me for granted, but that's you
But still, stay, stay, stay with me
This sad melody resembles you (Ah-ah, ah-ah)
It makes me cry, eh-eh
Your scent is a sweet felony (Ah-ah, ah-ah)
I hate you so much, but I love you" Mito remembered the picture of her real parents. She could never forgive nor forget them.
"Don't leave me before the dark night traps me in
Do you still love me?
If you feel the same, don't leave today
Don't ask why it has to be you
Just stay with me
It goes a little something like
La-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la
La-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la
I don't expect a lot right now
Just stay with me" but nobody ever stayed with her.
"There's nothing more I want now
I can't even tell if my heart is beating
Instead of having forceful conversations with others
I'd rather enjoy the awkward silence with you
So stay, wherever that may be
When darkness comes sometimes, I'll be your fire
In a world of lies, the only truth is you
This' a letter from me to you"
The letter she was about to write that would prove the innocents of her crush poped in her mind.
"This sad melody resembles you (Ah-ah, ah-ah)
It makes me cry, eh-eh
Your scent is a sweet felony (Ah-ah, ah-ah)
I hate you so much, but I love you
Don't leave me before the dark night traps me in
Do you still love me?
If you feel the same, don't leave today
Don't ask why it has to be you
Just stay with me
It goes a little something like
La-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la
La-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la
I don't expect a lot right now
Just stay with me
It goes a little something like
La-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la
La-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la, la-la-la-la-la-la
I don't expect a lot right now
Just stay with me"
It is shame that nobody that this song was meant for could hear her. They couldn't hear her laugh, cry nor speak. They were long gone.
Notes:
The lyrics are from song Stay by kpop group Blackpink.
Chapter 116: Ch. 116
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito heard someone approach her. She etried her best to calm the tears down. However this individual didn't come closer, they stopped few meters away from her. Mito was facing backwards to them. Only saying after few moments :" You have a nice voice." that raspy and deep voice wasn't familiar at all. Mito didn't know how to respond. Should she say thank you, but she could not she did not know who this is. Mito asked :" if I may know who was my audience."
The man didn't hesitate for a moment :" I am Todo, jonin of Konoha, a team leader of team 2. I assume you are the individual that will join us on our mission."
Mito answered :" Yes that is correct. I am Uzumaki Mito. It is nice to meet you. "
Todo then asked :" if it isn't rude, what was that song, it was beautifully sad. "
Mito didn't know how to answer :" I don't know, that song was always around me. A performing travelers sang it when I was small. "
Todo nodded :" You are a bit early, did you want to be alone. "
Mito answered honestly :" I did, however I think that me being alone for too long isn't a good thing. So I am glad you came. "
Mito asked :" Todo - San, why are you here if it is early. "
Todo answered :" I was curious about who was my addition to the team. Seeing that is you Uzumaki - San, I know I didn't need to worry. "
Mito said :" Mito is fine, Uzumaki makes me sound old and important."
Mito could feel three new chakra coming closer. She could recognize Shisui's and she was somewhat familiar with two others. She felt them in chunin exam few months ago. Mito then said to Todo :" maybe we will have a chance to continue our talk later, but now your team is almost here."
Todo nodded :" I hope that too."
Shisui was the first to step out the gates, his expression brighten when he saw a familiar shade of red. His teammates noticed it to. They started to whisper in each others ears. Talking about Shisui and his crush. Shisui probably knew what they were whispering about as he speed up and said to Mito :" it is been a long time since we have last seen each other. I hope you are doing well."
Mito politely answered :" indeed it has. I have, thank you for asking. I am joining on your mission because a personal reasons." Mito's expression was that of pain for someone she lost however she didn't look too sad.
Shisui understood. As he said :" Then let me introduce my teammates to you.. "
The dou that was still not there speed up hearing that. Shisui began :" the girl here is Mido, she is a bit shy. The boy is Baku he is super confident in himself."
Mito smiled :" so this team was put on to make everyone on same level of confidence. "
Todo nodded :" that is correct."
Mito smirked :" should we head out, it is almost the time. "
The team nodded and they began their journey.
The journey wasn't supposed to be too long. A day of traveling to Kusa with rest. Mito was bored she knew, she could feel that nobody was on their way. She began to ask a bunch of questions to the genin. Firstly asking how old each of them were. The trio were confused when Mito said that she thought that Shisui was older, because he seemed to be mature for his age. They all thought that was compliment. Mito then asked :" what do you think, how old am I."
The group started to geuss. The closest one being Todo saying :" 12. Or clost to."
Mito nodded :" yep, I am 12 tomorrow."
Shisui smiled, that was his chance. Mito was going to spend her birthday with him rather than with Kakashi or Genma. However Mito said something else :" however tomorrow is also the day the part of me died. "
Shisui cursed himself how could he forget. In this mission Mito is here to spend time where her parents were killed.
Mito then started to speak with Todo. Asking him rather interesting questions. Like what he thought about this mission. He said it was his duty and nothing else. Mito pretend to be satisfied. She also wondered if this was really that mission. Because anime didn't really specify when or how it happened. She also never knew names of his teammates. She knew that Shisui was obviously close to Mido cause they would talk to each other every few seconds. Mito knew his sharingan was activated because his precious friend died. So if this was that mission Mito had to protect them.
When they finally stopped for a rest they were almost there but it was better to take a rest for few hours than to get there tired. Mito took her sandwich out. While the rest of team ate the food they brought.
Mito was lost in her thoughts. If she remembered correctly, Karin and her mother were in Grass when they were small. Mito wondered if she would bump into Karin's parents. Karin wasn't born yet. Mito assumed that because she couldn't really remember if Karin was older than Sasuke. But Sasuke still would not be born for almost two years. So Karin could be still not born and Mito didn't know if her mother was in kusagakure in this time. Mito hoped she wasn't because the war had just ended and they would use her special ability to the fullest now.
Mito stood up sensing every one was ready to go. She pondered if it was really like that. Her thoughts quickly disappeared as Mito sensed a small village ahead and could feel only one shinobi there, and at that not strong one. Mito calmed herself as they finally reached the destination. The shinobi was surprised to see extra member however he quickly had smile pasted on his face, a fakest smile Mito could imagine on his face. He said that since it was already dark it would be best if slept until morning and then began this mission. To do agreed. Because even though they rested his team was genins. And other than Shisui they were all probably tired. Mito knew that too so she pretend to be tired to. She was planning to destroy their plan when they think she isn't dangerous one. Mito had to share her room with Mido, the talk wasn't long one it was mostly about Shisui. Mito pretended to be quite dense. It was obvious that Mido liked her best friend and that she thought that Mito and him were for each other. However Mito said something that made her froze :" did you ever think that you can wait for someone that may not come. Maybe they won't be able to reach you. I may be long gone when our relationship would be considered normal even if he is adult in the law, Shisui is still 7 years old and him and I don't know each other well. Yes over time we can get to know each other better, however him knowing me better also could mean him stop liking me. I right now am not ready and probably won't be for a long period of time. I will become super busy soon again. And that means I don't have time to deal with this things. I can't refuse Shisui because I am too foolish and kind. "
Mito then went to sleep saying good night.
She again had a similar dream she dreamt two times before. However this time she saw three kids and two smaller ones. Hayate was watching ower the younger ones Tenzo was with older ones and Naruto just appeared to talk with them. Mito then felt that chill again as she appeared in front of Madara again she could hear :" soon, i Will…. Soon."
Mito woke up suddenly, trying to calm herself down. She looked around to see Mido still peacefully sleep. She then tried to remember what had Madara said to she couldn't. Mito then stretched herself and stood up from her bed. Watching this small village. She decided to meditate since it was still to early to wake up and she didn't do it in really long time. Her sensing ability had gotten a lot stronger and she could feel a large are around here. Mito then could feel strong chakra signal far away. But if she could say it was still in this land of grass. However this signal was a bit familiar like Kushina's and hers. So that was probably Karin's mother or maybe both of her parents. Mito wonder of Karin's father was also Uzumaki. Maybe he was killed before Karin was born and that was why they had to go to Kusa. Now that she thought about it Karin had a two kekkei genkai which was only possible if they were both pure Uzumaki.
Mito decided to make a strong shadow Clone that could be with team 2 for day. She knew she could reach that position before tommorow and head back.
Mito headed out soon. Her tracks were impossible to track. She headed straight for chakra signal. Hoping she could reach them and have a peaceful talk with them.
She traveled for 5 hours before reaching the location she felt that chakra on. It was at very border with land of fire. The area was filled with caves and Mito could barely feel chakra around her. She wondered if those were seals. Mito slowly and carefully followed the chakra, ready to be attacked at any moment. She however wasn't. Her steps were slow and light she could feel that seals were there to make every one not able to sense chakra around this are but the seal was a bit week and she could feel chakra from one of the caves. Mito knew other sensors would have trouble finding them here. Mito slowly entered the cave and headed to where chakra signals were strongest. Mito knew that there were two of them. But both of them were obviously exhausted. And maybe even sick. Both of them had as much chakra she had without Isobu. Which was not usual for adult Uzumaki.
Mito finally reached a position where she could see two Uzumaki. Surprisingly they looked young. Maybe a bit older than Kushina. The male Uzumaki had a short hair and was rather well built, the woman had hair a bit shorter than Kushina. The two were obviously eating the food they had just caught in their little hunt. However Mito could see that they weren't eating and pretending not to notice her. Mito still wasn't to visable to them. Mito slowly walked forward as she said:" I am not a threat. I was just curious about your chakra."
The dou froze for a second as they saw red hair behind this young girl. It couldn't be a royal Uzumaki. Mito saw them start to bow however Mito said :" there is no need for that. I don't have a right to be next Uzumaki clan head when Uzumaki are long gone."
The dou stared at her asking :" if we may know how did you find us."
Mito nodded answering :" I was with a team in Kusa village to the south. I was meditating when I felt a strong and somewhat familiar chakra. Similar to mine and to Kushina. I headed straight her. It took me 5 hours to get here. "
The woman exclaimed :" You know Kushina, she was my good friend when we were really young. However Iost every contact with her since she village had fallen."
Mito answered :" Kushina is in Konoha still doing her duty. I am to member of Konoha forces. However I joined few months ago. If I may ask, why is your chakra so weak."
The male one answered :" we were hunted down few months in row and only barely managed to escape, they successfully poisoned us. Which made our recovery slower. "
Mito nodded :" I assume I can heal you somewhat. I am a medic in training. If I could also learn your names that would be great. "
The woman said hers first::" Uzumaki Suzume. " and the male one said :" Uzumaki Tamura "
Mito smiled :" it is nice to meet more of Uzumaki, I am Uzumaki Mito, named after my great aunt. I would invite you to Konoha. However I don't think you are quite ready to go right now."
Suzume brighter, but Tamura asked :" do you know if Konoha wants us. We can't just accept your word. Even if you are a princess. "
Mito smiled again :" I know, but Konoha doesn't have anything to lose letting you in. And I am highly respected there. I will heal you and leave a means for you to contact me, when you are ready. "
Suzume agreed to healing. She was hesitant for a bit but she knew it was for the best. She was surprised when Mito wasn't surprised to see bite marks. Mito only said :" You are lucky that you were bitten by your husband. You chakra is special so you must be extra careful."
Suzume wanted to ask how she knew but Mito explained before Suzume had a chance to ask :" I know about every branch of Uzumaki family tree even if wasn't though by Uzumaki, my parents master taught me as he taught them. "
Mito healed her to best of her ability and then healed Tamura. Mito registered that man was handsome, even more than Minato possibly she quickly averted her gaze from his naked body. Which caused laughter in the cave. Mito only said :" Suzume - San i think that you are quite lucky to have such handsome husband, I thought Kushina had a handsome one but your is clearly more handsome."
Chapter 117: Ch. 117
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito soon after healing the dou took out a seal saying :" This seal you are using isn't good enough. Well most shinobi would pass by however if you put this one you will be safe it is created by Kushina and her soon to be husband. And this one is mine. If you activate it you can write anything you want and when you close it I will get your message through my toads. If I don't receive it then that means that either Jiraiya sama or Kushina's husband did. So don't worry about it. It will reach into safe hands either way. "
Suzume and Tamura said in same moment :" thank you for your help, and we will think about your offer. "
Mito nodded as she exited the cave headed back. She spent over 2 hours there and she needed 5 more hours to head back. Which meant she would not be around team 2 for 12 hours. While she did have her Clone there it could be handled easily. She wondered if she really made a mistake by going. She really did save possibly two lives but she didn't know what was happening with team 2.
Mito was surprised how slowly team 2 made progress with repairing the birdge when she was close by to her clone she made it go in poof. She got the memories of the Clone immediately. Team 2 had started working 9 hours ago and was around being done with half of the bridge. The bridge wasn't to big but was important. If she had helped it would be done by now. If she worked on it alone it would be done by now. Mito was walking around the bridge and would be close to them. They could always see her however sometimes they didn't like what they see. The faraway look would cross Mito face every once. Mito was thinking about possible attack and how she should react to it. Mito could feel that more kusagakure shinobi had come closer to this village. Mito knew that they would attack them once they finnish bridge. So how quickly did they need to finish it to avoid the fight was certainly few minutes. Because they were already in village. Mito knew they would fight.
She looked rather confused how nobody of team 2 didn't notice increase of chakra around them.
Mito followed them back to the inn. It wasn't surprising that they were waiting for them to end this mission. Mito warmed the team leader Todo of increase of shinobi around them in morning. Todo said he would keep that on mind. As they kept doing their mission. The rest of bridge was easy to finnish. Well because Mito decided to help when everyone was still sleeping and she woke up early. Even enemies were asleep. Mito wonder if they really could survive this without losing anything.
After finally finishing the bridge they immediately began their journey back because it was noon and they could reach half point towards Konoha if nothing went wrong. However just as they exited the small village the shinobi started to chase them. The team managed to escape to part of forest that meant beginning of land of fire. However soon they found themselves surrounded by 15 shinobi all chunin. Mito then spoke to Todo :" Todo - San please order the genins to stay close to each other while I and you defeat these forces."
Todo looked at her strangely as he asked :" Are you sure you can take them on."
Mito nodded. Todo wondered why Mito was so sure into herself. She was sad just few moments ago and now she seemed determined to fight.
He said the same thing Mito said. Shisui wanted to protest but he knew that Mito could handle this. And in next second Mito was already by enemy shinobi stabbing him in his neck making his death quick. She was rushing the enemy who didn't have enough time to react and defend. Todo was skilled enough to take care of the one on far side of Mito. So in first minute of the fight Mito managed to kill 6 enemies while Todo did one. And out of 8 remaining shinobi 4 attacked Mito at same time, to attacked Todo and other two headed towards genins.
Mito wasn't worried for them. Because she was screwed. Her four opponents were almost jonin level and had managed to surround her. She could not use her speed because it was too little space she would be hit by lucky move. So Mito tried with genjutsu infused taijutsu. Mito wasn't losing this battle but she wasn't winning it either. Todo was doing the same. His opponents were a taijutsu dou and he was good at that area and manage ti defend himself pretty good.
Luckily Shisui and Baku managed to defeat their enemies pretty soon. Baku stood backwards to protect Mido. Shisui went to help his sensei because he was closer. Mito had to move a lot and ended breaking up with group. Her opponents had started to attack in pairs which made it harder to dodge. Mito had a lot close calls. But she managed to dodge just in time.
The shinobi around her were still not injured at all. Mito then took out her sword that Genma had given her. She started to attack the one that was closest to her. However he dodged most of the attacks and Mito felt his teammate do a strong fire jutsu just behind her. She managed to jump out the way of jutsu. But her previous opponent wasn't so lucky. Mito had managed to cut his leg slightly so he didn't have enough strength to jump. Mito relaxed a bit fighting three opponents was a bit easier but they were not holding back now.
On other side Shisui managed to distract one of Todo' s oponents. Which made it easier on Todo. His attacks finally reached, and his opponent wasn't so strong right now. Todo finished him in next 10 hits. And finally had time to look at Shisui. Who was still fighting his opponent however it was clear he had this in his bag. Todo looked at Mito she just as dodge the fire attack which killed one of her opponents. He was surprised how strong she was. The girl was doing just fine fighting 3 opponents at same time. He saw Shisui finish his opponent so they began to head towards Mito. Who was distancing away from them.
Mito had trouble obliviously because they still were ones that made her pace around them.
Mito finally managed to tackle one of the enemies. As she expected the two others were hesitant to attack her. Mito sighed she had a free kill here. She decided to make it painless as seh just broke his neck. Mito then jumped towards the two others however they were ready and they even managed to cut leg a bit Mito however wasn't hesitating to move with this wound it did hurt a lot but it was over for them. She managed to prevent Shisui getting sharingan. Mito smiled happily as she jumped up yelling and slashing her enemies down. Only to realize one managed to dodge and stab her in abdomen. Mito smirked looking him eye as she said :" that isn't enough to take me down."
Mito then took out a kunai and she stabbed him. His death was slow.
Mito could feel a bit of uneasiness, but she decided to ignore it. She heard Shisui shout her name. He was probably worried for her. She lifted her hand up from her crouched position to show him that she was fine. Shisui relaxed for a moment, his heart had calmed down. He and Todo were still far away but they kept running towards her, just to take her to hospital sooner. However just as they started to run. Mito felt a familiar chakra and before she could say a word. Branches of tree pierced her from underground. She screamed in pain. Then she noticed the halt in Shisui's movements and suddenly she realized. Black Zetsu the bastard target Shisui. He needs someone with sharingan, and to take revenge on Mito. And this is the best way. Mito cried in pain and she was barely able to move. Black Zetsu appeared just next to her Mito mumbled :" You sick bastard."
And he chuckled in response. Mito wasn't afraid for herself, she knew that black Zetsu would not kill her. Because his plan would be impossible to reach if he did so. Mito was afraid what he would do to Shisui. Would he take him. Would Shisui fil in position that was meant for Obito. Madara would probably brainwash him. Mito started to tremble and then when she finally managed to gather enough strength to yell she yelled :" Shisui stay back, do not approach any close."
However the only thing she got as a response was a shocked expression on Shisui face his eyes blood red and Mito realized it was magekyo sharingan. With one sharp breath she looked away from his eyes. She must be careful. Isobu would be controlled by Shisui who Is clearly not himself right now. Shisui dissappear in the next moment just to appear closer to the dou. Mito recognize that was his special ability.sl Shisui the Sunsihn. Mito knew she couldn't stop him. However she had to think of something. She was indeed deaply wondend but she still had tricks up her sleeve. She just to hope Shisui could buy her some time. Todo was rushing towards them too. Mito had bad idea in mind. She knew that if Tsunade was here she would kill her for doing this. Mito pressed her hands on the wood that had pieced her abdominal region. She then pured her chakra in wood. Taking control from Black Zetsu on this branch. She then slowly ordered it to get back underground.
While Mito was doing so Shisui managed to appear next to black Zetsu and started to attack it filled with rage. He didn't hear Mito's warning he saw her death, a result of slight genjutsu that black Zetsu did. The genjutsu did break once Shisui activated magekyo however it was too late then he had lost it. Shisui started to fight this thing. His body twisted as he tried his best. His opponent was good at dodging. His fire attacks didn't do much damage, probably because that thing decided to block it with trees. The next thing Shisui saw was a attack that was headed towards him. However before he could react. His sensei manged to caught him and move him out the way. Luckily both of them were uninjured.
Mito felt a lot better the branch was out of her, but she was bleeding a lot now. She used a lot of her chakra and decided to use Isobus to heal herself. Which made her unable to move until it is finished. She almost lost her concentration when she felt that attack. Her worries Died down for Shisui for few breif moments because she was more worried for Todo. Mito took few careful breaths in and then out.
Black Zetsu was annoyed, everyone was getting in his way, he should just kill this fool. He wasn't aiming for Shisui from beginning, but at Todo. He then noticed that Mito was free. So he didn't have much choice he had to take Shisui know. Before he realizes that Mito is fine. He then charged forwards his chakra gathering in huge amounts. Mito could feel it, could predict what was about to happen. She wasn't finnished with healing but it was almost done. She stopped healing and she started to rush towards Shisui.
Black Zetsu was in front of Shisui and his wood barrier started to trap the boy. His other attack was meant to make Todo run away. His second attack was successful. Todo didn't have a choice. He could run towards his student however that meant a certain death for both of them. And it seemed that Shisui managed to sunshin out the way. However black Zetsu was following him. Mito feared for moment that she was late however she was desperate and only had one thing to do.
Shisui was trapped and he was waiting for the pain to come. However it didn't. He was surprised when a hand grabbed his feet from underground and he was trapped in ground. The hand proofed and someone appeared where he once was standing. It was the red hair he thought he would never ever see again. However he didn't understand what was she doing. Only hearing her words :" why didn't you stay away as I said. I can this one but no one else can."
And in next few seconds the roots started to grow around Mito who quickly henged into Shisui, her chakra signal was copy of Shisui too. She wondered how long it would take for Zetsu to notice she said to Shisui :" use the gift a put in your backpack once I am gone. It will send a message to Minato. He will save me, so please don't do anything reckless." and just like that she was pulled down. The walls around them fell down and Shisui noticed two things. A seal on his leg, and a seal on his backpack he wondered how she managed to put them. However he stopped when he heard his sensei. Shisui tried his best to get out the hole seeing that he could not he screamed :" sensei i am here, I need help."
His sensei found him in seconds. His usually call sensei was out of his mind. Shisui asked :" How are the others."
Todo smiled :" they are fine. I was worried for you how did you survive."
Shisui sadly said :" Mito took my place, but she isn't dead she was taken hostage. And she gave me a seal to send a message."
The dou that didn't fight much and were frighten to death from seeing this fight were heading towards them. While Shisui was trying to use the seal. Luckily Todo knew what type of seal it was and how to use it, since he took some classes from fuinjutsu users in past month. He wrote everything that happened and send it to Minato as a emergency.
Chapter 118: Ch. 118
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito tried her best to stay quiet as she was pulled down, the earth was getting in her face, she had hard time breathing, until she suddenly fell in a underground cave. She immediately felt that sinister chakra. It was old and sickly. Black Zetsu took her towards Madara. Madara was old and his hair white, what surprised Mito was his one eye that was active. She immediately knew he saw through the henge so she was waiting for yelling at Zetsu. However Madara didn't yell. He said :" interesting, you managed to fool Zetsu. I must give you more credit Uzumaki brat. However now that you are out of the way we can just try again."
Mito smirked :" is that so, but they are already on the way back to Konoha. And it took Zetsu over half of hour to get here. You won't get a second chance. "
Madara smirked :" do you really believe what you are saying. There is no way they escape from my plans."
Mito nodded :" that is also possible, however I gave Shisui special seal that makes him hidden from sensors. You won't be able to find him. "
Madara laughed :" You are really something. I wish that I could kill you but I can't. "
Mito smirked :" because you need biju, and by killing me Isobu would need to regenerate, which would take years. "
Madara didn't say anything to that only activating his sharingan ready to make Mito under his genjutsu. Mito however didn't look into his eyes she was more focused on white bodies on the walls. She wondered if there was a body good enough for Orochimaru new body.
Madara seeing that his genjutsu didn't work ordered :" Zetsu, search for them, it could be that she is bluffing."
Mito put straight face one hoping that black Zetsu only knew Shisui chakra signal. Because she didn't give others a seal. She then tried to feel where exactly she was. The gedo statue was in this room, so that possibly meant that Nagato still didn't kill Hanzo. Mito couldn't really feel much of the outside, this cave was deep underground. Mito then looked at branches that were holding her. She knew that her chakra was getting depleted very quickly and her injuries was getting worse and worse. She knew that even if Madara was old she in this condition wasn't going to beat him. She decided to wait for Minato, luckily he had puted a Hiraishin seal on her long time ago.
Minato was in middle of training when he got a message from a seal Mito gave to him. Mito didn't usually use it which meant something happened. And what proved his theory was that it was titled emergency, it was explained how team 2 was ambushed, and that Mito was taken hostage by strange creature. Minato immediately understood what happened. He stopped the training saying to his team that something urgent happened. He then Hiraishined to Hokage office. Luckily the only shinobi there were Nara and Hokage. Both of them were surprised by his sudden appearance. Minato quickly explained things and he asked :" do I have your premison to go after her."
Hokage nodded, only saying that Minato should leave the message so that he could analyze it. Minato did so. His next Hiraishin was focused on Hiraishin seals outside of the village, then on seals that weren't on kunai and were on shinobi. He could find here after a minute. He Hiraishined towards her - 3 minutes after getting message. The message had traveled for few minutes so when Minato finally reached the position. His travel lasted more than 40 minutes. He appeared next to Mito who was freeing herself from branches. Mito looked really weak and her body had a bad wound on her. Mito when Minato appeared and Madaras attention landed on him, freed herself and quickly started to plan their attack. Madara spoke :" a lost bird has appeared here, it seemes like this old man needs to dance."
Mito smirked :" it is your last dance, Madara."
She then started to run towards him, Minato followed her charge and Madara did same. He was still connected to gedo statue. Mito tried to cut that connection however Madara blocked it whit his hands. His wounds healed with chakra from gedo statue. Minato on the other hand attack Madara in stomach are his kunai almost managed to cut Madara in half. Madara however wasn't done he quickly pulled the kunai out of himself and then started to use taijutsu, he was both faster and stronger than two of his opponents and had rather easy time to get them father away. Mito as she jumped back said to Minato," cut that thing that connects him with statue, it will weaken him."
Minato nodded and he threw his kunai towards Madara, Madara easily dodged it. Mito then charged again to distract Madara. Which was successful. Madara quickly caught Mito with his hands and slammed her on the ground. However when he looked towards Minato he was long gone. Madara on his reflex turned back ready to block a attack to cut his back. However the attack wasn't meant for his back at all. It was aimed for upper part of connection. Madara yelled in pain as it was cut. Which gave Mito a chance to escape and attack. She knew where his week spot was. If Kabuto had to put Hashirama face on his heart that meant there was a weak spot. Mito channeled water chakra in her hand, and her hand pierced Madaras heart. However Madara was still alive and used one of most destructive fire attacks he had in his reserve. It was meant for Minato. However Mito in time redirected Madaras head towards herself. Isobu chakra had already surrounded her. The fire was so strong that after the attack Madaras body was just ashes. Mitos biju chakra was almost gone and she was wobbling around. Luckily Isobu and she managed to perseve this place and none of Zetsu bodies were harmed. Mito took out a storage seal and walked towards Zetsu bodies. Minato was yelling at hr if she was ok. But Mito couldn't hear him, fire managed to damage her hearing. Mito was taking as much as she could. It might happen that they don't succeed in first time. Mito suddenly felt extra heavy, her body started to fall and before she hit the ground strong hands caught her. Mito immediately went to sleep. Her wound was healed however she was out of chakra, this was probably the worst chakra exhaustion she had in life. Minato panicked. He wondered why she needed those bodies but he didn't have a chance to ask. Mito was not responding which only meant bad things.
Minato quickly took both scrolls and Mito and he used his Hiraishin to travel back to village. His travel was longer than before but he appeared in hospital and made everyone take care of Mito. He went to report to Hokage. Luckily it was Tsunades shift so she took extra care of Mito the condition was bad. Mito was too white and there was slight burn on her leg. That would not be to big of problem but Mito seemed to be only 5 percent of her usual chakra reserves and it wasn't going up. She was in chakra exhaustion coma.
Minato had to wait to report to Hokage, because he had other business right now. While he was waiting another message came through his seal. It was again from team 2 this time they reported that they think they were getting chased by that creature. They hid in nearby place and are able to see him while that thing isn't able to see them. What was more it seemed like they were next to his Hiraishin kunai mark.
Minato sighed he had to pick them up. If that thing wasn't after Mito then they were in trouble. He didn't have time to say anything to Hokage so he just searched for that kunai they were talking about. This time the journey was much shorter. Because they were obviously moving towards Konoha at the top speed for over a hour and half. Minato found the Hiraishin kunai and hirashined there. Luckily team 2 was still there however Shisui was down. Minato assumed he was late however Todo grabbed his hand as he said hurry, it's close. Minato quickly used Hiraishin again and appeared in Konoha gates. He was tired out from constantly moving around and almost collapsed, he barely stood up.
Minato manged to leave team 2 alone to report to gates as he headed to Hokage. This time Hokage was available so Minato sat down on the sofa and began :" Madara is dead, however Mito isn't in good shape."
Hokage was surprised he quickly stood up. But Minato continued :" her wounds healed but her chakra is weak. She took some white bodies when we were there I don't know what she needs them for. And also I just saved team 2 from black Zetsu. Which means they were his main target and Mito sacrificed herself. Shisui also is not conscious but I did not have enough time to ask. They will be here for a report soon. "
Hokage answered :" I see, we must keep this a secret. Well it is a good thing that Madara was dealt with. "
Minato shake his head :" I don't think so, we now can't predict what black Zetsu will do. "
Meanwhile team 2 headed first towards hospital to leave Shisui there and then to Hokage to report. They said how Mito warned them about Kusa ninja and how when they defeated them suddenly a spikes of wood branches pierced Mito. Todo explained that Shisui activated his sharingan and went out of control. He collapsed from chakra exhaustion. Hokage and Minato asked if sharingan was unusual in any way. And Todo nodded saying he never saw sharingan like that but it was definitely a one. So it seemed like Mito prophecy was correct and it couldn't be avoided at all.
Mikoto and Kushina heard news from Tsunade, since Mikoto was legally in charge of Shisui because she is clan next matriarch. Kushina was just there.
Mikoto rushed towards hospital followed by Kushina. Mikoto was very worried for the boy and when Minato came looking like shit and said :" it happened." Mikoto didn't know what to do. Tsunade who was there quickly threw Minato on the bed too because he was suffering from a mild chakra exhaustion too. Tsunade wondered what had happened, because she learned just yesterday that Mito was on mission, was this mission dangerous or did something go wrong. It was the second guess when she noticed that Minato used his Hiraishin multiple times. Mikoto sent a message to her husband. Kushina was worked up seeing how Mito looked. Kushina obliviously had no idea what was happening around her and that was killing her. So when she was sure Mito wasn't going anywhere she headed to Minato to hear what he meant by those previous words.
Mito was lost in her mind she could see how Isobu was weak right now the usually bright mindscape was now only bright around them two. Mito could feel every drop of her chakra and how chakra river was slowly going up. More like a chakra sea. Mito was deep in her thoughts that she didn't even realize that she was in coma she didn't fight against this feeling 9g emptiness and that made her chakra more sluggish that it was already.
Minato had it hard because he didn't say anything about prophecy to Kushina, which they agreed to do. Kushina was mad and worried at same time which was scary because usually when she was worried she would show it through anger but now she was furious. Kushina was so mad that she went straight to Hokage and asked to explain everything that happened.
Meanwhile black Zetsu felt Minato's chakra appear and disappeare. He immediately knew something went wrong. He searched are where Minato appeared and found that there was his prey. So he know had to go back to Madara to say that he failed only to find Madara dead or well his ashes. Black Zetsu cursed. He could not pretend to be a puppet anymore and he didn't have a Uchiha who could help him. His mission was almost completely screwed and he did not finish fase a of it. Just who was Mito why did he felt a connection between them. He focused on his and her body, his and hers chakra, what was it that made them similar. For God sake he was a will of his mother he didn't have human characteristics. Then it came to relazation. What if Mito was someone's will. Like Hagoromo's. She obviously knew about him and how dangerous he was. Black Zetsu assumed that Hagoromo never truly died because he was also deity. Well that made his plan even harder to do. Especially because she was a jinchuriki.
Suzume and Tamura were thinking about the opportunity that Mito had given them. They were still recovering. But what would happen if they accepted it. Surely they would be investigated and then when they prove their innocence then they could live freely, and if they don't accept it, they have to live in fear and possibly died without seeing family ever again. Even if the family was a distant one. Suzume longed for friends and for human contact. Tamura was strong and caring man but he could not be her best friend. She was hoping they would accept this offer. She just wondered if they sent a message one would Mito immediately inform Hokage and arrange everything.
Tamura finally spoke :" we will send messages in few days when we are healed and ready to move out. Mito will probably already return and prepare everything for us."
Suzume smiled :" so we are really going there."
Tamura nodded :" it is best choice for us, and if it is true that Kushina - San is there and Mito - sama also every Uzumaki needs to go there. "
Suzume smiled brightly again :" yes we just need to heal quickly."
So Tamura who was almost healed went to hunt near the entrance of cave his hunt was enough for next few days.
Hokage was screwed he had to explain everything to Kushina alone and he managed to defend himself and Minato both by saying :" Mito said that she changed many things from original prophecy and we sent her just in case the prophecy would still happen. Which seems to be correct. However situation which caused it was a bit different. And it is Uchiha clan matter to deal with."
Kushina calmed down and went to hospital again where she found team 7. Asking what happened. So now it was her time to explain things which she didn't want to do. So she said :" ask your sensei, he is room next to Shisui and I will go look at Mito. "
Chapter 119: Ch. 119
Chapter Text
3.pov
Team 7 was in entering into Minato hospital room. Really worried. Because whatever it was made Kushina mad and it seemed like she had right to be mad. Kakashi enetered first because he wanted to know the most.
However when he saw that Minato was calm and was doing thinking position, he wonder if it was something he wasn't supposed to know.
Rin and Obito entered and Minato finally noticed them.
Minato looked them as he assured them :" I am fine, I just over used Hiraishin and only got hit 5 times."
Kakashi could not hold it so he asked :" what happened, what was that message that you got."
Minato realized they didn't know he started to explain slowly :" Mito was on a mission with team 2, you knew that, well the mission itself wasn't that hard to send Mito, we sent her because we were suspicious about some details in mission. We thought they would ambush team 2. Which they apparently did. However Mito and team 2 solved that easily. The problem was when Black Zetsu attacked Mito when they thought they won. Mito was pireced through her stomach. She later on threw herself in front of Shisui to protect him. Mito then dissappeared into the ground. Leaving team 2 alone. But just before she dissappeared she gave Shisui a seal that is like a device through what we would send letters, it was first time we used it so I knew it was important. I rushed to Hokage for his permission to leave. "
Rin asked :" what did you found was she hurt. "
Minato shake his head :" Mito healed herself before I came there. She was still hurt but it was no longer dangerous. However the Ninja that was there was dangerous one. We were lucky that we managed to survive and kill him. Later on I had to Hiraishin to team 2 because they were chased by Black Zetsu. Which makes me think they want something that only team 2 has. "
Kakashi nodded :" Well let's focus on Mito, you said she healed herself. So why is she in hospital. "
Rin answered that :" she uses a lot of her chakra to heal, and because the wound was so large she was losing chakra and using large amounts to stop the losing of chakra. She was basically choosing to go into chakra exhaustion coma and stay alive and just instantly die."
Minato added :" she would be fine if the enemy wasn't there. She had to use some of chakra there too. "
In other room Mikoto and Fugaku were watching over Shisui. Team 2 just had left to get some rest. Mikoto spoke with Fugaku. Mikoto said :" I don't know if you knew, but apparently Mito-San is prophet. "
Fugaku had a surprised look on his face :" what, is that true, how do you know that."
Mikoto answered honestly :" I overheard her talk with Minato and Hokage, apparently she saw long time ago that Shisui would activate his magekyo sharingan, in her vision it was because his team had gotten slaughtered and only he would survive. However she said she would change things and that she already did. However it seems she only saved those three but Shisui still activated his magekyo. "
Fugaku frowned :" I am really surprised, I didn't know, why didn't you tell me before.
Mikoto answered :" she threatened me and I thought that it was supposed to be secret."
Fugaku nodded :" but what to do with Shisui now."
Mikoto then touched Shisui's face gently not to wake him:" we must keep this secret."
Fugaku nodded :" and he needs to get some serious training, he can't go on mission with those eyes and not being able to control them. "
Mikoto nodded :" so we just adopt him as our second son. Even if he is older than Itachi, Uchiha elders would be mad if we just adopted him and make him clan hair. "
Fugaku nodded :" I agree. That is for the best. He will live and train with us. We will ask him when he wakes up. "
Luckily Shisui woke up next day and he accepted the offer. Knowing that was for the best. He visited Mito that day to see she was still out of it. He decided to get stronger so he can be useful to Mito.
Mito wasn't waking up and it was already 4 days since she was admitted to hospital. Her friends had returned from mission and were really worried when they heard the news. They visited her every day. Her room was always full. The teams would change, Kushina and Minato would visit when they could and others would spend all of their free time there especially Hayate, Kakashi, Genma and Shisui. Tenzo was also visiting when he could.
Mito's chakra was getting up slowly, each day it would grow more. She was on 40 % of her usual chakra but the problem was that she was still in coma. Tsunade had similar experience, but that patient didn't wake even when it reached his capacity.
Mito was looking at her reflection in the water around her over time the mindscape got brighter and water filled the room. She didn't know how long it has been. The only thing she did here was talk with Isobu about everything. Mito and him were mostly talking about training regime they would do when they woke up. Until suddenly Mito felt another presence in her mindscape which also suddenly changed. And before her stood blue firely cat with two tails. Mito asked :" Matabi?"
Matabi the two tails beast spoke :" indeed, little girl that is my name. I am sorry did I interup something important."
Mito answered :" no, no I was just in my mindscape and was talking about usual stuff with Isobu. It is really nice to meet you. I suppose Gyuki told you about me."
Matabi nodded :" indeed he did. The one blessed by father. "
Mito snorted :" blessing and curses are the same thing. It gives you a reason to think to believe that we are special. "
Matabi then smirked :" you are cunning just like cats. "
Mito said :" thank you for a compliment. However I must ask if you want to talk about something special. I doubt you were bored. "
Matabi purred :" that is correct. I was worried about the stuff Gyuki spoke about. If Madara is still alive we can't ignore it."
Mito smirked :" Madara is dead. I personally killed him. By the way which day is today. I feel like I am sleeping for longest time."
Matabi answered after processing information :" it is a Sunday. "
Mito then froze :" wait, what I am asleep for 4 days. This chakra exhaustion is huge. Isobu did you know it. "
Isobu spoke for the first time in this place :" I am sorry Mito, I also suffered chakra exhaustion and was also lost here. It is been long time Matabi."
Matabi nodded her head and reached with her paw to pat Isobu saying :" your skin is still interesting to touch."
Mito asked Matabi :" Did you just use him as a toy. That is interesting brother- sister dynamics. "
Matabi nodded :" it seems it is time for me to go. I will be in contact with you."
Mito spoke when she was sure Matabi left, :" now is time to wake up. We just need to figure how. "
Isobu nodded and spoke :" I think if you want to wake up and focus on waking up you will succeed, because all this time we spent here we weren't trying that."
Mito nodded as she focused on waking up.
Suddenly in the hospital room Mito gasped opening her eyes as she whined :" too fricking white. My eyes will bleed. "
The loud noise was heard to hallway where Tsunade was. It was early afternoon. Tsunade opened the door to see Mito putting pillow on her face to block the light. Mito cursed :" after spending all that time in dark place I am greated by lamp. I honestly didn't think I would hate light so much in my life."
Tsunade snorted as she said :" is sleeping beauty up. It took you long."
Mito mumbled :" it sure did."
Tsunade said :" honestly you had us all worried.. "
Mito nodded :" that is good, that means you care. "
Tsunade smiled at her. She said :" I will inform everyone and arrange the lights in room. "
Mito nodded.
And not surprising Kushina appeared before her in few minutes. Even though everyone considered Minato fastest person in Konoha, Kushina just bested him by far. She was so happy to see her awake. She almost cried. Mito huged her and felt reassured.
Then in next few minutes the whole room was filled with everyone that cared for Mito. The talk was light and mostly on teasing side. So Mito could relax. She wasn't in danger nor anyone of her precious people. Mito then noticed that her messege seal was making a vibration. Which only meant one thing. Some one had texted her. This seal she made based on mobile phones. The seal was like chat. Only people who had a seal could read it and barely anyone knew how to search for a message. So basically all of the messages could be read from any seal if person knew how to use it properly. And for now only Jiraiya and Minato knew. Kushina wasn't far behind. Mito read the message turning around saying :" just second a seal is acting up."
Minato noticed that. His seal was vibrating too. However Mito read it quickly and it stopped. So now Minato had to search for it to read it.
Mito read it slowly, the message was from Suzume and Tamura, they apparently accepted the offer, and they were ready to move out. Mito feared they would get hurt going alone. So she quickly wrote reply :" wait i will send a team for you, just henge yourself good and you will be safe."
Mito the turned around saying :" I need to talk with Hokage"
Minato didn't have chance to open the message Mito said to him:" could you bring him here."
Minato nodded and sunshined out of room in Hokage's office.
Mito then sighed :" I am sorry but I think there is something that I and Hokage need to speak about alone. I also should be resting so I am sorry but could you leave. "
They all agreed saying :" we spent over a hour here anyway, we will check on you later."
Mito smiled and started to plan what she wanted to say to Hokage. How much.
Hokage was surprised to be called in Mitos hospital room, did this mean something. Mito looked a bit tired when he appeared. Mito didn't seem to be angry with him she started :" I have a favor to ask."
Hokage was listening.
Mito continued :" there is a married couple I met when I was in grass country. But team 2 does not know about them."
Minato asked :" Are you saying that you were walking further away from them. But you promised. "
Mito nodded :" I am sorry I felt them and I was wondering who were they and I honestly don't regret it. So anyway as I was saying this couple wants to join Konoha. I want them to join Konoha. "
Hokage asked :" why do you want them to join Konoha, are they people that appeared in your prophecy. "
Mito shake her head :" they aren't, though I suspect that I saw their daughter in one of them, anyway back to topic I want them to join Konoha because they are Uzumaki. "
Minato was surprised :" both of them."
Mito nodded :" yes, they are living running around and I know how it was hard. I put this offer in front of them excepting them to accept it, just like they did. "
Hokage asked :" what was this offer like. "
Mito smiled :" You don't need to worry i made sure that they knew about investigation period. They are going to enter Konoha as any other Ninja. However I need some to go pick them up. There is chance they could be found out and killed before they reach Konoha."
Minato nodded :" so you need a fake mission to pick them up. "
Mito nodded :" it would be best if I went however, I am in no condition to go. So I want you Minato to go and take anyone you want. Of course if Hokage agrees. "
Hokage nodded :" yes that is fine with me."
Minato nodded :" what about Kushina. They can't be around her. "
Mito nodded :" unfortunately they already know about Kushina. So I don't know what we do about Kushina side. Because apparently Suzume was her friend from childhood. "
Hokage decided :" Well we learned a lot from last time we didn't say anything to her. So this time we will tell her through the puzzle. Since Minato and Mito you are only two that will know the this you will give her puzzles. "
Mito nodded :" so we hint and don't tell anything directly to her. Maybe I will say some famous Uzumaki riddles too. "
Mito then also said :" they will have henge on them so I will ask them for description and they will probably answer it. "
Minato nodded:" You wouldn't mind if team 7 goes along. "
Mito smirked :" are you making a tradition by bringing Uzumakis with your team Minato."
Minato launghed :" you got it correct" as he walked out. And searched for his team. Mito send him a cordinates to where she saw them last time.
Mito then send a message to the couple. Saying :" please describe your new look because I just sent a team which will get to your previous location and they will take you to Konoha. The only one will know your true identity, he is Kushina future husband, and the rest will be his team. I will arrange everything so you don't need to worry. You will probably get a house close to me so that I can check on you. Maybe you will get my previous one too. Hokage agreed so you don't have anything to worry about. "
.
Suzume felt relief fill her as she and Tamura read the message. They slowly described their henge as they started to create it. Suzume and Tamura didn't change much just their hair. So they were basically describing themselves. Tamura description was :" hair brown, strong built, extremely handsome and muscular. His face was avrage in size his eyes were narrow and small, his nose was rather impressive and so on. Suzume was slightly smaller than Tamura and had long black hair. Her face was structured something between Mito's and Kushina's. She was a bit skinny.
That what Minato had read, or how he visually pictured it in his mind. Team 7 had went on this mission as soon as team 7 packed which wasn't a long time. Minato only said it was a emergency and that they were going to pick someone. Not even saying why or where or who. Kakashi wonder if it was somehow connected to Mito.
Mito who after arranging everything with Hokage for stay of Uzumaki couple. They would be stationed in same house Mito was previously. She went to desevered sleep. It was Hokage's problem to find Anbu to look after the dou. Then he remembered that most of root members that were on border with Kiri had returned and didn't have anything to do so this was perfect job for them. They would not report Mito meeting with couple because they showed a high respect to her. Some members even ask to be led by her. However that never reached Mito because she had other things to do.
Chapter 120: Ch. 120
Chapter Text
3.pov
Team 7 was heading towards the spot Mito had previously gave them cordinates. Kakashi manged too pull out some information from Minato. Minato broke under pressure of constant questions coming from other jonin on the team so he spoke some informations :" we will gourd two people towards Konoha. Once they got there Hokage will personally deal with them. So I haven't been told much about this matter."
Kakashi wondered if it really was truth. But he realized that if Minato wasn't saying something that probably meant he was trying to protect them. Kakashi had to let it go. At least they knew what they were doing. Minato managed to make team move with little rest so they could reach their destination quickly. They weren't in hurry but, better not be late and sorry.
On the other hand Mito had to explain this sudden mission to Kushina. Mito started :" well this was a mission I gave to him. I had found something I did not have before in my life, and I wanted it. Minato was the safest person to send there."
Kushina calmed down a bit asking :" is it dangerous."
Mito shake her head :" no it his mission is only to make sure that something doesn't happen. There is no danger to him. "
Kushina asked :" if I may know what is that thing you want. Maybe I can get some too."
Mito wondered :" I mean you could, but it will possibly hurt you. Well how about this a give you a riddle and you can guess what I want. "
Kushina looked sceptic and said :" so you can't say it to me, but if I figure it on my own. I am in. "
Mito smirked :" Then here it goes. It has heart, but it shows it only to one's that are always around them. "
Kushina nodded :" Anything more than that."
Mito smirked :" come tomorrow for more. I can't just give you all the hints now. "
Mito had asked Tsunade to get her some riddles. Mito had to learn how to make them hard. Kushina wasn't supposed to find out soon about it.
Minato and team 7 finally reached meeting point, it was just like Mito had described and what was more it was peaceful and empty as she said it would feel. Slightly unnatural. Minato took few steps forward to cave. However before he could enter a large man exited it followed by slightly smaller women. They fitted in description. Minato was a slightly surprised by the built of the man. Tamura if he remembered correctly. He almost envyed him. However he gathered himself soon and spoke :" Tamura-dono and Suzume-sama, Hokage is awaiting you. He is aware of your situation and will gladly take his time to speak with you."
Tamura just stared at him nodding once :" your name,"
Minato asked confused :" huh."
Suzume then asked :" what is your name. "
Minato gathered himself, Mito didn't say his name to them or were they playing along. :" My name is Minato, I am jonin leader of team 7,"
Suzume nodded :" I see, then you are team 7 of Konoha. I am honored to be guarded by such force. "
Minato shake his head :" no no the honor is ours."
Kakashi judged Minato's reaction and determined that these people were important and nothing was supposed to happen to them." the whole group slept in cave for the night. Minato talked with dou about traveling :" it would be best if we rest as little as possible. So I must ask you can you move faster than genin speed. "
Tamura nodded :" yes, however anything above chunin speed would tire us out quickly. We just recovered from injury."
Minato nodded :" that is good enough, you will be in middle of our formation so that nothing happens to you. And please don't speak anything about yourself. I will try make them believe that you are on important diplomacy mission. "
Suzume nodded only asking :" how long do you think it will take us to get to Konoha. "
Minato explained :" since we are going to have two stops and each will be barely over a hour and will move chunin speed. We shouldn't sleep outside. So I was counting that when we wake up tomorrow we would reach Konoha by that time day after. "
Suzume nodded :" can the kids survive that. "
Minato smirked :" Mito personally trained with them few times. "
Tamura nodded as he asked :" Mito - sama, she seems like a nice girl. What do you think about her. "
Minato spoke :" I don't think that my opinion matters much, but I think of her as blessing, a new hope."
Tamura nodded:" and what does village think about her."
Minato answered :" they worship her, they love her. She made sure to get along with everyone, she often donated some of her pay to the poor and to the orphans. She of course did that secretly but I found out."
Suzume then asked :" Kushina, has she been doing well. I am asking because I know you would know the best. "
Minato flushed red as he answered :" she went through a lot, but she is also loved by many people now. "
Tamura looked at him and smiled :" ah the look of love on his face. "
Minato was surprised he didn't imagine that the huge and mascular man could joke around especially with his face.
I'm the morning they went to Konoha. The journey wasn't difficult only things they needed to be careful about was Kusa shinobi patroling. The situation with betrayal was dealt with by forgiving Kusa for their actions if the didn't blame Konoha shinobi for death of Kusa shinobi. They spent the time traveling in silence.
Tsunade was sure that Mito was up to something, but what. Mito obviously knew to stay quiet when she isn't supposed to talk about things. So when she came to check Mito she tried to figure something out. However her plan failed because she didn't expect Jiraiya to send a message to her by Mito. Mito read it for Tsunade asking her if she would like to have message seal. Tsunade nodded. Mito smiled and they continued to tease Tsunade. Mito learned what happened when she wasn't around from Jiraiya and Tsunade. She was a bit surprised how well things went, but nonetheless she was happy for them. Tsunade was obviously pregnant, so she asked :" Did you do ultrasound check up."
Tsunade snorted :" no, I did not have time for it."
Mito smirked:" Then how about you take one now and stop wasting time checking on me 5 times a day. I am fine, my chakra is going up slowly because I am on my period."
Tsunade nodded :" Fine. But we won't learn much I have been pregnant for 3 weeks now. "
Mito nodded :" but I can send Jiraiya them. "
Tsunade blushed :" don't, that is my task. "
Mito smiled saying :" How adorable, come closer I will give you messenger seal."
Mito took out a seal from a seal on her body and slowly applied it. Explaining how to use it.
Minato finally made the whole crew rest when they reached halfway point in their journey. Rin was the one who needed it the most. She wasn't exhausted. But she was tired more than rest. Obito seemed fine, however Kakashi seemed like this didn't faze him at all. Tamura and Suzume were more like Obito. However the awkward atmosphere when they rested, was too much for Obito. He started to talk with Tamura and Suzame. Who answered his questions with yes and no, without explaining. Which pissed him more. Kakashi had to step up and stop him asking more. Minato was looking over the group. Rin was too tired to involve herself in this mess. Suzume then asked Tamura :" can we talk about something for a minute."
Tamura nodded and they walked father away. Team 7 tried their best to not make them oblivious to listening in. Suzume asked :" should we keep quiet and piss the kids more. I personally don't think it is good idea. We could just answer few questions. "
Tamura nodded :" we could, but if they learn too much about us we maybe won't be safe."
And then he placed his hand on her check saying :" they are listening in right now, so make sure that your voice is quiet and how is your henge doing. "
Suzume nodded :" okay, I can hold it for a day most without proper rest. "
Tamura then kissed her, the soft kiss soon became passionate. Suzume knew why he was doing it, but still it felt wrong to kiss in front of public and such young as this one.
The kids stopped listening in when they saw a kiss. From what they learned the dou were lovers who weren't allowed to talk with them. Kakashi wondered why. Were they hidding something that nobody was to learn about. The dude looked impressive yes. His body structure was out of this world. However the girl was pretty above average. Kakashi then noticed the look in Tamura's eyes that said he knew everything that other was thinking about. His whole body got chills. This guy was more dangerous than he originally thought. He wondered how strong exactly he was. Why was he such important figure because he could not remember seeing him in bingo books.
When they started to travel again there was silence again. Tamura and Suzume would throw few looks to behind. The closer they come to Konoha the more they look. That made Kakashi think that they were planning something or that they were running from something. Minato caught that too and cought to make them stop doing that. Finally they reached Konoha gates. The gourds looked into the group and said :" Hokage is expecting you
"
They quickly headed there and when they were called in the room. Hokage was sitting on his chair and next to him was Mito still in her hospital groom and a IV to her arm. Kakashi was surprised that Mito had come here. He always suspected that Mito was somehow involved in this mission.
Tamura and Suzume finally relaxed seeing Mito, however they were worried why she was getting an IV. Mito looked at the whole group as she said:" I see that you traveled well."
Tamura and Suzume spoke :" Yes, we did. However we didn't expected to see you in this state."
Mito chuckled :" indeed I was caught in incident."
Hokage then spoke :" team 7 you are dismissed."
Kakashi noticed how Mito didn't really notice how Hokage had spoken those words busy talking to this dou. He wondered how they knew each other. However before he heard Mito's next words he was picked up by his colar by Minato and team 7 exited the office.
When they exited the room Hokage asked :" could you let down the henge."
They did, the change in appearance wasn't big just red hair and nothing else. Hokage then spoke :" Mito asked me to welcome to village. She convinced me but you will still be on probation for at least 6 months."
Suzume and Tamura nodded :" we are aware of that. But is there any extra circumstances we need to be careful."
Mito smiled sadly :" there is one. Kushina, you can't contact her until she finds about you. "
Suzume nodded :" is it because of her duty. "
Mito answered :"Yes. Unfortunately you would be suspicious if someone saw you with her."
Hokage nodded :"it would be best if you guys continued to wear your henge. However I could not think of the way for you to make money."
Mito looked at him as she said :"I have found one for them."
Suzume asked :" what is it."
Mito smirked :" you will write seals for me. We are currently in need of large production. I know you know how seals work so it will the best. It will also make your stay safe with not leaving your house too much. "
Hokage nodded :" that is great idea. I will leave that to you Mito. "
Tamura asked :" Are those seals hard because I and Suzume are stuck at intermediate level for years right now. "
Mito answered :" some of them are master seals, however I will teach you over time."
After meeting had ended Mito showed them the way to their new house. Saying I used to live in apartment next door. It is still mine so we have cover for meeting here. You will be constantly watched. I must go back to hospital now."
Suzume nodded asking :" is something serious. "
Mito shake her head :" just chakra exhaustion. "
Mito then gave them few thousand Ryo just in case. Saying :" don't worry I am rich. "
Mito was ambushed by team 7 without Minato on her way to hospital. She looked at the curious. Asking them :" what brings you here. Were you worried I would not return to hospital."
Kakashi nodded :" there was that part too, but we were curious about them. How do you know them."
Mito smiled :" unfortunately I can't tell you guys. I can only say that I meet them on mission. They are important to all villages. "
Kakashi nodded, he knew she was hiding something she could not speak about. But was it because Hokage order it or was it because she didn't want to. Obito was the one who asked :" why are they important. "
Mito ponder the best answer :" Well they are the last few members of powerful force."
Kakashi nodded :" so that is why you simpatize with them."
Rin asked :" so do you know why they came."
Mito nodded :" to stay."
then said :" could you guys carry me to hospital. Tsunade said that I should walk to much. "
Kakashi was the one who bent down but Mito said :" I am to heavy for you. And you are too young to carry others. Obito you will carry me."
Obito said :" fine.,"
Rin patted Kakashi saying :" she is right you know. You are too young to be caring others on your back." Kakashi looked as Mito climbed on Obito's back. Obito seemed fine. Kakashi knew that Obito could carry more than he could. He saw that Obito was struggling when the got to hospital as he said :" Mito-Chan you are heavy i don't know why. "
Mito smirked :" I pranked you. You are lifting me and 20 kilograms extra from seals." Obito cursed :" why, what did I do."
Mito answered :" You don't remember. What did you give me when you returned to give me gift. "
Obito stopped :" but that was a gift."
Mito answered :" the cake blowed up in my face. "
Obito realized :" oh shit I mabye switched two gift I was about to give."
Mito asked :" wait, then whose gift did I get. "
Obito answered :" Shisui's we have such a thing where we prank each other. "
Mito nodded :" then I guess I will join this pranking war."
Chapter 121: Ch. 121
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few days Mito was busy thinking about new riddles and helping Tamura and Suzume settle down. It wasn't to hard and her period had just ended so her chakra was fine. However once again she could feel that her chakra storage expanded. Mito would go to her previous apartment and teach them few seals or just show the easier ones. She asked Tsunade to be discharged and Tsunade nodded satisfied with the recovery.
The days passed very quickly. Mito always had something to do. Her training got harder, and she didn't have any cool down. Mito knew that Hokage would not let her on any mission after last one. So she used all of her time on herself and her charges.
Mito could feel how her body was slowly getting adjusted more to biju chakra. And it was time. She could probably take out second tail but her skin would be gone and that would be pain. Tsunade was teaching her the more advanced treatment now. Well Rin was far ahead but this was far for non medic to learn in few months. Mito was waiting for Tsunade to ask her about summons. But she thought just like Tsunade. She wasn't ready just yet. Maybe in few more months.
While Mito's days were like that, the village was hectic because finally after almost a full 2 weeks negotiations between kumo, Iwa and Konoha had begun. The delegats from kumo had arrived in both Konoha and Iwa. Minato was once again in charge of the negotiations. The Raikage obviously went directly to Iwa because there was his son. And he send some higher ranked shinobi to Konoha. It was obvious why. He couldn't show how killer B was important to village and because he probably cared more for his flesh and blood. Minato led them to negotiations room and started by saying :" You have traveled long way." kumo nin nodded :" indeed we did. But only because we had to."
Minato played his ignorance card:" I honestly don't see what is so special in that boy, so that you higher-ups had to come all the way here."
Kumo nin smirked :" of course you don't. Every kumo nin is special. We don't betray our owns. "
Minato nodded :" I see. Well then why don't we start negotiating. "
Kumo nin nodded :" then I would like to see B first, to make sure he is alive. "
Minato chuckled :" of course he is. Take him in. "
Killer B entered the room looking a lot skinner that before two weeks. Minato spoke :" he was a stubborn and didn't want to eat anything. Thinking it had truth serum in it. "
Kumo nin looked at B closer and his obviously defeated face. What did that face mean. Was killer B tortured and not in right mind.
Minato then spoke :" now then shall we begin. "
Kumo nin sat down and looked at proposal that Minato put in front of him. :" this proposals are same as the ones Iwa is giving your Raikage. We will be satisfied with peace treaty and possible alliance after some time. And you will have to pay for damage you done to both countries."
Kumo nin looked shocked :" You want us to pay. "
Minato smirked :" of course if you don't pay or don't agree we will just kill this special boy right here. "
Kumo nin paled :" the first part is fine, but second I think we will need to think over. "
Minato spoke :" I don't think you understand, there isn't only one life on the line. If you don't sign we will kill A and B. "
Kumo nin had shocked expression, and Minato continued :" the mission that captured both B and A was done by both forces of Konoha and Iwa, so that makes us negotiations in three. It just happened that thought it was negotiation with each of villages separately."
Meanwhile in Iwa the similar story was told. To say that Raikage had troubles keeping calm. One of desks was almost destroyed by his hand. Onoki chucked saying :" so what will you do. "
Raikage didn't let him provacate him more as camly breathed away. He knew he had to accept. However how would he get all of that money they were asking for. Onoki seeing the man struggle spoke :" You don't need to pay everything immediately. Your shinobi could help rebuild village you destroyed too. Of course for free. And that would lessen the dept by half." the prideful Raikage. Though about this mercy Tsuchigake was showing him. It hurt his pride but he had to accept it. There wasn't any other solution.
In Konoha after hearing the ways how they could pay. Kumo nin knew that this would hurt village but at least they could survive it. Minato smirked seeing the man sing the deal. He looked at B and approached him taking a seal of him. The boy immediately relaxed. Minato chuckled :" what is wrong did they( i&t) scare you. This seal was just to make sure you would not run. It could not kill you."
Killer B looked at his kumo friend he would say and immediately headed there without speaking a word. Minato chuckled and said :" Mito - San sends her goodbyes, she also said that you would see each other some time too. "
Killer B froze and his expression become complicated it was twisted with admiration and fear. The boy spoke about the girl with Gyuki but the beast would not tell him how she was capable of blocking him out or what they talked about. Gyuki did say that it was supposed to help them and that she wasn't trying to hurt him and that he would tell him over time what he learned. Killer b thought that it was probably something that wasn't supposed to be said in Konoha.
Raikage after 10 more minutes thinking about this finally singed the treaty. His son was released from handcuffs and seals. The Raikage and his son didn't show any affection to each other. But soon they left. And we're going towards the meting point with the delgats they sent to Konoha.
Mito was surprised to hear that killer B had just now left the village. While she didn't really care and went to visit him after the first time. She thought he wasn't in village. Mito wonder how did Gyuki contact Matabi. But Isobu answered :" if two biju know where the other own is. They can talk to each other. But since I don't know anyones jinchuriki or exact location and can't connect with anyone. Also the connection should be used often to be working at such distance. However it is different from when certain biju appears in place where biju belong too. "
Mito nodded understanding. She went to academy to pick up Tenzo. While she was waiting for him to exit she saw Hana and Tsume, they talked for few minutes. And then Tsume and Hana had to go. While Mito was waiting for Tenzo. She saw Mikoto pass her. Itachi was probably the smallest boy of the class. He was barely 5.and he was super cute. Mikoto stopped when she saw Mito leaning on the wall next to the doors. Mito politely bowed not expecting Mikoto to say anything. However she did :" I must say, that your were correct. And if you are wondering what happened with Shisui I can tell you that we adopted him as our son."
Mito understood why but still was surprised by this news she nodded :" I see that might be for the best. It seems like your son needs to have friends who are just strong as he is. "
Mito looked at the cute boys eyes and saw how calcultive they were. She almost said not cute at all. Mito then asked :" what is your name. I am Uzumaki Mito friend of Shisui's. "
Itachi answered politely :" Uchiha Itachi. It is nice to meet you. Shisui has talked about you lot in these few days."
Mito smirked :" I see. You are really polite."
Finally Tenzo walked out the building and went to hug Mito as fast as he could not noticing audience. Tenzo finally noticed Mikoto and Itachi. When Mito picked him up.
Itachi was confused for a second as he asked :" You two know each other. "
Mito nodded :" we are cousins."
Itachi didn't seem surprised at all. His face didn't show a reaction at all. Mito then asked :" do you two know each other. I haven't been able to catch up with Tenzo because I was busy."
Itachi spoke :" he is the only who cat keep up with me in class."
Mito smirked :" oh I see you two are rivals. Well with your background you really didn't have choice. "
Mikoto smiled as she said :" I am sorry for taking your time. We need to head home now." Mito nodded as she said :" not at all, it was pleasure. "
Mito and Tenzo headed back home talking about what Tenzo was doing in academy. It was rather long talk and Mito knew that while the young boy could be annoying he was still fun to be around.
After day long of travel two groups finally met each other. Killer B didn't speak until he finally could see A. Raikage was a bit worried seeing how the boy was acting. Killer B began with:"Konoha knew from the start that I was jinchuriki of eight tails. That is why they separated me from A."
Raikage was surprised :" they didn't do anything to your seal."
Killer B shake his head :" actually they firstly asked me some questions but seeing that I wasn't going to answer. They stopped bothering and only once more they tried to talk with me. A - sama it was the redhead girl we fought. She managed to invade my mind and blocked me entering as she talked with eight tails. "
Raikage nodded :" is that the girl you were talking about before. The one killer B described as red Senju. ".
Both of them nodded. Killer B spoke :" she is actually a Uzumaki. Uzumaki Mito. "
Raikage froze for a moment as he spoke :" that one is supposed to be dead."
A spoke :" it was young girl so she probably was named after the first Hokage's wife. "
Raikage nodded :" I will tell you why exactly the Uzushino was destroyed on our way home."
Raikage head hurt. This wasn't good. Konoha knew. And they didn't know what they said to Gyuki. He apparently said he would tell over time. But Raikage would rather have answers now.
On other side of continent Jiraiya was working on his spy network. Especially one in Ame. However there wasn't much luck there. The situation there was different from last time he was there. A year ago the entire country was under Hanzos control, but now there could be felt a another powerful force. Still not strong to overthrow Hanzo but it seemed like they were growing each day. He didn't want to risk it and go to close to capital. It could be ugly. So he went to Kiri to see how is state there. It was surprisingly stable. And know he was on the way to kumo. Minato sent him a word about peace treaty but that didn't matter. He would see what was happening there either way. And after that he would go back to Ame, try to find his students and then maybe go to sand to spy there. And return when his child is supposed to be born.
He was thankful for Mito giving a message seal to Tsunade which made him miss her less because they would text each other often.
Mito felt a bit odd. She didn't feel like this in long time. The empty room didn't help much. She could not fall asleep. She decided to take a walk. Her walk wasn't long just around the complex. However when she got to middle part of complex she felt Shisui come towards her. He did not look good. Mito worried what was wrong. Seeing how he was just standing there and how he didn't talk Mito took him by hand and they went into the house. Mito sat down next to him as she said :" what troubles you. Tell me, you know I will always be here for you." Shisui breathed out saying :" it was my fault that you were hurt."
Mito softly patted his head as she said:" while they were after you. It is not your fault at all. You could not predicted the future and it wasn't you who attacked me it was him. And besides I willing took your place because you are my precious person "
Shisui shake his head :" but still I should have listened to you "
Mito nodded :" Well maybe. But you were under genjutsu so it could not be helped and besides my plan would probably result in same thing happening. "
Mito then hugged him as she spoke :" it isn't your fault it is fine nothing bad had happened. Everything is fine."
Shisui then asked :" could you say that looking at my eyes. "
Mito answered honestly without hesitation :" no, your eyes are dangerous to me."
Shisui was surprised by the answer as he asked :" what do you mean. "
Mito answered :" once you learn what they are capable of and train enough to know how to control them I will look in those beautiful eyes."
Mito then hummed as she laid his head on her lap and she playing with his head. Trying her best to ease his troubled mind. She asked :" Are you getting along with Itachi. I meet him today with Mikoto. "
Shisui nodded :" yeah he is genius, probably greater that Kakashi. Yeah I moved into main house."
He suddenly stopped speaking and he froze. Mito was worried what was now. Shisui almost screamed :" I left without telling them. If they see that I am gone they will be worried about me. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, so why don't I take you there. "
Shisui spoke :" no it is too late for you to go back alone."
Mito smirked :" I lived in dark forest for years and nothing had happened to me. So why would I be worried about Konoha at night besides I have seal for this. It is invisible one. " Mito then took his hand and walked with him towards Uchiha complex. She didn't enter it though. Shisui understood. It would be best of he returned alone and said he was taking a walk because he could not sleep.
Mikoto was surprised when the doors opened and Shisui entered the house she could swear he was in house. Shisui saw her surprised face as he spoke :" I couldn't sleep so I went for a walk. I used window."
Mikoto asked :" what troubles you. Is it love ."
Shisui blushed for a second but answered :" You don't need to worry i think i figured it out already."
Shisui then walked upstairs ready to go sleep. He was happy with everything Mito said to him. He still thought some things were his fault but Mito promised to beat him if she caught him thinking about this again.
Chapter 122: Ch. 122
Chapter Text
3.pov
. After getting more than 10 riddles from Mito and she carefully analyzed everything. Kushina could guess that something or someone had entered the village as gift Mito described. What is more it seemed like Mito was saying that she knew what the thing is. Which confused her more. Meanwhile the village was peaceful. Nothing was happening that would change that.
Root Anbu were surprised when they noticed that the Uzumaki couple could feel them anytime. The Uzumaki couple was lively and Tamura was the surprisingly the livelier one. The would often talk to Root Anbu. The root Anbu didn't answer at first however over time they opened and started to talk seeing that Uzumaki couple wasn't dangerous to village at all.
Mito meanwhile was in hospital learning about treatment to psychological disorders. It was fun because she could connect them with people she used to live. In a way she was dissing them.
The time was going smoothly. Mito trained harder and harder. And she was almost surprised when she could do the moves she previously struggled with. Tsunade was satisfied with her progress and even encouraged her to relax for few days. Mito however never stopped training. Mito was gaining strength like crazy. Someone would ask why. Well because she couldn't predict everything that would happen from now.
Few months have passed and Mito was getting restless. Tsunade was in her 5 month of pregnancy and she was still working. Mito only recently started to summon training for slugs. However Mito wasn't happy. Her days were boring. Minato was supposed to take Hokage's hat soon. Which made her excited. However something didn't feel right. Until Hokage called for her.
Hiruzen looked tired as he said :" You have been asked for a mission to Sand. I don't know why they wanted you or what mission really is about. Because Kazakage asked for someone who knows seals and medical ninjutsu. And only you fit in description. In return they will sign down a peace treaty with us. "
Mito froze trying to remember why would such request come. She then remembered that Gaara was jinchuriki from his birth and how his mother had died for birth. Mito nodded :" there is no need to worry. Sand won't do anything to betray us. "
Ironic Mito though because in 14 years they would attack if she didn't change so many things already.
Mito was still working on the way to make Orochimaru immortal. She was rather close to finalizing the jutsu. But she needs help from Sage. Who was still resting somewhere. They agreed to not meet for some time. Mito thought that it would soon be the time to meet once again.
Mito sighed as she accepted the mission and took few Root Anbu with her to travel. She hoped she would be there when Minato would become Hokage.
The way to Sand was unexpectedly fun, Mito saw many different things she never once saw in her life. Mito noticed few herbs she really wanted and carefully took them. However once they reached dessert all the fun had stopped. The suna nin were waiting for them and Mito ready followed them and showed that she was a master of fuinjutsu and medic nin in training. Suna nin looked at her suspect she was lying however they saw the way that root Anbu followed her like important person. They knew they didn't have much time so they rushed to sand.
Once Mito finally made it to sand she wasn't surprised by the looks of it. She didn't flinch from the feeling of Shukaku chakra leaking from the seal. She only spoke :" we don't have much time, hurry up and take me to jinchuriki."
Suna nin froze they wanted to ask how she knew but Rasa suddenly appeared in front of them with his golden sand. Looking at Mito. Mito bowed politely. And she then asked :" if I may ask you Rasa-dono to take me to jinchuriki it seems like the state of seal is a lot worse than you thought."
Rasa looked at her and suddenly took her by the hand as he appeared in hospital room. Mito wasn't pleased by the scene at all. The woman was giving birth and she looked like she would not make it. Mito could feel that Gaara was still inside and alive. Shukaku was in him already. That was something she didn't know. Mito knew that there was something weird with Gaara being a jinchuriki from birth but no one saw his sealing. Mito cursed :" just what fool did make this seal. It makes everything so much complicated and doesn't do what it is supposed to do."
Mito then came closer to woman and started to pour her chakra in Karura. Mito could feel that she was losing her still. She then switched to mixed chakra. The orange chakra surprised Rasa. However Mito said :" it is fine this never failed me in my life."
Mito then could see that pain in Karura's face dissappear and the woman seemed to do her job pushing of baby normally now.
Mito the nodded to sand medic as they controled the birth. Mito was still pouring the chakra into Karura. Mito knew that this would change many things in history. She would make sure bloodthirsty Gaara never appeared. Mito heard a cry. Mito immediately stopped. She noticed how small Gaara was. She then checked Karura's state of body. It was enough to make her alive for now. She decided to focus on Karura for few more minutes. Giving her lots of chakra. Karura in meanwhile gave Gaarra name and hugged him before she went to sleep. Mito immediately after making sure Karura was sleeping took Gaara from her and she made sure he does not cry. She spoke :" Rasa-dono, where were planning to adjust the seal."
Rasa looked at her wanting to say thank you but Mito seemed to not like him she tapped with her feet as she said :" Then I will take it in next room."
Mito started to adjust the seal. Well the seal was too week and did many unnecessary things. She applied a seal she made. It was for jinchuriki with few seals. Nobody knew what future would hold. Mito slowly changed the seal and once she was finally done with it. Her chakra reserves were at 50% she knew she would not get better chance than this to talk with Shukaku. So she said to Rasa who was looking from behind :" I will check the seal now. So I won't be able to respond for few minutes."
Suddenly Mito appeared in front of beast and small child which was sleeping. Mito looked at Shukaku as Isobu appeared next to her. She spoke :" I am leaving this young boy in your care. If one hair falls from his head I will make sure to visit you Shukaku once again."
Shukaku shouted :" just who do you think you are. Isobu what are you doing here."
Isobu spoke :" she is my jinchuriki, and fathers daughter Uzumaki Mito. "
Shukaku froze :" what, is that true. Now I can feel him in you. Your body is similar to his. God like."
Mito nodded :" it is true. I just need you to be careful with this boy. Be his friend and don't let him die. Is that too much to ask
"
Shikaku nodded :" I will do it. "
Mito smiled as she said :" thank you. I hope we will see each other again. "
Mito then left the mindscape. She noticed how she lost some of her chakra and she spoke to Rasa :" everything is fine. There is no danger from Shikaku breaking out. So you don't need to worry at all. And for your wife I would say that she needs to take it easy and start living a healthy style of life. So be careful of her eating habits and make sure she is moving enough. "
Rasa nodded :" the treaty, i will sign it."
Mito smirked :" here, I thought you would at least read it. "
Rasa looked at her carefully and then nodded to her saying :" than follow me to my office. "
Mito did so and she waited for him to finnish reading the treaty she would explain anything he asked about. Rasa after signing down the paper asked :" You are Uzumaki are you not."
Mito bowed :" I am sorry I didn't interduce myself. I am Uzumaki Mito, the last princess of Uzumaki clan and legal heir to Uzushino if it had not been destroyed."
Rasa breathed out he never would guess she would interduce herself like that. Mito smirked :" I know that you refuses to attack Uzushino, but I wonder why. Were you too weak or were you not interested. "
Rasa shake his head :" actually my family is distant cousins to Uzumaki, however we argued a lot and split out. We were too weak to help them."
Mito nodded :" that does explain your hair. However I don't think that our relationship should change from then. Because I would be trouble for you. "
Rasa was impressed the girl took information for granted and she didn't really show that she didn't believe or that she did believe still staying cautious. Mito then said :" if Uzushino had stayed, the world would have been better place. "
Mito then called the Root Anbu and they immediately appeared next to her and she took the treaty she then said :" I will be leaving now Rasa-dono."
Mito then disappeared. On her way to Konoha she saw Jiraiya who was coming in land of wind and headed to sand to spy probably. Mito stopped him in tracks asking :" Did you come from Ame."
Jiraiya was surprised because Mito wasn't supposed to know where he was. He answered :" Yes, however how did you know."
Mito smiled sadly :" I had a feeling you would go there. So how were your students."
Jiraiya froze again :" they didn't change much, but they got stronger and their group started to expand."
Mito smirked as she asked :" what is the name of group. "
Jiraiya looked at her, she really wanted to know Jiraiya however saw that she wasn't curious at all she was just waiting to confirm her theory. Jiraiya didn't like that but he had to answer :" Akatskui. They are a peaceful group. "
Mito nodded asking :" You aren't hiding anything about that group right."
Jiraiya lied :" no. There are just peaceful."
Mito nodded, she gave him chance to tell her about Nagato but he didn't. It hurt because it seemed like Jiraiya didn't trust her.
However it didn't hurt as much as when Hokage didn't trust her judgment. She again grew thick skin. Mito smiled and moved on. She mumbled :" if you say so., I guess I will have to check it soon."
Jiraiya then yelled from far away :" I will go back to Konoha for Minato's inguration."
Mito nodded. She then continued her journey back. She was out village for almost a day and half. She liked the quick change of pace. She wondered how could she excuse her journey to Ame. Maybe something like prophecy. Ah she always would have that. She smirked well as long as she knew what could happen. It was around this time that Hanzo and Danzo killed Yahiko if Mito guessed correctly.
It could still happen now. This time black Zetsu could be manipulating Hanzo and not Danzo.
Mito hoped that was just her thinking and not what was actually happening.
When Mito finally returned to village. She met with Kushina who was impatiently waiting for her. Tapping her foot next to gates of village. Mito wonder what was wrong. Kushina quickly grabbed her and they went to Hokage's mountain and sat down. Kushina finally spoke :" is it truth."
Mito didn't understand :" what."
Kushina saw that Mito was confused and not playing dumb. Kushina spoke again :" is it truth. I solved the riddles. We're your gift a family. And only family is Uzumaki to you. So how many, how close of family are they to you. Where are they."
Mito smiled and said :" slow down. I will answer it so you don't need to ask like I would run away. It is truth. "
Even though Kushina figured it out she still gasped. Mito continued :" there are two actually. Husband and wife. I don't know how close of cousins we are but I think that one of them is closer to you than me. The male one seems to have structure of body like royal but his hair isn't the right color."
Kushina calmed down carefully listening to every single word :" are you sure she is related to me. "
Mito answered :" I don't know, but she claims to know you as a child. So let me continue from where I left. They are currently here in this village. Very close."
Kushina gasped :" for how long where they actually here. Don't tell me from the first riddle"
Mito nodded :" actually, around that time they came with Minato and team 7."
Mito then laughed at expression of Kushina as she explained :" we honestly thought you would solve the riddles sooner and that was why I just stopped giving you them a month ago, but I guess you were busy with Minato celebrating and all that. Oh by the way I if I may ask. When is the wedding."
Kushina blushed :" How did you know that we are planning on doing it. "
Mito laughed :" Kushina - San, your mouth are big so that whole village knows. You said it to Rin, who kept silent but you also said it to Yamanaka clan head wife and she is as much of gossip teller as you are. Rin then told me seeing that it didn't matter anymore.,"
Kushina spoke :" Well I was going to invite you anyway. So the wedding is going to be day after inguration. "
Mito chuckled :" you guys could just throw two days festival. "
Kushina spoke :" no the wedding will be private only important people could go in."
Mito smirked :" I see. Then I would like to ask you if you want to meet Uzumaki couple. " Kushina nodded asking :" You would let me meet them. "
Mito nodded saying :" well we agreed that if you were the one to contact them first they would be free from investigation."
Mito then grabbed Kushina's hand and started to walk towards her apartment. Kushina's heart raced faster the closer they were. Or she assumed they were. When Mito opened the familiar door and suddenly walked in not so familiar way. Opening another door. The yeel was heard :" Mito-Chan is that you. We were surprised to hear that you went on a mission." Kushina could tell from the tone of the voice that was a grown woman but the woman was facing the other way. The red hair was there and the next voice that came was more manly :" Mito - Chan, why are standing at the doors come in. "
The man then turned around and immediately froze. His expression looked cold but his eyes were different. They held emotions, he was clearly surprised and he was feeling the same as Kushina was. Sorry not to be able to meet with family sooner. The woman notice her husband sudden reaction and she turned around too only for her voice to break :"k-Kushina, Is that you."
The few seconds passed as the trio looked at each other, Suzume finally continued :" You grew well. I am proud of you Kushina."
Kushina mind finally caught on as she spoke :" it been long time Suzume - Chan"
The atmosphere quickly become less awkward. Kushina hugged the two Uzumakis the hardest she could and they returned the hug. Mito didn't want to get involved, but Kushina looked at her and said :" join."Mito then hugged them. She wondered if that was what family did. It felt rather nice. If she would have children she would hug them every day and night.
Suzume and Kushina started to talk about a lots of things. How Suzume met Tamura. Which was actually still in Uzushino. Apparently they fall in love with each other at first sight. And they wanted to get engaged when they were 10. But the families didn't agree telling them that they were too young and that the engagement would not be able to lift upon their will. So the two escaped on the next night. Few days prior to fall of Uzushino. They got married when they turned eighteen, which was 6 years ago. However they did not have chance to live normal life. And they were constantly on the run. Mito sensed the sad story so she had to break it. Mito spoke :"Kushina-san, won't you invite them
"
Suzume had to ask :" to what."
Before Kushina could answer Mito spoke :" Kushina is getting married next w3it will be a private event."
Tamura spoke :" really, with that blond one. I must say the combination is perfect. I just wonder how you to met each other." Mito could feel how much of prankster was Tamura actually. She liked him a lot. He was super handsome and was something that nobody expected from him. His body built and his personality completely opposite of each other.
Kushina blushed :" yes, we are. I am also inviting you to come."
Seeing how Kushina wasn't going to talk about how they met Mito decided to step in. Mito began :" should I tell you guys how they met."
Kushina regain her control as she yelled :" You don't know about it.".
Mito smirked :" I guess from your reaction and from your personality you hated him at first right." Kushina then nodded quickly saying them the story of Minato and her. Not leaving a single detail. Mito was happy with who this looked peaceful. Mito then suddenly realized :" ah shit I need to report to Hokage. "
Mito then looked at the closest root Anbu who appeared next to her in second and they shunshined to Hokage, who spoke :" it took you long."
Mito smiled :" sorry, Kushina finally figured out and she wanted to meet them. "
Hokage nodded :" that is fine. Report."
Chapter 123: Ch. 123
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito took out the treaty paper. It was just peace treaty and not alliance document.. Hokage and Mito spoke for about half a hour and then were interrupted by Minato and Daimyo who had appeared to be present on inauguration. Which was supposed to take place day after tommorow. The process for it was complicated so Daimyo had to be here earlier. Mito bowed to Daimyo and excused herself. Mito then went to sleep..
Luckily for Mito she wasn't involved in organizing the inguration. Because every person she saw and was on that project, they looked tired. However Mito wasn't spared. She was helping Kushina with wedding preparations. Well Kushina was busy with inguration preparations too. So it was basically Kushina's friends and family who were preparing the wedding. Well Kushina planned everything and they just had to make sure everything would be there. Well since Tamura and Suzume were still on probation, they had their henges on and were following Mito around. When clan head wife's and friends of Kushina asked who were they. Mito answered :" they are my friends, don't worry about them."
Well they weren't satisfied with that. But Mito could not tell them yet. Because that would be against law. And Minato would present them on his inguration day.
Mito was surprised by how much things Kushina had planned. It was obvious to much for small party but it was so Kushina.
Mito sighed :" this doesn't feel like Minato at all."
Suzume spoke before any other person in the room :" Mito-Chan that is because. It is very important day to Kushina and Minato has his day earlier. They agreed to do it this way."
Mito nodded :" I guess so. Well Minato loves this about Kushina, so it will be fine."
After working really hard and finally being done with half of stuff. It was time for rest. It was noon and Mito received a message from Jiraiya, that he was going back and was close to village. The man wanted to surprise both Tsunade and Minato by coming to inguration. Mito chuckled :" I have to deal with this now."
She sent a reply, but something nice for Tsunade. Maybe roses or her favorite flowers and see how it goes.
Jiraiya finally got in Konoha in late afternoon it was getting closer to dusk but it was beautiful. He entered the house and saw Tsunade reading a document. The belly was big and beautiful. Tsunade then noticed how doors have closed and saw Jiraiya staring at her. The flowers in his hand were her favorite and the chocolate was too. Tsunade almost cried at the sight she come closer and hugged him. Jiraiya gasped for a second and said:" You will ruin the flowers."
Tsunade chuckled :" and you ruined the atmosphere." Tsunade took the flowers and said :" You didn't say anything about returning early."
Jiraiya nodded :" I had to come to inguration what kind of sensei would I be if I didn't. "
Tsunade nodded :" a bad one."
The inguration day. Mito saw many people gather on main street. The crowd was big. She could notice how many shinobi who worked for this. Staying back and barely staying awake. She was tired too but not to that extent. After making half of hour. Third Hokage finally stepped up on roof of the Hokage tower and began :" I must say that while I ruled this place was at war and I am not sure that was best for anyone in this village. However I hope that next Hokage would enyoj and work for peace and better life of everyone in the village. I have grown too old to keep this position so I am letting a younger and stronger person to lead you forwards. "
And with that third took off his Hokage hat from his head. Minato then stepped on the roof and behind him was Daimyo. The Daimyo watched how third Hokage gave his hat to Minato and Minato spoke voves that Hokage usually did. And put the hat on and said :" dear citizens of Konoha we are entering new era, a peaceful era. The world is changing and so we are. I will lead you to better place. Creating alliances and not making enemies."
Mito was surprised to see fireworks. The brightly yellow one was most used. Mito though it was beautiful. She was surprised when Daimyo and third then suddenly left the roof and Minato spoke again when fireworks calmed down :" the first allies I found I will present them today. They were on probation for a long time and we decided to make their joining our forces official now."
Then a dou approached him from behind their body covered by black outfit and only thing that could be seen were their eyes. Minato nodded to them and they took out the outfit. The crowd gaspsed seeing two new red heads. Minato then introduced them to whole village :" they are Uzumaki Suzume and Tamura."
The crowed gasped again hearing the thing they expected to hear. The people around Mito turned to see her reaction. However they were surprised with lack of it. And even Kushina didn't have any kind of reaction. The crowd concluded that they knew.
Minato continued to speak about their struggles and how they lived and why they accepted the invitation to village.
After the inguration was over. Minato was surprised to see Jiraiya however the man was little shocked to see two Uzumaki behind him. Of course Jiraiya didn't know about them because he was out of the village. He wanted to learn more about them. However he didn't have a chance. They were swept by the crowd soo quickly.
Jiraiya then was surprised when he got a invitation for a wedding tommorow. Luckily he planned to stay few days.
Mito and others then quickly returned back to work they had a lot of it finish. The done most of it but now they had two hands less. Kushina decided to help and it was easier seeing that she knew what exactly she wanted. Minato was sitting in his office now. Jiraiya, Orochimaru, Tsunade and third Hokage were there. Minato said :" I am sorry that I called for all of you. But since you are the foundation of our village right now I need you to stay by my side."
Minato was worried about Orochimaru. The man wasn't close to him at all and was sometimes even cold to him. However he heard that he supported his nomination for Hokage. If that meant he was on his side it was good thing but he needed to be sure.
Tsunade spoke first :" I am loyal to this new Konoha you will create Minato."
Jiraiya smirked :" of course I will stay by your side."
Third Hokage nodded :" of course."
Orochimaru watched everyone answer :" honestly, if you asked me few months ago this same question I would refuse. However I will accept today, but it isn't for you but for someone who believes in you and in belive in her."
Minato understood, Mito was the one who made him Hokage. She was behind this. She was involved in politics more than he thought she was. It was obvious that third didn't see this until now. Minato was happy that Mito was on his side even more now. However the thing that worried him a bit was that many shinobi would follow her without thinking. And Mito did not have any authority. She was still genin. And the village was still not sure what to do with all of the Root Anbu, they were good shinobi but they were more loyal to their savior than to Hokage. Minato wonder if they would open Root program again but change system. The only problem was who would lead them. But that was problem he would solve later.
Minato then spoke :" that is good. I think that is time that Mito accepts promotion of rank. I think she is done hiding anyway."
Orochimaru nodded :" we should make her a chunin for now, because we don't want to show how important she is."
Jiraiya nodded :" that is correct, but we also should show that you are in good relationship with each other. We can't let someone to believe that something happend. It was unlucky that sensei didn't manage to stay on good terms with her. "
Hiruzen spoke :" that is correct but she seems to forgive me slowly. "
Finally they were done with preparation for the wedding. The wedding would be held close to the forest and everything around them looked rather natural. The atmosphere was lively and beautiful at same time. Mito was happy seeing that all of people here were having good time. Even Tamura and Suzume. Tamura was the only male here but he was a easy going person who made everything funny. Mito started to slowly feel out of place. She knew that this was beautiful thing but the problem she was facing was more important. She didn't know what would happen. She always acted confident because she knew what would happen and now when that privilege was gone she felt like her previous self. She didn't like that. Mito could feel empty again without a purpose. She decided to go on walk not wanting someone to notice her change of mood.
Mito walked around the village for a bit however she didn't know what was she searching for, so she decided to go to Hokage mountain. She sat on Hashirama hair and looked beyond the horizon. She didn't want to think about anything. She just wanted to be here, alive and not be the person she was before.
Mito then felt three familiar chakra signals. She mused what they wanted, so she asked :" do you need anything."
Mito didn't look behind, because she wasn't sure if her real emotions would be shown on her face, so she decided to ask with calm voice instead.
Genma was the first who spoke :" we saw you walk in village and we wanted to see if everything is all right."
Mito answered :" yeah everything is fine."
But the voice had betrayed her. It didn't sound like her.
Kakashi then spoke :"is it really, it isn't every day that you find family."
Mito froze for second, did they think she was not fine because that. Mito answered :" I knew about them, before either of you three. I met them when I was on mission with Shisui."
Shisui looked confused as he asked :" You did, but you never once left our sight."
Mito chuckled :" that was a clone, filled with a lot of my chakra."
Shisui then said :" what is wrong then. "
Mito chuckled :" my past is tormenting me. I am trying not to think about it."
Kakashi spoke :" why, you thought me that we should accept past, to think about the details. "
Mito nodded :" that is true, I did say that, but you see i don't think I can do that. I am not angry anymore at what happened. I learned to accept it but I am rather angry at weakling I was before. I feel like I am becoming that weakling again. It is not about power I obviously have, but rather the feelings inside of me. "
Genma put his hand on her left shoulder saying :" I don't think that you should feel like that. Not because you are powerful but because so many people see you as light and belive in you so the only thing you should do if believe in yourself too. "
Mito felt a tear down her face. She smiled that was what she was searching for. Mito then spoke :" thank you guys, for helping me. "
She wiped the tear and said :" do you want to play. "she turned around with wicked face. Before anyone could speak she threw herself at three boys. Hugging them. The trio returned the gesture and laughed asking :" what do you want to play. "
Mito smirked :" How about this, since tommorow is weeding of Kushina and Minato and I can bring my friends with me. Kakashi you will already be there why don't we act like couples."
Genma asked rather confused :" What do you mean play couples. "
Mito smirked :" you can see this as a test too if you want. Usually when you're on wedding you bring your partner, but since I have you there running around me. Why don't I bring all of you as my partners."
Kakashi smirked :" you want us to act lovely dovely. And make things more interesting on weeding day. "
Shisui spoke after listening :" I am in. "
Genma nodded his head :" sure. "
Kakashi :" Well I guess, I don't have anything better to do. "
Mito smirked :" Then come to pick me up at 8 a.m. And please dress up nicely. "
Mito then said bye and continued towards her house. Now wondering if it really was a good idea.
While the boys stayed to talk about rules such as no interrupting each other and more.
Finally the wedding day had arrived. Every Uzumaki woman were excited on their own way. Kushina because she was finally getting married to love of her life. Suzume because she could see another Uzumaki wedding and her childhood friend at that. Mito was excited because Kushina was getting married and because she had a date, well there of them. And if she must say she got three most handsome men around her age running around her.
Mito woke in six in the morning and started to do her make up and to wear her dress. She could feel Tsunade and Jiraiya up, they were probably getting ready too. Tenzo was still asleep but his suit was easy to wear.
Mito's dress was princess like. The long dress which curved just like her body. And Mito had a jacket halfly on herself. Mito almost cursed when she was trying to wear it. She swear that when she bought the dress there was still a little space for her breast, but now there was barely any. She did but dress few months ago. But she didn't think they would grow at this rate. She noticed how her breast had started to grow after her second period and she was trying to accept it. Mito didn't like wearing bra and luckily when she trained she didn't have to wear it, just yet. However it seemed like she would need it soon. If she was before around a or b cup now she was definitely a b cup.
Mito then suddenly felt all three chakra signals arrive at same time. Mito then took her purse and exited her house. While she was getting ready Tsunade had asked her if they were going to go together but Mito said she had someone who will wait for her. Mito then saw the trio. Shisui looked more cute than handsome. His hair was obviously trying not to be like usual. He probably tried to brush it. It looked rather cute. His outfit was in traditional Uchiha colors, but it seemed slightly large for him. Then next to him was Kakashi his hair didn't change at all and he was dressed in black suit, and his mask was the same color, he had a white tie on him too. He looked rather handsome as well. Genma on the other hand was in blue suit his face slightly uncomfortable and looking a little bit shy. His hair pulled down without bandanna. His face looked rather handsome like this. Mito then noticed that she was staring at them while they were staring at her. Mito smiled :" I see you really did dress up."
The trio spoke at same time :" so did you."
Mito then smiled and walked closer to them :" we should go, the wedding begins in half of hour."
They then began their journey. The villegers were confused to see so many high ranking shinobi so dressed up. They wonder if some kind of celebration was happening. They soon started to whisper who was the best dressed. And then they suddenly stopped seeing Mito and unusual to see she was with three boys. Everyone else was walking in pairs. Mito looked elegant and beautiful.
Finally when they reached the area where the wedding would be held. Mito knew they were the last ones to get here but that made their effect even better.
Kushina was obviously nervous because Mito wasn't here yet and the wedding was about to start what was more Kakashi wasn't here either. Kushina wondered if those two would appear as a pair but they needed to show soon. All the rest of guests were already here. The wedding ceremony wasn't that difficult and Mito wasn't needed in it but Kushina wanted her blessing as a last Uzumaki princess.
Kushina then heard few gasps from the back where entrance was. She turned around waiting to see who could it be. The fist thing she saw was brown hair and then wind picked up slightly and in direction of her. The hair then flew forward. There was brown hair, red hair, even white hair and something like Uchiha black hair. The next step relived the four people. Mito was in the middle and the boys were around her. Kushina chuckled it was such a flex to do this. Mito looked and her parents fabulous. Kushina laughed so hard that everyone heard even though nobody saw her. Because she wasn't supposed to enter the area yet. She was hidding behind a wall of decorations. Minato however was in the area waiting for everyone to gather so that ceremony could start.
He couldn't but laugh along with Kushina. It was ridiculous. It was scene that would be remembered. Mikoto then realized why Shisui refused to go along with them she thought he didn't want to be seen as their adopted soon. But now she knew why. Fugaku seemed satisfied also. While itachi was surprised but didn't show it. Even Jiraiya and Tsunade could not contain their laughter. While Tamura and Suzume were confused by their laughter. They thought that this was some kind of joke or something but they couldn't laugh. They didn't get it. Luckily they were next to Jiraiya and Tsunade. They would probably explain what was so funny.
Chapter 124: Ch. 124
Chapter Text
3.pov
The wedding ceremony started and everyone focused on Kushina entering. Her white wedding dress was fluffy looking and long. Kushina looked like a princess soon to be queen of village. Which she basically was. Everyone was amazed by how perfect the two looked. Minato was in blueish suit that sometimes seemed black. They were contrast to each other but it looked perfect. The wedding ritual was short but beautifully done. At the very end after exchanging vows and before Sealing the deal with the kiss. Mito stood up and came closer. This was planned. Mito then unsealed a crown from her storage. Mito made it herself when she learned that Kushina was getting married. Kushina didn't know about the crown. Mito said that she would put her blessings through her hands by petting her head. So Kushina didn't see crown because she and Minato were bowing already. Mito smiled as she put the crown down and then she did same to Minato. Mito said :" may you be blessed by spirits of water, wind and fire. May earth be kind to you and lighting merciful."
Mito then stepped backwards and she bowed to them.
Kushina only noticed that pressure on her head when Mito stepped back. Her hand reached up as she stood up. She firstly noticed the one on Minato thought. He seemed to super confused. His eyes were glassy. The crown had a simple symbol on it. A Uzumaki swirm. It was like Mito was accepting him as a Uzumaki. Kushina then felt similar thing on her crown. The crown were made from same material but they looked slightly different. Mito returned to her position. And smiled again and bowed to dou who were now staring at her with glassy eyes.
The party started by sudden yell from Mito :" just kiss already."
The crowd was laughing. As they saw Mito dieing from embarrassing herself. They knew immediately when she took out crown that wasn't planned by reaction of Yamanaka clan head wife. The woman's face lifted up extremely she wasn't satisfied by how boring the blessing was supposed to be. The kiss happened, and Mito looked at the others who were enjoying the view.
Mito wondered if she could be in their position. She once dreamed to be wed and live happily with the person she loved. Then suddenly music started to play Kushina and Minato started their first dance.
Soon others decided to join. Leaving only Mito and few others standing. Tsunade was one of them because she couldn't dance with this extra weight that well. Tamura and Suzume were dancing just next to Minato and Kushina. Mito then noticed a hand and Genma in front of her. Genma asked :" Is this young lady available for a dance."
Mito nodded :" of course, I would not refuse such a gentleman."
Genma then took her to dance floor. Mito asked him :" if I may ask, why did you ask only now."
Genma chuckled :" we were playing rock paper scissors, about who would dance with you first. And we mostly were tied. "
Mito laughed :" I see. "
Mito and Genma danced really well. They soon had almost all of attention on them. However song was over and Mito and Genma returned to their previous position. Mito was then asked by Kakashi for a dance :" My lady, would you like to dance."
As bowed politely, Mito took his hand they headed to dance floor again. Mito noticed that Kakashi had a bit troubles with dancing so she smiled :" relax this is a lot like taijutsu. You just need to predict my moves and make sure we are balanced. "
Kakashi nodded and they began to dance beautifully.
The last partner was Shisui who was a bit shy to ask after seeing others and how well they danced. However he gathered all of his courage as his hand was in front of Mito. Mito smiled and slowly took his hand saying :" is this young boy to shy to ask me about dance but too brave to give me his hand."
Shisui blushed to extreme. Mito took him to dance floor and they danced a bit slower than Kakashi and Genma danced with her. Mito spoke :" I am a bit tired so a slow dance is best for me. "
Shisui understood that she made a excuse for his lack of dance skills. However he liked it.
Mito finally sighed softly after dancing for almost 10 minutes. Genma quickly took her hand while Kakashi prepared a chair for her. Mito elegantly sat down.
Meanwhile Tsunade and Jiraiya started to explain what was so funny to Tamura and Suzume.
Tamura was surprised when he learned that all of those three were into Mito and had already confessed to her. And by doing this Mito actually didn't want to hurt any of them and it could be anaylized as a flex because she is a princess she can have anyone who she wants. Tamura then laughed :" I hope she doesn't know about traditional ways for Uzumaki princess."
Tsunade looked confused :" and what ways are there."
Tamura spoke :" Uzumaki princess ways are referred to who they are allowed to marry. So basically for continuing the lineage of Uzumaki royal family. They could had more than one husband. But usually they would end up with one. And yes even if husbands weren't Uzumaki they would be accepted. "
Jiraiya froze asking :" really, you are knowledgeable. "
Tamura nodded :" I am distant royal. Though our lineage stopped being royal with my grandmother. They lineage was not pure then. "
Tsunade asked :" so how does that work. When do you know you aren't royal."
Suzume then spoke :" it is basically by the color of our hair. The darker and more colorful it is the closer to main family you are. So Tamura grandmother hair paled from royal family and they stopped being royal. "
Tenzo asked :" just like that. It seems like discrimination. "
Tamura :" yes it seemes, but in reality it isn't. The royals and main family weren't discriminating anyone. Everyone had same rights be royal or just Uzumaki or not being Uzumaki at all. Being royal was just a title. While most leaders of Uzushino were royal Uzumaki, there wasn't written in any law that nobody else wasn't allowed to rule. It just happened that most people were fine with long lasting leaders and royalty of Uzumaki had large lifespans. Some even lived to 110 years. But that was almost 200 years ago. "
Mito and the boys were having fun teasing all of the geust. They would get closer to each other and then remove rice from each other faces and more cliché things. Well everything was fine until Tenzo and Itachi were too lively and started to fight. Mito and Shisui intervened and Mito quickly took Tenzo and settled him in her arms and Shisui did same to Itachi. Now they were sitting down and Mito was trying to prevent Tenzo from throwing food at Itachi. Who seemed unimpressed. Mito chuckled and said :" it seems like Tenzo doesn't like your brother Shisui."
Shisui took that as hint :" really I thought they were best friends. If you say that they aren't that good boys maybe they need to be punished."
Mito nodded :" indeed a punishment is a good thing to do in situations like this. "
Tenzo paled as he spoke :" but we are best friends."
Itachi nodded.
Mito was surprised, well Itachi probably did think about Tenzo as a friend but Tenzo for sure didn't. But she had to make them get along better. So she said :" Then prove it. I don't want to hear about your fighting each other for a whole month. Because if you do, both of you will be in punishment. And I will ask your teachers about your behavior." they both nodded quickly and Mito let Tenzo down just as Shisui did. Mito watched them carefully. Itachi held out his arm and Tenzo slowly took it. They then started to run around holding hands. It was childish but they were children.
Mito then continued to filrt with the boys.
Rin and Obito danced together as they were partners for each other on this wedding. Rin wanted to speak with Obito now. She softly spoke :" I have been thinking about your confession. And I honestly think that you have matured a lot. I think that I like that about you. So I am finally ready to accept your feelings and possibly return them. However I wish to go slow."
Obito brightly smiled as he nodded :" I am glad. I thought that you wouldn't ever date me. I am honestly too happy. "
Rin smiled and said :" however I want to keep it secret until we are fourteen because my parents said that I am not allowed to date until then."
Mito noticed how happy Obito was. But she couldn't ask him what that was about. She was getting distracted by Kakashi and Genma. Shisui had to talk about something with Fugaku. It didn't seem serious. Mito finally got a chance to steal a achoolic drink. As she disguised it in a juice. Mito drank it quickly. Finally drinking after more than 4 years. It felt different than then it was relaxing for other reasons.
Minato however then appeared next to her and lifted her from her sit by putting his hands under her armpits. Mito was surprised by sudden action. Well almost every one was. Kushina was running after Minato saying :" what did you say, who is prettiest here."
Minato then shielded himself with Mito saying :" this beautiful creature."
Mito was confused and looked directly in Kushina fuming eyes. She chuckled :" You do realize he is joking right, because if he wasn't he would be in jail for trying to marry me."
Kushina blushed :" really, I guess I had a little too much to drink. "
Mito smirked :" Minato, you can stop touching me though, because now it isn't appropriate for you to touch other women than in front of your wife. "
Minato chuckled and he finally put her down. However before he could apologize Mito spoke to the three boys :" punish him for his sins. "
The trio started to kick him in his long legs while Mito calmly drank her tea. The other guests satrted to fall down from laughing to much. The scene was like children being scolded by their parents but where child had a role of parents and Minato was a troublesome child.
After many drink later when sun was getting lower and lower the wedding party was finally over. Unfortunately for Mito she had a honor of bringing drunk Jiraiya back to house. She would not allow Tsunade to bear such heavy man all the way to home. Mito regretted the refusal of help from the boys and her tight dress. Mito heard Jiraiya say in his perverted voice :" Minato you lucky bastard."
Mito realized that he was probably thinking about what the dou were doing right now.
Well Jiraiya wasn't wrong the dou were doing what he thought they were. After finally leaving with Hiraishin and appearing in their house. Minato kissed Kushina again. This time the kiss wasn't for show. His tongue slipped in and dominated Kushina's tounge. He could feel how quickly he was getting erected. His hands landed on Kushina's hips and put her on a table. On the table was a bottle of wine which had fallen by sudden movement and broke staining the dress. Minato thought for a second that he was screwed. But Kushina spoke :" it doesn't matter I made a seal to clean it. Just continue."
And with those words Minato started to kiss only exposed part of Kushina's body. Her neck. While one of his hand was on her hips other was slipping in her dress and coming closer to secret garden. Kushina moaned loudly felling chills. Her hand was trying to untie Minato's tie she was struggling because how well Minato kept touching her and kissing her. Finally she got rid of it. Minato then took it of stepping a little farther away. Kushina then came closer with her upper body and she bited him. His now exposed neck. Minato was taken by the sudden bite as he groaned. His hand accidently slipped further in dress finally a finger touched a dripping pusy. Kushina bite again this time harder and Minato startled pushed it more. Kushina then moaned louder. Minato took this chance too stick his tongue in her mouth again. Kushina then reached his belt with her hands. It was easily undone. She could feel how hard and hot his meat stick was. She just touched it slightly and she could feel how it twitched. Minato then huffed a bit. As his second hand reached under the dress taking of Kushina's underwear off. It was really wet. Because they kept touching each other during celebration. Minato couldn't take it any longer he let his pants hang and his underwear he didn't bother with removing them completely. He immediately started to pound her. Kushina started to moan extremely high. Saying :" not in wedding dress."
Minato smirked as he said :" You made a seal to clean it. So it doesn't matter right."
He forced himself into her with his full length and full speed. Kushina scream in blissful feeling. Kushina could feel her pussy tensing and how hot Minato stick was. The first release wasn't controlled. Minato however and Kushina didn't have enough. They finally started to remove each other clothes. Well mostly Minato's. When it was time for Kushina Minato had to uzip a zipper at her back. And the dress was pretty stick and hard to get rid of. When Kushina finally managed she was standing there with only her bra on. Minato took her hand and they headed out to bedroom. However before they reached it Minato picked her up and slammed her against the wall on stairs. Kushina chuckled :" what are you doing. I thought we would continue in bedroom."
Minato licked his lips as he said :" decided that third round would be there."
Kushina eyebrows went up as she felt Minato's stick enter her in this position. Jer legs were surrounding his figure and her hands were on his neck. Her head leaning on wall. Minato was kissing her neck and his hands were pushing and pulling her hips in unbelievably good rhythm.
Kushina gasped when she felt second orgasm hit her. Minato chuckled :" already. I must be good at aiming."
Kushina smiled looking down at him saying :" right. Maybe if you were moving faster I would have had it sooner."
Minato looked at her and pounced her hips really quickly two times in row. Kushina yelped saying :" oh god, you will destroy me. Slow down.
Minato smirked :" I knew you couldn't take it."
Kushina then said :" I will show you who can't take it. Take me to bedroom. " Minato did so. Smirking usually they did it twice at most, but over time he learned a technique how to make Kushina want more than two rounds.
Finally the dou were in bedroom. Kushina was put down on floor her legs were slightly shaking but she was still standing she pushed Minato on the bed and she removed her bra. Her c -cup breast were finally out. It made her feel a bit more of freedom. Minato saw them bounce a little. Kushina then jumped on the bed slowly did a squat right on his erected stick. A gasp escape his mouth as Kushina leaned forward Minato's face was in between her breast she knew how much he liked to play with them. And was slightly surprised when he did not take her bra himself. Minato the strated to squeeze really hard ass. Kushina was surprised because he used to squeeze her breast and not her ass.
He started to suck her breast all around making hickeyes everywhere. His hand however didn't stop squeezing her ass for a second. And Minato's hips were lifted slightly he was moving faster than ever before and Kushina didn't think she could keep with him for long her pussy was getting full with all kinds of liquid. Minato looked for a second on her face. The face Kushina was making made him squeeze harder and move faster. Kushina yelled:"oh God Minato, right there."
Kushina was lost in other world and Minato wanted to take her further. He started to suck her nipples and Kushina had lost all of her strength in legs. She could no longer squat and was completely on Minato's stick. Minato took his hand of her ass and took her hands in his behind her back. As he started to pound deeper and deeper. His salvia was leaking from her breast as he looked at scene. Kushina was going up and down in incredible speed. The noise was rather pleasant to him. Kushina would moan his name every few thrusts.
Minato finally came in her for third time today he slowly took out his member out of her and started to stroke it few more time as he cummed on her again this time on her body. He was marking her. All of his fluids on her. He kissed know sleeping Kushina as his hands traced all over her body. Finally he started to play with her breast. Making her moan in her sleep. He tried pinching her then massaging her. When finally he had enough of playing with hands, seeing once again that his dick was hard tried his best to not awake Kushina while his dick was between her breasts. He cummed on her beautiful. And he quickly wiped it off. And he then went to take shower covering Kushina in sheet.
When he returned Kushina was awake and waiting for him to ask :" when did I feel asleep."
Minato chuckled :" not long ago." which was correct it was 30 minutes. Kushina smiled as she said :" I will belive in that. I need shower because I don't how but I have cum all over me."
Chapter 125: Ch. 125
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up next morning. She was feeling alright. However she wasn't awake because it was her time to wake up but rather because an Anbu was near her house waiting for her. Mito wondered what this was about. Minato had to explain. She quickly dressed up and opened the door for Anbu it was raining and she was surprised that Anbu did not take cover. Mito said :" come in and shushin us out of here I don't Wana get wet."
The Anbu then enetered the house feeling warmth. Mito let him dry a bit by asking :" do you know what Hokage wants."
The Anbu nodded :" it is something about your position in the village as I recall. "
Mito knew that this Anbu was previously a root Anbu so she wasn't surprised to hear him answer. They always talked to her, she wondered if it was because they thought of her as a savior. She didn't like that.
Mito then took his hand and said :" I am ready."
The shushin was quick and precise. They appeared in back Hokage's office in part where Anbu would hide. The tension by their sudden appearance quickly dissolved.
Mito then enetered Hokage office on her own. She bowed seeing that both lord third and Hokage were here. Mito carefully asked :" You wished to talk with me."
Minato nodded :" yes. There is a political disbalance in Konoha and we need you to sort it out."
Mito was confused :" What political disbalance. I didn't notice, and how do you think I would solve it."
Minato nodded :" it seems like you didn't notice. How Root Anbu are more loyal to you than us. "
Mito nodded :" I did notice that they favor me. But I didn't know it was to this extreme. So what do you want from me. "
Minato spoke :" I have been thinking that I would again open Root program, and over time you would come and lead this program. "
Mito nodded :" but I am too young now. "
Minato asnwerd :" age does not matter. The first thing that I will order you is. "
Mito lisent carefully. Minato continued :" to accept promotion to chunin rank, for now and later for jonin. "
Mito froze she understood. It was about time to promote her so she had to accept it. But she also had to move situation in her advantage. Mito nodded :" I understand, but I would like a favor in return. Because I am willing to sort this huge problem for you I should be rewarded too."
Minato asked :" what is this favor you want to ask me about."
Mito smirked :" I need to check something in Ame."
Minato froze :" Ame isn't a friendly village, and it is under Jiraya's spy network so if you want to know or check something there ask him."
Mito nodded :" I did but he didn't tell me. I need to check if the situation is similar to one in my prophecy. "
Minato sweated because if that was true, she may have trust issues with Jiraiya. Minato didn't have choice but to say :" fine with me. However it must be after your chunin promotion and you must be going with few root Anbu."
Mito nodded as she said :" thank you." Mito then bowed. And was ready to leave. However Minato stopped her saying :" there are two more matters that we need to deal right now. "
Mito nodded :" oh, I thought we were done. "
Minato spoke :" Well we need to start root program as soon as possible. Do you have any one who would lead them while you are getting ready to take that place. "
Mito pondered for a moment. She tilted her head cutetly on left side. There were many names that filled her mind so Mito decided to go with safe one. Mito spoke after a minute :" Orochimaru is a good candidate. His knowledge will be great help and there could be area for his new lab that he recently started to need."
Mito lied about last one, she was the one who needed that lab for purpose of making Orochimaru immortal. She wondered if Minato and lord third would accept that.
Minato and lord third looked at each other for few seconds. Wondering if the trust Orochimaru showed Mito was because Mito chose to believe in him first. Mito waited for the answer.
Minato agreed by saying :" we will ask him about this."
Mito nodded. And Minato continued :" this matter is not done yet. I would like of you that when you take charge of root Anbu program that you would be spending some time with me too. We would speak about politics in Konoha mostly. "
Mito nodded :" as long as it isn't dealing with paperwork because I will have my own to deal with. "
Minato smirked :" of course, I have heard your advice to how beat paperwork. "
Mito nodded :" just don't force yourself. "
Minato asked :" when we are on this subject how did you know this would work.
Mito sighed :" while I was arranging the library of Hokage's tower I found a forbidden scroll that was just in plain sight I was a bit curious what it was about. And I read it. However I was only interested in shadow clone jutsu. I studied it for a whole hour and knew it's function so I made them myself and comfired that it work in the way I hoped it would. "
Lord Third gasped for the air for a second. But didn't speak a word.
Minato then spoke:" Well let's move on last matter of today. "
Mito nodded mumbling :" finally, to think I was woken up because this. "
Minato began :" Well the last one was a clan matter especially, Uzumaki clan matter. Since now there are enough Uzumaki to have a clan name in village. "
Mito nodded :" I see, that is true. And what is the problem. "
Minato spoke :" Well since it was a matter i called for. We don't actually know who would like to be in this clan, or who would be clan head, nor inner clan laws. "
Mito nodded :" I understand, I will solve this. Possibly before my chunin promotion. "
Minato nodded :" then you have two weeks. We planned to do it on that Monday in two weeks. "
Mito nodded :" I see then I must start immediately. I will excuse myself for now."
She left the office in and cursed she forgot a umbrella. Mito then decided to screw it as she run through the heaviest rain in her life. When she got home she was drenched in water and sweated to learn shushin.
Mito then get herself dry and then went into a hot bath. She relaxed herself. Getting ready for busy time.
After complitly relaxing and seeing how rain had calmed down to some deegre she took a umbrella and headed to Kushina she needed her signature on paperworks for clan establishment. And then they would go to Uzumaki couple where they would speak more about laws and other clan things. When she finally managed to get to Kushina's house she saw that doors were locked but she could feel a presence in house. It was light like sleeping shinobi. Mito saw a open window and got inside of house through there. She didn't want to wake up Kushina but seeing how the her breakfast was getting cold and how it was already 3 pm. She decided not to have mercy on Kushina. Mito stroked her few times and nothing happened and then she yelled :" wake up sleeping head."
Kushina mumbled :" just five more minutes."
Mito sighed softly as she spoke :" five more minutes and you will be dead."
That seemed to wake her up. Like every shinobi Kushina had survival insticks.
Mito then said :"okay now that you are go eat and be ready in 20 minutes we have work to do."
Kushina mumbled :" what work, i just got married."
Mito nodded :" I know I was there, ut it is very important kind of work. And I decided to take it upon myself to not tire you too much. So go eat. "
After waiting for twenty minutes. Mito decided not to waste energy and not to explain twice so she said :" we are going to visit Tamura and Suzume now. Because they are involved too. "
Kushina grabbed umbrella complaining how she planned to spent whole day in house and it was now ruined. She then grabbed the handle of doors and noticed that they were locked so she sweatly asked Mito :" How did you enter. "
Mito wasn't fazed by question as she said :" window."
Kushina cursed her luck, Minato liked to open windows and Mito could enter because she knew the seals did not work on her.
Mito then sighed :" You are right it is Minato's fault, this is kinda his idea. I think it is good one but I am sorry to wake you up."
Finally reaching Uzumaki couple house. Mito knocked and then entered hearing come in. The dou were doing the seals from early morning and were almost done for today. Mito was so glad she found them. It would be her job to finish all of these seals. Well half of these seals would end up in Iwa and Kiri and rest would end on Konoha market. Well the income of Uzumaki clan was sure. Mito and Kushina helped them with seals and Mito started to talk while she was doing a seal. :" I was called by Minato this morning. He said that we should create a Uzumaki clan in Konoha. Since we have enough members and are respected."
The three others nodded understanding.
Mito continued :" Well I came for your signatures on the clan registration paper I have here. So the problem isn't that, but who will be the first clan head. I am sure you want me to be it. But by the laws of Konoha, the person should be at least jonin or 18 years old. And I am neither of those. So that leaves you guys. "
Tamura nodded :" I think that Kushina should lead us then. "
Mito nodded :" yes however if we put her there someone will think that we are seeking a privilege from Hokage. "
Kushina nodded :" that is possible, so it is either Tamura-san or Suzume - chan"
Tamura nodded :" I see, who would you like Mito - Chan."
Mito answered without hesitantion :" I think that Tamura - San is the best choice, he is distant royal and male. The other smaller clans would not be as hard towards him as if Suzume lead the clan."
Suzume nodded :" I agree with Mito - Chan. "
Tamura nodded :" then so be it. I will take this position. I believe this wasn't the only thing you wanted to speak. "
Mito nodded :" we need to create a inner laws of clan. I was hoping that it would be similar to those in Uzushino, but I don't know much of them."
Tamura nodded :" I will deal with that with your help. Do we have a time limit for this. "
Mito nodded :" yes two weeks from today because I will become a chunin day after. "
Tamura nodded :" I see, congrats on promotion. I believe you are already a jonin but it isn't my thing to meddle in Konoha affairs. "
Kushina nodded :" we she would be if she didn't refure all of promotions before. "
Tamura nodded and said :" anyways I think thag we have enough time to do this. Should we add Minato as a honorable member. "
Mito nodded :" of course. In the laws there should be a law that says that marrying in Uzumaki clan means to be honorable member if I remember correctly form Hagoromo's lectures. "
Tamura nodded :" yes"
Mito then quietly lisent to everything Tamura knew about Uzumaki clan laws. It was a lot to take in. Well there were a lot of unusual laws that somehow perfectly described every Uzumaki. Mito and Tamura then spoke about laws while leaving Suzume and Kushina doing the seals. After finally running out of laws Tamura remembered Mito and Tamura went to Konoha library to see if they had anything related. There were few books about Uzushino however they didn't find much information about laws. Mito spoke :" we should go on a trip to Uzushino."
Tamura froze asking :" would we found there what we are looking for."
Mito nodded :" I was there 2 years ago, the library is intacted and can recognize Uzumaki blood. So we wouldn't have any problems with searching for it. However it will be troublesome to go there and back in two weeks of time. "
Tamura nodded :" yes, but if we manage to prepare everything here in two days we have a chance. "
Mito nodded :" I have to ask a permission from Minato to leave village and for you too. He will probably send a team with us too. "
Tamura nodded and then stood up saying :" should we speed run this. "
Both of them knew they would regret this but they did not have a choice.
Luckily the rain had stopped. Mito and Tamura headed to Hokage's tower where most of documents were supposed to be filled. It took them over 3 hours to get everything they need to have. It was bunch of half empty papers that need to be filled properly. Mito cursed this would take long time and it was already almost dark. Mito didn't want to waste much time so since she was already in Hokage's tower she may as well ask Hokage about the trip to Uzushino.
Minato was looking out of his window his first day as Hokage wasn't as busy as he expected. He heard a knock on his door, but he wasn't expecting anyone. He reflexively said :" come in."
He saw in windows two red heads enter office and he turned around asking :" Mito-Chan did you need me."
Mito nodded :" there is slight problem about Uzumaki clan laws and next clan head of Uzumaki clan has a request."
Minato was following and nodded gesturing to continue.
Tamura spoke :" we miss few certain and traditional laws of Uzumaki, we wish to have them written so we ask for your permission to go to fallen Uzushino. "
Minato froze for a second, thinking, he then spoke:" are you sure you will find them there, maybe they are in Konoha. "
Mito shake her head :" we check in Konoha library but there weren't here. And I know that Uzushino library is pretty much intact I was there last."
Minato looked spectical about trip he spoke :" You won't have anything against more people than you two. "
Mito nodded :" that is only more advantageous to us, both Konoha and Uzumaki clan. We will bring back everything that is valuable. Because Uzushino library is one possible to enter by Uzumaki."
Minato nodded. Asking :" when did you plan to leave. "
Tamura spoke :" in two days in the morning. "
Minato though more :" I can send a group of Root Anbu with you or a group of high ranking jonin. "
Mito answered :" it is up to you, we will be fine with anyone."
Minato then took a notice of all the paperwork i their hands asking them :" are you going to speed run them. "
Mito though he was mocking her so she put few documents that were related to honorable Uzumaki clan members on his desk saying :" You should fill this up. And then when you are done give it to Kushina."
Minato gulped there was his big mouth.
Mito then looked through the window asking :" is your face going on the stone soon."
Minato nodded :" I was visited few months ago and the worker started to work on it two months ago. It will take at least 4 more months to be able see anything that resembles me. And it will be finnished in year time. "
Mito then said to Minato :" when I get back to Konoha, I want to learn shushin. "
Minato asked :" why"
Mito answered :" I didn't like getting wet going to home this morning."
Minato cought :" sometimes I just don't understand how simple you can be."
Mito smirked :" I am Uzumaki, we are simple about the complicated things and complicated on most simple things."
Tamura nodded :" that is correct. We are bunch of weirdos. "
Mito and Tamura then bowed as they left the office.
Mito, Tamura, Suzume and Kushina, spent the whole next day filling the papers. After finally getting everything done it was time for sleep. And the next day came quicker that they thought it would. Tamura and Mito headed to the gates where a group of four shinobi were waiting for them. Two of them were Root Anbu and two were high ranking jonin one was Aburame, and the other and Hyuga. Mito didn't recognize either of them, well she could guess that Hyuga was probably one of twins Hizashi or Hiashi. Mito waited for them to interduce.
The Hyuga one spoke first :" I am Hyuga Hizashi."
Mito nodded, waiting for Abrume to speak.
He only said:" Aburame Shikuro."
Mito nodded, but she knew she didn't know this one. The root Anbu only said names of their masks. Mito understood many of them didn't know their true names. Tamura then introduced himself to the group followed by Mito.
The journey began without much delays. Mito noted how nostalgic look on Tamura face was getting noticeable. She wondered if she would feel like that about her hometown. She did have some fond memories of it. But that was long gone and there weren't any chances of her going back. That made her more nostalgic than she thought it would. Mito could feel those stares. It was obvious Hizashi was looking at her, watching, analyzing. She could feel all of the bugs around her have chakra signal. Mito tried her hardest not to seem afraid of being watched. It was so long ago when she felt this watched. She had forgotten about it. Mito tried to calm her spreeding thoughts. She managed only when she heard Isobus calm voice saying that everything is fine.
Chapter 126: Ch. 126
Chapter Text
3.pov
The journey was uneventful. Hyuga and Aburame were just as quiet as the two root Anbu. Mito almost had a feeling that she was traveling with root Anbu squad. Tamura and Mito talked about Tamura's childhood spent in Uzushino. Sometimes the stories were funny sometimes they were sad. However Mito liked to hear each and every one of them. They arrived to Uzushino shore after 5 days. One day was traveling on the water and hopping from one island to another..
After a extra half of day walk to Uzushino village. Mito froze. She could feel something strange. The something she felt in two occasions. She froze what was Black Zetsu doing here. She halted the movement of whole group and said nothing. She expanded her sensory range. And breathed in relief. Black Zetsu wasn't there. But he was been recantly. Mito wondered what was he doing here. What did he exactly need from here. Could it be that he was searching for Nagato but he know that Nagato was in Ame. So that possibility quickly vanished from her thoughts. Mito then nodded to group that everything was OK. She knew she couldn't get to what he was doing here so she went to finish what they came here for.
From what Mito could feel. Black Zetsu was here days ago and his chakra only could be felt because this place is graveyard without living person that actually visits so that is the reason why the chakra lingers here longer. It is similar too how atomic bombs work. The chakra is radical partials in this case, and because this place was a battlefield and now every chakra signature leaves a mark especially if it is as big as black Zetsu.
Mito and Tamura lead others to library. Tamura was slightly surprised how Mito didn't forget where it was. She was here just once. Then they entered the library slowly because the stairs were rusty. Mito could see the Kiri Ninja body still there, well his bones and clothes or some of it. Mito looked at Konoha shinobi saying :" that is what happens when non - Uzumaki tries to enter."
The library the lites up and text appeared in front of Uzumaki dou. In front of Mito it was :" welcome back, princess of Uzushino. You may enter the library." Mito then bit her tumb and spread her blood to every Konoha shinobi. The Hyuga was slightly disgusted, but Abrume was surprised when Mito knew exactly where his bugs weren't. In front of Tamura was a text saying :" the fallen Uzumaki royal, it is been long time since you last visit. Please enjoy your stay here."
However when Mito and group entered, Mito got one extra text, which nobody else saw, saying :" Uzumaki princess, I must ask if you visited few days ago. " Mito wondered if library was controlled by AI. Uzumaki were very advanced so it wasn't impossible to believe. Mito shake her head :" no, but do you know what they took if they were here."
The text appeared again :" they didn't took anything however it seems like they copied something. I don't know what, because that thing just used a jutsu on that book and a same book appeared in his hand. He came with your blood. "
Mito nodded :" it is probably black Zetsu, an enemy of mine. Please don't let him enter again. But I doubt he will come again. "
The text appeared again :" You are planning to take everything from here. Then take me with you too. "
Mito froze only asking :" how can I do that. "
The text appeared again :" in the middle there is a cube which is my heart. It is colored black and pink."
Mito smirked :" a perfect colors. But how did you know that we are going to take everything from here."
The text was :" there is this feeling that I get when I saw your eyes. "
Mito smirked :" are you knowledgeable about everything in here. "
Text answered :" over the years I had no visitors so I had a lot of time to read it all. "
Mito froze :" do you have a physical form. "
Text answered :" I used to, however my battery is very low so I can't really use the form, I can only listen and text everyone here."
Mito asked :" Is there a way to change your battery. "
Text appeared again :" there is a way, but I don't know where to find it. You will see once you see my heart. "
Mito nodded, and she headed to middle of library, she was there once but she didn't think that cube was so important because it was so dusty.
Tamura and others were already in the search for books they needed the most. They never noticed Mito just standing still and whispering to something and receiving constant text. The Konoha shinobi were slightly freaked when the text appeared in the beginning but since neither Uzumaki reacted badly the understood that it was probably normal thing.
Mito found the heart easily. Or what AI referred as a heart. The cube was rather small and it was colored in half of pink and half of black. It reminded Mito of something important from her previous life. It was surprising because it was almost the same. Mito carefully cleaned the dust and then felt a few bumps on the cube. It was half full. Mito carefully touched it again and the looked at it carefully. The battery which was halfly dead. Well there were supposed to be two batteries which were supposed to appear as I crown, one part was missing. Mito asked what happened to it and text answered by :" it exploded on the day of invasion because it was connected to seals surrounding the village. The attack was too strong that half of my battery died. Luckily I was programed to work on only one."
Mito smiled saying :" I can create a battery like this." as a excellent student and previous worker in battery company. She was never proud of that job but she had to do it to survive. Mito knew exactly what she was to do. However she could not do it here. Mito then took the cube in her arms and said :" but not here, when we got to Konoha. So until then I will need your help to find the most important things and then I will seal you in storage for the journey. By the way do you have name."
The text appeared :" Lisa, my name was Lisa when I was created. "
Mito smiled :" such a beautiful name. "
However Mito was thinking about something else. Was it possible that this all wasn't a coincidence. The simbols and the name it was always present in her previous life. They were something that gave her confidence and hope, so Mito hoped that this was a sign for her to keep her hopes high.
Well now the search was easier for Mito. She found so many books that she didn't even know she needed. There were few books connected to her reason for coming here. However there were more connected to fuinjutsu and various research of Uzumaki clan. Then there were some secret jutsu and other things. Mito wondered how so much stuff was left here. Lisa texted her :" That is because, I created a barrier that prevented many shinobi from coming in. Only those who didn't have Uzumaki blood on their hands or body could enter."
Mito nodded :" effective i see. So they could enter the enternce but they couldn't enter the library because they lacked the Uzumaki blood. "
Lisa texted again :" but they still stolen many things from village. The whole village was filled with books and important things of Uzumaki clan and Uzushino. "
Mito nodded as she searched for anything that could be worthy. She stopped seeing a sword. It wasn't long but it was beautiful. The sword had a diamond on it. And the text appeared as Mito was to touch it. :" this sword is yours, however you need to spread your blood on it. That way it won't hurt you."
Mito asked :" Is mine because it belongs to main Uzumaki family."
Lisa texted :" that is right, however in last three generations no Uzumaki from main branch was worthy to touch it. "
That did not stop Mito from bitting her finger once again. The sword shined a little. And Mito picked it up. It was heavier that it looked. However it almost fits Mito perfectly. Of Mito grew few centimetars more it would be. The text appeared saying :" You are now its wilder. However I don't think you can use it to its fullest just yet."
Mito nodded :" I know. I already have a decent sword, I need to train with it to learn what it can do. But it is a nice sword I would like to use."
Tamura and group of four people then came to Mito their hands filled with books. Mito nodded as she left both the cube and the sword on the table where the sword was previously. Mito then sealed the books in her storage seal, which was getting filled extremely fast. Luckily Mito had 20 of them. Mito the looked at them asking them :" what is it. Your faces say that I am not doing anything."
Tamura nodded :" because we didn't see you do anything."
Mito smirked :" but that isn't correct. I have found more books than any of you, just look to right I took every book from there."
Tamura asked :" Did you read anything, or did you just took everything."
Mito looked confused :" no that section was about history of Uzumaki clan, and next one was secret just and fuinjutsu books. "
Tamura facepalmed:" You know how to comunicate with Lisa."
Mito nodded :" wait you don't. "
Tamura sheepishly nodded :" I wasn't often in the library. I was busy training. "
Mito nodded :" no wonder you look like that. "
Mito then finally dictated where someone should go. The whole library was empty by the next morning. The only things left were artifacts. That Mito was slightly afraid to touch after hearing stories from Tamura. However then Tamura took them without hesitantion and Mito blushed angry shouting at him :" I can't believe I believed you."
Mito and the group decided to sleep in library before they go. It was easy to fall asleep, because the silence outside was still and nothing could make a sound. It was slightly creepy but still fine. They then began their journey back. Mito was surprised to seal all of her storage seal being full. She could feel how they slowly were eating her chakra. They weren't taking to much, but she could feel constant drain all the time. They would take 1 percent of her chakra every hour and Mito could recover 10 percent with three meals and 4 percent by sleeping for 6 hours. So she was basically losing 10 percent everyday. The lucky thing was that the journey lasted for five days. So when they finally reached the Konoha, Mito still had enough energy to not go to hospital, she was on 35 percent of her chakra, the constant running also spent some of her chakra. Tamura and Mito immediately headed to Minato to report. They have managed to return two days before the expected date.
Minato was satisfied to see them return early. He asked if they found anything worthy. Mito chuckled :" we actually took everything form the library. And we decided to put those things in Uzumaki library we will open in few months."
Minato asked :" and why would you need such library."
Mito answered :" Uzumaki clan will take it role as Masters of seals and we are ready to teach anyone who wants. "
Minato nodded :" I see. Then do you need this building to be built soon. "
Mito shake her head :" no the priority for now is establishing the Uzumaki clan. I am sorry but I and Tamura really need to focus on making the laws in next to days. Once we are done I will speak with you about the details. "
Minato nodded understanding.
The first thing that Mito and Tamura did was unseal some books from storage seal Mito filled first. The laws were easy to make however the time they needed to study them and then to decide if they should go along with them. It took them two days with few breaks. Mito almost was at point of chakra exhaustion. Isobu was filling her when she was close to it. Mito the finally placed all the context of Uzushino library in Senju library. She asked Tsunade about this and Tsunade agreed. This wasn't long term solution. Just until the created their own one. Mito put a extra seal on it so nobody but she could enter the library. Tsunade already had all the books she needed in the house. And she didn't enter Senju library in long time.
Mito finally could relax when she felt the burden lessen.
After creating the inner laws, everything was ready and they handed over the whole paperwork to Hokage. This would go to council debate anyway, but it was fine until, Minato said :" oh, yes I forgot to tell you, the debate is today, will you be able come. Tamura and Mito were slightly taken of gourd but Mito agreed, because she saw this as a win situation the sooner they became a clan the better for them.
After few hours every Uzumaki was in shadows waiting for their case. Until now it was most about who would be next clan head and when they would take place in this place. Mito wasn't surprised by any of them. It was all the same like in anime. Only Hyuga was the one who didn't speak about their next clan head. That wasn't weird, the man was still young and he seemed rather vital.
Finally at the very end Minato spoke :" Well, the last matter we have this time is establishing a clan."
The council froze, they didn't have a slightest idea about this. Neither did Aburame nor Hyuga. Because nobody was allowed to speak about the last mission. It was weird to both clan heads and civilan council that this is matter here. It was different when it was about the Senju clan, but there is a procces how to become a clan, and it usually didn't involve council approval.
So Minato continued :" the four Uzumaki had given their request to become a clan."
The civilan council raged saying :" I against it, their are members we can't trust yet."
Minato looked a bit shocked, the civilan council was rather quiet for last 7 months so it was a bit surprising. However Minato spoke harshly to them :" do you not believe my words when I said that they were clear. The investigation lasted for 5 months and nothing that could be dangerous to kon2was found."
The civilan member froze :" I apologize Hokage, however we must not rush into this."
Hokage nodded:" that is why I didn't just sing this document but instead I put this in debate. "
The Nara clan head then spoke :" if I may ask Hokage, did you ask of someone to represent them here, it would be best if they said their side of the story. "
Hokage nodded :" that is right, Tamura - San you may come. "
Tamura then stood up and carefully took place in the middle of the room he bowed to everyone in the room. Slightly less to civilian council. He then spoke :" I was chosen as next head of Uzumaki clan if we are to establish the clan. "
To say that council was surprised, they expected that Mito or Kushina would have been chosen. Tamura continued :" we request that you approve of this matter, as a apology for the Uzushino fall. "
The clans were surprised by sudden bluntness, and wondered if this man was similar to Mito. Tamura then spoke :" we have met with every single of requirements to become a clan. We have even plans to upgrade the villages security. "
The Nara clan head nodded :" and what would those be."
Tamura answered :" their are two plans, first would be to make a seal strong enough to protect the whole Konoha and the other would be too teach everyone that wants our seals."
Civilian member then asked :" and you would do that if we don't make you a clan."
Minato knew that this wasn't going in the way he wanted it. But Tamura didn't seem to be troubled at least he spoke :" that is correct, but that isn't because we are selfish or are trying to pressure you, but the reason is that the seal we plan to create can only be used by a direct royal of Uzumaki clan and Uzumaki clan head. The seal does not react to me because I am not officially a clan head. "
Minato asked :" Is that really true, I heard that some of Uzumaki seals have a conditions to be used but to this extreme. "
Mito then appeared by Tamura's side as he called for her. Mito then took out scroll and there were two little boxes by the end, the text said the conditions for using the seal. And Mito channeled some of her chakra and one tick line appeared in the box. However the text also appeared next to it. Saying Uzumaki clan isn't established in any of village, so this seal can't be activated.
The civilan council was a bit surprised but still they argued that didn't prove anything. Mito spoke :" indeed, but this is just a small part of things we can give to village. We have in plan to create a shop of Uzumaki seals and Uzumaki library where we would teach anyone seals. Think of it like this Konoha will grow to beul unstoppable. We are only doing this to feel like we are home here there isn't any ulterior motive there. "
Minato nodded :" I agree with you Mito, however you know that if we create a Uzumaki clan there will be problems for us from outside. "
Mito smirked :" from which country. I don't they would all break their treaties at same time, and every single village had witnessed Konoha's power. "
Mito said that to get the civilan council on her side. They should belive that Konoha was stronger than any of the villages. Which wasn't correct. Ame and Kumo were still threat to them. Especially Ame.
Chapter 127: Ch. 127
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Hokage nodded, clearly satisfied how Mito answered his question.
The meting was at the point where they would vote. The Uzumaki clan was established by majority. Some of civilian council members still voted against it but they were over numbered. The meting was over, and Uzumaki clan went to have a party. They even invited Minato but he had some work still to do. Well the party would last until morning so he had plenty time go join.
The next morning Mito woke up in Kushina's and Minato's home. She then got hit with realizition, they didn't pick the location for their supposed headquarters and library. Mito had enough money to buy most of land but where should they chose to build was the question. But Mito didn't have much time to think. Today was the day when she would officially become a chunin. She will promoted for her efforts in invasion and investigation. Well it didn't matter why she would be promowhen nobody would see it just few clan heads and higher ranking shinobi.
Mito sighed softly as she finally stepped her foot in Hokage's office. Minato smiled brightly at her a chunin vest already on the table waiting for her. Mito the stepped forward and took it she looked at Minato and she nodded saying :" You have waited for this moment for the longest time, huh."
Minato smiled :" Well I honestly think you deserve it, you are probably in top 10 of strongest shinobi in village."
Mito looked baffled for minute and the she chuckled :" I guess I tried to hard. "
Minato then nodded and spoke :" we have something to talk about alone, "
Mito nodded :" I keep my promises "
Minato replied :" so do I. "
Mito smirked as she sat down :" Then shall I tell what I felt in Uzushino, when we arrived. "
Minato nodded :" go ahead,"
Mito spoke :" I felt that black Zetsu was there few days before us, but I don't know what he was doing there,"
Minato asked :" You didn't have a prophecy about this. "
Mito nodded :" no, I think that some things have changed, but they still mostly resulte in same thing happening "
Minato nodded :" is that why you wish to go to Ame, to prove your theory. "
Mito nodded :" but there is also someone I wish to save from dark path. If possible "
Minato nodded :" of that is what you really want, then you can go in few days, I will personally pick best root Anbu to accompany you. "
Mito nodded :" if I may ask, how do you plan to make root program active again. "
Minato smirked :" that is already done, the council approved it last week. "
Mito was surprised :" How did you manage it. "
Minato explained :" Well it was easy, because they still believe that Danzo was a good man, and I said that we found a good fit for their leader and that program proved to be strength of Konoha for years. "Mito nodded :" so Orochimaru accepted and is currently in root headquarters. "
Minato nodded :" do you need him. "
Mito nodded :" I need to speak with him and possibly make him borrow few things. "
Minato nodded :" You can go. But I don't do anything reckless.,,"
Mito chuckled :" I am not Kushina. "
She then exited the office and put the chunin vest on and headed to Root headquarters, the ones in village,.
The villagers recanted positively to her new outfit. Mito did plan to celebrate with many of her friends tonight. But she had a work to do right now.
Orochimaru was surprised when he was asked to lead Root Anbu, and that Minato chose him because Mito said so. He had a tons of things to do since most of things written were illegal and the program now needed to be legal and well good. He didn't assigned much mission. But he made a serious effort in training this new force. And after realizing how much of space for lab did he have here he asked few members to bring everything he had in his lab here. Well since he would spend most of his time here anyway.
Week after getting this position he knew what most of shinobi here needed. And he would provide them that. He learned that Mito would take over these forces once she was old enough. So he did his best.
Orochimaru was surprised when Mito suddenly visited him, she was wearing her usual outfit but the chunin vest stood out to much not to notice it.
Mito bowed and spoke :" Orochimaru - sama, it's been a while."
Orochimaru chuckled :"only a couple of weeks, but I see you got promoted."
Mito nodded :"I did, but I am not here because of that, I am here because of two things."
Orochimaru nodded :" and what are those.,"
Mito smirked :" one is about the promise we made half of year ago and one is request."
Orochimaru tried his best to stay collect and calm. Mito continued :" Well shall we sit for few minutes, I will talk about our promise first."
Both of them sat and in next few seconds a Anbu appeared and was holding two cups of team. Mito could feel that this female was rather social for root Anbu. Mito then noticed how Orochimaru carefully watched every move of this woman as if analyzing her.
Mito asked :" they seem more open did you start with therapy for them."
Orochimaru nodded :" yes, I don't think they can go on mission if they are emotionally unstable."
Mito nodded :" I agree. However back to topic. I have found perfect body samples for immortality jutsu. "
Orochimaru asked :" You did, but I feel like there is something wrong if you are here and not saying that we should take a experiment. "
Mito nodded :" You need to be related to the body. "
Orochimaru asked :" so that is problem. "
Mito shake her head :" not really, if you inject my blood it will be fine after few doses. However I still need to do research and this body I am speaking about needs to be carefully kept. "
Orochimaru nodded :" You are worried that I was going to be mad about the time. But we never promised on certain time. "
Mito nodded :" then do you have a liquid that makes body stay frozen. "
Orochimaru looked at her as he said :" You know that isn't the name of that liquid but, I do have it. "
Mito smirked :" great take me to it. "
Before Orochimaru could say a word Mito drank all of her tea and stood up.
Finally after 10 minutes of walk there were the liquid and capsules Mito then took out 5 bodies out of her storage. She sliced the four in two and put them in 9 capsules. Orochimaru looked at every single one of them in wonder, he didn't understand what Mito did. Mito then spoke :" the jutsu for immortality isn't connected to body but rather the soul, however you still need to be in sync with body. This thing Is Senju cells, or Hashirama cells, well closest would be Tenzo but without personalty. It can reganarate itself to some extent. I cut them in different to see how long it should take them to reganarate. We need only one for now. After 5 to 10 years you will need to change bodies. And I estimate that they need 2 na d half years to reganarate. "
Orochimaru asked :" You plan to make me massive amount of bodies so I can have certain future. "
Mito nodded :" yes but there could be something I don't know yet, and I need to some time to find out. "
Orochimaru nodded as they returned to their previous spot. He waited for few minutes for Mito to speak again.
Mito then finally spoke :" oh I almost forgot, the request. "
Orochimaru smiled :" what do you need. "
Mito then spoke about what materials she needed and she asked if Orochimaru had any of them. Orochimaru answered :" I have all of them, but I don't know what you need them for."
Mito answered :" I need to create a supply of energy with it. "
Orochimaru nodded :" a battery, you chose good materials."
Mito nodded :" of course, I made many in my life. But I don't have materials and I really need to make it. I will pay for it. "
After finally getting materials and heading home Mito sta down and started to create the battery. It wasn't difficult to make battery but to shape it in half of crown it was lot harder. Mito was halfway done when she heard a knock on her doors. She was so focused on her task that she didn't notice Hayate at front of her house. And it was already dark. Mito stepped out and was immediately hugged by Hayate as he spoke :" congratulations, little sister on becoming a chunin."
Mito smiled brightly and she said :" sorry I wanted to celebrate with you guys but I focused to hard on something an did not notice the time."
Hayate nodded :" that is fine we figured, so I went to get you, we made a reservation. "
Mito smiled :" I see. That is good."
Hayate then stopped hugging her and kneeled turning around saying :" hop on this is one time chance. "
Mito took it. She was happy to have a place to fit it now.
All of her friends celebrated with her. Saying that she deserved it and how proud they were. Mito chuckled :" You guys are too much."
Well the party was spent talking about many things. Like Uzumaki clan establishing and trainings. Mito the said that she would take a mission soon out of village. The teams were a bit surprised asking her did you just returned form one. She nodded saying this one was more of spy type than anything.
Mito was surprised when a cake appeared on the table. She could feel that something was off with it so she asked :" who ordered this one."
Hayate answered confused :" Obito and Shisui did."
Mito smirked as she then moved cake towards them and slightly touched it. The cake blowed in their face Mito smirked :" boys you need to learn many things."
And that was how the party turned to food fight. And later on the reason they were thrown out of restaurant. Mito and group then ended in Mitos apartment. Oy was close and Uzumaki couple allowed them to be noisy. Well because they had seals which prevented sounds coming in or exiting the room. Mito could not but think why they asked for such seal. She imagine the scene and flushed red.
The group played some games and then fell asleep after some time.. Mito was onc again in middle of three boys. But this time she was not just holding hands with them, no their hands were all over her.
Luckily when they woke up. They had moved their hands without realizing where they had put them. Mito after saying goodbye to her friends went to speak with Tamura and Suzume about the headquarters of clan. Suzume accept to search for appropriate place. Mito smiled and then nodded saying she had some things to do.
Mito then had a breakfast with Tsunade, Shizune and Tenzo. It was filled with happy conversations.
After breakfast Tenzo went to academy and Tsunade and Shizune to work. Tsunade was still stubborn about not taking a leave of absence.
Mito then continued her work on the battery. And finally after 4 more hours of work she managed to do it. She painted it pink then so that two batteries matched. She then took out Lisa and put second battery in.
The image of Uzumaki child popped. The child looked few years younger than Mito. Lisa spoke :" wow you did it."
The voice was of a child too. Mito was kinda surprised but she was glad. The dou the talked about a lots of things. Mito then took the sword and she swinged it few times. She could feel connection with the sword. Then suddenly Lisa asked :" do you feel connected with the sword."
Mito nodded :" How could you tell."
Lisa tilted her head and said :" your expression."
Mito then felt a like the sword was trying to communicate with her. So she let it take control. Mito was surprised when the sword took some of her chakra by force. However before she could do anything lisa spoke :" it seems like she is finally awake. "
Mito was confused when suddenly sword started to vibrate and then suddenly stopped. The sword glowed up brightly. And Mito felt someone enter her mindscape. Not a person but a voice. Saying :" hello there, princess Mito, I am the sword in your hand, it would be my honor to be called by my name when you use me."
Mito asked :" what is your name."
It answered :" Jisoo."
Mito froze, this might be another coincidence. Mito said :" gladly i Will call your name Jisoo in times of trouble. "
Mito then found two more things she took for herself. One was a special kunai which was indestructible and could be thrown and controlled by just thinking about it. Well at least that was what Lisa and scroll she found next to it said. On the kunai there was a name ingraved. Jennie.
Mito sighed softly this wasn't coincidence. She hoped it was a good thing. And finally she found a necklace seal called Rosé. It was used to storage many things but mostly high vibration attacks. It also could be used to change your voice. Mito decided to keep them always by her side.
Days later after testing every single ability of the new things she found she was ready to go to mission to Ame.
Mito was surprised by how many root Anbu were on the streets today. She did not know why. Mito headed to say her byes to people she cared the most about and then to Hokage to see who would follow her. Well she was stopped on the way by trio of Tenzo, Itachi and Hana. It was surpsing how well Tenzo behaved these few days. Mito asked :" Did you need me for something, aren't you supposed to be in academy"
Tenzo spoke first :" we wanted to say our byes too."
Mito chuckled :" You know I was on the way there right now since academy is next to Hokage tower. So tell me were you skipping the academy."
Itachi answered :" no we all passed the the assignment so they let us go."
Mito nodded :" then I need to speak with your teacher, he shouldn't let go. What if you didn't find me and I didn't found you. "
Mito then headed to academy and called for their sensei just for second. The man obviously wasn't prepared to be scolded by a child.
Later Mito finally got to Minato who just said :" You were late so they are already waiting for you at the gates. "
Bowed as said :" Well see you when I return."
Notes:
I don't know if you will get what i am going with the names of artifacts. If you do please leave a comment. And if you don't also you can ask me in the comments.
Chapter Text
3.pov
When Mito finally arrived to gates there were four root Anbu waiting for her. Mito softly greated them and was surprised when they returned it. Well they were acting more normal than last time she saw these 4. She didn't know their names but the chakra signals was familiar. Mito was surprised how when she asked how Orochimaru was leading them, or what did they think of Orochimaru. They answered :" Orochimaru - sama, is doing a great job preparing us for your leadership."
Mito froze but then smiled :" are you really that hopeful to serve under me."
The Anbu four answered :" of course, you were the one to kill Danzo, we learned to hate him over time, however we didn't have anywhere to run to or hide. We were his slaves. "
Mito smirked as she asked :" Then you also don't believe that emotions are weakness."
The root members answered :" we don't know, we were thought that they were, but having not experienced them makes us feel empty and hollow. "
Mito nodded and spoke :" that is right i wouldn't let of the pain and hatred ever. Those feelings made me who I am today, but withouth them I would feel stuck in endless cycle of nothing. "
Mito and root Anbu traveled to border with Rain county for two days. And when they got to border it was night so they decided to wait until morning to move in. Mito could feel that some kind of barrier was around the area she supposed that Ame was. The whole area was covered with so much chakra that she didn't know where it belonged and any normal sensor would stay away from that place however Mito know that wouldn't help her.
Mito created 10 clones and ordered them to watch, and just in case every few hours one of them would join them.
The sleep was light. Mito was awaken by sound of birds. And she slowly stood up, only to feel the wetness of ground. Did it rain yesterday, how didn't she noticed.
Mito and the Root Anbu continued their journey.
Mito was surprised surprised to see so much of wasteland. She knew that almost all of people in rain county lived in Ame however she didn't expect it to be this empty. Finally they found a smaller village and all of them hid their Konoha headbands, even chunin jackets were dealt with henge jutsu. Mito entered a inn. She knew that this place had to be connected to Akatskui. There is no way that someone who worked for Hanzo would be here. Mito order a glass of milk and a juices for her friends she said. The henge were just for their uniforms the Anbu now appeared to be same age as Mito and Mito had hidden her hair color.
The inn owner seemed to be nice.
Mito then sighed softly saying :" if only we were able to find them."
The root on her left caught her hands selas and nodded :" it seems like it was a waste of time searching for them."
Mito nodded and mumbled :" we were ready to join them, but this sucks."
The inn owner spoke :" I haven't seen you around here, and I am sorry but I kinda overhead your conversation. Maybe I can help you. I know a lot of things around here. "
Mito decided to play role of naive child :" really then do you know where to find… "
Suddenly a hand appeared on her face from root on her right. He spoke:" You can't just trust anyone here. "
It was such good idea to talk about this before just in case. Well most talks on this journey was Mito and root Anbu created cover stories and improving their acting depending on situations.
Mito the softly spoke :" but miss wouldn't tell anyone right. "
Miss nodded her head and spoke :" we can speak inside of one of rooms if you want."
The root Anbu on Mitos right now nodded and said :" that is fine."
Finally when they were alone with the woman Mito asked :" we are interested in Akatskui group, do you know someone that is there. "
Miss froze for a second and then spoke :" I know where one of them is right now. However how can I be sure that you aren't working for Hanzo. "
Mito nodded :" because I am a cousin to one of the leaders of Akatskui. And I haven't seen Hanzo in my life, because I am not from this country, I and my clansman are looking for our long lost cousin and are hoping to be in his service. "
The woman then suddenly made a handful of handseals and suddenly next to her appeared a doors. The woman spoke :" behind this doors is a document where their base is. Only the ones I approve of can get in. "
Mito nodded :" thank you for trusting us. "
Mito then enetered the passage and whispered to Root :"don't worry about me, just stay here. I don't feel any presence here and we don't know if she really is our friend."
Finally Mito reached inside and saw many maps. Each made of paper that quickly dissappears. Mito could see a lot of things written and only few of those stuck in her head. The directions were in ridlle, however luckily for Mito she didn't need them. Just by feeling the dissappearing chakra of Konan's paper she could pinpoint her chakra. It was lucky because Konan wasn't in Ame right now so she could easily feel her.
Mito exited the passage and said :" we should move."
Root Anbu followed Mito for half of day. They didn't know where they were headed but seeing how confident Mito was they didn't question it. The night arrived earlier than Mito expected, they camped the night again. Mito spoke about the chakra she felt and that that was what she was possibly searching for. Konan's chakra was few more hours away but wasn't moving. Mito decided to move early in the morning and possibly catch them before noon. She now could feel more than one chakra signal with Konan. The Uzumaki signal wasn't there, but it could be good enough if she spoke to Konan alone.
The next morning the group move a lot faster as they ate what Mitos clones hunted while they were sleeping. It took them few hours to reach Konan's group. However they were discovered before they made their appearance.
Konan was first to spoke :" show yourself."
Mito sighed and whispered to Root Anbu saying :" use henge and stay here i Will get down myself. Our mission isn't to scare them."
And just like that Mito jumped down. In front of Konan. Konan was a bit surprised to see young child jump of trees so high. In Ame there wasn't academy to teach you that. And Mito seemed to be 10 in her face. Mito landed gracefully and bowed to whole group :" I am sorry if I disturbed you."
Konan spoke again :" tell those guys to come down as well."
Mito was a bit surprised, she gestured them to come out as she asked :" Are you by any chance a sensor."
Konan didn't answer the question and looked at Mito asking :" who are you and what do you want."
Mito answered :" I want to help you. Who i am doesn't matter to you. "
Konan laughed :" it does."
Mito nodded :" I see, I am Uzumaki Mito, but that information doesn't mean anything to you."
Konan nodded :" that is true. "
Mito smirked :" I am not here to fight with Akatskui, but I would speak with one of founding members."
Konan was a bit taken aback how this girl knew what they were and about them as trio.
Mito spoke again :" I see, Jiraiya really did not say anything about me to you, and he didn't want to say anything to me about you. "
Konan was yet again surprised with this girl in front of her. She didn't let it show though. She wondered how this girl knew Jiraiya and why he didn't speak about her if they were close
Mito seeing that she wasn't getting a response leaned on the tree next to her :" Konan - San, I know you are one of three founders, I wish to send a message through you to other two, since I am not allowed to get in Ame. Tell them not to believe Hanzo."
Konan was surprised again and asked :" just who are you. How do you know so much. "
Mito answered :" an unfortunate soul who sees future. "
Mito then looked at her right as she felt a sudden rise of chakra.
In next three minutes Mito and her company were completely surrounded by Akatskui. Mito wonder why she didn't feel them sooner. But then she noticed how their clothes were wet and wet with same chakra around Ame. What was more the group that arrived seemed freshly out of battle. Nagato and Yahiko were there. Mito panicked because they seemed to be hostile. Nagato was the first to speak :" do you think that your henges are good. Stop hiding you Hanzos dogs."
Well shit now the henges costed them this. Mito nodded. And then spoke :" we aren't here to fight. We aren't Hanzos people. "
Konan spoke :" I don't think that we can trust them they are too knowledgeable. They even knew about three of us."
Mito cursed and then smiled :" it seems like you aren't as peaceful of group as you claim to be. "
Nagato was then one who spoke next :" is it wrong to eliminate the enemy that attacked us first. "
Mito nodded :" but you don't have proof that we attacked you. We aren't even from here"
However that didn't stop the attack that came to them. Mito cursed and she had only two thoughts in her mind make sure none of her teammates die and that actually nobody dies. Mito then unleashed all of her and Isobus ki, that gathered over years, even though Isobu was timid he could be scary. The amount of ki froze everyone even the Nagato and Yahiko. Mito was the only one that was able to move she spoke :" as I said I didn't come here to fight you. If I did you would already be dead. I might regret not killing you but that is for later. I came to deliver a prophecy to you but it seems that you aren't interested in hearing it."
Mito then turned around and touched the Root Anbu unfrozing them and she ordered :" lets go back. I don't care what happens anymore. If they are smart they will listen to my words. "
Mito mumbled the last part :" it seems like Jiraiya knew something like this would happen so he didn't tell me anything about them.,"
When they left. Akatskui finally could move and Nagato could feel something weird that said to follow this girl. His eyes were fixed on the direction she left.
Nagato said :" Konan, Yahiko I want to follow that girl and this time listen to what she actually wants to say."
Yahiko was surprised by sudden words of usually most calm friend. Nagato was usually composed because if his feelings were out of control his powers were too.
Yahiko nodded and he said :" You guys head out to headquarters and Konan, I and Nagato will try to speak to this girl."
They asked :" Are crazy she can kill all of you."
Konan answered :" she said that she could kill all of us so it is better if she kills someone it kills less people, but seeing how she had chance to kill all of us and did not is good enough for me. "
Mito could feel that they were followed by three chakra signatures, she wondered for a second why. So she decided to stop saying to roots :" be ready to attack, but don't do it, I think they just want to talk. "
After waiting for few more minutes the trio finally appeared. Mito looked at them unimpressed as she asked :" why follow us."
Nagato was the one who spoke :" it felt like a right thing to do. "
Mito smirked and nodded :" You shouldn't be following your feelings with those eyes Nagato, didn't Jiraiya teach you that."
Nagato froze his eyes were hidden by his hair and there was no possible way this girl knew about them Jiraiya said that he didn't spoke about them to anyone. Mito smirked again :" Nagato, do you not know how you got those eyes. It wasn't just a coincidence. There aren't yours at all."
Nagato froze he always wondered why did he have them.
Mito smirked :" seeing that you are willing to listen i will tell you what you need to know. Your eyes Nagato were give to you on your birth by very powerful man called Uchiha Madara. He chose you because of your genetics. Like any Uzumaki your chakra reserves are larger than normal and only you could weild those eyes. "
Konan asked :" didn't you say that you were Uzumaki too. "
Mito nodded :" I am, I suppose that we are cousins. That is way I am delivering this message even though Jiraiya lied to me. You guys are his precious students and I can't let anything happen to you guys because you are the force that can change many things. I just got the whole world under control and now you are making troubles. "
Nagato asked :" You said that I was Uzumaki and that you are too. You are saying that Uzumaki clan lived somewhere. So could you tell me more about it. "
Mito looked a bit sad :" there isn't much of Uzumaki clan to tell you about. We were slaughtered and only survivors. I personally know 3 others Uzumaki and now you. However I am not here because of family reunion. I am here to warn you. Don't let Hanzo trap you by asking you to treaty. It will end blodly. "
Konan asked :" Did you see that in vision. "
Mito nodded :" I did. However I don't know what exactly happens. "
Root Anbu knew how to keep secrets and wouldn't let anything slip their lips especially if it is about Mito.
Yahiko was the one who spoke :" why don't you come to our headquarters, just stay for few days. "
Mito looked a bit surprised by the offer. She didn't have a deadline to return and she didn't know if something would happen here. Mito thought about it for few seconds. Root Anbu then said :" we will accept your offer. "
Mito was surprised by the sudden response. She asked :" Did you just act politely and sociably accepting. Did you give yourself I check."
The Anbu nodded. Mito couldn't belive as she nodded :" it seems it has been decided that we will accept your offer."
Nagato and Konan then whispered to each other but Yahiko was still smiling brightly at them. Mito said :" um, hello, i Don't mean to be rude but shouldn't we just go to headquarters."
Chapter 129: 129
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito arrived at headquarters were every member of Akatskui was, there were more people that those she just frightened to death. They all stood when they noticed arrival of so many people. Mito was walking completely relaxed and she glanced to those shinobi she faced earlier. Mito smirked towards them just to see their reaction. Mito finally was asked if she wanted a seat. She gratefully took it. Everyone expected that those four around her would sit down but they didn't move a inch. Mito spoke :" You can sit, but don't have to." the four man didn't move. Mito didn't minded she knew they were protecting her. She then spoke :" Yahikio - San, I must admit I was surprised when you invented me to stay for few days. But I accepted only to see if anything happens and if possible to speak with my cousin."
Yahikio nodded :" of course."
One of the anbus stared at Yahikio as he sat close to Mito.
Nagato was the one who asked :" You said that our clan was slaughtered, do you know why. "
Mito nodded :" yes, the answer is pretty simple, the world feared us. And decided that we weren't needed. Our clan had its own village and was even considered to be as strong as five great nations. We were known for our seals, for our secret kenkai genkai and our large chakra reserves.,"
Nagato spoke :" if they were so strong how were they defeated. "
Mito smiled softly :" they were fighting, Kiri, kumo and Iwa at same time, so they didn't have a chance. Their seal did not last. "
Mito smiled and she asked :" do you know if you have any specific ability that doesn't involve your eyes. "
Nagato shook his head. Mito understood.
She then looked at root Anbu who whispered something to her. She shake her head.
Mito talked more about Uzumaki clan with Nagato while others lisent to her too.
Mito didn't mind it. She then sighed softly and turned to left :" You guys need to sit down. That is an order." Nagato wonder why they listened to her but one Anbu stayed up and said :" princess we are in dangerous place we can't just be sitting down."
Mito looked at him a bit harshly and said :" You are getting a yellow card. So just sit down. "
The Anbu immediately sat down. However the change in atmosphere happened. Nagato spoke :" You are a princess. "
Mito nodded :" I am granddaughter of the last Uzumaki clan head. I would say that by your hair color you are also a royal of Uzumaki clan. However I don't know how high of royal you would be."
Mito then explained how one was royal of Uzumaki clan.
Mito spent whole day talking with Nagato and the whole Akatskui group. She wondered what would happen if they listened to her advice and don't come to trap. Mito wondered if actually anything would happen. Because if she remembered correctly at this point in time nothing was supposed to happen. It was possibly still early. She wondered if she came to early. Mito decided to give message seal to Nagato and she said :" use it only in case of emergency. I will get your message and come to you as soon as possible." Mito decided to leave tommorow at early hours. She would be two days here and she was sure that it was still early for that to happen. She actually didn't even know of it happened in Naruto before Naruto birth or after. Now that she wondered.
..
When it was finally time for Mito to leave she could feel a bit sad because she just met Nagato and they didn't have much time to spend whit each other. She hoped she would meet with him again in future.
After getting deep into rain country and then heading straight to Konoha border Mito felt many chakra signals waiting for her there. She knew immediately that they were in trouble. But the didn't have anywhere to run. Mito then said to Root Anbu :" we will have to fight so get ready. I will make a escape route you just try to stay alive."
Mito was afraid because she could feel that toxic chakra. The one she heard from Tsunade. It was Hanzo. Mito knew she would survive if they fought but she did not want to risk others. She then gathered biju chakra. Once they were still invisible and then the whole group rushed towards where the whole army was. Hanzo was the first one to notice them. He knew that some foreign Ninja had entered the countries borders. He was in control of chakra sensoring rain that was in his office.
Mito sighed as she prepared herself.
Mito flashed next to so many people. They only saw a red figure as she sliced everyone that was in her way. She created a pathway while 4 memebers of her team did not allow anyone to come close to her. Mito could feel that her plan was going extremely well, just as she planned. However Hanzo was getting near and it seemed like he wanted to kill her. Mito spoke :" run, while you can, i Will come as soon as possible. Wait for me at meeting point."
Just as she spoke that a large gust of wind hited her but she didn't move much. The wind didn't harm root at all because Mito took it all in.
Hanzo appeared right next to her and tried to attack her. Mito didn't doge the kick. She blocked it with her hand. Which made Hanzo scream in pain. That gave enough time for Anbu to get past all of shinobi forces. Mito threw Hanzo back and she made few seals she learned from Isobu. This would take a lot of her chakra but it was worth it. She used one of Isobus jutsu, the one where he creates a Mist which makes you face your worse nightmares and fears. Mito knew it didn't work on Hanzo his stupid mask was on.
Mito jumped towards border. It was long way from here but it would but her some time. Hanzo was cursing his people but seeing how useless they were he hunted her alone. Mito wondered if she could kill this man right here and now. But just as that crossed her mind a large salamander appeared called Ibuse. Mito knew that she had to kill that thing first and she knew that she needed to fight Hanzo at same time.
Hanzo took out a kusarigama and attacked Mito without hesitantion. Mito jumped backwards as she unsealed the sword Genma had gave her. She blocked the blow. She knew that Hanzo was buying time for his summon to attack. Mito did not let it happen. She chanaled water chakra through her sword and attacked Hanzo with water. However the man dissappeared quickly. Mito immediately attacked the huge salamander. However before she could reach it. Hanzo appeared on top of it.
Mito cursed. She only had one thing to do. She gathered more chakra in her sword and then shout out a large stream of water towards Hanzo. Who dodged but Mito suddenly changed the direction where the water was going. She managed to hit salamander and it dissappeared. Mito jumped backwards as she run towards the border. Hanzo was still following her. The man was impressed by her ability to defend herself. Mito cursed her luck.
She just happened to run at Jiraiya at this time. Of all of time. And it seemed like he knew what was happening. Mito ignored him as she ran past him. Hanzo was surprised to see someone he once speared. The man who thought those three founders of Akatskui. Jiraiya spoke :" Hanzo - sama, please refrain from getting in land of fire or you will get killed by my hands."
Hanzo smirked :" is that so, you want me to spare the young miss. I must say she is strong but she wasn't willing to fight against me to death."
Mito then stood next to Jiraiya as she said :" I actually spared your life. I can't kill you. That isn't my job."
Jiraiya asked her :" why are you on that for."
Mito answered :" because he is poison "
Jiraiya nodded :" fair enough. "
He then spoke to Hanzo :" we are leaving now. Do not follow us."
Hanzo didn't like how girl got away so easily.
Mito knew she was screwed by look on Jiraya's face as he asked :" why did you go there. "
Mito answered :" because you lied to me. "
Jiraiya spoke :" I did, when. "
Mito didn't answer as she get next to Root Anbu, she said to him :" thank you for helping me, but I could do it by myself."
Jiraiya asked again :" when did I lie to you. "
Mito answered pissed :" when I asked if anything I needed to know was in ame. You said no."
Jiraiya nodded :" because there isn't."
Mito smirked :" a Uzumaki, a rinnengan nothing that rings a bell to you."
Mito then said :" we are going back i am sure you are busy."
Jiraiya said :" we will talk next time we see each other. "
Mito nodded :" of course you have lot of explanation to do."
Mito and Anbu then continued their way to Konoha. It took them a 2 days more and they finally arrived. Mito arrived at Hokage office first knowing that Jiraiya had reported to Minato. She knew that it was bad that she had to fight Hanzo but she didn't have a choice.
When Minato asked why did she do it she answered :" I didn't have options, they were blocking our way out and were ready to fight us. What is more i made sure that no attacks could harm me."
Minato nodded :" that is good, but you were on mission to see if prophecy would happen or not.".
Mito nodded :" that is true. And I came to conclusions that it could still happen, because it seems like I am a bit early. "
Minato nodded but he asked :" You fought with Jiraiya. "
Mito nodded :" that is true, I previously asked him if needed to know anything and he lied by saying no. "
Minato shake his head :" Did he really lie. He could be trying to protect you. ". Mito shake her head :" unfortunately no, I knew about its existence even when I asked him about it but he said that it didn't existed. "
Mito left the office happier than she enetered. Minato had said that he was glas she was well and to go to hospital just in case. Mito nodded happily. The following days were uneventful for Mito she was constantly working at hospital and would help Tamura with clan stuff. She also bought a place for building house and library. Now they just need to wait for few months for it to be completed.
Next few months Mito was basically working in hospital and in Uzumaki clan reading all of the books she brought with her. It was going fast because she used clones. Mito started to use over 40 clones but any more would exhaust her immediately. 25 of them would read all day and rest 15 would learn some jutsu.
Tsunade was in her eight month of pregnancy. The only times she would go out and take a walk were when Mito and Shizune were next to her. Tsunade liked to watch Mito train the summoning. Mito did managed to summon some slugs but still she needed to summon the high ranking ones. Tsunade knew that it was harder for Mito because of her contact with toads. So slugs have many tasks for her to prove worthy of having two contracts.
Mito was counting days carefully. She didn't actually knew for what but she was counting them. Mito was recently promoted in hospital. She wasn't a novice med- nin. Which means that she didn't need to be constantly under someones tutorials. She basically could heal on her own. She was consider to be good enough of Med-nin to heal most complex injuries. Well when she did use her special chakra. Her usual chakra was bit lacking but over times it would get better.
Mito was one day walking in hospital one of her task was at nursery room. Mito was slowly walking and noting every child's vitals. She didn't notice anything wrong. Well she suddenly stopped and froze. The girl she was checking vitas was called Tenten, so that means that time was going as she knew. Tenten was the oldest. The month was March and it was middle of it which meant that tenten was even that old. After Tenten it was turn for Neji and then Rock Lee in this year. Mito nodded the time was running fast now. Mito only wonder if she had done enough.
Almost whole month later Jiraiya had returned for birth of his child. Tsunade was ready to give birth any day. Tsunade knew that she was expecting twins but she didn't say a word to Jiraiya. She sented him pictures of ultrasound but it wasn't like he knew how to read those. She prepared both of rooms for children. Well she said to Jiraiya that she didn't know if child would be male or female so she had to but so many things.
Jiraiya and Mito didn't talk much. Mito had spoken with him the first day he returned, and she explained that she knew of some situation from prophecy and that it hurt her when he didn't be honest with her.
Days later Tsunade gave birth on 1 of July. She had a boy and a girl. They were called Haruko and Chieko. Just like Tsunade and Jiraiya had agreed. Jiraiya had fallen unconscious when he realized that after first baby second was coming out. And days later Tsunade teased him by saying the same story to every guest she had in her hospital room. Few days after twins, exactly 2 days Neji was born. Mito accidently bumped in on Hizashi. She apologized and said her congratulations for a healthy boy he had.
Mito sighed softly as she realized that even from now she had to wait for long period of time.
Soon Lee was born and Mito nodded that was first team filled. Mito then after Lee's birth stopped working at hospital, she moved in main house of Uzumaki clan which was built recently. It was almost the end of this year, which means that it was less than a year for Naruto to be born.
Chapter 130: Ch. 130
Chapter Text
3.pov
Few days before the end of the year. Mito was called in Hokage's office. Mito wondered what would they talk about.
Minato was patiently waiting for her as she slowly enetered the office.
Mito bowed and said :" You called for me, Hokage - sama."
Minato nodded :" yes, there are few things I need to talk with you." he gestured her to sit down. A tea was already waiting for her.
Mito didn't hesitate she was rather curious why did he call for her.
Minato began when Mito sat :" recently, there was a suggestion in clan council. It was about jonin candidates. "
Mito nodded :" I believe that this happens two times a year. At summer and at winter. But what does that have with me."
Minato explained :" You were one of candidates, most of clan heads voted for you to have a chance. "
Mito nodded :" I see, I can't refuse this, because it is a test sent by clans and Hokage. "
Minato nodded :" that is correct, so I am informing you that the test will start in 10 days. "
Mito nodded :" then what is the next thing you wanted to talk about."
Minato spoke :" when you become a jonin, you will take Orochimarus position in root Anbu program. I assuming you are ready. "
Mito nodded :" I am, however what did you really want to talk about."
Minato inhealed deaply and spoke :" the prophecy. It getting closer."
Mito nodded :" yes it is, but I don't think it is so worrisome. "
Minato nodded :" as Hokage I wish to know what you plan to do with saviors. "
Mito froze for second :" I will train them to be able to defeat black Zetsu, however only when they are older and have basic skills of Ninja. I don't want to be their sensei. I will be busy with managing root. "
Minato nodded:" so you will just appear in their life suddenly."
Mito shake her head :" no, I will always be close to them, but I need to find a way to invoke their ability first."
Minato asked :" You can't tell me their family members right now. "
Mito shook her head :" there is no need. "
Minato nodded :" then did you see any knew prophecy recently. "
Mito shoke her head :" no, the ones I know are birth of Konoha new strength, but I don't have to do anything to change it. "
Minato nodded.
Mito sighed softly :" Minato is something troubling you."
Minato nodded :" I am sorry, but I think I am relaying on you too much and I am troubled because you are arguing with Jiraiya, he keeps begging and bugging me to talk to you about that."
Mito nodded :" I see you don't need to worry about me. And I will eventually forgive Jiraiya, when he sincerely apologies. "
Minato nodded. Mito then stood up and said :" I have something to take care of. Tsunade wants me to watch over Chieko and Haruko."
Minato nodded :" You may leave, but I am expecting you to come to dinner today. "
Mito nodded :" Well it is a dinner Uzumaki clan was invited."
Mito went to senju conpamd and spent time playing with two kids. She played with toys that made different noises and then when she noticed that they were tired she went down stairs to make them food. Wee actually just to warm it up. Mito carefully made it so nothing was off from instructions. She was done with the food which was really hot. And she left it to cool down. After a hour the food was almost acceptable temperature, and Mito could hear them cry. She took two bottles with her and opened the room. She checked if any baby pooped herself. Unfortunately for Mito it seemed like both did. Mito carefully removed diapers from both of them and carefully cleaned their butts. Mito then carefully changed their diapers and was done with that. She gave bottles to babies and they slowly sucked on them. While Mito went to throw diapers and wash her hands several times just in case. After getting back she noticed that babies didn't drink much of food and actually tossed it to side. Mito wondered what was wrong. They were obviously hungry but didn't eat. Mito then tried another method. She took Chieko in her arms and then slowly feed her with bottle. She would step quickly here and there. Haruko was the next when Chieko ate her share.
Mito felt a bit tired because she would run up there every half of hour, because babies would cry. The liked to touch, but they didn't like to touch each other. Mito was saved when Tsunade finally returned from her check up in hospital. Mito rushed towards her as she said :" tell me there aren't like this everyday."
Tsunade asked :" How where they did they cry a lot."
Mito nodded :" not only did they cry a lot but they cried without a reason. I swear I don't think I will have children."
Tsunade snorted :" but you did such a good job taking care of them. "
Mito then left to her house. Well now Uzumaki clan headquarters. Tamura was waiting for her at the table, and pregnant Suzume was cooking a tea. Suzume was four months in, it was surprising when Mito learned. But now she was fine she didn't know when exactly Karin was to be born and she assumed she would be older than Sasuke. Mito said :" I am home."
Tamura nodded :" welcome home."
Mito nodded :" are you done with calculating our income and outcome."
Tamura nodded :" yeah we are in plus in this month too. It seems like we can buy anything we want."
Mito smirked :" but there is no need. We will just fund some research. "
Tamura nodded :" we should do that when we find something interesting. "
Suzume brought the tea as she sat down :" You two need to stop working so much, today is the day when we got to relax a bit by going to the dinner at Hokage's home. "
Mito nodded :" that is correct and I need to find a good fit for it. "
Suzume nodded :" now that is the spirit. I will help you since I already found clothes for me and Tamura. "
Mito nodded :" that would help a lot. "
Suzume then spoke :" Well since your closet is small and doesn't have many fancy things and I have bought a ton of stuff. Some of them can fit you for sure since I made it for you. "
Mito blushed as she said :" thank you."
Mito was surprised to see a dress. It was red and it had revealed left shoulder, there right side on the shoulder was a huge rose, and the dress was just above her knees. Mito looked like a doll in it. She noticed the few gold parts on rose. She then realized that Suzume had given her some of accessories that goes along with this. A golden necklace which went right under her Rosé seal necklace which had pattern of roses. Then there were golden rings and gold earrings. Mitos eyes were the only thing that stood out because they were in complete oposite color to her outfit. But it didn't seem to be bad.
Mito, Tamura and Suzume appeared to dinner at last moments before it began. Today there were many guest from each clan, celebrating the end of year even though it still hadn't happened. Among the people here were Orochimaru, Anko, team 7, Choza his family and hi team, Uchiha clan head couple, Itachi and Shisui. And many more important representatives of clans. The party stopped when everyone saw Mito and Suzume and Tamura enter. They looked fantastic. They combined their outfits so that it seemed like they were real family. Kushina rushed to great them as fast as she saw them. She bent down to kiss Mito on her check first and complimented her for looking gorgeous. She then asked Suzume how she was doing and then if Tamura had a lot of work to do.
Mito sat down on sit that was meant for her. It was rather far away from all of her friends but she had a lot of people talking to her. Genma was the first one to come closer but before he could say anything to her. Choza came out of nowhere and grabbed him and took him back at his previous position. Mito didn't know what was going on. This was weird. She then looked closer the seat was a bit different to the rest. It was more fancy and it stood out. Well there were to seats like that just bigger just next to her. Minato and Kushina sat on it when dinner had started. Mito asked queitly :" what is this. This chair I don't understand."
Kushina looked at her and smiled as she spoke :" You are princess of course you will get to have fancy chair and to sit next to king and queen."
Mito laughed :" oh, I get it, but then are all of the other adults playing along and they don't allow anyone to come and talk to me. They just ask me random questions about seals and some problems. "
Kushina smirked :" that is pretty much it. "
Mito nodded, it was a shame that Tsunade and Tenzo did not come.
Mito started eating and it was delicious. Especially ramen which she did not have in last year. Kushina was happy when she saw Mitos happy fave eating ramen. Mito then decided to go to bathroom. She refreshed herself and quickly came back she could feel three sets of eyes just following her. Mito wondered if they really wanted to talk. Well she could always exit to the balcony. They would probably have their chance to talk then.
Well if Mito would find a way to get to balcony. Apperently Shikaku noticed her plan and sat opposite of her and took out shogi box. The rest of clan heads were just as surprised as Mito was. The dinner was over so now it was time for fun and games. Kushina and Minato appeared with another set of games and they gave a special one to kids.
Mito sighed softly :" I don't get what you want to happen here. But I will play along Nara-dono."
Some of clan heads watched their match while some were playing other games.
Mito carefully made her defense as strong as she could. While Nara tried to get in best position to attack. Mito didn't even notice how much fun she had while she played this game. Nara would ask her question here and there, and they would go like :" so what are your favorite animals."
Mito though for a moment :" I would say I like cats the most."
Nara then noted down something. He would do follow up question :" what kind of animal would you describe yourself as."
Mito answered :" Well for the longest time I was called a rabbit. "
Nara was bit surprised and noted that too. However Mito noticed that he had three colones but that didn't get in any of those three.
Mito wanted to ask what he was doing. But Nara kept asking her questions :" so what is your favorite color. "
Answer :" red."
After asking more than 20 questions Mito asked :" what were you doing."
Nara answered :" oh collecting information for your next birthday present from Nara clan."
Mito wondered if he really was telling her the truth but she never knew with him. She let it go.
Well what Nara was really doing a pile which for Genma, Kakashi and Shisui m he had asked someone to ask them same questions and now he would compare their answers. It was surprising. Most of thing did not match up with anyone in fact she had same numbers next to each name. They all had 5 things in common with Mito and Mito was different in 5 things from every single one of them. Nara wanted to analize this and predict who she would end up with. But seeing this results he wondered if he would ever win this bet. There was bet going on about who would Mito end and every major clan head picked their favorite. Nara thought it would be Genma, while Yamanaka and Inzunaka betted on Kakashi. Akimichi and Uchiha betted on Shisui. Hyuga didn't bet nor Aburame. Uzumaki Tamura just laughed it off when he heard. He did not comment it at all.
Mito lost after playing for almost a hour. She noticed that the boys were done playing their game and were leaning on the wall looking at her. Mito moved her hair a bit and quickly winked at them as she said :" if you would excuse me, I need to go to toilet."
Mito then went into it only to go outside through the small window and then jump on the balcony. Genma noticed a little thump on the balcony as he went to check it followed by Kakashi and Shisui. He was bit surprised when he saw Mito standing there. Mito smiled at them and said :" I saw that you were bored. And it seemed like you weren't allowed to talk to me. But I don't care if you want to talk to me I will listen."
Genma spoke first :" You look beautiful in the dress."
Mito blushed but luckily because it was dark it could not be seen clearly. Shisui spoke next :" I wanted to congratulation you on making it into jonin candidates. "
Genma was a bit surprised because he didn't know. Mito smiled :" thank you. And you Kakashi."
Kakashi spoke :" Well I miss you. I haven't seen you in a while."
Mito nodded :" that is because you don't get injured a lot. That is a good thing. Don't become reckless because you want to see me."
After spending 10 minutes with them she went back to bathroom and then exit it. She played it of by saying her make up was falling off and that she needed to fix it. Well most of people didn't notice to busy watching Shikaku destroy Minato. Who was sitting in Mitos chair. Mito went to see what others people were playing. And quickly regret it. The most games involved drinking and only those Kushina prepared for kids were appropriate for someone under age of 18. Mito tried her best not to appear like she was going towards the boys again but she was cought by Tsume, drunk Tsume at that. She whispered in her ears :" are you planning on going to your boyfriends. But you aren't allowed until you start to officially date one of them"
Mito blushed as she replied :" but what if I wish to date all of them"
Tsume smirked :" date them on by one."
Mito nodded :" I see, I am taking this advice form drunken woman."
Mito then was sited down by Tsume on Minatos lap. The man was a bit surprised when Tsume and Mito appeared out of nowhere. Tsume spoke :" she almost got away just make sure she doesn't leave this spot. "
Mito was blushing mess. She never once in her life had sat on someones lap. And she could feel how comfortable it really was.
Chapter 131: 131.ch
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito felt warm. Minato was keeping one hand on her back. It was there as a support and as way to make her not able to move to much. Mito was now completely red from embersment. Clan heads didn't let Minato a chance to leave the chair so Mito had to sit in this position for almost 2 hours. It was the end of the night when she was finally leted down. However before she could go anywhere. Kushina quickly picked her up and said :" where does princess want to go."
Mito was not happy to be picked up today she wanted to scream but that was out of character. Mito asked :" would you take me where I want to go.".
Kushina nodded :" of course.".
Mito spoke :" Then you can let me down."
Kushina put her down and was surprised when Mito suddenly sunshined out the room. Kushina knew that Minato thought her that move but Mito never used it. The whole room started to panic. This wasn't how they planned it. Mito was supposed to be kept into the room and away from the boys. Until they would start a dance party. And Mito just ran away few minutes before the dance party would start. Mito appeared on the next house roof and hid her chakra as she watched what was happening in the room. She was small enough to fit in are where the roof window was and nobody would be able to see her since it was pich dark. Mito noticed the panic how hurriedly they tried to search for her first at house and then slowly around house. Mito sighed softly, she didn't understand them at all. She wanted to go back home. She knew it was wrong of her to go back when she didn't say her goodbye but they were doing something she could not get. Mito slowly stood up and jumped on the next streat. She didn't see anyone on it, so she walked calmly to calm herself. However before she could reach the end of streat. Minato and Kushina were waiting for her.
Mito stopped and looked then in the eyes asking them :" are you pranking me."
Minato froze, should they say it or not.
Mito sighed :" if you are i won't mind."
Kushina nodded :" Sorry we were pressured."
Mito smirked :" i see, however i don't get what this prank is about."
Minato nodded :" Well you would get it if you didn't leave."
Mito smirked :" I see, should I return to see what happens. "
Minato took her hand as he said :" that would be best. "
They walked back to party. The relief on everyone faces was such a nice thing to see. The dance party then started.
Mito was then put in the middle of dance floor. Minato spoke :" Then the one who gets to dance with Mito our guest of honor will be rewarded."
Mito was confused but the trio really just appeared next to her in second, but they were to late because a certain Nara cheated. He was standing closest to her nad only moved a inch and took her hand in his. The song started and the two danced. At the end of the song. The crowd yelled :" kiss, slap or marry."
Mito was taken a back, but she eventually slapped the Nara head.
After dancing with 7 more partners, which included Kakashi, Genma and Shisui.
Mito had result in 4 slaps and 4 kisses on cheeks. One was for Tamura who danced with her last.
Mito was glad that it was finally done. And that she could go rest. Her feet were killing her and it was already dawn. Which means she didn't sleep in 20 hours.
After few days of training hard and bit of resting. It was time for Mito's jonin test. Apperently the test was consider difficult. Because it involved many things. Like survival instics, yeah Mito had those, then strategy, sometimes, strength, of course, leadership ability, she did have that.
Mito slowly went to meeting point which was next to forrest of death.
She was greated by Minato and Nara clan head there. Minato was there only to see every participant. The most of them were at least 4 years older than Mito so they were 17 and Mito was 13.
Minato then left everything to Shikaku who then spoke :" first we will have a survival test. You will be put in forrest of death for 10 days, you will have to find food for yourself and defend yourself from anything. You don't have any information about your surroundings and start where we put you. Every person will be on their own and if you run at each other, you must not cooperate and you must fight. "
Mito was a bit surprised, she didn't think it would be like this, but it would mean that they were to go all out.
They had put a blindfold on their eyes and shushined them to their location or starting point. Mito opened her eyes to find herself in deepest part of the forrest. She could feel every single animal that had a bit of chakra in it. This place was both creepy and scary. The problem was because it was day and this place was almost without the light. Mito started to jump on any sound she heard. She noticed a large snake heading towards her. Mito smirked she knew that this one wasn't Orochimarus, because it had to little chakra. So it could not be that scary, right
, Mito could kill this snake and possibly fear them less. Well that would work if the snake just attacked her but it stopped lifted her head and kept staring at Mito. Mito felt creeps on her skin. She wanted to run away. But she jumped and cut the head of with the sword.
After that Mito spent a day killing beast around her. She gathered the food like that. She had enough food for few days but she knew she had to move since she didn't know if they only had to fight between themselves. Maybe they would get inside and fight them too.
First two days were rather uneventful. Mito went to west knowing that nobody was there. However on the third day she was attacked by the Anbu which were from outside of the test. The 8 Anbu appeared just next to her. But 5 left immediately to east and out of 3 there only one attacked her while the other two continued to go north. Mito understood immediately that everyone had a one Anbu to fight and that they obviously knew where each one of participants were. Mito was surprised that she just so happened to be close to spot they would appear on.
The Anbu she fought was experienced one as he didn't allow Mito to actually attack him. Keeping her busy by dodging and blocking. However Mito could feel that he was giving his all while she was just warming up. Mito suddenly spread up and, quickly attacked him with her hands landing on his throat. She made him go to sleep. She was bored and fired up from this little fight, so she decided to follow one of the Anbu she saw minutes ago. She could feel his chakra clearly. She caught her few minutes after. However it was unlucky because another participant was there. It was a Uchiha male. Mito immediately attacked the Anbu. The girl knew she was down before Mito even attacked. Mito knocked her out with a hit to her neck.
Mito smirked as she sized up the Uchiha :" do you wish to play with me a little bit."
Uchiha hneed and attacked activating his two tomoe sharingan. Mito jumped next to him and started a taijutsu fight. He could predict most of her moves and also dodge them Mito's quick genjutsu would be broken before she had a chance to make iy6in her advantage. The Uchiha jumped and he used a fire ball jutsu. Mito laughed saying :" You really like to play with fire in the forest."
She then spited amazing amount of water and put it out. Then suddenly the trees around the Uchiha started to grow larger and their barnaches caputerd him. Mito walked closer saying :" should I leave you here awake or knock you out. Well the animals around here could eat you if I made you defenseless."
Mito then walked by the Anbu as she took the girl and headed towards where the other Anbu was. Mito put them on the spot where she found them.
Mito then continued to move to south. She thought that nobody was there. She did notice the scrolls that Anbu dou had and she took them just in case. On them were numbers. And it was number 1.7 and number 1.5.
Mito wondered what it actually meant. The next two days Mito run at the two more participants, they were fighting each other and Mito waited for their fight to end so she could defeat the winner. However the fight was pretty equal so she jumped down early and defeated one by surprise and the other was weakened from the fight. Mito then took the scrolls from them. They were 1.4 and 1.1.
She still did not get what it meant. But Mito knew that these two also defeated their Anbu. Which possibly meant they passed.
On the next day, the six day of survival. Mito was a bit tired out because of the sleeping schedule but she could still move around. She slept for 4 hours every day moving from early morning. Mito could feel that number of shinobi in forrest increased again and by 8 again. However she felt them move in pairs now. And then she felt extra 8 appear from oposite part of forest. Mito knew they would fight two guys each. So that meant their were planning to drain their chakra. Luckily Mito was still almost full.
The Anbu dou which came close to what seemed like wondend and weak Mito. She used henge ability to her best and the wound looked to be believable. However they didn't belive her as they immediately attacked. The two Anbu members were the same ones that were the ones she learned from shushin. They obviously knew how her powers work.
Mito then straighted her posture and jumped back. She watched them from a far. Mito then activated all of her seals. Which trapped the two Anbu and Mito smirked. The plan had worked she then used her wood realese to trap then completely. And she unactivated the seals. She took their scroll and asked them :" what do these mean."
The dou stayed silent. Mito then smirked as she took out a feather. And the wood then rotate one of them. She then started to tickle them, well she could always say she thought that they were testing interrogation skills.
Mito learned after a hour of tickling both of them that, they needed to recover as much as possible and they would get better opponent to fight one on one.
Mito wondered if she already had more than rest. She wasn't afraid to fight anyone maybe she would get to have some fun.
She had 6 already and she wondered how many of other people have actually survived or are able to defend themselves properly. She was sure that by rate they killed animals first few days they weren't in that major danger by laying down knocked out.
Mito excepted that the new Anbu group would enter on eight day. However it never happened. It happened on evening of 9 day. The amount of Anbu that entered were double of previous round and they were making everyone meet up in the middle by moving in large circle around them. Mito wondered if they planned to see how much everyone had chakra and how well could they use it. Mito personally was around 80 percent of her usual chakra. Sleep was not good and she wasn't recovering as much as she usually did. Mito clicked her tounge as she made some major traps while she moved back to center. She was there first and she made sure she hid well enough that nobody could see her or feel her. Mito could hear those seals go out and her clones she stationed there took the scrolls and shushined to her. She nodded the the scrolls were basically to set points. The first part said which wawe they belong to and other was how much points they were worth. Mito already had more than 140 points. She wondered if anyone had just as much. She then could feel that out of eight candidates in central are were 5 with her. Mito nodded. Those three were obviously defeated. Mito curse her luck when she felt a spike of chakra near her. It was Minato. He entered personaly to test them. Mito just hoped he wasn't using the Hiraishin seal on her to track her. Because it wasn't fair.
Mito jumped down behind Minato who was obviously waiting for Anbu to arrive and report. He didn't know what hit him. His reaction ironically was a bit to slow. Mito took his body to her previous position and she henged into him. She waited for few moments and Anbu appeared next to her. He spoke :" we couldn't find Mito, but all others are here. Shall we proceed with plan a."
Mito nodded :" yes, I will personally deal with her."
Anbu nodded and then talked into his communication device. He spoke to activate the plan a. When he was over saying that Mito knocked him out. She then went from closest Anbu to other. Before the morning Minato had woken up and was one of rarely awake non candidates. He spoke into communication devices :" the exercise is done."
After long night getting back out of forrest of death. Mito was the only one that wasn't leaning on anyone. She was smirking as she finally was out of the forest. She spoke :" ah, the air of people and normal food."
Minato was the one who was carrying other participants who were still knocked out. They still weren't out of test. They could still become a jonin because usually Noone survived without being knocked out at least two times even Minato himself. However this type of exercise was only done in winter in summer it was different because then forest was even more lively. This test actually was good for keeping balance of nature in forrest of death. If chunins exams were done before jonin test many more genin would die in them from animals. Minato spoke finally :" Since phase one of test is finished, we will take a day of break and then continue test. There are still two phases and I hope you will have enough time to recover."
Mito nodded and skipped. Minato facepalmed was this too easy for her. Evryone was looking at her in wonder she was so happy and full of energy. She didn't seem to be drained or sleep deprived. Mito smirked and shushined to her house. She immediately went to have a hot bath. She checked her body and found out that her breast have again got larger. She cursed her luck she need to go and buy more bras that actually fitted her. Mito went to sleep after that. And didn't woke up until late afternoon when she had a warm and light meal and then again went to sleep.
Chapter 132: 132
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up a slightly lost in time. It was around 4 am. But she was rested enough and went down stairs to make herself breakfast and to make herself ready to go to test. Mito was really quiet to not wake up Tamura and Suzume who were really worried about her and they were asking many questions yesterday. Mito reassured them that she was fine. Mito skipped towards the meting point it was early but she didn't want to waste time. She was rather happy to that she doesn't need to hold back anymore. While she was afraid of what exposere she would get by becoming jonin. She was glad to show her skills and be useful.
Mito was there first. She sat on the tree and watched the village from there she hummed. It was peaceful and pretty. She leaned on the tree and closed her eyes. She dozed of for few minutes and then she started to hum again. She wasn't surprised to sense Shikaku come first. He was here to probably cloud watch. Mito stayed quiet as she watched Nara come closer and closer. And the he leaned on the same tree he was early by few hours. Mito didn't know if she should show herself.
Shikaku seemed a bit sad and troubled. Mito didn't like the face he was making like he was in agony.
Mito sighed softly, and jumped down next to the man. He was surprised, but didn't react. Mito asked him :" what is troubling you so much to make this kinda face."
Shikaku spoke :" the pressure of wanting a child. I don't know what to do. I want this child. But it seems pointless."
Mito nodded :" I don't know what you should do, I don't know what should I do. Should I make things easy for you or make you grow up on your own."
Nara breathed in as he spoke :" do you know something. If you do please tell me. "
Mito shifted slightly in her whole life nobody begged her for anything. Mito nodded :" I will then. Your son, Yoshino 's son, the miracle child shall be born on last day of summer, 22nd of September. So he should be already conceived. So you don't need to worry. I am sure happy news will reach you in few days."
Nara was a bit surprised and few tears of relief had left his eyes. He hugged Mito who returned the hug carefully. She usually wasn't hugged. She left the warm feeling enter her. In her previous life she always wanted this warm feeling but she was also always afraid of it. She didn't want to get hurt or hurt anyone.
Mito then slowly stood up and watched how participants were gathered around. She wondered what kind of test they would be doing. After everyone was here Nara began to explain :" today we are going to test your strategy. We will be giving each of you one mission. You will need to read your scroll and complete everything that is written in it. You must not lose the scroll during the whole mission if you do you must retrieve it. Your obstacles will be different and difficult to fight with just strengths alone. "
Mito nodded as she took a scroll one since she was first on list with most points, her points reached high 500. She was bit surprised herself. Mito waited for everyone to get theirs and she started to read hers as others had started to read theirs. Mito was surprised her mission was to bring this scroll all the way to Hokage but she had to stop everyone else from succeeding without fighting them. She looked at Shikaku who smirked. She had to play a spy and to make everyone lose their scrolls and she should take them.
It was troublesome mission. She had to stratigize her every move. She had to follow every single one of participants and try to sabotage them. Which meant she had to ne so far ahead of them. She wondered when they started to move if she could follow every one.
She nodded to herself and made few clones. She was bit surprised when she noticed that everyone had similar patching. It made her mission a bit easier. The first one she went to get rid of was Uchiha one. He would be troublesome to deal with. She noticed the trap that was already seated for him. Few shinobi had waited for him on a bridge. She smirked. The bridge was wooden and newly made. She knew it wasn't usually here. She shunshined on other side and while Uchiha was fighting his enemy she planned how to help them win against him. They were obviously weaker than he was. So she needed to surprise Uchiha and make sure that it didn't affect the other three. So she waited for Uchiha to step on beginning of the bridge. He was pushed by kick on it. He was barely on it. Mito then moved breaking the bridge. Uchiha was unbalanced just for second but it was enough for three chunin to take advantage. Uchiha was not down but he lost his scroll and the three chunin jumped in different directions. Luckily for Mito the one that took scroll was heading her way. She was hiding in the trees and she jumped down knocked him out and then started to run.
Uchiha behind her cursed, the chunin he was after was defeated by someone and they were long gone. So Uchiha was the first one to start to chase Mito around. He couldn't believe that he failed at first test. He was spreading around his sharingan activated as he searched for this new intruder. He didn't know if this man was possibly his second test, but he still needs to find them and defeat. He also wondered if chunins had rigged the bridge. However that didn't matter now. Shikaku watched everything from Hokage's office through crystal.
Mito cursed she hoped she would hide her tracks bit better. Mito then run in sensor type ninja that was obviously her opponents opponent. The one was jonin rank and was waiting for his target to get into his range. But glance he gave to Mito and how calm he remained she knew that he knew about her mission. She wasn't dangerous to him. Her mission was so impossible that nobody wanted to mess her chances even more.
Mito sighed softly as she watched behind her for few moments. The Uchiha was getting closer. Mito wondered if she could fraim it on this poor fool. She smirked that was a plan. However she needs to grab another scroll here.
So how would she do that. Mito took a seal out of her sleeve and gave it to man in front of her. The man looked at her curiously. Mito didn't speak anything. She gestured that he needs to put in on him. The man did so and could feel his presence dissappear. He jumped down as his opponent stepped into his range. His opponent didn't know what hit him. And Mito smirked she made two clones which henged into scrolls. She jumped down when the other opponent was down. She smirked to man as jumped at him taking scroll he took just few moments prior. She gave him two in return.
Mito then jumped back as her henge appeared she was kinda dirty and her hair was in many different positions. Uchiha appeared next to them in that moment. She didn't check if Mito was henged because he didn't think it would be weird if she was covered by dirt. She was small and he didn't know what kind of mission she had. And the other man just standing there had two scrolls in his hands. Mito sighed as she retreated. Uchiha was confused for a bit. But he understood her movements, she was tactically retreating. Which was one tactic any Uchiha despised. He noticed that man's presence was nowhere to be found but he could see him. Uchiha attacked him. And they fought.
The fight was intense and balanced. Jonin was technically helping Mito however he wasn't doing it by his free will. He was attacked.
Shikaku commeeted :" she is very cunning, I gave her this mission to prove how much of genius she really was. But I didn't expect that she would show such good performance."
Minato nodded :" what do you expect, will she be able to steal all of the scrolls."
Nara smirked :" no, she isn't the only genius in test. There is one Nara in test. He will be the hardest to deal with. Not because I think that Nara are superior but because he already noticed something is off. "
The man the crystal showed was definitely a Nara. Minato remembered his name :" Shikari Nara, he is one of few people that are consider as your successor. "
Minato watch the man take a sudden glance when he accidentally passed Mito. Mito didn't stop, she just moved forward. Nara stood there taking notice how her movements didn't seem as others had. She was heading west first and then to come here she needed to go north and then now she was heading to east. He noticed that other participants were moving firstly to West and then to South, the ones he saw, and felt, the ones he saw go to east like he was now would go to north and then to west. He realized that everyone had same map. They needed to make a full circle around the village. However Mito seemed to go here and there not following the circle. But he was unsure of his theory. Since the he didn't see two shinobi make their way here but maybe they were deafeted.
Mito froze after passing Nara, she didn't know how to deal with him, he seemed always close to others and follow everyones moments maybe that was his mission. Mito then decided to stop for few moments to read what the two scrolls she got said as their missions. The one she took from Uchiha was similar to her own the goal was to give this scroll to Hokage. However they also need to reach every check point like it says. In clock wise direction. The other was similar. Mito cursed she wasn't moving as she was supposed to. She didn't know what would happen of she was found out.
Mito continued to move as she already was moving she would even more suspicious if she suddenly changed direction. Mito found another target a woman who seemed to be trying to get to other side sneaking around enemy and trapping them at same time. Mito smirked she wouldn't let that happen. Mito took out a kunai made of silver and she moved it so that it would reflect the light. She pointed it to chunins that were gourding the checkpoint. She aimed at one's head and he noticed it she then made light move towards where the woman was. The chunins were confused for a bit. But understood when they finally saw her. They managed to surprise the woman. The fight wasn't to long as one chunin took the scroll super fast. It was Genma Mito noticed. She ran after him, she didn't bother to even pretend she done it to help them. She jumped down and attacked Genma who didn't think she would attack so soon. She took him down and tied him like she saw before on her way towards here. It was from one of participants. So she basically covered her trail she also gave him a henged Clone scroll. She headed then to next target. Mito was careful to watch where everyone else was moving. She could feel that Uchiha had ran at Nara. Mito knew she needed to hurry. She jumped down and almost scared the youngest female in the test. Mito smirked as she gestured for girl to follow her. The girl was a bit confused until she stepped into a trap. Mito then henged into a jonin she saw early on and took her scroll. Mito the shushined. When the young girl finally managed to break free of trap. The Nara and Uchiha were next to her. Uchiha asked :" Did you see that red head brat."
The girl nodded :" I think I did, but suddenly she dropped her henge and a jonin appeared in front of me. I think I saw him in survival test."
Nara thought for minute ans he spoke :" that was definitely a Uzumaki, but why she didn't fight you if she had a task to take our scrolls. "
While they were talking Mito was cooperating with other Ninja that had attacked participants. She managed to steal one more. Which meant she had to take last two and one was at the Nara. She knew she would fail, but she wanted to try her luck.
Mito was surprised that all of others chakra signals had been grouped but this one. And they were far away. Mito and few chunins cooperated and defeated the man. Mito ordered them around.
Mito cursed realizing that the 6 others were moving together and defeating anyone who was in their way.
Mito then tried to think of a plan.
The solution to this problem wasn't much. The only thing she could do now was inflation. She couldn't just go looking like only shinobi that was left alone. Mito then thought she needed to be someone that even Nara could think was suspicious. And by the way the last one that joined the group was the one she took the scroll after Uchiha. It would be strange to have come that early if she was knocked down. Luckily she remembered how the girl exactly looked and where her injuries were. She moved in the way she left her body and she slowly walked towards where she knew they were. Mito finally found them. And acted shocked seeing someone looking like her.
Nara was confused only for second, he realized immediately that this was a play. It was play of her best card. However even though it didn't work on him, other jonins were confused. Mito said :" what are you guys doing here, why is there someone trying to pretend like me."
Uchiha who knew the real person before asked :" How did you find us."
Mito answered :" by sensing your chakra."
Uchiha was confused how did she know about that ability of his teammate. Mito continued to limp forward she accidentally triped and caught herself on Nara's pants. However before anyone could help her stood up. Nara grabbed her neck as he said :" Uzumaki, you played well, but I saw through it."
Mito smirked :" Did you really, i am just a clone, and exploding one at that."
Nara noticed a seal light up as she spoke that. It did say fire. However rest of seal wasn't visible. His grip flattered just for moment, enough for Mito to move enough to get away from his grip, she quickly took his scroll and shushined in next moment dodging his hand. The seals she put previously around them activated and flashing of fire was seen all around them. Nara cursed. He had her, if only he hadn't believed in her bluff. He looked at the girl asking her :" can you pinpoint her location."
The girl nodded :" she is heading to Hokage's tower. She is 2 minutes ahead of us."
Mito cursed she could feel that they were only distracted for moment and the dude she fought last was already in her way. The only thing she could do is shushin away. However that costed 2 percent of her chakra. And if she kept it like this she would run out of shushin on halfway to Hokage's office. Mito consider it for few moments. But she decided only to use it when necessary.
That did not work the best for her. She was surrounded just in front of Hokage's office. Mito cursed she didn't know what to do. She wasn't supposed to actually fight them. Nara smirked :" so you actually can't fight us."
Mito looked away at the her only solution. She made 20 clones. She took two seals out. The one she hadn't used for longest time and she the one that blocked everyone from sensing her. And suddenly in the circle were 19 of her clones while Mito walked slowly to the passage only meant for Anbu. She slowly enetered it making sure nobody noticed anything weird. The clones didn't fight back puffing as they were kicked. After seeing only half of them remaining she run upstairs. She made it in. She then took out her seal and surprised Shikaku from behind as she spoke :" do you realize how I felt when suddenly you started to make these seals."
Shikaku jumped and looked at Mito. Mito smirked as she took out her eight scrolls. Smirking she spoke :" it was fun game i must say."
Minato nodded :" Shikaku said you wouldn't be able make it. "
Mito smiled :" I see, well I wouldn't if Nara - San knew my nature a bit more. However like every Nara once they face unknown they don't believe into it until they are certain they found out everything."
Mito then sat down on the chair as she heard footsteps towards Hokage's office. 7 participants were here because Anbu notified them of ending of test. Mito was smirking at them. As they had a thick marks on their faces. Shikari asked :" How did you escape. I was certain that you are out of shushins."
Mito nodded :" I am, but I am an Uzumaki, I have seals, actually I used two seals with similar benifts. One was to hide my presence while the other was to hide my body, making me invisible to naked eye. Even sharingan lower than three tomoe can't see me." Mito explained and spoke :" I am sorry that you guys were hurt, and that I made you all unable to complete your test. However I think that you learned from this experience just as I did. "
Mito then bowed showing her sincerety. Minato felt like Mito had grown in these two years she is here. Usually she wouldn't mind to be seen as a villain and would rather been seen as that, but now if she didn't have to be seen as that she would make people trust her. Especially someone who could potentially become her parents on missions. However both Mito and Minato knew Mito wasn't going to be leaving the Village anytime soon. She had jobs to do here. First was take over root program. Orochimaru had complained how he wished to go to some long term missions himself. The man also asked if he was allowed into the Uzumaki library where he would spend hours researching stuff. Uzumaki clan agreed, but only after Mito took over root program. Orochimaru had done splendid job helping them recover. However Minato stopped looking in future as he spoke :" tomorrow you will fight one on one. Your previous scores will determine who you will get as a opponent. The higher the points the stronger the opponent. However you aren't only tested for jonin rank but also tokubetsu jonin. Be ready and don't disappoint. "
Mito smirked as she licked her lips, she thought who she would fight.
Chapter 133: 133
Chapter Text
3.pov
The last day of jonin test. Mito was smirking the whole morning moving towards the training grounds, where would last part be held. She didn't wonder too mich about her opponent, she just hoped they would give her a good fight.
Mito when arrived was a bit disappointed when she noticed that she would fight last. Because it was scheduled by points, and she had most so she would go last.
Mito watched others fight first. The fights were interesting, but some where ob borderline of chunin. S
Mito got bored on first two. The two weren't week but they were ready to be jonin just yet. Mito sighed. When it time for Nara, who came in sixth position obliviously because he was to lazy to gather more points, she was amazed. The man was smart close to Shikaku level of smart. He managed to beat his opponent by not moving an inch. Mito nodded to herself this man was a genius, he would become a jonin for sure. He had strategy and he was strong, he adapted well. Mito wondered how it would feel to fight him, but she wouldn't ask. She was too busy after today.
Uchiha was the last one before Mito, mito was surprised when Fugaku appeared. The rush of excitement filled her whole body. If second place would fight someone like clan head, what would she fight. The match was obviously in favor of Fugaku. The match ended in 10 minutes. And Mito slowly stepped forward taking place in middle of training grounds. She wasn't surprised when Minato flashed in front of her. Her smile wider than ever before. She spoke :" it's been a year since we last fought. I will say i got a lot stronger."
The match started after those words. Mito kept her gourd up as she followed Minato with her eyes. His every step. She could see it, feel it, hear it. Mito was finally using one of things she learned from Isobu. How to make her senses like animals. Mito then noticed how Minato was surprised when she didn't move leaving him without openings. Mito smirked and she used all of her spead. She appeared right by him in 3 seconds, and they were 10 meters away. Minato managed to dodge her first kick, however he didn't notice that Mito was going for hit there. She just returned her leg backwards showing how flexible she was and how well her balance was. Minato had no tine or space to dodge it. So he blocked. Luckily for him the kick had lost a lot power when it reached him, so the block didn't hurt him. However Mito wasn't done she used her hand in slap like maner as she tried to break his block. Minato didn't see anything like this he wondered what it was for. It seemed familiar to gentle fist but at same time it wasn't. Mito smirked she was using her medical knowledge of points in your body. She was numbing his arms. However he noticed quickly and attacked her for first time. His arm misses by a centimeter. Mito barely dodged. She wanted to curse as Minato took this chance to go full forward. She could keep dodging but what would thay do for her. Mito could predict where each of his hits would go, but she still lacked spead to move out of way. So Mito decided to take on hit. Minato didn't realize she took it on purpose. Until he noticed how his hand was stuck at her stomach. Mitos chakra was keeping his hand there and not letting it go. He did not have time to dodge a hit in his face. Since both of Mitos hands were free she used them both. One was hitting him in face while the other one was in his stomach. And the rate was two hits in face and one at stomach. Minato had hard time breathing as Mito kept punching him. He was close to going down however he was slowly forming a wind jutsu behind Mito. When Mito noticed it was to late. She couldn't both dodge it and keep a hold of Minato. She dodged. But it still cuted her a bit. Minato was free and jumped as far as be could. His previously unstucked hand was controling the wind blade. So Mito was dodging and not attacking him. Mito was careful, thinking of she should use her jutsu too. Well if he was using ninjutsu so she would. Mito gathered hee chakra as she was dodging the wind. She then created a earth spear. The spear then glowed up as Mito took it and put a seal on it. She then blocked then wind with it. She used a little of her water chakara and spit water ball, making the gathered wind chakra dissappear. While Mito was doing this Minato was recovering.
Mito smirked as she saw the mans surprised face when she dealt with the wind. She rushed towards him, coming in less than 10 seconds, however Minato was ready he used his Hiraishin just in time. Mito knew where he was yet she didn't have enough time to dodge his next attack. She only had enough time to prepare her body for impact. Minato slammed his whole body into her. A crunch could be heard. However it wasn't either Minato or Mito, it was cruch of the spear. Which was in Mitos hand. Indicating the pain she was enduring. Mito was pissed. Minato really tried to defeat her with this kind of move. She gathered her chakra moving it to her hair and then she tried to strangle Minato who was on her back. Mito noticed how Minato was slowly reaching for a kunai to cut her hair.
Mito then used her broken spear, or one half of it to punch him with. Minato was puched so hard that he forgot how to breathe. Mito won that match but she didn't care, she was carefully searching if any of her long hair was harmed in any way. Well luckily it only a bit dirty. She hmphed as she looked at Minato who was still on the ground.
The audience was impressed, the Hokage lost, and she seemed not surprised and was only caring about her hair. Mito looked at them and smirked :" is something wrong."
Fugaku laughed :" no Mito - Chan nothing is wrong. It is just that larger audience wasn't informed of your actual strength. "
Mito spoke :". But neither of us was going full out."
Mito then waited until Hokage was finally up as everyone headed to Hokage's office to hear if they would be promoted.
Mito was first to get promoted, for excellent results and more things. She stopped listening after hearing she passed. The two others that got promoted were Uchiha and Nara. While two others got to be tokubetsu jonin and three weren't promoted.
Mito celebrated ger promotion the very same day. The celebration had three phases. First was with Tsunade, Tenzo and Shizune, Chieko and Haruko. The time she spent with them was calm but filled with happiness. It was most about how they didn't doubt her and her talking about her experience in it. Shizune was listening closely she wanted to get promoted soon but when she heard what it was like she seemed a bit sad knowing she wasn't ready. Mito comforted her :"oh, don't worry, there's lots of time for you to get stronger. You see i will probably be this strong for 3 next years, while you have much to grow, so much potential and if you pushed yourself a bit more you will be there in no time. Don't compare yourself with me, i am 13 but everyone else was at least 17. "
The next celebrition was actually with Uzumaki clan. It was lively dinner which even Minato had time to attend. The time they spent was rather filled with teasing of one big family. It was mostly about how Kushina and Minato were next in line to have things to celebrate for. Since the last celebration they had was when they discovered that Suzume was pregnant.
Mito was smiling because she knew that would be also soon. Mikoto was also pregnant however she was only 3 months in, unlike Suzume who was reaching her fifth. Mito was getting teased as the one that was doing everything quickly and that she shouldn't rush to get a child. Mito laughed and said :" i am nit planing to have one soon, don't worry." Kushina nodded as she said :" that is right, you still don't whi to chose to have as your childs father."
Mito almost chooked on her drink as she spitvit out of her mouth saying :" i don't believe you went there. "
The while table laughed as Mito immediately bursted in tears of laughter.
The next and last celebration phase was at restaurant with everyone she around her age. Even Baku and Mido where there together with Shisui. Mito ordered the most expensive food and everyone was surprised asking her if it was alright. If she really could pay for all of it. Mito nodded :" of course i can, i was officially payed for doing paperworks for lord third, i basically eaened a b-rank mission pay every day. And i also went on other missions while everything was getting paid by lord third because couldn't provide for myself."
Genma snorted :" ah, you used your brain to fool him. "
Mito nodded.
After eating. Mito asked a rumor she heard :" so i heard that you Asuma are going to be one of twelve gourdian ninja. So are you. "
Asuma nodded :" yes, i wanted to go and father said it would be good for my espirence. "
Mito then asked :" and you are fine with leaving your team behind."
Asuma nodded :" they understand, and since all of us got promoted to chunin we had mission with other teams."
However Mito wasn't looking at him whule he was answering she was looking at Kurenai who seemed to be following another conversation, but it was obvious that it was pretend. Kurenai seemed to accept it but she seemed to think she wanted him to stay.
Mito then asked :" so how long did you think of staying there."
Asuma took a sip of his drink :" the spot actually is open just for 6 months, and then when the person i am replacing recovers i will go back."
Mito was surprised :" i see, the rumors said that you would be gone for years. But i think that six months are enough to experience many different things. You will grow as a person amd return better. I am sure everyone will be waiting for you here. "
Then Mito was asked many questions what she would be doing from now, if she would take missions. Mito shake her head :" i will take one position in the government, I had a deal with Hokage about this, once i became jonin i will replace Orochimaru. "
Since only Anko who was here knew what that meant and she knew that it wasn't supposed to be well know. She joined in :"you mean those researcher he was doing for last few months."
Mito nodded :" yes at first it was joined project, but Hokage didn't want me to do it right away and focus more on medical training."
Kakashi asked :" and that is it. Don't tell me you won't have time for missions. "
Mito nodded :" the experiment is fragile and needs to be watched 24/7, Orochimaru-sama has gotten to stiff and wants to go on few missions. While i do finnishing touches."
Then after long party and paying a bill that was almost the same worth of house she bought for Uzumaki clan. Mito headed home. It was late and she needed to have her beauty sleep. Mito woke up next morning ready to move she wasn't excited as yesterday. She was a bit tired but because she was happy it didn't bother her much. She got ready in 10 minutes and then headed to Root headquarters. The shinobi forces didn't know what was there, only thinking that it was some kind of lab. While only higher ups knew. Root now operated just before under their own leader, but this time around their leader was loyal to Hokage. Mito entered the headquarters as quietly as she could, however every Root member was already waiting for her. They were bowing to her. Mito smirked as she said :" i would like you to be on your knees and facing me, not bowing down. You always need to be seeing my face."
The root members quickly shifted in position and Mito laughed :" i only joked, you can do whatever you like."
Then some of the root members relaxed and bowed deeply while others stayed like this. She nodded and spoke :" i must say that i am thankful for Orochimaru-sama efforts, he organized this really well and he even helped you guys, my precious shinobi to get better emotionally and psychologicaly."
Orochimaru who was sitting in his chair next to where the root members were greating Mito. Looked up and smiled, genuinely smiled. He then clapped his hands and spoke :" Mito - san was the one to give this position in first place of course i would do my best."
Mito nodded and then followed the man in lab. They were in front of Zetsu bodies. Mito noticed that the speed of regeneration was slower than she expected but it was fine. The bodies were almost half done compared where they were estimated to be.
Mito nodded :" it is bit behind but it is still good enough. We still have many time to do this."
Orochimaru nodded :" i want to finish the whole Uzumaki library before we actually do this."
Mito nodded :" i understand. I am still unable to understand final part jutsu. However I am close to. "
When they returned Mito sat down on a chair that Orochimaru asked to made especially for her. It was a chair much like to the one Mito was sitting on Hokage's dinner celebration of new year. It was however more elegant and more fitting. It was comfy and warm. Mito then said :" i will give you your first mission. You are to watch over any suspicious activity of our civilians, it think they are still funding each other with money of village. You will have the task to investigate it and thento report to me. Also some of you will be going on missions that nobody wants to take. Even if they are d-rank, the village needs to be always in best shape. Then one more group will be watching how village defense systems work. " Mito hummed. That was it for now. She looked as the groups formed on their own. Mito knew that Uzumaki seals are fine but still they were impossible to break into. She wondered if they found anything she would fix it.
Mito drank her tea with Orochimaru as je reported everyones progress over time. It was beautiful thing. Because they were almost ready to fit anywhere in society. It was nice. Orochimaru then stood up and said :" i will be going to mission today. And i will be back in few days. I am certain you will fine." Mito nodded :" good luck to you. But i doubt you will need it."
She then was left alone in this half dark place. She didn't feel weird, it was kinda relaxing, well she wasn't completely alone. Some root members were still here gourding her. She didn't mind it at all. She knew she didn't need it, but it was nice. She looked to left and found another coup of tea and root member slowly putting it down. Mito nodded to him :" you wanted to talk."
The root nodded :" well there are few things i wanted to ask. Since our program is once again opened and we lost many of our younger members. I am not complaining about that but soon when we have bigger activities, maybe we won't have enough members. "
Mito nodded :" i see, you have a point, i assume you have few people in mind. "
The root member took out 10 forms about few possible members. Mito looked at it closely and said :" these were considered by Danzo, there are few that fit in my vision but few that don't."
She then took out Kabutos file and said :" this one i will give to Orochimaru. And the ones that are older than 16 can enter of they want."
That lefr twi flies in her hand Mito said :" i don't know about this dou, but i will leave investigating them after they are done woth checking the seals."
Root nodded :" fhe invations will be send immediately and reach them. In few.hours and they have all the time that want to decide."
Mito nodded :" that is good. " she then thought if they needed to search for more people and where they could find them. Maybe she could ask Hokage that chunins could enter the program if they were older than 16 for few months. That would be required for being ready for jonin test. Mito did plan to train the people here and send them on missions. She only needed his premision and since she would go and meet him today that was the time to ask him. She would even do his paperwork if he accepted. Actually her clones would do that. But it wasn't like Minato didn't have his clones, but he lacked chakra for more than 5. Mito stopped daydreaming when she noticed that her tea was getting cold. She sipped it down and stood up :" follow me to Hokage's office, but keep your distance. We are still secret organization. Other villages don't need to know of us and the best way to keep it like that, to make sure nobody knows of us of people who can be easily taken advantage of.,"
Chapter 134: 134
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito entered the office holding herself with confidence she bowed to Minato and sta down in front of him. Taking one pile of papers in front of her. She then began signing them and spoke :" Hokage-sama, you must be asking yourself why did i came so quickly."
Minato nodded :" i can guess you had an idea so you came to me ."
Mito smiled :" you are right. So will you hear me out, if i help you with paperwork."
Minato hummed in agreement.
Mito then spoke:" i have idea that would benefit both chunins and root."
Minato nodded as he listened while he also signed few papers down.
Mito continued :" since our chunins aren't going to go on difucult mission and tgey will go rusty, while root lacks memebers for now, i would like to get a law that requires the chunin wannabe jonins would at least spend 6 months in root program. That would give them resume and we would breathe easily, u would even train them myself. "
Minato thought about it for few minutes, just doing his paperwork, Mito was doing same. Minato asnwerd :" that is alright suggestion but it would need to be approved by council. And they don't knoe of your organization. "
Mito hummed :" Then, when someone wants to take a jonin test we tell them new requirements."
Minato nodded :" well yes, but that isn't by tge law. "
Mito shrugged :" is it, i think that military is in your responsibility, if could make this program reopen than you can do this too. "
Minato had to agree. The program itself wasn't known to civilians, they probably wouldn't notice. Especially since root members no longer always wore their masks, and they were doing almost everything around village. Hokage knew that Mito was trying to make thier economy better and it was working but for how long
Mito then spoke :" the orphans that want to become a ninjas, i would like to train them while they are going to academy
Because they would be the most motivated to prove themselves, and i do not think that they have as much chance to get into genin team if they don't train outside of academy. They won't become root members but if they requested i would take them in. The training won't be harsh so you don't need to worry about them. "
Minato nodded :" then they would be registered as your pioneers because you don't take on students but you will be teaching them. "
Mito chuckled as she nodded satisfied :" i will leave that to you then. I have some other business now. I must go now. "
Mito then was again in headquarters, she was meditating to try and talk with Sage. But it wasn't working the connection was there but Mito couldn't go reach him. She knew he would come to her once he got his rest but she didn't think it would take this long. Mito then started to do the schedule for each member of root individual and then for some team training. She had gathered a lot of information from Orochimaru, she then just needed to get the best for anyone. It was tiresome part of her work.
It took her 3 days to finish it. Mito smirked as she gave to everyone their schedule. It was just before they would go to their usual tasks.
As Mito was done with paperwork she went with a group of root that was testing the barriers around the village. She then listened to their reports and nodded. There were few spots they needed to work on, and Mito would do it, now. She gathered the root and fixed the barriers showing how to do it. It was introduction to their part of schedule which was fuinjutsu. Mito had brought the books she learned form.
After few later she got her first report of the possible recruits of people that were considered by Danzo. They had made a contact and would decide in few days. She sighed, she wouldn't force anyone. Right now root operatives were 5 in number, the Uchiha clan, Hyuga clan and Yamanaka clan were larger by far, Nara clan was larger for few people, and Hokage's anbu were a 6 far behind. Mito sighed they needed more manpower to keep everything under control from far behind.
Mito could feel something in Kushina different. Another life was beginning to form inside her. It was beautiful, Mito didn't say anything about the little Naruto she felt, only saying to Kushina when they got to have a tea :" Kushina - san, you look a bit pale, maybe you should visit hospital for your regular check up."
Kushina nodded :" i have been feeling a little sluggish these days, but i didn't think of it as a serious thing."
Mito smirked :" and you say that rest of us are reckless. "
Kushina almost yelled :" this is one time thing. "
Mito nodded :" i see, i will bring you to hospital myself, just in case, but i can't saty with you, i have tons of job. "
Kushina nodded :" you never said what kind of job you got, and that troubles me. "
Mito nodded :" don't worry i am Minato's right hand now, but i can't say much of it, because it is a secret. "
Kushina nodded :" i only heard it was related to some experiments from team 7."
Mito nodded as they reached the hospital, Mito spoke with nurses about few things and then she winked to Kushina saying her goodbye.
Mito was surprised to see a first reply coming from one possible candidate, it was one she was certain would turn down the offer. Because she had children to take care of children. Yakushi Nono unexpectedly accepted the offer. Mito nodded to herself thinking what was motivating the woman, maybe she wanted to amke their life easier by earning a lot of money. Mito then took one more glance at letter and then spoke :" Yoru, come here we will be going to the orphanage outside of Konoha. We will still need to stay hidden to go there. So henge yourself."
Yoru spoke :" Mito - sama, there is a passage that we can use to get there without having to hid ourselves."
Mito nodded :" then lead me there. I don't think it is sealed so i will have to make seals on our way back. "
Luckily the travel wasn't long, less than half of day of travel and Mito leasurly walked into the orphanage, looking almost like she belonged in one. She then knocked on the door and waited for Nono to appear.
When the woman finally appeared she asked :" how can i help you miss."
Mito spoke :" it is nice to meet you, Nono - san, i Don't think you know me, but that is about to change."
Nono was bit surprised and carefully asked :" miss, what is your name."
Mito smiled :" Uzumaki Mito, you accepted my offer to join Root. "
Nono looked a bit shocked as she stuttered :" i honestly didn't know you were so young. "
Mito nodded :" is that a problem."
Nono shake her head :" no, i don't believe it is, "
Mito spoke :" i must admit i was surprised when you accepted the offer, so i am here personally to asj what you want for the children. "
Nono nodded :" you are really smart."
Mito smirked :" so what is it that you really want. "
Nono answered :" we need more money and better equipment for learning basic things. "
Mito nodded :" thaf can easily be done, but what are you willing to do for that."
Nono spoke :" everything, i only wish that they live normal life. "
Mito nodded :" do you realize what you said, i must admit if Danzo was still in power he would ask for something unmoral. But i will only ask for guiding our new forces that will be coming from many orphanage, yoh shouldn't worry only children that wish to be ninja will be there, no pressure on anyone. I want you to be coming there on weekends. In that time i will find you a helping hand in this place. "
Nono smiled :" thank you for your kindness. "
Mito nodded :" i will call for you when we have kids coming in, since you will be working on the weekends, the pay will be double of the one you are reaciving here. "
So when Mito returned back after making a deal with Nono. She also asked if any of children there were talented in medical are so she could meet with them. Kabuto was the one Nono showed mito smiled at small boy asking him :" do you want to be a shinobi. If so then visit with Nono." when Mito returned back in Konoha, she headed to home because it was already dark however even though she was ready to go sleep. The house was having a party she didn't know about.
Minato and Kushina were there, Tsunade, Tamura and Suzume. Mito looked confused as she asked :" what is the occasion for this gathering."
Kushina and Suzume were the only ones that didn't drink alcohol and so Kushina answered the fastest :" Mito - chan is going to be a auntie."
Mito nodded :" i know that Suzume is pregnant."
Kushina nodded :" You will be a double auntie. "
Mito nodded :" i know that you are pregnant Kushina - san, too, that was why i sent you to hospital."
Kushina exclaimed :" eh, really "
Mito nodded :" congratulations to you and Minato, he must really worked hard. And his dream is finally becoming reality."
Minato nodded :" i only now wish to know how strong my baby will be. " the drunk Hokage hiccuped. Mito smiled :" don't worry about that, he will be the strongest of all of us. "
Suzume was then to ask :" Mito - chan we couldn't find you earlier, where were you."
Mito nodded :" i was outside of village fixing some paths that actually lead to village, making barriers and other things. I focused too much and didn't notice the time, i also forgot that we had such thing to celebrate. "
Mito spoke after few minutes :" Minato - san, will you make this secret. "
Kushina and Suzume went to kitchen to bring more food. While Tamura was a bit tipsy he went to get more drinks nonalcoholic ones. Minato nodded :" i have to, even if they don't know Kushina is jinchuriki, there is something out there that we fear, i think that the birth should also be out of village."
Mito nodded :" yes that is for the besy, you don't need to worry about that, leave that up to me and i will find nice and secluded and safe place. Luckily we have a lot of time to prepare. "
Minato smirked as he said :" you know that this child will be born on October 10. That is his due date. "
Mito looked a bit shocked but didn't say anything. Minato nodded :" so i am really father of savior just like Jiraiya guessed. I can't believe it, you didn't tell us because we could decide to not have or something. "
Mito shake her head :" no i didn't tell you because that could change his chances of being born,"
Minato asked :" so the Sasuke Uchiha, he will be born in few months, since i already know the complete identity of Naruto, i would like to know his too. "
Mito nodded as she asnwerd :" Uchiha Sasuke, his father and mother are Fugaku and Mikoto. "
Minato was bit surprised :" Really, to think that Kushina's best friend and my rival from childhood would have him. "
Mito nodded :" it isn't surprising because the two will have relationships similar to both of that. " Mito then ate what was brought to table as she drank a juice. She was done and said :" i have lot business to do tomorrow. Since i will be obliviously taking care of your job to Minato so i am going early to sleep. Have fun. ".
Tsunade was the only one that heard the conversation between Mito and Minato but they didn't seem to mind her at all. She wondered why. She did feel like a family around them so they didn't keep secrets around her. But still they didn't say anything to other three Uzumaki. She shrugged it off, because she thought they didn't want to make a big deal about it.
Mito woke up early in the morning. She found out Minato wasted on the floor alongside with Tamura the dou obviously lost against Tsunade who was just leaving the house. Mito didn't hear anything that went down here because she had a seal that made noises from outside nonexistent. She could feel that Suzume and Kushina were sleeping in the room. She nodded to herself it was perfect way to begin this year. Mito the came to Hokage's office and created ten clones that did all the piked up paperworks. She thought couldn't solve anything that needed Minato to be present. So she put a notice on the door also saying the same thing to secretary, Hokage is not here, please return later when the sun is above us. So she didn't specify the hours when he would return. Mito left the clones do their thing and then headed to headquarters of root. She the carefully checked the lab area and then she was greated by root that were here. She nodded and said :" from now on I will need two of you to protect Kushina, don't leave her out of your sight. Don't let anyone harm her. Do you understand"
The two root members that were best in keeping hidden and good at combat. Came to her. Mito nodded :" Arika and Luna, you two keep in mind that no one is to see you. But that can be dealt by giving you two a anbu masks."
The dou nodded in understanding and they were out.
Mito hummed and started to her own paperwork she had a lot of it piled uo from just yesterday. She slowly sipped her hot tea. Mito finally was done with all the paperwork and it was noon she decided to train a little bit with the root.
The training was meant for her but in reality it turned into training them. She too strong for anyone here. But that didn't meant that she was strongest in the world. She still didn't have a chance against any of jinchuriki with 4 or more tails in their final form. Mito then started to search for locations that could fit into category for safe and secluded fro Narutos birth. She couldn't relax about it. Up until now she managed to change many things but it seemed like destiny always found a way to return to its normal flow. Mito then decided to find a one she could easily do the seals around just in case. She then found three places and she went to Hokage's office just to check if he returned already. He did so Mito was tenth in the long line but she decided to just go back. She could tell him this anytime. And she had other business to do. Like to meet with people that would join root. The answer surprisingly came today.
Chapter 135: 135
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito returned from few days of absence, she was done meeting every possible addition to her forces. It was very promising. When she returned to Konoha she went to talk with Minato about new posible additions to her root and everything that she thought about Kushina program of protection. She sighed as she slowly enetered his office and saw pile of paperwork which wasn't too big. She cursed her luck because hers would be larger. Mito then asked the secretary for a cup of her usual tea. She began :" i had few things to do out of Konoha, so i only returned today, i have two matters i want your opinion on."
Minato nodded :" i can assume that one is protection of Kushina since i noticed two chakra signals always following her."
Mito nodded :" that is Luna and Akira my best two in protection. I have few things to say about that. First i found three locations for possible birthplace. "
She then give him pictures of those places. She continued while he watched them and considered the options :" i was thinking of creating barriers around them just in case anything goes wrong. "
Minato nodded :" you think that something will happen. "
Mito nodded :" i have this feeling, because the his birth was always blurry to see."
Mito then explained what she wanted to do so he should chose place he could also ask Kushina for her opinion too.
Minato took the picturesaand nodded asking :" what is the other thing you wanted to speak about. "
Mito nodded :" permission for me to take some shinobi in."
Minato stopped :" already, i didn't know you had someone you considered worthy."
Mito nodded :" they are ones that Danzo found but they also can be useful to me. I already talked to them so i only need your permission. "
She took out the profiles of everyone and put on table. She waited for few minutes and Hokage nodded :" yeah, but please from now on slow down with expanding your forces. "
Mito nodded :" that is fine for now, i need some time to train them and make them fit in, I am also waiting for the chunins to start going in, i noticed that you put Nara-sama in charge of dealing this information. He seems to give every chunin the papers, i would like to show him my gratitude, so when you see him say to him that i will be waiting for him and shogi match at root headquarters. "
Minato smirked :" you are feeling generous. "
Mito snorted :" not really i just wish to escape paperwork that piled up. "
Minato launghed :" i see, than i will start visiting you too. "
Mito smirked :" but i like Shikaku more, you are boring. "
Minato froze :" what, how dare you little tsundere. You like when you were sitting on my lap few days ago. "
Mito blushed and spluttered :" what are you talking about. I didn't like it that much."
Minato nodded :" yes you did, you kept gigling and laughing you were red from excitement. "
Mito nodded :" maybe a little because you were doing a fatherly thing i missed out."
Minato was saddened by her words as he gestured for her to sit on his lap. Mito. Had her eyebrows rise in wonder. Minato taped his lap again as he said :" it is an order."
Mito hesitantly came closer and waited for him to pick her up. She decided if she was going to act childish she would act the most she could.
Minato smiled as his hands reached her waist and he pulled her up saying :" hop, there we go. "
Mito could feel the warmth that had spread through her whole body. She smiled brightly.
However they didn't expect that few seconds later a group of angry civilians would ran into the Hokage's office. Ruining the moment. Mito tried to jump down but Minato had his long and strong arms around her preventing her doing so.
Mito was extremely embarrassed as civilians froze at the sight. Some wondered what was happening. Minato asked :" what made you run into my office so disrespectfully. "
Civilians didn't answer to afraid because Minato's face screamed you are dead.
Mito then spoke to Minato :" i had enough, and it seemes like you have work to do."
Mito then broke the hold the man had and stepped down. She then bowed down to both civilians and Minato and exited the room. She ran out flushed and almost bumped at first person in front of tower. It was Orochimaru who just returned to village from his mission. Mito then spoke a bit surprised to see him :" oh, you are here. I didn't expect to see you so soon."
Orochimaru stared at her for a second before replying :" i just got here. I was thinking about visiting you later."
Mito nodded :" yes i am bit busy right now."
She then continued to move to the headquarters where she burried herself into paperwork.
Meanwhile Hokage was trying his best not to kill these civilan that had disturbed his time with Mito. He calmed himself by breathing in few times and spoke :" answer my previous question."
The civilans finally gathered themselves as they spoke :" we have learned that some of our business are getting banned by shinobi forces."
Minato did not know about that, well he did to some extent but not completely. Nobody told that to shinobi, to do so. But of they saw inspectors watching those business they were likely to be suspicious and not deal with those businesses again.
Minato spoke :" if that is your problem, than write a statement, yoi cannot just barge in and expect me to believe in your words, you need to prove that you did not do anything that would make them do this."
Civilians complained :" but what could we do to them we are just civilians"
Minato nodded :" then yoi can prove your innocents easily."
Then gestured them to exit.
He sighed softly as he wondered if Mito was close to be done with investigation. It was unluckily thay shinobi stopped going into this stores and the owners noticed.
However he has bought them at least few more days.
The knocking on his doors was appricated
And Orochimaru entered once he spoke come in. Like a normal person would do. Orochimaru bowed slightly, his expression was a bit curious.
Minato let him report the result of mission. It was satisfying to hear such detailed one and so accurate. Orochimaru then stopped amd waited for approval. When he got one he spoke :" i just run at Mito she was red, as she rushed out of here. Do you know what caused that."
Minato frowned :" i know, but why does that interest you."
Orochimaru smirked :" i like her quite a lot. There is that certain feeling that i feel around her. The feeling to protect her and the need to watch over her. "
Minato nodded :" i get it. It seems like your feelings aren't just of loyalty towards her. I feel similar things."
Minato then continued :" i teased her a little, and the she explained why that bothered her. So i comfronted her. But when she was finally relaxing herself the civilans came in and she was still sitting on my lap. So she didn't like it. "
Orochimaru nodded as a new expression appeared on his face.
He then bowed and exited the office.
Mito was extremely busy so she didn't notice how much of time had passed. She had read 10 of the reports for civilian abuse of their power. She only needed to wair for one more and then everyone was done with. She nodded to herself as she waa finally finished with paperwork, the previous incident already forgotten. She lifted her head to notice how dark everything seemed. She then noticed Orochimaru staring at her. She lifted one eyebrow and asked :" do i have something on my face?"
Orochimaru chuckled :" no, there isn't."
Mito nodded and said :" sit down then, i think you said you had things to talk about."
Orochimaru nodded as he sat down :" i did. Well the things is i want to use the laboratory here. "
Mito nodded :" sure, go ahead. But you also said that you want to read the Uzumaki library. "
Orochimaru nodded :" yes i will take that too. But i want to have permission to use the lab here. "
Mito nodded :" i understand. Did you have anything else to do."
Orochimaru then smirked :" i have one more thing that o want from you. "
Mito asked :" what is it."
Orochimaru spoke :" you need to come closer for me too show it. "
Mito nodded as she came closer
She then was next to him, when suddenly he reached for her waist and put her on his lap. She was confused and flustered about this. Orochimaru then brushed her hair with one hand while other was holding Mito still. He then took out a hair tie specially made for her. Mito felt the tei fit perfectly on her hair. She lifted her hand to feel it. She was surprised to see that ot was made of pure gold and that it looked like a bracelet, but it clearly was ment for hair it was made elastic with a seal. She noticed how it had few things falling from it. It was moons and suns, stars and clouds. She was stunned :" it feels pretty, why did you gave it you me."
Orochimaru smiled :" because you are precious to me. You are my sun, moon and stars."
Mito nodded :" thank you. I really like it."
Orochimaru hummed :" do you like me more than Minato."
Mito though for second :" well i think that i can relate more with you. But that doesn't mean that i can't relate with him. I think that i like you a tiny bit more, because when you had to choose to trust me or act on yourself, you chose me. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" so am i more of fatherly figure than he is. "
Mito nodded :" i mean, yeah, but keep that a secret. "
Orochimaru smiled brightly as he petted her. Mito had her hear beat fast. She was soon 14 but she acted like 8 year old, while mentaly she was 23.
Mito stayed at this position until she heard a knocking on the doors of headquarters. She stiffed for second only to realize it was Shikaku. Mito spoke :" Shikaku - sama, i didn't think you would come at such late hour."
She then slipped out of Orochimarus hold and smiled brightly at Shikaku, who only then noticed her and Orochimaru. He froze for a second, thinking about what he actually just saw.
Mito then spoke as Orochimaru stood up :" Shikaku -sama don't just be standing there sit and place that heavy bord down. Unfortunately you came after i finished my paperwork but i am still in mode to play." Shikaku was still processing what just happened so he didn't even notice Orochimaru slipped next to him. Mito took her usual seat and gestured for Shikaku to take the other seat. A root member, got two teas ready.
Mito sighed as Shikaku finally sat down and the board was settled.
Mito let the play begin. Shikaku was silent for first 5 moves and then he asked :" is that hair tie a gift from Orochimaru."
Mito nodded :" yes it is, isn't it pretty."
Shikaku nodded :" Did he do your hairstyle for today."
Mito nodded :" ah, yeah he just did it, it is a bit awkward that you came just now."
Shikaku chuckled :" so you have another force gathering around you. No wonder everyone calls you man magnet. You have 3 boyfriends, two brothers and two dads. "
Mito chuckled at that news :" i honestly didn't know they called me that, but the information is kinda wrong. Because i also think of Tamura as a father figure and he acts around me like that. "
Shikaku laughed :" you aren't denying it "
Mito shake her head asking :" why should i. It isn't like i planned it. It just happened. "
Shikaku then said :" you wanted to say thank you for what i did for you. "
Mito nodded :" oh, yeah, this was just excuse for me to actually talk to you, yes i wanted to express my gratitude, but i know that this isn't enough. "
Shikaku nodded :" so you are going to give me something in return. "
Mito nodded :" Anything that you want i can try and give it to you. "
Shikaku nodded :" then tell me, what you saw in near future. "
Mito froze for a moment :" i can't really say what will happen because i know i change some things that i saw, but some satyed the same. I can't say that this will happen 100% but i guess you still want to know. "
Shikaku nodded.
Mito spoke :" i saw Minato and Kushina die. On the night thier child is born. "
Shikaku froze :" how. How did it happen. "
Mito had a sad smile on her face :" kyubi broke out, with outsiders help, it was controlled by that man, however Minato manged to stop that man from wreaking more damage to village. However he died sealing kyubi into his own son, while Kushina died from extraction of kyubi. The child didn't have happy life after that either. "
Shikaku asked :" how much did you change from that vision. "
Mito answered without hesitantion :"I made sure that man doesn't appear in village as an enemy, however the real prepartor is still there and i am unable to deal with him, only those two can. I also made preparations about safety of village."
Shikaku nodded :" but you think that is possible that it will happen. "
Mito nodded :" i changed something about someones destiny and it still happened, the circumstances weren't the same but it still happened on the same day as it should. "
Shikaku nodded as he again focused on the match. He wasn't losing but it was too close for comfort.
Mito then thought more about what she just told maybe there was something she did see before. However she couldn't remember anything.
Shikaku at the end won and the second match began. He started with questions this time :" what are your plans with root program."
Mito answered :" i firstly want to expand it and then i will be taking care of more trainings of our future generations. While academy is still based more on theory and i want to focus more on pratice that fits children. Then i plan on making sure that every request that village has is completed. "
Shikaku nodded :" so you are planning on becoming a village safe grounds. You will turn the most chaotic organization to most peaceful. "
Mito nodded :" i know, that is my mission. "
Shikaku again won the match.
Mito sighed softly as she said goodbye to Shikaku. Mito reached her house at midnight. She was surprised by Tamura who was waiting for her. He was a bit unsatisfied by how late she was. He scolded her for a bit. But relaxed when she said that her colleagues had followed her to make sure she got hoke safty. Which was true because the two gourds followed her everywhere.
Chapter 136: 136
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few days were pretty uneventful. Mito was usually doing the same thing, she would make sure everyone trained and did their duties she would train herself and then she would spent some time preparing seals for such large area which Kushina chose for place for birth of Naruto.
Mito then would do her paperwork and then would go home before it was too dark.
Orochimaru was busy with doing research in Uzumaki library and he would sometimes would go to lab and od few experiments, tgan he would train Anko for few hours. Mito had talked about Kabuto with him. She said he would be a great student.
Then finally Mito got the last report and she waited for council meeting to happen. She would appear as a person who us behind the investigation.
She sighed when she reported to Hokage and he nodded saying it would be discussed on next meeting which was tomorrow.
Mito went to home early that day only to realize that Tamura was teaching few chunins about seals. She was slightly surprised because she didn't knew they had began doing that. It seemed like it was first lecture. The few chunins that were there quickly recognized her and bowed towards her. Mito returned the gesture.
Tamura spoke :" Mito - chan, you are bit early today."
Mito nodded :" i had done my job sooner than i expected. I didn't know that our first students would come today. I would make sure that i was present then."
A chunin spoke :" you don't need to worry about that. We didn't have a prearranged meeting but Tamura - dono accepted us as his guests and students. "
Mito nodded :" i see. Uzumaki clan is well known for being friendly, but nonetheless there should be sone rules that needs to be followed. So please schedule your next lesson so that we can coordinate who would teach you. "
Chunin paled a bit as be said :" i understand. "
Mito chuckled :" you don't need to be afraid, you did a small mistake however i am not holding this against you, but i rather don't want this to happen again. "
Mito then went to her room and then she prepared for tommorow.
While Tamura was teaching the chunins about the basics of fuinjutsu and how important the neat writing was. He then at the end gave them kanji to learn to write and asked them for when they could meet again. It was decided that it would be always Friday like it was that day and around 6 p.m.
Tamura was then busy with making sure that Suzume was comfortable and that she didn't need anything.
Mito sighed softly as she entered the meting room in the morning she was to sit in shadows like usual. She would be there until it would end. So she would just train after it and then do her paperworks from yesterday and today. She waited for everyone to get there. Minato was last to enter. He had a calm demor around him.
The few matters Mito didn't pay much attention to because it seemed like it was boring stuff that Minato had already had solutions for. She waited for the last matter the one that civilans had been able to say things in. She was glad that civilans were getting weaker and weaker in council and were slowly placed where they belong.
Mito knew that civilans were mad because the shinobi left from stores and they thought it was discrimination.
The civilan side wanted to make Hokage order to return to their stores and that village pays for damage that was caused.
Minato nodded :" well since we heard one side of story we will hear the other side too."
Clan heads relaxed then they didn't know what exactly Hokage had but if he was calm it was surly enough. They knew if civians won this the whole process of making them weaker was for nothing.
Mito the appeared from shadows and a 11 papers were in front of her.
She cleared her throat as she spoke :" since lord third retired, Hokage - sama created a force for inspecting financial stability of village. As i am one of members that isn't currently busy with investigation i will present the things we found about this stores."
Minato nodded :" then shall we hear it. "
Civilian council paled for a bit.
But Mito continued without looking at them
:" we found that civilans weren't paying for taxes they needed, what is more the equipment they were selling wasn't what they told it was. Multiple people had problems with it. And when they complained about it, the civilan council hid it and threatened the people. What is more we found many illegal things happening around those stores. I will send you all a report, because i am to disgusted to even say about what they did. "
She then handed the papers to every clan head, one to Hokage who had already saw it and one to whole civilian council. Sje said that she had run out of papers from everyone there. However she was clearly sending them a message about how they weren't important.
To say that civilan council was pissed was understatement. They started to yell at both Minato and Mito :" you are scheming behind oir backs. This witch has obviously charmed you Hokage - sama, you can't believe her. We also think that the things you are doing with her are quite immoral."
Minato was a bit shocked as he asked :" what things."
Civilian asnwerd :" when we entered your office this young witch was sitting in your lap. "
Minato then exhaled sharply :" how dare you say that, as a civilan you should all know how humans function, this yound child does not have father, i didn't want her to not know how it feels to be loved from someone she considers fatherly figure."
Civilian council wasn't pleased by that answer. However it was time for voting and they hoped that thid would shake clans a little bit.
However they forgot how much clans loved Mito and Minato. They could believe what Minato had said easier than what civilians had said, and they knew that civilans were just trying to frame Hokage, they wouldn't let this happen. When voting was done, civilian council lost once more. Mito smirked as she watched them and crepply come closer to them saying :" you are done for, don't worry you will survive but i think that isn't something you should be grateful for, since you will wish that we killed you this moment."
When Mito took papers away from everyone. Hokage continued :" the punishment for all of these crimes will be paying the damage the casused to village by working they whole life. The work will be clearing the vent system and the underground. "which basically meant cleaning the shit. :" also these stores will be closed and their stories will be published in daily news. "
Once Mito was finally done with meting she went to train and to do her paperwork. She was pleasantly surprised when Shikaku appeared on her doors with shogi board. They played for a bit, talking about many things. Mito could relax around him she then spoke :"you know Shikaku - sama, i consider you a cool uncle i can tell anything."
Shikaku smiled :" i am glad, should i look ou for someone who also has this position."
Mito played along with his joke :" yeah, maybe Fugaku - sama."
Shikaku laughed. But spoke :" no i mean it seriously. "
Shikaku then stopped :" seriously, i thought you were bit afraid of him. "
Mito shifted for a bit :" no, not at all, it was just creepy how he would sometimes smile at me, excepting me to end up with Shisui."
Shikaku laughed :" and why did that bother you."
Mito answered :" Uchiha smiling is kinda creepy, especially if it comes from such stiff person as Fugaku. "
Shikaku nodded at that. He couldn't but to ask :" so did you decide who is lucky guy. "
Mito froze and then asnwerd :" i haven't, i think i am close but i am not going to force myself to decide now. It could be wrong decision and maybe i would end up alone. I don't think i can handle that. I also think we are all too young. Some of us don't have 10 years."
Shikaku nodded :" that is also true, Shisui - kun Is 8 but he is very mature for his age. "
Mito nodded :" that is true, but it still makes me a bit uneasy. However it will be fine when I am older. "
Mito then asked :" did you find replacement for all of the civilan council members. "
Nara nodded :" we are still searching for them, but this time we are making sure that we gather respectful and justified people. "
Mito nodded :" i see, that is good, do you need our help. We can make sure to look into their pasts and inform you of anything suspicious. "
Nara nodded :" that would be helpful, that is actually reason while i came. "
Mito nodded :" ah, you broke your cover, i really thought you liked playing with me. "
Nara chuckled :" i do, but I wouldn't come tomorrow but rather tommorow when i know. You will be less busy. "
Mito nodded :" then the root will take care of checking backgrounds of civilan candidates. "
Mito then gathered the root and then assigned everyone with checking one civilian candidate. It was lucky that there wasn't many candidates. Mito then went home again. This time she wasn't surprised to see someone sitting with Tamura. It was trio she didn't expect but they didn't seem to be studying just yet but rather they were there to arrange lectures. The trio was team 7. They didn't seem to notice her. She then slowly crept behind them and looked at schedule area they were talking about. Mito then said :" oh, that time i can teach you if you want."
The trio was startled out of their sits.
Mito chuckled at theirs expressions:" what didn't you know i live here."
The trio then asked :" Really could you teach us."
Mito nodded :" if you really want to. I can make time for your lessons. However if i don't have time, Tamura - sama will take care of you."
Team 7 eagerly agreed to it. Mito was satisfied with the deal. She then went to the Uzumaki library she then took out a book especially for beginners. She noticed how Orochimaru was busy reading there. She went to team 7 and gave them the book :" read this book and you will get some knowledge that you will need later."
Team 7 then left. And Mito went to where she last saw Orochimaru. She then asked him :" do you need help."
Orochimaru stood up :" ah yeah, i was searching for a book about famous ninjutsu of Uzumaki clan. "
Mito nodded :" they are at very back of library. I can show you how the library is arranged."
Orochimaru nodded. Mito then showed him all of the sections and then brought him to the book he needed.
Mito then left him seeing that he started to read it. Mito then went to middle of library. She didn't went there for few days. She had left Lisa there. While Lisa was not useful as others in combat, but Mito would bring her with herself if she would go to it. She knew there wasn't any need for it so she had left it there.
She then pet Lisa's core and Lisa appeared. The battery that Mito had made was perfect and it seemed like it was orginal. Lisa then spoke :" it's been a long time since we talked."
Mito nodded :" i am sorry i was a bit busy."
Lisa nodded :" it is fine. I know. I just was bit bored since nobody was walking in. But over time few guest had come."
Mito nodded :" do you mind if i leave you here for few days here. "
Lisa nodded :" there is no need to worry. But i would appreciate if you also talked with other relics. "
Mito nodded :" of course, i have time today so i was about to talk to them too. I still didn't manage to connect with Rosé and Jennie. But i can feel a bit closer."
Lisa nodded :" i see, that is great news. "
Lisa then dissappeared as she felt Orochimaru come closer. Mito then turned towards him :" what brings you here. "
Orochimaru looked at her :" you didn't show me this place. "
Mito smirked :" this is a place only for Uzumaki members. I did not think you are ready for it."
Orochimaru chuckled :" you were talking with someone here."
Mito nodded :" i did, it was gourdian of this place."
Orochimaru chuckled :" are you serious. "
Mito nodded :" of course. Uzushino was famous for having high level technology. "
Orochimaru asked :" then is the gourdian a technology. "
Mito nodded :" Lisa appaer, there isn't any danger here. "
Orochimaru was surprised when a young Uzumaki girl suddenly appeared next to Mito he could feel no presence and no heat increase. He could guess that she wasn't alive.
Mito then spoke :" this is Ai Lisa, she is a program that protected Uzumaki library for generations, and this is Orochimaru, one of my precious people."
Lisa bowed :" it is nice to meet you."
Orochimaru nodded :" pleasure was mine. It am actually curious how you work."
Mito chuckled :" you really are something, while all of humans wonder how we are alive, you want to learn how she works. "
Orochimaru chuckled as he got his complicated answer. He didn't understand everything but he got a general idea.
Then it was time for closing of library. Both of them exited and Mito went to her house. She went to talk with Jisoo by taking her out of scroll. The sword layed down and Mito channeled her chakra and Jisoo's voive boomed in her head. :" yoha, it is been long time, i have so much energy, wil you train with you soon."
Mito nodded :" i promise, tommorow. But can i ask something."
Jisoo voice was cheerful :" sure, i willing to help you."
Mito smiled :" do you know why i can't connect with others. "
Jisoo answered :" there is one thing that I heard about. The blood contact."
Mito smirked :" does it have special method that requires."
Jisoo answered :" no, however i do not actually know if it is connected with these two relics. "
Mito smirked :" thank you, i will keep my promise. "
She then bit her thumb and put a drop of blood on her necklace that is called Rosé. She could feel something change. Something shined in front of her and suddenly she heard a voice :" hello, Uzumaki princess, i am surprised to see you know pf this technique of making contact with us."
Mito nodded :" i was helped by Jisoo the sword."
Rosé :" ah, the sword, i see, i know that you know of my name. It poped in your mindscape just as yours poped into mine. "
Mito nodded :" that did happen. It is nice to meet you. I wanted to ask you, if there is anything special about this type of connection."
Rosé who was speaking in her mond again :" there aren't much, but some relics as i only can talk with you this way. The Jennie is same, i can feel her nearby . "
Mito nodded :" yes, thank you answering me. "
Mito then proceeded to pour some of her blood on ingraved Jennie name on kunai. A spark lit in front of her. Mito could feel something eneter her mindscape it was a chold who looked to be around Mito's age.
Mito spoke :" it is nice to finally meet you Jennie."
Jennie cutely spoke :" ah, it is nice to meet you too Mito-sama, i was unsure if you would actually manage to contact i will always follow your lead."
Mito smiled as she nodded :"thank you."
Jennie however shake her head :" there is no need to say thank you to me. I am grateful that someone is finally using me."
Mito smiled :" then i will train with you too then."
Jennie nodded :" thank you."
Chapter 137: 137
Chapter Text
3.pov
The days went fast for next few weeks. Mito was busy training and doing her duties. She luckily wasn't involved in councils work so she didn't have to lose much time. The Root program was in deep need of more missions, the members would rather go to missions than to train with Mito every day. Mito was getting stronger day by day and she could handle them easily. Well if they all fought her they could manage to defeate her. However she always managed to show the tricks they didn't expect. Mito over time got comfortable using the artifacts, she was in good terms with them.
Since it was March, Mito was relaxed, she had dealt with most stuff. She could finally stop doing things for village. Everything was under Minato's control. The council members for civilian part were found by root, and thier history throughly checked, it was safe to say that Konoha was safe from inside. She now focused on root. They needed to be trained and then they needed to have more members. She sighed as she remembered that she should head home. It was time for lesson with team 7. She thought them a lot in these few weeks. However it seemed like they didn't get it too much. They needed time to realize what actually happened. So she was still at very beginning with them.
While she teached root too, and she was progressing more smoothly. The root members luckily had some previous knowledge and she could lean on it. The only problem that Uzumaki clan was facing was, they needed to make sure to make enough seals every day but they had a lot less time to do it. And Minato couldn't help, Kushina could sometimes, Jiraiya also couldn't, Mito would help when she had free time. Which wasn't much. Mito sighed, they really needed someone who could learn it quickly.
Of only there was someone like that.
Mito was surprised by the seal Kakashi had activated. It almost blowed the whole house. She had enough time to prevent it. It was kinda her fault because she was lost in her thoughts while the trio were making their first full seals. Mito apologized for not paying attention. She then explained what was wrong with seal Kakashi used, and gave it to him back, he had to fix it on his own. Mito was satisfied with the Rin most. The girl never made too big of problem, she was the best of out the trio. Obito was good when he would copy her seal with his sharingan, however he struggled when it was time fpr him to make his own seal. It was still better than Kakashi.
Mito sighed, if only there was someone that could do same thing as Obito and help them with copying the seals.
Then a idea hit her. The Uchiha clan had a tons of woman that were busy doing housework but they also had free time, she could ask them for gathering. And Suzume and Mikoto knowing each other and being pregnant at same time was enough reason for them to meet. And it would be great opportunity for two clans to develop trusting relationships. She just had to ask Suzume, Tamura and Fugaku. She nodded to herself. Seeing that she found solution she focused on the trio in front of her. She explained them basics again and they seemed to catch it this time.
Mito went to talk with Suzume and Tamura in the morning. She spoke about her idea. Saying it would seem like a hobby for women and if they wanted to be compensated for the work she could pay them.
Suzume was in, she was getting a bit bored trapped in the house. Tamura had nodded hesitantly. He was bit stressed about the issue himself and agreed to solution, but he had a plan be if it wasn't going to work.
Mito nodded and gathered her courage to go visit Fugaku. She didn't see the man for a month, she went to Uchiha military police headquarters and slowly walked inside. Luckily her appearance wasn't to weird, because since Fugaku became a clan head the number of non Uchiha in police had increased and people had started to enter it more freely. And besides she was officially a member of government. She walked confidently in the hall of headquarters and she was greated by Uchiha women working as secretary. The woman bowed and spoke :" Uzumaki - sama, we didn't expect you here. Please wait here while I inform Fugaku - sama of your visit. Do you want a drink."
Mito nodded :" a tea will be fine."
Mito then leaned on the wall as she waited for the woman to exit from the doors of Fugaku's office.
The door opened and Mito entered. Fugaku was sitting in his seat and his table cleaned from paperwork, which was now on the ground neatly placed. Mito bowed :" Uchiha - sama, i apologize for not announcing my visit. And i am also grateful for your hospitality. I hope you can hear me out."
Fugaku nodded as he gestured her to sit down. He spoke once he did :" i must say that i was bit surprised by your visit, since i did not see you for long time, it must be thought on you. "
Mito nodded :" indeed i was busy these few weeks and i still am. However i need to ask for a favor of Uchiha clan. The favor isn't just for me but for whole Uzumaki clan. "
Fugaku seemed interested :" is something troubling the Uzumaki clan that needs Uchiha help."
Mito nodded :" it seems that Uzumaki clan has biten much more that we can actually chew. You must know that we are the ones responsible for making seals for treaty. However we jad offered our time to teach other shinobi to learn fuinjutsu from us and now we do2have enough time to finish the orders. Whell we always managed to make them but it was close to deadline. "
Fugaku nodded :" i heard that Obito is one of your students. But i do not understand what Uchiha clan can help you with. "
Mito nodded :" just like Obito, the rest of Uchiha have ability to copy seals. I was hoping that you would allow Uchiha women to have gatherings with Suzume and Kushina, where they would show them seals and make them, they would socialize and make our clans closer."
Fugaku nodded :" i see, if you think that would actually work. However i must ask, what benefits will Uchiha clan have. "
Mito frowned for a second :" other than making us more friendly towards you, there isn't much we can give you back, we can pay you if you want. We can also allow you to use those seals that Uchiha clan learns to copy. "
Fugaku nodded :" i accept, but we don't need money, but rather we would accept using those seals and one request of Uzumaki clan, one that would be revealed later. "
Mito wondered for bit what that could be, but the Uchiha seemed to calm for her to guess. Mito nodded and asked :" so, sonce we are bit in hurry could the meeting be in next few days.,"
Fugaku nodded :" i will inform Mikoto today and she would spread the message through the clan, the meting should be heald in 2 days in 4 p.m."
Mito nodded.
When Mito was done with everything she went to headquarters of root. She smirked seeing how everyone was ready for missions. She smirked because she didn't have any for them and from the looks on their faces they seemed to know that too. The training was next in line of things to do. She absolutely went the hardest on them. She was huffing and puffing when she was done her clothes were destroyed, the match was equal however 50 root members were defeated and still laying on the ground.. Mito smiled as she swept the sweat from her forehead. Mito had a nice time, she then saw a hawk land on her desk. Which meant Hokage needed her, but it wasn't urgent, or that he had someone he was meeting right now. Mito decided to change her clothes before heading out.
She walked slowly towards the Hokage's office, she could feel that good news were about to come. She almost skipped while she walked. She knocked on the doors, she didn't know if anyone was in the office since the new seals Minato had put. Mito hated that the most important parts of village all had those and she no longer could feel the whole village, some areas wer just gray for her and it bothered her a bit, however she understood while he was carefull.
Minato had called her in. Apperently he was busy doing the paperwork. Mito sat down however she had enough of her own paperwork so she didn't even try to help him
She spoke :" you called."
Mito nodded :" i did, there is a progress on the thing that you asked."
Mito nodded :" and what kind of progress"
Minato chuckled :" a good one."
Mito nodded waiting.
Minato finally spoke :" there are few chuninw that want to try to become a jonin and they are willing to do probation in root, but that isn't all, since next academic year begins first of August, the orphan children that are of age and wish to join it can also come to train with you. Well even thise that are already in academy want to come
"
Mito smirked and nodded :" finally, after you said that 6 months were to long i thought that you would refuse. So i have these chunins on 3 months and bunch of children. Well now only thing that i am lacking is missions. "
Minato chuckled :" that is because you do almost all of them. But thanks to that village is doing just fine. Also i prepared for this. I have been gathering the most hated missions that nobody wanted to take for last week. And i gathered a lrge number. Enough for Root to be busy for few days. "
Mito nodded :" oh, thank you. "
Minato nodded and he asked :" so how are the preparations going for the birth place . "
Mito answered :" they are almost finished, i just need to do few details which i am waiting from smith. "
Minato nodded :" i see. That 8s good."
Mito nodded as she stood up :" i know you are busy so I won't disturb you more. "
She left the room as she had a stack of papers in her hand. She went to home and then she checked the missions and carefully would pick teams that would take them. There were few A rank and B rank missions that could potentially be s rank. Bjt there were also some d and c rank missions. She would send two teams on fishy ones.
So tommorow was the day when she would meet the chunin wannabe jonin and the chulder would come for first time in 3 days. Seh immediately sent a message to Nono. She knew hpw to deal with children but she really didn't have time for it.
Mito sighed softly as she saw the clock tick 12 p.m. She knew she got to go to sleep and she was tired too. She would have a important day tomorrow. Suzume was excited that the request she would leave her house was allowed and even Kushina would go along with her.
The next morning just before the chunin would get into the headquarters they found weird. Mito assigned teams with missions. She had given them half of the stack today and some missions would take more than day to finish. Some were a week long. The feq members that were left in headquarters were the weakest ones. She made a system where only the strongest could go on missions while weaker ones would train with Mito. Their progress could be seen as they were coming closer to others.
Mito wasn't surprised to see shocked faced if chunin they obviously didn't expect her to be in charge of here and to see such young on top of that with jonin uniform. They all knew who she was but they didn't really think that she deserved tje promotion. They didn't heard the story od jonin tests because it was prohibited to be spoken aboyt since it could lead to missjudgment and possible death of shinobi whi would be promoted from cheating, Mito spoke as she sized them up :" it is nice to meet you, 10. I am in charge here as you can see. The most of root members are out on missions right now."
A chunin that didn't belong to any clan asked :" and what kinds of missions are those. I don't know what kind of organization are you. "
Mito nodded :" good question, well the missions come from Hokage's office. They are the ones that were refused from every team or those that Hokage didn't knew who to give them. Any more questions "
Yamanaka girl spoke :" what are we supposed to do here."
Mito nodded :" You are going to train here and help us do missions. Soon you won't be the only ones we will teach. "
Yamanaka girl nodded as she then looked to the left. A man was standing there bringing Mito a coup of tea. Mito smirked :" why don't we have a first training now and then you wilk be done for today and tomorrow you wilk have to come earlier than today.
Mito gestured to follow her. She entered the room and spoke :" so since i want to see how strong you really are. I will fight you with full power while you guys use teamwork." a root member sighed the start of the match. The 10 people all rushed in. However Mito wasn't touched by single one of them she dodged with her spead. The chunin were bit surprised when they noticed that Mito stood on the same spot she did previously and they didn't manage to land a hit. Mito smirked as she went to jump up and made a water jutsu. Filling the room with water. Or at least she tried. The chunin had managed to counter the attack and the result was mist from the fire and water fighting each other. Mito took this chance to test their sensory abilities. She would appear behind a chunin then wait a few seconds, tgwn pushed him in direction of others chunin and then do the that over and over. The confusion was high, however Yamanaka was ready for her, Mito smirked seeing that. The mist was gone and Mito then started to fight them seriously. After a hour of the fight half of the chunins were down. Mito clearly overpowered them, however they would manage to save themselves with good teamwork.
Mito decided to finally go all out with ninjutsu. Until now she was using only water jutsu, so now she used earth one. The already exhausted chunins had a lot of problems dodging and blocking those attacks. But Mito never stop. She waited until the last of them were down. The chunins had lost and Mito could really tell how strong each one of them were. She let them gather themselves, as she took their files and written stuff down. Manly the things they need to work on. When she was finished, it tok her half of hour, the chunins have gathered and bowed to her. Mito smirked and spoke :" don't bow, I am not doing this for you, but rather for village and for root."
The chunins still were bowing down. Mito shake her head and gave each member their files :" this is what you need to work on, the root program will help you on your training. Come here tommorow in the morning. And i will show you the whole place and you will find yourself new teachers for this short time."
Mito then went to her table and sat on her chair watching the chunins slowly exiting the headquarters. They weren't to injured but rather they were exhausted. She wondered if they would be able to train tomorrow. Well she stopped thinking about it knowing that the training would be easier that the spar they had just now.
She then sipped her tea and then gathered courage to deal with the paperwork. She did not think it would so mich of it, but luckily it was easy to deal with. Mito went home early for first time in almost a month. She went to see how Orochimaru was doing in his studies and wasn't surprised to see him in library surrounded by books. Mito didn't want to disturb him so she left. Orochimaru had already read 10 percent of whole library, he would have read more but he had to train Anko and go on few missions.
Mito then went to home she wasn't surprised to see a lecture in front of her. Tamura seemed to be exhausted. So Mito went closer to see how far they were in studies. Only to slightly surprised when there were on intermediate seals. Mito decided to help Tamura by showing the two out of three students what they did good and what they messed up. Mito then went to see the schedule of Tamura lectures. She frowned it was too booked. She sighed maybe they needed to take a break from teaching others, she knew that Tamura had other things to do and so he was working the whole day. Mito wondered how she could help Tamura, she nodded to herself as a solution came to her mind. She would use clones to teach others while Tamura took few days of.
Mito said that to Tamura once the classes were done. Tamura insisted that he keeps doing it, however after being reasoned with he agreed. Mito the said :" take a week of rest and take care of Suzume, she really needs your attention."
Tamura nodded as he hugged Mito. It was something what he did when he was about to go sleep, and Mito didn't mind it.
Chapter 138: 138
Chapter Text
3.pov
The very next morning Mito created 20 clones, she then went to headquarters and waited for new members to get here. Some root members have returned from their missions, but Mito didn't want to send them back on another one so she made sure they would train the chunins. Those root members that previously had stayed now were sent on mission. Mito smiled aa she noticed that missions weren't all done and thaf at least 2 or 3 days would be needed to be done with them all.
At least they couldn't complain about that. She then sat down drinking tea. She noticed that chunins have entered just on time. Mito nodded to herself as she spoke :"did you read your files. "
The chunins bowed as they answered :" yes,."
Mito nodded :" then shall i take you on tour around the headquarters."
Mito then showed them kitchen, the sleeping area, lab and training facilities. She then gestured to root members that were there :" if you hadn't noticed, these are others root members. They just returned from missions, and the ones that were here yesterday are on one right now. Usually this place has at least 10 root here, but the whole number of root operatives is over 60. So with you it will be 70.i don't know when you will meet all of them, but you will eventually. Now i will leave you their responsibility. They will call your name and your are to follow them. They will help in training you . "
Mito then headed back and the root members took thier charges. The training wasn't meant to be to difficult but Mito also didn't know what was difficult anymore. She was training the hardest out of all and she didn't know how.
She did what she thought was good. Well it didn't matter she was strong and she could carry her duty out. She sighed as she began with dealing with paperwork that was connected to the missions they completed. There was one message that caught her attention. It was from Nono. It said that Nono was expected to come here today at evening. Mito nodded as she sent a message to the person sge found to replace Nono in orphanage. She had found this woman many months ago and they actually went few time to orphanage to check if the woman would fit in. Mito sighed softly as she continued to do paperwork. The things were being dealt with, but soon she wondered if everything was going to be alright. It was 3 months for Karin to be born and 4 to Sasuke. 7 for Naruto and others would be born in between or after Naruto.
On the other side of village in Uchiha compand there was a gathering of women, Mikoto was sitting at the top while the rest of Uchiha women were surrounding her. The Uzumaki guest still didn't come but they weren't even expected yet. Mikoto made everyone gather early because she wanted to say somethings :" i have heard that Mito - san had this idea and it will be beneficial for our clan to make sure that Suzume and Kushina feel like home. What is more we could help Shisui in this way, the young boy has a deep feelings for Mito - san, and he has harsh opponents. Even Kushina has someone she is rooting for. "
Uchiha women nodded and stared to gossip how perfect pair Mito and Shisui were. They knew if they were to talk about this now it was time. Uzumaki should not hear this talk. Mikoto laughed along with jokes and she wished that it actually happened. She really liked Mito.
Kushina and Suzume finally came on time. Mikoto personally came towards them on the door she hugged the two women and showed them the way. They drank tea first and ate cookies as they had a small talk. After being there for a half of hour Kushina and Suzume started to show how the seals would be done. The women activated their sharingans and watched carefully. Most of them had one tomoe. The progress was fast as Kushina and Suzume would get enough amount of seals in just a hour. They would then show the other seal. After 3 hours the gathering came to an end. Kushina and Suzume were satisfied with the results. They did more than they thought they would. If they continued like this the whole shipment could be done within a week. The Uchiha women were also satisfied with the seals they were shown. There were useful not only in battle but also in chores.
Kushina and Suzume had talk with Mikoto about the pregnancy. While the Kushina's pregnancy was supposed to be kept secret, Mikoto noticed how her friend gained some weight, and noticed how she wasn't complaining about it, like she usually would, so the only conclusion was that she was pregnant. However she never spoke that she knew. So she wasn't surprised when Suzume ans Kushina talked about this with her.
Well it wouldn't be weird if Kushina was just wondering how it would feel, bur she also would nod her head when the two spoke about their experience.
Kushina then asked :"Mikoto - chan, do you like Mito - chan."
Mikoto was surprised by the question she didn't expect it :" of course, i like her, she is really nice and pretty easy to get along with and super cute."
Suzume spoke :" i heard that you adopted a boy who has a crush on her. "
Mikoto nodded :" Shisui, yes because he has a potential to be very powerful."
Kushina smiled :" i also heard that you are rooting for him to end up with Mito - chan, but isn't he bit to young, i mean she is almost 14 while he is 8."
Mikoto nodded :" he is almost 9. Well Kakashi is younger than her too. He maybe little younger than her but he is also emotionally mess, so i don't think he is ready to be in relationship with Mito - chan either. "
Suzume spoke to calm tensions:" i must say that i agree with both of you, but it is ultimately Mitos decision with who she will end. "
Mikoto and Kushina nodded. Suzume spoke again :" i have heard form Tsunade that she is rooting for Genma - kun, and he seemes to not lack anything."
Kushina and Mikoto nodded :" that's true but we never know maybe they won't end up together. "
Suzume nodded :" but by the behavior of Mito i think she will end up with all of them. She seems to like them all, which was shown last year. Don't you agree."
Kushina nodded :" but the law doesn't allow it. "
Suzume shake her head :" there is possiblety, if she weeds like Uzumaki princess, she can marry more than one person. "
Mikoto and Kushina were surprised :" what really, i didn't know that. "
Suzume spoke :" that is because you didn't bother reading the inner laws of the Uzumaki clan to the very end. Usually it was meant for keeping the Uzumaki main branch line. The prince and princess could have more than one partners. They usually would wed first and then wait for some time to wed their second. But there were cases when they would do at same time. I must say that i think that Genma will be probably first husband,. "
Kushina calmed down and asked :" You really think that will happen. "
Suzume nodded :" knowing Mitos personality it is very likely. "
Suzume and Kushina went to Uzumaki clan house first. Because Kushina knew there were few shinobi always following her and keeping her safe. So she would be safe no matter what. Suzume was bit surprised to see Mito there but only realozing that it was a clone helping Tamura she nodded to herself. Tamura had a few days of and he would cuddle with her as much as possible. She loved that he was touchy when they had time, she missed him. The time they spent together was just sleeping and eating together he would touch her but it was not nearly enough. She wad glad that Mito actually noticed that and helped them out. She slowly got up in the room where Tamura was sleeping. He had went back to sleep when Suzume went to meet with Kushina, he had been fussing over her leaving the house. He was like that. It troubled her a bit but she could endure it of he would allow her movements if she was few others. She entered the room to see Tamura without his shirt laying down his eyes half open. Looking at her lovingly. He patted the spot next to him and she layed carefully there. His strong hands were cuddling her, he was on his side and watching her face. His mouth came closer as he kissed her. The kiss was gentle and slow. The hand landed softly on her belly and was stationed there feeling the babies movement. They would be in that position for a while.
The very next morning Mito was satisfied by everything she learned from her clones. She learned how much Kushina and Suzume managed to make seals and how much each of teams on lectures already knew. It seemed that Tamura was great teacher, and that almost all of the teams were close to intermediate level of seals.
Mito then woke to the headquarters. She was greated by root members, rhe ones that returned from the mission, mostly b rank ones. She told them to rest for few days as she would give them missions then. She saw Nono there, Mito gestured to come closer and have a seat. Mito noticed the pile of paperwork but decided to ignore it for now. She ordered tea for both of them and asked :" Did you travel well."
Nono nodded :" yes thanks to you. The travel was easy."
Mito nodded :" the children are supposed to come in few hours, so i wanted to talk about the plan."
Nono nodded :" ah, yes, i have a plan but you can add anything that you want. "
Mito nodded as she took the plan. To be honest it was well made plan, however it lacked something. Mito scribble down chakra control exercise. Nono looked confused as she asked :" isn't it bit too early. "
Mito shake her head :" no, it isn't, but rather than standard one we should teach them through the game."
Nono nodded :" you have one on mind"
Mito answered :" leaping toad. It is basically game of pouring your chakra in toad that leaps in direction of the chakra you put. However the chakra naturally spins so this is difficult to get at first."
Nono tried the exercise, but failed for few times, Mito meanwhile was dealing with paperwork. The chunins entered again just on time and were surprised to see much more shinobi here than yesterday. What was else they saw for first time someone struggling to do something. Mito saw them staring at Nono so she cleared her throat. The attention was now on her as she pointed to direction of training grounds. Mito smirked as she saw that they followed.
There were a lot of children in front of the door and the noise was noticeable. Mito nodded tp Nono who finally got it right. Mito stood up from her chair and walked to the doors she wasn't going to frighten tje children. She slowly walked and opened the doors. She smiled her bright smile and spoke :" oh, i was waiting for you cuties, i was so glad when so many of you would come and train with me." the older boys were suspicious of her but she said :" now shall we go in. Since there is a lot of you i and Nono - san will be taking care of you. Well mostly Nono - san will. Well since it is our first day shall we began with interducing each other. "
Mito smirked :" but there is twist by this. Lets say that Nono san would go first the next one would be the personal that catches the thrown frog. "
And just like that Mito caught the frog that Nono had made leap, she smirked :" i am Uzumaki Mito, age 13 and i am a jonin. "
The children nodded in awe. She then made a frog leap.
A older boy caught it he introduced himself but when he tried to make it leap he had troubles so Mito decided to explain it to him how to do it. She regreted the idea with leaping forgs when she yad to explain it for 20 times. Luckily that was enough for everyone to get it. Now since everyone interduced themselves.
Nono decided to take them in free training area where they would spar against each other. The spar was meant to be academy stlye to prepare them for academy. Mito sighed softly as she saw how flawed the katas were. She continued her paperwork. She would come and help Nono once she finished it. Thankfully it didn't take to long. Mito tried her best to not to seem disappointed. She knew they had a long way to go. She showed them some more appropriate katas that would go together with academy taijutsu.
The children then continued to exercise more things as the time passed. Mito sighed softly as she showed more exercises that everyone was supposed to do when they had free time.
The training of the brats was something she thought would be fun but it seemed like ut wouldn't be that way.
When Nono had to go the next day and leave Mito alone with the children Mito made tons of clones and made thier training just a tiny bit harsher. Luckily it was still easy for everyone.
She made them compete whose leaping toad would jump the highest and would calmly land. Then who could make it leap more than once. She made sure that kids would have fun while doing everything to make them stronger. She saw how they were slowly starting to get used to training and how slowly they were getting better and better.
In next week time when Nono visited again she was surprised when most of the children were already able to be on sides of tree and they were fighting in spars with good and usable academy taijutsu. However they were nowhere near where Mito planed them to be by the August. The older boys that were already in academy, would sometimes leave early so that they could make it in time. They had the biggest progress actually they were close to making to the genin by the strength. Mito though them lessons of teamwork and more.
Hokage was surprised when he heard the news form Mito how she actually handled the problems of Uzumaki clan and how she was doing with orphans .
Minato didn't think that Uzumaki clan would have such high pressure just from starting the lectures. The problem was that they could not teach everyone at same time. Even in groups of three there were some that were more talented and those who were a bit slower.
Chapter 139: Ch. 139
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito felt relif flood her over. As children had pre academy classes in orphanage only 3 weeks in the training. She was tired out. As she was supposed to keep them safe and trained almost every day. And her work was not easy on her. She had heard from Hokage that Jiraiya was coming back. She however didn't mind that much. She sighed as she thought of taking few days of and just head on small trip out of village. The days were filled with lots of things and that was why they went fast by her. She walked to the lab to see the progress of the experiment. It was slowing down more than they expected. But if everything else was going as planed it was fine. Because they had reserved one body so the other 10 were not needed right now. Mito then went to see what missions were left to be done. She assigned them to teams and she gave it to her second in command, or the strongest of root members. That changed few times, but Mito could work with everyone fine. She sighed as she spoke :" i think that i won't be coming back for few days so make sure that nothing goes wrong. I will be back before the kids."
Root nodded as he said :" please rest well. The others were worried about you."
Mito nodded :" i think that i am going to be out of village. I will go to Hokage to ask for his permission. "
And just like that Mito slowly headed to Hokage tower where she knew Minato was, unfortunately he too had rarely chances to see Kushina and hang out with her. Mito slowly walked through village, it was quiet and peaceful but she also knew she was to tired to notice anything off. She knocked on the doors and was surprised when Jiraiya had opened them. Sje didn't flinch back or anything she had just surprised face on. She almost rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Jiraiya then stepped out from the doors as he said :" Mito - san, we didn't expect you."
Mito nodded :" i guess that is mutual i didn't know you were already here."
Minato slowly spoke :" i did tell you that he would come today a week ago."
Mito was surprised :" oh, you did tell that, but i lost myself counting days. "
Minato had expression that seemed like he felt her pain and pitied her. He spoke :" did you want to speak about something. "
Mito nodded :" but i didn't mean to stop your conversation, i can come in later. "
Minato shake his head :" no there is no need, Jiraiya and I have just finished our conversation. So you can speak now."
Mito started to fidget a little :" so, um, i was about to ask if i was allowed to go in vacation for few days. "
Minato nodded :" of course that is fine woth me. I don't know why you ask. "
Mito answered :" because i don't think i can have a vacation in village, so i was thinking of going out for few days. "
Minato froze for second, then a frown appeared on his face :" while that is correct, i can't let you go alone and you know that. "
Mito nodded :" of course, but I don't need protection and shinobi around me would make me restless. "
Jiraiya spoke, even though he was completely forgotten in office, :" why don't you go on vacation with your friends. I mean you won't feel pressure from them right. "
Minato smirked :" yes that is perfect i will see which ones aren't on mission right now and then they will meet you in gate tommorow morning."
Mito had to agree, she wasn't going to get better offer. She bowed to Minato and said her goodbyes to Jiraiya. She then headed home where she packed her stuff for tommorow, she then opened a map of fire country as she searched for place she would like to visit. One thing catched her eyes. An onsen. Mito never went to one in her two lives. In first one because she was from Europe and there wasn't something like this, and in second because she didn't have time. Mito smirked well she knew where she was going to go, so now she only needed to bring enough money. By the way Mito was rich as hell, even though just few months ago she spent almost all of her money on building houses and library for clan, she got more money than before. The Uzumaki clan store was doing extraordinary well and the library had a membership fee of 1000 ryo a month. It wasn't much but it was enough to cover for meals of Uzumaki household and that left profit of Uzumaki store to be not spent. Also she would got some money from root program as the missions would go through her she would get 5 percent of money per mission.
Mito went to much needed sleep. While on other side of village, Minato was using his clones to check who of Mitos friends was free at moment. He was afraid if the three boys were the only solution. He wouldn't allow the four of them to go god knows where. Luckily for him, he found solution. There were few friends that were free. And Mito didn't say how much of them were allowed to go with her.
He called for them even though it was dark. He was bit sorry but he also knew none of them were really sleeping.
In next 10 minutes 6 figures appeared as they knocked on the doors. Minato nodded to them to enter and the six of them confused why he called for them slowly entered.
Minato waited for them to ask anything.
There in front of him stood full team 7, Genma, Shisui and Hayate. Minato knew that this was the best option he had. Others were already on missions.
Kakashi as the one woth highest rank spoke :" you called for us Hokage-sama."
Minato didn't like that title coming from his students so he shake his head as usual :" i am not going to send you on mission this time, so there is no need to refer to me like that."
The group slightly relaxed but were confused. Minato continued :" in fact you guys get to go on vacation."
The confusion rised in the room and Hokage could swear that he heard few huhs.
Kakashi seemed to think about this for few moments as he asked :" Minato sensei, i don't understand, is this some kind of joke."
Minato chuckled :" ah, no,. You guys aren't the ones that are just going on vacation, you will be joining someone who really needs it, but that person isn't supposed to leave alone the village. "
Genma had caught on :" so, Mito - chan is going on vacation. You just had to say that you don't need to torture us with long talk. "
While the rest were shocked with his words, Minato chuckled :" i am sorry it is professional habit. "
Minato continued :" so yeah, Mito is going on vacation tomorrow, and she agreed if you would follow her, she does not know that all of you are coming. But since you guys all were free i had to call all of you. I couldn't just let team 7 go with her since others would say thaf isn't fair, but sending the boys with her was something that i couldn't allow so i made sure that nothing could go wrong. I trust you Hayate that yiu will protect Mito from the boys. "
Hayate nodded :" of course, but i doubt they would try anything. "
Minato nodded :" i hope so. "
And just like that Hokage took his stuff and said his goodbyes to the six teens and went home for his rest. The six teens rushed to their homes to pack for morning they didn't know where they exactly would go so they packed many things she knew they probably didn't need. Some of them had problems with sleeping from excitement.
Mito woke up later than usual, however she still seemed like she needed to have few days of she walked slowly and dressed slowly. She arrived just on time for breakfast. She usually would already be out but today she didn't. She sat down with Suzume and Tamura. The dou was surprised how she didn't wear her usual clothes and how she was here. Mito spoke :" good morning to you."
Tamura nodded as he asked :"what is occasion for you to be here."
Mito smirked :" i am on vacation for few days. So i decided to go out of village for few days."
Both of them were surprised and worried at same moment. Mito continued :" i will go with few of my friends, well at least that was what Hokage approved of i myself don't know who will go with me. "
Tamura relaxed a bit as he asked :" so when are you going and when are you returning."
Mito answered :" in half of hour and i think that three days will be enough. "
Tamura nodded :" that is good, i though you would be gone for more time. "
Mito smirked :" you thought i would miss it, but there is no way i would. "
Mito then ate her breakfast in quiet atmosphere as the dou had eaten already and were going on with their usual routine. Suzume had some time until she would go to Uchiha compand, where they would do the seals. Mito was surprised when the woman continued to meet up daily even though the shipments were ready. Mito was fine with it. They were making seals in advance. She then took her shoes. She looked herself in mirror. She had a dress on herself, it was perfect for spring, it was long enough and breeze. She took a hat for blocking the sun. She never really could not feel weird seeing herself in dress. Yet she felt comfortable in them. She didn't usually wear casual clothes. She would wear dresses on special occasions and that were special outfits so she knew why she wore them but now she didn't have any reason to go in these clothes. Well she really wanted to relax and her clothes would probably make her think about all of stuff she had to do. She slowly walked to gates and waited there for her friends. Mito felt few chakra signals come closer. She knew them all by the heart. She was surprised when it was six of them she expected less. But it was fine she had enough money. Mito stood in shade of tree and slight breeze was blowing. Her hair was being carried by it while her hand was on her hat. She looked like anime characters well at least she thought she did. She smirked as she recognized a sparkles in eyes of everyone. They were mouthing beautiful. Mito smiled she really never got compliments in her previous life however it felt nice. She blushed a little. Rin was the one who got there first hugging her. While Mito looked beautiful she still had sighs of exhausting on her face. The teens were worried about it. However Mito shake her head saying it was dine she was going to get rested in these few days. Hayate was next in line for hug. And behind him was Obito who hesitanted for few seconds not knowing what to do. He knew that he and Mito were getting along a lot better than before but he also felt a bit distant. However he smirked when the three others biy tried ti get a hug to but Hayate stopped them it was funny scene. Even Mito laughed at it. She then gave them short hugs and spoke :" so shall we go."
Rin nodded but asked :" so where are you planning on going exactly."
Mito hummed :" there is one spot i want to visit and it isn't even that far from here. Only few hours of slow walk form here. In north."
Obito asked :" so what is it exactly. "
Mito smirked :" an onsen, i heard that it lifts exhaustion form dead bodies."
Genma nodded :" ah, yes there is one there. But i do not know if all of us will fit there. "
Mito chuckled :" you guys don't need to worry, i have money there is no way they would refuse us. And it is spring i learned from Jiraiya that they were usually empty during spring. "
Genma nodded :" if you say so. "
The trip there wasn't long at all, even though they were walking on civilian pace. It was filled with jokes and laugh light talk. Shisui would speak few words here and there probably because he didn't feel like he know everyone here. Even though he knew Obito and Kakashi and Genma weren't against speaking with him. Mito spoke with everyone equally. So he only didn't speak with Rin and Hayate. Once they finally got to onsen. Mito went in to ask if they had rooms for 7 people. The receptionist nodded as she asked how would they like it, they were rooms with two and three beds. Mito answered :" 1 two bed room for girls, and 1 three bed for boys and one two bed rom for boys."
She then got the keys. She then gestured them to come closer. She spoke :" Rin and i will be sharing a room and you boys can decide on your own. This one is two bed one and this one is three bed one so basically two bed one is nxt to us and three beded one is next to other one."
Hayate took as soon as she finished a key for a two beded one as he spoke :" Obito and i will share this room. "
Mito smirked knowing why he did it. Mito then spoke:" so since onsen don't provide with lunches, we will have to go to nearby stores and buy some easy food. Does anyone volunteer."
Obito and Rin volunteered. Mito found that a bit suspicious but sje didn't really want to think about it. She did notice how big of backpacks everyone had. She wondered what they got in them. She took Rin's and went in their room. The room was nice.
She could hear through the walls though. She quickly unpacked the stuff she knew she needed. And when she was done Rin had entered the room and spoke :" we bought lunch and we decided to eat at boys room since it the biggest."
Mito noticed a bit redness around Rin's lips but she couldn't guess what it was from. Sje wanted to ask what that was from but Hayate came into room asking :" are you coming."
Mito nodded and followed the dou.
The lunch was chicken and it was deliciously fried. It melted in her mouth. After the lunch Mito decided to take a quick nap before going to hot springs. Rin also followed her to room and boys decided to do same. Mito was sleeping without problems. She was tired all the time.
Chapter 140: 140
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Around 5p.m
Mito woke up from her nap and she carefully tried to get out of the room. Rin was still sleeping, however by her chakra signal Mito knew it was light sleep. When she finally managed to getout of room with everything she needed she headed down stairs, where hot springs actually were. She entered the girls dressing room and she slowly get rid of her clothes. She carefully wiped her body from anything that was considered dirty. She then slowly enetered the bath are and took a shower, she also took a towel from dressing room where she saw a yukata hanging out. She took a shower first clearing and relaxing a herself a bit. She could feel the boys get into boys dressing room and Rin also hurriedly rushed into dressing room. Mito sighed maybe her alone time would be not so alone time. Well she was done with taking a shower so she took her towel and put it next to where she entered the water. She slowly enetered the water, her foot first trying the temperature and then her legs did slowly to. Her now almost completely white and pure legs flushed with redness as she touched the water a sighed escaped her mouth. She then lower ger abdominal region next, her skin smooth, she was worried that she was going to slow in the water as she saw a peak hole in the wall. She however couldn't feel anyone behind it so she reassured herself that it was fine. Her c cup breast were next in line to gey under water. As she slowly dipped down her breast were quickly under water. She then slowly drifted to hole as she didn't want to be spyed by boys. She then leaned on that wall just next to the hole. Rin had enetered the bath area and noticed Mito trying really hard not to let her hair get into hot spring.
Rin then showered as Mito could here the Obito who was obliviously the loudest one. She heard some of strangest noises ever in her life. She peak through the hole. She could see the upper bodies of all the boys. She was giving herself excuses to continue watching. The small body of Shisui who still had more muscle than average child should have. Then there was Kakashi with his delovaped pectoralis, his body even though it was small seemed a lot more mature. Kakashi had still kept his mask on. Genma next to him however looked like full teenager. His stomach area was filled with abs. His pectoralis was even more delovaped, his biceps was huge and his neckline was perfect. The thing was that Mito felt a chill run down her body as she "analyzed" thieir bodies. She could feel heat going to lower region. It wasn't supposed to do that. She glanced towards the other two Hayate and Obito, she saw a glance of Hayate and Obito however a voice caught her attention before she could get a good view. Rin said :" Mito - chan i finnished with shower."
Mito quickly turned away from the hole and frantically watch for Rin. Luckily for her Rin was just getting out of shower. Mito chuckled as she said :" finally i was getting bored in here."
Rin nodded :" yeah i saw you just a minute ago looking deep into thought."
Mito nodded as she said :" enter carefully, the water is hot."
Rin nodded as she got into the spring fast. Mito slowly drifted towards where Rin was entering, or just next to where her tower was. Rin chuckled as she saw at what state Mitos hair was. She sat down on the ground as she took Mitos hair and made a bum. Now it was for sure Mitos hair wouldn't fall in water. The boys could hear the few words the girls have spoken. Hayate was busy trying to get along with Shisui and Genma and Obito took this as a chance. While usually Genma was not bothered by things like this, he was boy in puberty he as sure was going to act like one. So the dou slowly drifted towards the hole they saw in the wall.
Actually there were two different holes right bext to each other. The were lisenting in Shisui Kakashi and Hayate's conversartion as the to see if they were actually safe.
Rin had enetered the water jusf a moment ago. So her face was a bit red. However it was calming down rather fast. Tje problem for two boys was that the girls were sitting and leaning in the water, while the boys were standing in it when Mito was watching them. So they couldn't see much. Well that is for Obito who was looking at Rin, while she did have a to b cups the water made them almost invisible. Genma on the other hand was much more lucky. Mitos breast were clearly visible and the soft skin was whithe. He could feel heat reach his two regions, both of them were heads.
Mito sighed softly as she noticed that chakra signals were in different positions than she last remembered. She spoke :" boys, you will get yourself killed if i catch you next time."
Rin luckily was focusing on something else. While Mito spoke that in barely audible voice. The two boys could clearly hear it though, because Mito poured some wind chakra with those words, well it was only jutsu she knew that used wind chakra. She sighed as she felt the dou leave. Probably bit pale.
Then she heard a wack happen. It seemed like maybe she over poured the chakra needed.
On the other side of the wall, the sound was barely audible but Hayate understood what it was said, because he experienced this jutsu of Mito before, he actually helped her create it. Mito was usually worried about communicating in middle of battle so she made sure they had the ways to do it. He didn't think she would need to use it here, but this meant that Rin obviously didn't know, and maybe it was better that way. He slowly walked to the two boys who were slowly drifting back, Kakashi and Shisui were surprised by his movements. The wack was his response for them watching the girls. He however couldn't hit the to hard because that would make them dip there heads in water so, pulled them completely out of water. And then hit them. The dou yillped in pain. Hayate was bit disappointed in Genma ge didn't expect it from him, however he also could understand the boy. Shisui and Kakashi didn't get what just happened as they didn't understand this behavior but seeing that dou wasn't defending themselves they thought that they deserved it.
Mito left after almost hour of soaking in the water. She grabbed the towel as she went once again in the shower. Rin decided to stay a bit longer, as she knew that when Mito would finally wash her hair she could manage to do showering done by the time Mito would be done to. The boys were loud as they spoke about the things boys would spoke about, probably. While Mito lived as boy she never had boy friends so she didn't really know. She did her shower quickly. And used her towel to dry herself. Actually Rin managed to dry herself before Mito could do same. Mito had really long hair and it never got dry in time. The dou then dressed into yukatas and they walked upstairs. They made dinner for the boys and themselves. The boys had appeared just in time they two were in yukatas. After they were done with eating Mito took out games from her seal they then played them.
The first one was card game, it was uno. The winner was almost always Shisui. Then they played other games such as mafia. Mito would manage to win as both criminal and civilan and dectetive. She was really skilled in figuring others. She after all knew more about them that they knew about her. She would sometimes come like weird because they didn't know about her past. Well that was that game. Next one was truth or dare. Luckily Hayate stopped the game before it could get serious. He told them that it was time for sleeping. Which in reality was. Mito and Rin walked out the room first and headed straight to sleep. Mito wondered what she would do tomorrow. Yeah she would go to hot springs, but she had whole day free. They needed to go buy things but maybe she could goon relaxing walk. She really could do that, she hadn't done that in years, she was always most peaceful when she walked in nature.
Mito slept, a dream that she had was similar to the ones she had before, three kids running around, Hayate watching over them from the higher branches of tree, a red head girl running around with what Mito assumed was her brothers. One was brown head, and the other seemed to be grey haired, Mito caught the moment Naruto landed next to her as children rushed to hug him. Tenzo was just behind the dou. Mito could feel a small hand reach for her dress as a sound came to her :" mom, pick me up."
There stood another child smaller than other three, he looked to be 3 years old, while rest were in between 5 to 8 years old, this one had red hair with few streaks of black hair.
And then suddenly Mito woke up. Well she woke because Rin was trying to get out the room, however since Mitos senses were of animal she heard it and woke up. Rin apologized, but Mito shake her head :" no, it is fine i had a weird dream."
Rin asked :" how come. Was it bad."
Mito shake her head :" i don't think so, i had similar dreams before, but i can't figure the meaning behind them. Honestly i never thought about them to deeply but i think they have a deeper meaning. " Rin nodded :" they could but you will understand them over time, so there is no need for you to overthink about them. "
Mito nodded :" you are right. Now we need to get groceries and then plan out the rest of the day. "
Mito and Rin went go grocery shop and gathered enough for the day. Mito asked Rin :" so how does it feel to be together with Obito. "
Rin blushed as she froze :" you knew. I thought we hid it pretty well. "
Mito nodded :" you did, however i could see the sighs. I only realized recently so you don't need to worry about others."
Rin nodded :" Obito is kinda on romantic side, he really tries sometimes to hard. But i like that about him. He is sometimes clumsy and cute and sometimes he pisses me out. We agreed to meet my parents when both of us are 14. So they don't know yet "
Mito nodded :" oh, that is good. At least you guys are slowly getting there.. "
They then enetered the room they were sleeping in both both of them could hear that boys were talking rather loudly about what they wanted to do. Mito knew that she would allow some things but some she really couldn't. But she would go along with stuff she did like and she wouldn't be a bitch and not explain why she didn't like certain idea.
When they finally had a light breakfast, Mito suggested that they spend some time in forrest around here to have calm time and to relax. They boys nodded to idea. They however lost the will to complete the whole forest in 20 minutes of walk. They decided to have few sparing matches. While Obito and Rin split later to have their time together. Mito enjoyed even though everyone ditched her. She found a nice place to meditate. She didn't feel such calmest in long time. Her mind was at peace once again. She searched for anything in her mind. She could feel everything that she once was and what she is now. There was spark of Sages chakra in her. She knew that he was still resting and that he would probably come to her when she really needed him, but she missed talking with him. Isobu was her option when she wanted to talk with Sage. Isobu was like mother to her. The dou was so close that they stopped seeing each other as human and biju but they were rather family. The progress with Isobu chakra was immense. Even though they didn't train as much as they used to, Mito knew that she could handle two tails of worth chakra easily, but she never got to test it they would be working on getting the final form but that really needed outdoor training and she really couldn't do it. She would need to be away from village for few days. However she didn't know where. The turtle island was out of option because then she would show kumo she was jinchuriki. She wondered if she would have to go to Uzushino, there weren't many people that went there but when should she do it.
Mito exited her meditation seeing that her thoughts went somewhere she didn't want to. She was here to relax and not think too much.
When she opened her eyes and went to search for others she didn't expect them all to ve laying on the ground out of breath. It seemed luke Rin and Obito had joined in fun. Mito smiled as she asked :" shall we head for a lunch."
They all groaned as they got up and they followed Mito to their rooms. The rest of day was spent much like yesterday. They ate and then took a nap and later they went to hot springs and after they played some games and went to sleep. So when Mito laid down she wondered what they would do tomorrow. She sighed as she went to sleep she would let others choose for a day. She really didn't want to think about anything. She slept peacefully, nothing bothered her the whole night. When ahe woke up Mito realized that she slept in. Rin was already awake and long gone from the room. Also the boys weren't in their rooms either. Mito tried her hardest not to panic as she expanded her sensoring ability. She found them all at sme place the forrest where they previously trained, Mito saw a plate with food left on her table. She slowly stood up to eat it. She didn't mind to have some more alone time. Especially because today was last day, tommorow morning they would leave and she would end the vacation officially.
Notes:
So a lot of things are going on in my life, and I think that i am close to hit writers block. I have many things to study and barely find any time to write. So for next few days i think that i will manage to post every second day. But after that it is likely that my post will be weekly or monthly. I was also thinking about just putting the story on hold, but knowing myself that would mean that i would never return to it.
Chapter 141: 141
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito waited for their return, after taking a hot bath all by herself. She felt a lot lighter and full of energy. It was the best feeling she had in long time. When the others finally returned they made lunch ate it and then they went to play games. This time Hayate didn't manage to stop truth or dare. The bottle was spinning. Obito was the one who made a spin. It landed facing Mito and Rin. The bottom part was facing Mito while the top was facing Rin. So it was Mito asking Rin, truth pr dare. Rin had said truth. Mito hummed :" alright, i have question for you. Hmm. Did you…"
Tension rised in the room, well at least Obito and Rin were tense. Mito smirked :" ate my cookies yesterday."
Rin felt relif flood her over as she answered :" no, i didn't."
Obito was thenthe one who spoke :" what the heck was that question. It isn't fun at all."
Mito chuckled :" then next time i will make it fun."
Obito regretted instantly. Since now Rin spined the bottle and it landed on Mito and him. Luckily it was him that got the bottom. So he smirked as he asked :" truth or dare. " Mito thought about it for a moment, and she decided to play truth. Obito smirked even more :" so, then answer this, does Kakashi have a chance of being your boyfriend."
Mito didn't hesitate :" of course."
Obito was surprised when Kakashi didn't react on her answer nor his question. Were they already dating.
Mito then spined the bottle and it landed on Kakashi asking Hayate :" truth or dare. "
Hayate answered with truth. Kakashi asked :" is it true that you were jealous of Tenzo."
Hayate answered :" only because you made it sound like i was completely replaced by him."
Mito awed :" i love you too."
The game continued, once it landed on Genma asking Shisui truth or dare. Shisui was the first one to say dare. Which made game much more interesting. Genma smirked :" i dare you to confess your feelings to Hayate. "
Shisui was confused, but Mito explained :" he wants you to tell how you feel about Hayate."
Shisui nodded as he spoke :" well i didn't have much time to speak with him, however i like him as a person, he and could be friends. "
The next dare however wasn't innocent at all. Mito dared Obito to kiss Rin. The kiss was meant to be brief one however Rin and Obito were enjoying it to much. Mito laughed :" easy guys you were only supposed to touch each others lips not play with tongue."
The boys were surprised but Obito turned the bottle as quickly as possible landing on Mito and Hayate. He did so that nobody could ask anything. Mito went along with it as she asked Hayate truth or dare. Je asnwerd with truth. He didn't really want to kiss anyone. Mito smirked :"i want to ask if there is a girl you like."
Hayate blushed red as he answered :" there is one."
The group froze they didn't know, the trio also wondered if it was Mito. But seeing how he reacted and how he usually was around her they knew it wasn't possible.
The game continued. With many dares that were mostly on doing weird things like meowing or pouring ( Shisui had to do it.) then being touchy with himself (Kakashi) ' he basically had to touch hos whole body even mask. Then it got kinda weird as they started to undress as challenges. Luckily for Mito she never got that dare nor did the Hayate. It was again turn for her to ask him truth or dare. Hayate being mildly scared of dare said truth again. She smirked as she spoke :" does your crush have purple hair."
Hayate flushed red as he nodded his head. He spined tge bottle again however it landed the same Mito smirked asking him if he will take truth or dare. Hayate thought frustrated for second, if she would dared him to say his crushs name at loud it would or if she would ask him in truth the same question. He realized that she won however he answered. He just nodded his head. The other were just as intrigued in the topic. Mito spoke softly :" is she younger than you."
Hayate nodded :" yes few months younger."
Mito nodded :" i guess that i have seen het around you lately."
Hayate was bit surprised :" Really, so what did you think about her."
Mito nodded :" i think that you two look cute together. Why don't you confess."
Hayate shake his head saying :" i don't have confidence. "
Mito nodded :" well i wouldn't worry about that, from what i saw she doesn't dislike you at all. "
Mito actually never saw the girl however she knew that the two would be lovers anyway. And since Hayate is healthy now she wanted him to be happy all the time.
The game ended when Mito said that it was time for last hot spring bath. Everyone went downstairs to take it. It was perfect Mito relaxed as much as she could. The few hours left to prepare for leaving back to Konoha. Mito spend it relaxing and slowly packing. The dinner was easy and quick to finish. They went to sleep early. Mito in the morning went to pay for their stay while the others were getting ready. Mito wasn't surprised by the price while it was expensive it wasn't as much as she thought it would be. The journey back was a bit faster paced than one when they got there. There wasn't a reason for it but Mito knew that she would still have tons of job waiting for her. When she entered the village. The atmosphere of it seemed a lot mpre pleasant than she remembered it. Mito said her goodbyes to her friends as she went to home. She didn't expect Jiraiya to be sitting in the room teaching the few shinobi about seals. However she didn't show the surprise. She came here just to inform Tamura and Suzume that she was back. When she did that the dou fussed about how she was supposed to be longer on vacation and that she should take few days more. However mito declined saying ahe had a lot of paperwork to deal with. Moreover tje kids would be back in few days and she had other things to deal with. When she finally left the dou Jiraiya was watching her carefully, leaning on the doors not letting her go. Mito stayed calm as she asked :" don't you have more important things to do. "
Jiraiya answered, :" you really don't understand how important you are to me. I even gave you toads as summoning jutsu, i like you because you helped me much more than I helped you."
Mito nodded :" i understand that, but I don't understand why you couldn't answer my question then honestly. You know that i don't like liers and not being believed in. So why did you still lie. "
Jiraiya nodded :" it was my mistake, i feared because you clearly knew of his fate but i wanted him to live it through himself as he no longer wishes for anyone help because they believe that they can help others. "
Mito nodded :" still it wasn't i or him really want. I will forgive you this time if you let me go now. "
Jiraiya stood there frozen from surprise. Mito tapped him on the shoulder as she spoke :" this is last time though, don't make me angry again. "
Mito finally reached the headquarters, where she found many root operatives doing their jobs. They bowed slightly when they noticed her entering, however they quickly returned to their jobs. Mito walked to her table where the root member she made her second in comand was busy doing her usual job. He didn't have as much experience with this so he was slow, it also seemed that he didn't take changes of surroundings when he did the paperwork. So Mito had to cought to make him focus on her. The man was surprised when he saw her. Asking her if she had rested enough and saying that she could take few days more. Mito shake her head saying :"it is alright, i feel super. And besides you seem stiff maybe you should go on a mission, to vent the energy."
The root nodded as he let Mito sit in her chair she then quickly began to deal with paperwork. It was going lot faster than she remembered. Maybe because now she could focus on it clearly and her clones also did help.
The chunins had exited from the training area fully covered in dirt. Mito noticed how they stiffed when they noticed her. They bowed towards her. Mito made hand gesture for them to come closer. They did so.
Mito smirked as she asked :" so how do you feel. Tired."
The chunins hesitated to answer that question. Probably fearing what would happen of they said yes.
Mito nodded :" if you are, i would give you a day of rest, i know how resting is important."
The chunins however still didn't answer. Mito spoke :" you look tired and the next part of training will be harder and harder. So i don't want you guys falling it."
Finally a chunin steped out and said :" Mito - san, i would like to ask for the rest day then."
Mito nodded :" then all of you will get one. I am training all together. In two days time we will have rematch to see how you progressed. While i do have reports of your progress i want to see it with my eyes. "
The chunins then left receiving day to relax. Mito continued to do her paperwork. She was close to doing the one day worth of it in 2 hours time she was there. She noticed then that almost every root member was in village possibly because they didn't have any mission. She knew that she would have to meet with Minato then, he would want to talk with her too. She decided to go when she was done with paperwork.
Mito however manged to finish it in 7 pm. Since she began doing it in 3 pm. It was surprisingly fast however she was visited by Orochimaru at that time. He scolded her for going straight to work after taking a small break. Mito nodded :" that may be true but I don't think that i did something wrong. Anyways i wanted to ask you how far you are in researching Uzumaki clan library."
Orochimaru answered her :" i am getting closer to the half point. However it is possible that i will slowing down since the kid that you wanted me to take care of is going to arrive in few days time. "
Mito nodded :" Kabuto is arriving with Nono, i know you will understand why i want you to train him. "
Orochimaru then took Mito for her hand, Mito rose her eyebrows as he spoke :" you look cute like this, in your casual clothes. "
Mito flushed as she realized she didn't change her clothes. She stood up as that was what Orochimaru wanted. She was then walking next to him towards the Uzumaki compand as he spoke :" i heard that you forgave Jiraiya. I however think that you left him with minimal punishment."
Mito nodded :" i agree, however he will not try anything similar to that again. Which is fine."
Orochimaru nodded :" that is true the faces that he made when he was still fighting with you were priceless and meant a lot. "
Mito snorted :" the fool has the face of fool and acts as one. "
Orochimaru laughed :" You took my insult. But i do agree with you."
Mito smirked :" but there is another reason i left him of the hook. The man will become a godfather to Naruto. "
Orochimaru was little surprised :" You are willing to speak about him now then."
Mito nodded :" his parents know and everything is moving smoothly. I don't know if anything can possibly go wrong. And what can go wrong i will try to prevent it. "
Mito then stopped as she saw Lisa in front of her in the library rooming freely. The two then had a small conversation while Orochimaru was searching for a book he wanted to hear Mito explain something in it. She answered it with ease. The question was related to jutsu Mito wanted Orochimaru to do for becoming immortal. She saw where his concer laid. He thought that if he would enter new body he would become a new person however Mito asnwerd that that wasn't possible because what was important is chakra and his soul, his body cells would be imbolded in the new body and only reason why he needed her blood was because the bodies were likely yo rejected him if not for her blood.
Orochimaru nodded as he understood. Mito felt bad as she knew that without Sage she didn't know to perform the jutsu even though she knew the theory behind it. Well she always could try it, but if they failed now the next time would be in few years if Orochimaru survived.
The day finished with Mito laying in her bed she took a shower previously, Orochimaru almost tucked her in bed together with Tamura. However she managed to squeeze out saying she had to take shower. Orochimaru seemed to be getting closer to whole Uzumaki family, he still was hesitant to speak with Kushina and Minato however Tamura and he were the best friends it would seem. Mito slept peacefully and woke up bit earlier than she had when she was on vacation. She went to Hokage's office first, to get the missions for her root. Minato was bit surprised to hear that she had already returned to jer job yesterday. He worried for her a bit but Mito asnwerd :" i got the scolding from 4 people already. I don't want to hear it again."
Minato stopped as he reached for a mission pile that weren't done. Mito gratefully took it. However before she could leave Minato spoke :" Jiraiya and you are okay now."
Mito nodded :" i have my reasons to forgive him. "
Minato nodded :" I am happy to hear that since both i and Kushina agreed on making him and Tsunade Narutos godfather and godmother."
Mito nodded, she glanced at him as she smiled. Minato wondered if she knew from before since the reaction didn't seem to faze her at all. Mito spoke :" is there anything else that you want to tell me. "
Minato shake his head. Mito then asked :" oh, really, you don't need my help with that paperwork. I guess i don't have a reason to visit you for next few weeks then."
Minato exclaimed :"wait, what, i need to see you at least once a week."
Mito smirked :" Then visit the headquarters of root."
Minato smirked as he noticed the joke. It was like Mito was saying she was more important than he was, however both of them knew it was joke from the tone that Mito used. Mito then started to walk out of the office only to bump into Shikaku once she opened the door. Mito snorted :" not you too, uncle."
Luckily only Shikaku heard it as he began to laugh. Mito side stepped as she said :" come later, if you want to relax."
Shikaku nodded :" i will take that offer."
Mito then dissappeared with shushin. When she entered the headquarters she immediately give few missions, the ones that would be done with a day.
Notes:
Sorry for not posting yesterday. My grandfather died, and i had to go on six hours journey to be present at his funeral. This chapter was written before i learned about his passing. I am posting it now, as i am going to mourn for few days. So my updates will be less frequent.
Chapter 142: 142
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few weeks flew by. Mito was doing fine with her job. Suzume was close to giving the birth. The whole Uzumaki clan stressed about that. Waiting fpr exact moments the water would break. Mito had many things to do and was doing them with relative ease. The chunins that were under her care progressed sfitly and the children were starting to form some basic skills clan children would have. Mito would often be visited by Shikaku and Orochimaru, and she would regularly visit Minato for small talk or missions and sometimes she would help him with paperwork too.
While Mito was busy doing her job in the village was held a chunin exam, there were participants from many villages, such as Iwa, Suna and Kiri. Kumo didn't come because they already had held theirs. What was more the smaller villages also had participants. Mito knew that Kakashi was in charge of it for this year followed by Hayate and Genma as chunin. She however couldn't watch them. Maybe only the final part but she didn't think it would be necessary. She knew that Hayate's crush would be in them. If she remembered correctly the girl was named Yugao. Mito then stopped thinking about that as she could see that it was dark.
It just happened that finals of the chunins exam were on the same day as Suzume had her water break. The situation in Uzumaki household was panic even though they knew what to do, they weren't ready. Mito had to get there from other side of village. She took care of Suzume while they transported her into hospital. The labor was long and mihad to go back to work saying sorry to Tamura who understood. He was grateful for her help. Just as Mito entered the headquarters, Minato was about to leave the headquarters. Mito asked him :" what brings you here."
Minato petted her hair as he answered :" i wanted to watch the finals with you, but i couldn't find you."
Mito hummed :" i was with Suzume and Tamura, the labor has started."
Minato was surprised :" oh, that is great."
Mito nodded :" i am sure we can watch finals from here though."
Minato smirked :" you probably forgot, that i am Hokage. I have tobe there."
Mito nodded :" fine i will go there, but i will bring few things."
Mito then took a pencil few empty papers and few pieces of paperwork, just in case she would be bored.
Mito then slowly walked next to Minato, the talk was calm and mostly about how well off job Kakashi, Hayate and Genma had done. Mito nodded here and there. She knew what the trio were capable of so it wasn't surprising to her. When they finally reached the arena she could feel increased number of anbu on Minato, she however knew why eas that. The dou enetered the logue and Mito sat slightly behind Minato, on chair similar to the one in her office. On her right was Mizukage and next to him Mei, Tsuchigake was with Deidara and Kazekage was with his wife Karura. The stadium was filled with people ready to watch the fights. Mito wasn't surprised at all. But when the attention was directed to the louge she wanted to die. She wasn't dressed for occasion, but that didn't seem to be problem for Konoha citizens, they were gushing over her. After they realized that Mito was doing the best for village investigating the corrupt civilian members of councils and seeing how much better they were now after getting right civilian members in council. They again favored her.
The chunin exams weren't as fun as everyone thought they are, at least for Mito she was lot stronger than others and she would get bored because of it. She made few notes of something she considered important or the things she thought were needed for someone to become a chunin. She was concentrated on Konoha shinobi. Wheb she would get bored she would simply do her paperwork. Every kage was surprised when they noticed the stack in her hands and how fast she would do them. Mito glaced up when she felt all eyes on her. She smiled asking :" is something wrong."
Minato also ahd the same expression on his face. Kazekage asked :" Mito - san are you on training to become next Hokage."
Mito was surprised by question she never had thought that it would seem like that. She answered :" no, not at all. I am just doing government work."
Mizukage then spoke :" isn't it a bit too early to search for new Hokage anyways. Minato - sama has been Hokage only for two years."
Mito nodded :" that is right, however Konoha always has someone in mind for next Hokage. But i doubt we will need new one two."
Tsuchigake was the one who asked :" Minato - dono, you must thought about making Mito a Hokage seat. "
Minato nodded :" not only me but lord third also did, however Mito isn't fit to lead us yet. "
Mito was but surprised but she kept quiet. Mito was done with paperwork she brought as Yugao enetered the arena. She was to fight Iwa kid, that Mito thought of strong at least from his chakra.
Yogao was skilled with kenjutsu just as she expected, she saw few of moves that Hayate perfered, Mito could see the potential of the girl she didn't wonder why the girl was scouted by Anbu in anime. The girls skill were close to jonin level. She saw that the girl didn't have any trouble fighting the genin that was larger than her and was older than her, however she was faster. Mito made many notes on her. She wondered if she could get her in root program, she really wanted to meet the girl and get to know her. Minato was interested in the girl too that Mito was interested in. She wasn't surprised when the girl made it into finals. Where she lost to Kiri genin. Mito was satisfied with the show both of them were kenjutsu users, and Kiri kid was very skilled and they were equal in that area, Kiri kid won because he had more chakra and knew more ninjutsus.
Mito then gave her notes to Minato when he finished with his speech. The four kage went to talk some more. While Mito went back to her job. Mei, Deidara and Karura were escorted by Anbu to place where they could talk. When the silence was the more appropriate term.
Mito finished her work as news about Karins birth had reached her. She rushed to hospital to see the child. Kushina was there too. Tamura seemed exhausted and his hand seemed as red as his hair. Mito applied her chakra to help him. However the man was full of happiness. The child was sleeping in separate room from Suzume who was sleeping tired out from everything. The trio talked about the girl that was born. Mito asked :" do you already have a name for her."
Tamura nodded :" we agreed that she would be called after my grandmother Karin."
Mito smiled :" that is beautiful name."
Tamura nodded as he leaned on the wall to tired to stay on his legs. Mito sit next to him and laid his head on her shoulder. The man fell asleep like that. Meanwhile Kushina took out a photo aparat and took few pictures. After spending a hour there Suzume had apperently woke up. Mito and Kushina look at each other. Mito nodded for Kushina to go in there.
The happy tears that flooded from two woman in that room would be enough to create ocean of out of the whole wind country. Suzume could see Mito and Tamura through the doors. She squealed at how cute it seemed. Mito fell asleep too. She too was tired out for few last days. Luckily Tsunade didn't notice the two as she entered into the room that was noisy. Kushina had taken many pictures and asked Tsunade to show hee little Uzumaki girl. She took few pictures of her from distance. When Mito and Tamura woke up they had barely rime to see baby and talk with Suzume. The visiting hours were over.
In next few days that Suzume spent in hospital, the dou would visit as many times as they could, Mito had sent two clones to work while she helped Tamura to decorate the room. It was girly mostly in baby pink color, the crib was black, and the room was filled with small baby things. The other things were already bought.
When Karin and Suzume were finally allowed to come home Suzume was surprised to see how well everything turned out. Mito would from then on make a hour to play with Karin or just watch her.
The time flew from then on as Mito was still busy, she noticed that date of Sasuke birth was closing in, she wanted to see the boy as soon as she could. She had considered a excuse, it would be to bless him. Since everyone thought that she was a prophet, she could do justify her actions with that. Mito decided to do that.
She almost forgot when time was for it. If Kushina didn't say how cute Sasuke looked, like a girl. Mito then remembered, she would have to wait for few days when they would exit the hospital.
Finally when it was time Mito slowly walked towards Uchiha clan head house. She had a tons of stuff in her hands as a gifts for baby. Mito was about to knock on the doors but Itachi opened then looking straight at her. Mito said :" congrats on becoming older brother."
Itachi nodded his head as his cheeks pinked a little. Mito asked :" are your parents here, I would like to visit them and see the little baby."
Itachi nodded as he asnwerd :" they are both here," and then he asked:" what are those bags. "
Mito answered with smile :" the gifts of little guy."
Itachi didn't understand :" why gifts. "
Mito spoke :" it is tradition that my parents master thought me."
Or well it was tradition from place where Mito was actually born in.
Itachi then showed her way to guest room where nobody was. He said he would bring his parents there.
Mito waited for few minutes, when Fugaku arrived first. She bowed and he returned it in smaller extent. Fugaku sat down oposite of her as he asked :" your visit surprised us, bot even Kushina has visited here."
Mito nodded :" Kushina isn't allowed to go on longer walks anymore, she is restricted to be around her house, 2 kilometers away is furthers she can go. Minato is troublesome to deal with."
Uchiha nodded :" i see, if i may ask what brought you here. "
Mito nodded :" i am to bless the boy. "
Fugaku was surprised :" bless the boy. Why. "
Mito answered :" he is one of two chosen ones, the ones that will bring the peace to the world. "
Mikoto walked into the room then she obviously heard those words she wasn't surprised as Fugaku was.
Mikoto spoke :" so, Kushina really told the truth. "
Mito nodded as she watched the boy, his pale skin and his dark hair well his three hairs.
She asked if she may come closer to him, she stared at his left palm just to see if moon was there, it wasn't it was to be expected Naruto wasn't born yet and the simbols would be given at same point. She then blessed the boy with saying :" the child chosen by fate, the child of moon, the child that will strive to be powerful, the child that will find hope in sun, the child that will bring the peace may Sage be with you, lead your way and help you."
Mito then backed awayas she sit down. She just felt Sages presence vibrate in her, maybe she really was a prophet.
She then drinked the tea and talked with Uchiha couple while carefully watching the young boy. Someone knocked on the doors and Mito stood up saying that she took their precious time and that she would be going. Itachi was one to escort her to the doors and opened it to, in front of two children was Nara Shikaku, Mito bowed as she exited the house while Nara was there with his wife Yoshino, Yoshino didn't look to be in her 6 month as she was but Mito didn't question it. She exchanged few words with dou and then went on her way.
Nara wasn't surprised when he realized why she was there. He congratulationed Uchiha clan head couple. The talk was about the baby and what Mito was doing here.
Mito focused for next few months on making sure her security of place where Naruto would be born was safe. However she knew that she needed to make safe seals so that they could eneter barriers if something went wrong. She knew that if barrier was to be used for more than 6 hours she would be in chakra exhaustion
She made sure everything was alright now. And she would check it every week just in case. Soon her burden of teaching chunins was of as they were ready to take the jonin test. The kids were soon to enter the academy so they would come less and less during that time. Mito could finally relax on her work. The missions now could be done lot faster since root members didn't need to train anyone and could focus on their studies. Mito was satisfied when she found out how much free time she got now. The results of jonin test were done and she only had to go to Minato to see if the results would satisfy him. If they didn't then Mito would say that program was not good and she wouldn't force anyone to join root program as a requirement for jonin test. She didn't mind know having less members now that everyone was efficient enough to carry duties of more than one member. However results were great, everyone that got into the test was promoted, be it to jonin or tokubetsu jonin.
She was just as surprised as Minato was. Minato spoke greatly about her training program. He even said that few newly jonin wanted to join root program. Mito was surprised and she nodded :" that would be great."
Minato looked at her closely as he said :" it always surprises me how you look exactly the same as three years ago, yes you are bit taller but your face isn't changing. I would never say that you will be turning 14 next month."
Mito froze :" i am, i didn't realize that."
Minato frowned :" you really don't celebrate your birthday. You should start doing it. "
Mito smiled :" there is no need, i am happy how things are when i don't celebrate it. "
Minato spoke :" maybe you should celebrate it ahead of time. "
Mito shake her head :" there is no need i celebrate it in November if i have to, but being 14 isn't much, and i am not connected to the number. I will celebrate 15 and 18, 22 those are numbers that mean a lot to me. "
Minato asked :" is that Uzumaki thing."
Mito shake her head :" no it is thing that is meant for prophets. However i am unique one so that does not mean that i can't celebrate others but i want to follow the tradition. "
Minato nodded understanding. He knew that Mito didn't say anyone about being prophet that she didn't trust and if she was willing to say why there were rules of her birthday celebration, he would trust her.
Chapter 143: 143
Chapter Text
3.pov
Few days later Mito was invited to welcome back party for Asuma. She was surprised when she realized the 6 months had already passed and that young boy was to return. Kurenai was super happy that she managed to smile through the whole preparations which took more than 6 hours to complete. Kurenai had organized everything the party was at the favorite restaurant of Asuma, luckily everyone was of the missions and could make it. Mito slowly walked to the restaurant, where she knew everyone else was gathered. Kurenai prepared this as a surprise, she got a letter from Asuma that told him that he was coming back. Sge wrote the reply as she said to meet her here. She never said anything about others so ot was surprise.
However she didn't think that this was how she would expose their relationship. When Asuma came in the restaurant Kurenai had put the waitress to lead him towards them. Asuma had large buqet of flowers, Kurenai 's favorite. Kurenai noticed them to late. As the whole group saw it and Mito and Hayate grinned, everyone yelled at same time :" welcome home Asuma."
After getting over the surprise Asuma noticed how everyone waa starting at flowers. Mito qas the one to ask :"for whoare those flowers.,"
Asuma blushed as he lied:" for my mother."
Mito smirked :" ah, i see, but i didn't know your mother was here or that she liked the same kind of flowers as Kurenai did."
Asuma blushed even more. Seeing that he wouldn't answer Hayate asked Kurenai :" are those flowers your favorite. "
But before she could answer Rin did for her :" yes those are her favorite flowers. "
Kurenai was blushing as hard as Asuma was. Mito smirked :" who would guess that you two were dating, certainly not me." she said it with sarcasm clearly shown in her voice. The whole table laughed as they nodded. Saying about time and that they expected them to end up together either way. Mito hummed as she said:" but they are dating fpr more than a year and half
"
The group was silent then wondering how they didn't notice such thing. Mito smirked :" well Guy kun thought it was just youthful of them to be so close."
Everybody died from laughing o
At the joke. As the time went the dinner had calmed down and Asuma and Kurenai were no longer afraid to hold hands and to whisper to each other. They were teased aboutit but it didn't seem to matter to them. Mito finally had to go to toilet and she was there for few minutes. When she got back the topic was on relationship. The boys reviled that Obito and Rin were together too, and that Hayate had a crush. Guy jokingly said :" so that leaves me Mito, Raido Kakashi and Genma all single."
Mito shake her head as she said :" guy kun don't lump as in same category. I have many boyfriends."
Mito was on role with her jokes. Raido was the offend by her defense :"so are you saying that it is okay for me be in same category as him."
Mito jokingly said :"You can always confess your feelings to me."
Raido shake his head :" to much hassle competing with others."
Mito nodded :" ah i see, but maybe if you gather enough courage."
Raido then took the chance to dork some more :" Mito - San, i then will say something. "
In his most dramatic voice :" Mito - san please don't chose those other guys, don't you know how much i love you, i have been here all this time, don't you dare to leave me alone."
Mito played along :" how could yoi even think that i would choose someone else. Didn't you believe in me. I just can't be with someone that doesn't trust me. "
Raido was then in denial :" noz i do trust you don't you dare say that this is my fault. "
The little sitcom came to the end as waitress had come to give them more drinks. The dou was red as they were interrupted while the others were dieing from the laughter.
When the dinner was finally over Mito had to leave saying she had things to do in the morning. Others went to other places to continue their welcome party.
Mito sighed softly as she laid down in her bed. She knew that she could joke about her situation, bur did she really accept it completely. What would happen in future. She knew that most of her mission would come to end once Naruto is born she would only need to lead them to become strong enough to defeat black Zetsu. What would happen with her life. Did she want to live here. Well recently she started to feel like she is home here, even though she never knew how that actually felt, she had always wondered. She sighed again as sleep come closer to her. Her eyes were heavy just as decisions she was supposed to take. Before her mind had decided her heart already knew. However Mito was afraid of that answer. She was asleep. Her dreams were bright.
The days flew by Mito she was as busy as usual. Her days were filled with work fun and dayly routine. She knew that there were few things that Konoha still had to be careful but she considered them of non importance for now. She doubted that kumo would try the kidnapping of Hyuga again, well there were 3 years for to it actually happen. And most countries were in together. Mito concentrated on things she could change now. Mito and Minato prepared everything for Kushina labor even though it was 3 months after this day. Kushina would spend the whole week before her due day there just in case the birth began early.
Mito sighed softly as she considered what could possibly go wrong. Sbe would allways frown when she would fund nothing.
Mito spent some time with Orochimaru who was investigating the Uzumaki library and it didn't seem he would stop soon. She even met Kabuto who turned to be sweet boy. Not a asshole she remembered from
anime . However she knew that boy was still someone who could possibly become dangerous so she put him in care of Orochimaru who was on her side now completely she and him were like toe and nail.
While somewhere in dark there were two people. One that was evil itself and other was husk of person. The plans that evil itself created were slowly moving forward, he knew how to shake the whole world and that someone who had sgaken his plans so many times before. He only had few steps to take and victory was alll his even if his first step doesn't work it would buy him enough time and he has a perfect target for it. Slowly the husk opened their eyes to be meet with strange sight. The look on thier face was saying that it wasn't possible.
The new enemy was born from nothingness.
Slowly the destiny twisted herself again and again creating similar scenarios. That can't be seen through even if someone has knowledge of future or posible future. Even though the force that was changing destiny was natural one, tge nature herself rejected the changes.
The longer the changes were happening the harsher the consequences would be.
Mito was unaware of such changes since they were far from her. While she expected something to happen that she couldn't predict she was always surprised how things didn't change much, there were few but that was to except. Mito was concerned about her strength as she finally found time to train with her artificials. She had lot trouble trying to activate and control Rosé, Jennie was the easiest to control since she needed just to think to use it. But the images had to be clear. She could even make it on fire, or water. However that costed her a tons of chakra. Jisoo was to sharp and heavy at first however she got used to it fast her swings were precise however she wasn't on the same level with it as the sword from Genma. Last was Lisa who wasn't the hardest nor easiest to use. Her movements were strange and unpredictable, however she was too weak, her avatar had to filled with tons of chakra just to make normal amount of damage. So Mito decided not to use her often. Only when it was necessary. She would fill her with chakra every day from now on just in case. The other problem was that Lisa could be summoned and she could move only 100 meters away from her core. There was solution if she carried it herself it would be fine. But Mito needed to make a seal which would be good for Lisa and that was long thing to do since the seal mustn't separat the two in two dimensions so the seal must be somewhere on Lisa's body, or core should be imbelded into her.
So Mito had trained hardest and longest with Rosé. She firstly had to manage to activate it without hurting herself. That alone took her adjusting the chakra for a week, the chakra had to be week and of certain frequency, then she had to make sure the range was good for fighting enemies, that was larger problem because she at first didn't know what to change. After trying everything she realized her mistake. She didn't need to worry about frequency but rather that the constant flow doesn't stop at any moment. The range was dealt with changing frequency, the larger the frequency the more distance the seal would have reach. It was really tiring and difficult to control her. The seal could be defensive or offensive. That was easy to change, by just thought. However Mito knew that disadvantage was the long time she needed to really cast the seal, but positive part was that it was unpredictable and very effective.
Mito sighed as she finnished her training. Today was one of days when children would come to see and ask for advices if they had troubles in academy. It was mostly theory that they didn't get and Mito enjoyed explaining those. Mito didn't mind the lack of work, well she had work but she now had few hours to train which was luxury two months ago. It seemed like a calm before a storm. Well she couldn't really say anything right now, she could only enjoy it while it lasts. Shikaku was often a guest that would come to talk over shogi match, he would win every time but he didn't only enjoy playing against her but also talking about politics with her. She would often get solutions he only thought for a second and she would explain why she would do that. Shikaku appreciated her opinion, even though sometimes they thought different. She would often open his mind. She was his wake up call when he was to tired of usual happenings.
Mito liked playing against him, she would have time to speak ger mind with someone as smart as her or even smarter, she got to have her favorite tea and play a game, she missed that in her early childhood. No one was allowed to play with her. Well there probably wasn't even need to prevent anyone from playing with her, nobody knew of her existence, or those that did thought of her as a insect, that survived purely on luck. Mito hated that being there and nobody wanting you to be there, so she even liked when she was bullied by others she would rather see others hate her saying that at least she matter for someone to have those feelings for her rather than ignore her completely. But over time she realized that isn't good either, for the first time she saw someone who cared for her. She had become too greedy. She wanted to be accepted again. However seeing that that wasn't possible, without hurting others she had tried to be fine with being ignored, she got used to it, while someone hating her was not pleasant as before she could hold onto herself, she had done so until she sharted. She was broken, she died and she was reborn. Months after being reborn she grieved. Every single night when she waited for a chance to get into Kiri she had those nightmares. Mito had grown out of that pain even though she would never forget about it nor forgive anyone from her past life, she was new, even if she wanted to, she couldn't there was nothing left to be forgiven, only memories that made her who she is right now.
Mito sighed softly as she returned from her deep thoughts, she sometimes would find herself there, luckily it wasn't often but every time it happened Mito was sure that she was doing well changing. Her hands would shake for a moment but that tremor would die in a second. She ha done something worse in this life. She had taken life from more than 100 people here, that was how much she changed, in her previous life she would be too weak to use a gun, her mind wouldn't allow her to become like the others, she wasn't capable of doing anything inmoral. She wouldn't let others rule who she was, ironically she did that in her previous life, so now she didn't have anything to worry about, nobody would judge her from killing, not even herself, she had that great excuse she was doing it for better future, in the beginning even she didn't believe in that but now she couldn't imagine anything without believing into it. She finally made a move. Shikaku was watching her closely, checking her expressions and her movement.
He finally spoke as he made his counter movement :" I haven't seen you like this often, have you gotten another prophecy."
Mito shake her head :" rather than images of future i am seeing a lot of images of my early life, lately i have been seeing them oftenly. However there is no need to worry, they cannot shake me. "
Shikaku nodded :" i see, i am sorry to hear that, i guess it is that time of year, your birthday, the anniversary and end of summer is coming. "
Mito smirked :" ah, yes, the end of summer that really makes me happy. I want to see your kid finally born. "
Shikaku asked :" you like kids, did you think about becoming a teacher or jonin sensei. "
Mito nodded :" i did thought for a moment, but I realized that that isn't something i want to do. Jonin sensei, i don't think that there is place for me there, in everything i saw there aren't any of my students, and i don't think that anyone can take over root program. "
Nara nodded :" well but you are planning on making them self government. "
Mito nodded :" i have been slowly teaching them how to function. And the few have large potential. However i don't think they are ready yet. Probably in a year or two. But i don't know if i would leave them so soon. Maybe i will be still a link to them. "
Nara nodded :" that is a good plan. I guess that you will then slowly take a job of Uzumaki clan head. "
Mito nodded :" there is that, but as a Uzumaki princess i am also in need of having at least a fiance before becoming a clan head. And there are actually 4 years time to that. "
Nara asked rather confused :" a fiance, that early in life. I don't judge but is that traditional. "
Mito nodded :" yes the engagement can be broken, but i would need to find new fiance in a year time and also i think that you know about the inner law of Uzumaki clan that is related to being royalty of Uzumaki clan. "
Shikaku nodded :" possibility of having multiple partners. Do you have anyone on mind "
Mito smirked :" stop teasing me, both you and the whole village already know, "
Shikaku laughed :" then i will have to make new bets on who will be your first fiance and husband."
Mito shake her head:" you know that other of engagement and marriage doesn't have to be same. For instance if i am to be engaged to Kakashi first then to Shisui and later to Genma, i would probably marry Genma first, because he will be the only o e of the right age."
Shikaku nodded :" i see. That means two more bets. "
Mito shake her head as she laughed it off.
Chapter 144: 144
Chapter Text
3.pov
As next few months went on, Mito was talk of rumors in high society of ninjas, the ninjas started to bet on various stuff such as who she would date first, the other bets weren't involving her but they all started from hers. Well Mito was talk of higher society because she was growing up fast, she grow 5 centimeters in a month, she was still short shorter that she was in previous life at this age which was weird, the boys would be still reaching the girls hight in period of 14 years. She had realized that she wouldn't be tall, she was fine with that what had troubled her was more breast grow, she right now was somewhere in between c and d cups, but more to c cups. Her hair was long, it could probably reach floor constantly, however Mito had her hair style like a bun ponytail. Basically she had to rotate her hair around a pencil like hair peice, then she would make it stable with more of those and lastly she would let other of her hair hang down like a ponytail, she used Orochimarus hair piece to make it work also. Her clothing had also changed so that she could move more easily with this new kinds of changes. She had black crop top which was covered with trainsuit, which she usually wore, when it was hot she would show her crop top by zipping down the zipper. Which made her look more beautiful, because her skin was just as pale as Uchiha's, that was a contrast to her whole look.
The village had been peaceful. The shinobi clans were busy as most of clan heads had just had child or will in few months. Nara were the ones that were waiting to be next. Mito had spent a lot of time talking with Shikaku, she made sure that Shikaku would be there for Yoshino. Mito was invited to have dinner there once more. This time Shikaru was more in the back of house, he looked a lot olfer than she remembered him. The man was almost 50, which was impresive in shinobi world, Mito had realized that Nara clan had troubles with aging. Shikaru and Mito talked while Shikaku helped Yoshino bring food. The talk made Mito nostalgic. She never noticed how this man dissappeared from her life. Shd had liked him but she didn't have much time to talk to him so they had a lot of things to catch on. When the dinner was served. Yoshino had started to compliment Mito, saying she looked beautiful and that she was really nice and kind like a perfect princess. She also went on to say that she would like someone similar to be her child Mito smirked as she spoke :" i am sorry to say this, but i am unique and the child has Nara blood in him, so he will be troublesome."
Shikaru nodded :" yes all of us are like this, sometimes i wonder if it genetic."
Mito nodded :" it is like how all Uzumaki are cheerful and filled with energy, sometimes we are vandals. "
Shikaku nodded :" that is true for everyone but you.,"
Mito shake her head :" i was troublemaker too, but i was trained not to be one. Maybe for wrong reason but i am thankful for it, but it did kill all optimistic ideas in me, but i don't regret it. "
Shikaku frowned, he didn't like that but he could see that Mito really thought that. Mito then continued to smile and have small talj with family. She eventually asked for premision to see the Nara deers. She said she would like to meet them. Shikaku agreed as he followed her and showed her way, he never left her side, unsure how deers would react to her. However he was surprised how they slowly gathered around her well mostly females did they nuzzled their heads against her arms, the male deers stayed a little futher away in formation of protection. Mito seemed to have a sad smile on her face. The smile wasn't meant to be seen nor for deers, she seemed haunted by something, but Shikaku couldn't get what it was. Mito then smiled brightly so suddenly, just as if she had forgotten what she, what had haunted her. Her smile made the nature feel lighter and the sun brighter. The deers had stopped nuzzling and looked at her face. Mito had petted all of them and she then bowed to Nara alpha deer. Who bowed in return. Mito then returned with Shikaku to house.
Mito had wonderful time here. She even promised to come back to bless the child once it was born. Mito had tendency to go and visit clan children of heads. She really just wanted to see the characters she loved as babies, the rumors started around this that she really liked children and that she would probably have many of her own children. Well it was true in her previous life she had loved them, they didn't know to judge her she would often smile at them, however never in her life did she come closer to them, she was too dirty she couldn't taint their innocence. She didn't want anyone to feel bad because she was around them and the rumors would spread, even if that person wouldn't understand. She had always hated how everyone made her feel dirty, she knew it wasn't her fault, but it troubled her how nobody believed that. She had to move out of that town to start a lifestyle that would have less of those stares and less of those accusations. However they followed her as she noticed that her tragedy of life wasn't just local story but rather national one.
She was brought out of her thoughts as news had come from an root member. Yoshino had gone to labor, Mito slowly stood up from her position and order that that root takes care of her duties, she went to Hokage's tower and into Shikaku's now empty office, she would do his job as she promised. She had done this before, Minato had once entered when she was doing it all surprised to see her there and not Shikaku, who Mito pitied and let him hang with Yoshino. Since Shikaku won't be coming here few days she would make sure no work piles up. His work was hard she had to be sure every jonin was where he was supposed to be and that they did what was asked of them. Well one thing she had managed to do better than Shikaku could was make jonins go their therapy. Which was high problem as most of them didn't want to hear about it at all. She had succeeded with simple trick she made it a mission. A mission where they had to bring a secret report from hospital, then they would be took by Tsunade and she would say that the report will be writen when they got examined. They never knew that report was of their condition. The next week flew by as Mito had more work than she expected, as she did both her work and Shikaku's, meanwhile Minato had went on vacation too as lord third took his place for few days. Kushina was closing on her due date, and Minato took her to place where they planned for labor to happen. It wad outside of village, to the north, in human made cave, the seals around place were visible but they weren't activated yet because only Mito could do them, but Minato would get her with Hiraishin once the labor started. The three medic Ninja were with Kushina constantly even though the due date was in a week.
Mito was also anxious. She didn't get much sleep last week and she saved all of her strength. She just couldn't be calm what if something happened that she could forsaw. Would kyubi attack still happen or did she change enough stuff. Well there wasn't opposing Uchiha force but Mito still felt that unpleasant feeling in her stomach she didn't feel it for the longest, it twisted and twisted as the day come closer and closer.
Mito could only relax when she was with her friends and family but that didn't last long. She would laugh but saddens would come when she went to sleep, why she didn't know. She would still sometimes have that dream about those children Hayate, Tenzo and Naruto. However she couldn't figure much of it, would those children be hers well it wasn't like she could see into future for real. She had went to meditate and she could feel that Sage was lot stronger in presence. She knew he would come soon then.
Mito went to Nara household to bless little Shikamaru and she frize seeing how small and fragile boy really was. He wasn't even 80 percent of what Sasuke was when she saw him for first time and Shikamaru was older that Sasuke was. Yoshino was tired still from birth but she could move around the house even though everyone told her to lay down, she had many Nara clan women doing hwr chores. Mito blessed him with words :" the shadow that will be great that even sun won't match it. The sun shall seen how strong the shadow is and those two will be allies for life, the shadow will grow and overcome everything thrown in their way."
Mito nodded as she could the boys eyes fixated on her hair, she let him tug on her hair as she smiled to him. The boy wasn't physically able to smile yet but he seemed to brighten up too. When Mito left the Nara clan head house she went to prepare for next day. Since today was October 8 and Naruto would be born in middle of the night next day. Mito took everything she thought she would need. Just in case there were many seals too. Since the birth wasn't rushed everything was going as planned. Mito had slowly walked out outside of village as she moved slowly just in case someone was following her and she could feel who she would have to deal with them. The gourds on doors were also surprised to see her here but when she showed approval of Hokage they let her go. Mitchell walked through beautiful scenery. She walked through forrest filled with life, the area was so green and filled with exotic flowers, in middle of it was a lake and more to up was a huge water fall, however Mito didn't look at it too much she walked passed it, she had a place to be and it wasn't here. Even though she wondered what would happen if it was here. But this place was to close to Konoha ans she couldn't let anything happen here.
So plan was that once labor starts, just in case something bad happens, bunch of shinobi mostly anbu were stationed around the the soon to be sealed place only few people had a special seal to enter through barrier once it was up. Mito sighed as she remembered that part. She had just come closer to where barrier was to be. She could feel around 20 shinobi around here already. The signal was for Anbu so once Minato activated them every anbu that was in village and not on mission would start to move to the barrier. Mito walked over the the seal she went to check of it was alright for the last time. Which took her two hours. She finally made it into the cave where Kushina was sitting on the table for labor. Mito wasn't surprised to see Kushina up, it was around midnight but Mito knew that Kushina probably could feel tension of Minato and so she couldn't relax at all. Mito would try to make her feel better. The room their were in was made for this occasion. Mito personally helped in designing it. The room was filled with colors, but mostly white and yellow, somewhere was green too, so Kushina would lit easier time calming down. The room was filled with everything tjat could be needed in labor. She made sure that everything was there. Minato was obviously worried about the seal too, knowing that it was getting weaker by day, however he didn't know if kyubi would actually manage to break it. Mito couldn't interfere with this seal because it wasn't meant to be touched.
Kushina asked Mito how everyone wqs doing and Mito answered about what she heard from Yoshino who was Kushinas friend. Kushina had fallen asleep in middle of gossiping part, holding down Minato's and Mito's hand. Minato had fallen asleep too. However Mito didn't, not for a moment, she didn't show how anxious ahe was when they were awake but she couldn't hide it for forever, so she decided to tremble once she was sure they were asleep. She could feel that feeling again, it was twisting like a destiny.. She had trouble with breathing for few seconds as the worst part had happened. Suddenly she was asleep. Probably because Isobu had made her sleep with flowing his chakra slowly and calmly down her system. She was in front of him as his three tails hugged her. Trying to protect her. He did this more as days passed up and as the feeling would return. Mito wondered of he could feel it too.
Mito decided to relax in his hug and went to sleep in her mindscape.
The three medical Ninja almost squealed as they saw a sight. It was so cute. Minato had went to Mito side and seeing that she was sleeping in weird position he made her lean on him. He had eventually fallen asleep again. Minato and Mito were holding on same Kushina's hand who was still asleep. The trio took pictures secretly and named them the Uzumaki family before the child birth. Kushina was the first to wake up, as she noticed the new presence in the room. One was close to her, ready to messure her temperature. While other was covering Mito and Minato with blanket. Kushina could see why the medical Ninjas were trying their hardest not to laugh. Kushina could feel that her hand was still in theirs.
Chapter 145: 145
Chapter Text
3.pov
The morning was uneventful and Kushina felt fine. She was talking a lot with everyone. She felt some kind of pressure in lower region. She had voiced that but medical ninjas clamed her down as it meant it would begin soon.
Mito was calm on the outside, however only because she was talking about with Isobu. They talked about what of the seal broke. As Mito remembered that seal Minato used could store a biju in two people, so if kyubi actually managed to break it, Mito would seal half of it in Kushina and other half in Naruto. She talked about this with Isobu asking if Kushina would survive that way. It turns out she would. However the problem was that someone had to die for the seal. So she hoped that nothing of sorts happened.
As time went on, Kushina had become more quiet, the pain made her silent. However no changes happened yet on her body. Kushina couldn't eat, even when Minato brought her her favorite, ramen. She didn't have appetite at all. Mito was checking on the seal and was worried it was slowly getting weaker and weaker. She cursed maybe something bad would really happen. She never voiced her thoughts tho. She smiled every once at Kushina. When Kushina's water broke at 6.pm.the chaos erupted, Kushina had forgotten hpw to breathe so medical ninjas had to focus on that, Minato had made a sigh that birth had just started and Mito went to activate the seal, she knew that she could hold onto the seal for 10 hours at least, that was only using her chakra with Isobus she could possibly hold it for 2 whole days, which basically means that she was close to one tail chakra storage. That was super. However Mito didn't even want to think that she would need so much of time.
Mito could feel how ma y shinobi had gathered around the barrier which was transparent, some shinobi had started to move towards this very location. She sighed as she watched for few minutes the barrier. It was perfect, she then headed back to cave. She wasn't surprised to see that Kushina hadn't opened much, like 3 centimeters max, which wasn't much. Mito checked on the seal that Minato was just done with, luckily the status didn't change much from when she looked last time. But just in case it would she and Minato would change turns to chanel chakra into seal that is stabile. Luckily it wasn't much chakra that they needed to give just enough to make seal slightly rewrite itself.
As Kushina was getting more open, the seal also was getting weaker, and tgey needed to overwrite it every 10 minutes. It wasn't nowhere near dangerous but they didn't want ro risk anything, better be careful than be sorry after.
As contractions become more often and more painful, Minato was holding Kushina's hand as she screamed from pain, she was huffing and squeezed Minato's hand, which was red while Mito looked carefully at the seal. She was worried at the rate it was overwritten itself, if the two of them weren't here it would broken free. Well she knew that also almost happened in the anime too. She sighed maybe that was what she was worried about all along. Mito felt first sighs of tiredness after 5 hours. She was around her 50 percent of chakra and Kushina was gradually opening more and more. She was almost there just 2 centimeters to go. It was 11.pm so everything Mito knew was going as it was in anime. However there wasn't Obito who could kidnap Naruto and the let loose kyubi. She would probably relax once Naruto was finally born.
As it became closer and closer to 12.pm, Mito was focusing on keeping kyubi in Kushina, she used some of Isobus chakra to fill the barrier while she used her chakra ti constantly overwrite the biju seal. She had felt lot better as the heavy burden of barrier left her chakra alone for some time, however she had to concentrate on the seal, which was easier that most people would think. However kyubi wasn't going easy at the attempts but Mito could predict every moment of his. Once the birth had actually began, when little Naruto's head was slowly exiting she could feel how kyubi was slowly getting weaker and weaker at tampering with the seal. She wondered why was that, it seemed like Kushina's chakra had started to gather in her stomach again. However that was bad sight, Kushina needed to push hardest now, as the clock announced the beginning of new day. Mito felt a chill went on hee skin. She felt something weird something she recognized and did not at same time. She kept her attention on it only for a second as she could not guess what it was. She then again focused on the seal which had slowly rewiten itself, she had fixed it for last time. As little Naruto was pushed out of Kushina's womb, the cry came after a minute. Kushina who was huffing from being to tired and weak. Smiled. However the medical ninjas tested baby to see of everything was alright with it. Minato had cuted the connection between the two. Naruto was blond and he emitted a peaceful atmosphere even when he cried out. Minato and Kushina watched him carefully as Minato brought him closer to Kushina so she could hold him.
The moment was filled with happiness.
Meanwhile in darkness, few days ago Black Zetsu had left the husk alone, black Zetsu had to do everything to create a chaos and buy time for himself and his new plan, the black Zetsu slowly moved through the forest of fire country, he had splited from his white part, and moved like black child he was. He knew that nobody could recognize his chakra like this, he was like parasite, he would lach on someone's chakra and everyone would think it was his chakra, but his chakra never leaked before so this was perfect. He slowly come closer and closer to Konoha, he had went to it previously, he knew few things to hide his presence even from Mito, he had spied and knew that in few days it would be best to attack. He had a perfect victim for it.
He had noticed how seal barriers were outside of Konoha which meabt that someone was planning on doing it there. He spied for few more days to make sure what kind of seal those were and if he could eneter through them and if he could how. He had been careful of Mito still. But he got what he needed. The seal that was like a key for barrier, he knew everyone that had one. So now he had just to go to his chosen victim, he had felt him in village long ago. As he slowly walked underneath the earth surface to not make anyone notice him. He had entered the most secure place of Konoha. Uchiha clan compand moreover Uchiha clan head main house.
Shisui felt being watched for few past days as shivers would run all over his body, but he couldn't find anything that was out of place or anyone who could make him feel like that, it was really unpleasant feeling, he just couldn't get what it was, it seemed familiar, but he didn't know when he had experienced similar thing. Another shiver went over him as he got ready to go sleep. Something like a shadow appeared on his window. It looked like a child covered in hood. Shisui rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing anything wrong, when he was sure he wasn't wrong he asked the shadow as he activated his magekyo sharingan:" what are you, what do you want."
Black Zetsu laughed evilly :" oh, come ob don't tell you don't remember me. We had fun meeting few years ago. You are still using the gift i gave you."
Shisui stiffened :" what are you doing here." as he took a battle stance
Black Zetsu smirked :" you can't kill me even if you want, there is no need for you to even try. I just came to make a chaos of the whole word. Mito had messed with my plans so i will mess with hers now. "
Black Zetsu rushed towards Shisui as they were same hight, however Black Zetsu moved with speed that would rival even Minato's, however Shisui managed to shushin just in time. He was outside of the clan head house, without making a sound, which was mistake. Black Zetsu had rushed after him, Shisui only could wonder why the thing was here, and chasing him so hard. However that also was mistake, he was tired and any though would district him to much, he slipped up and fell right where Black Zetsu wanted him to be. Shisui thought he was about to be killed however. Black Zetsu only stepped on him. Shisui surprised face made it smirk. Slowly black mater from Black Zetsu enetered the Shisui body. Shisui wanted to scream, but black Zetsu prevented that. The pain from something strange slowly entering his body.
The sensation overwhelmed him. As his skin felt like it was torn open in an second the it slowly was covered with water like skin, the deep twisting felling, of something messing up with his whole body. Then suddenly he couldn't feel his right leg, as that was the leg that black Zetsu took control of first. Black Zetsu was slowly starting to get lower and closer to boy. His smirk was creepy and victorious. The licking part of his head was extra creepy. Shisui felt something weird in his stomach and lower as something had entered there and splited up. What was more worrisome was the fact as his senses in certain ares had died out he could feel pleasure from them. It was blissful nothingness of deepest sleep, however only certain body parts felt like that. He suddenly realized that something was trying to enter his mind as Black Zetsu was only head against his head. The resistance began then. However Black Zetsu knew exactly what he needed to do. He had said that Mito was just like him, a imposter in this while word. He managed to make Shisui rage in his own mind which made him lose the concentration he needed to keep fighting against Black Zetsu. And Black Zetsu had completed the transmission. He was now fully in control of Shisui's body. He wasn't dressed for occasio as Shisui was in his piyama but he didn't care, feeling that barrier was up from long ago, he started to move with this new body he got. If anyone would see him now they would know that something was wrong. Shisui's body was covered with black supstance halfly, splitting his body in left and right side, his right side was black while his right was normal. His sharingan eyes were activated and slowly ate away the bodies chakra. Black Zetsu knew he should hurry now since his chakra couldn't control the Sharingan. He immediately went to place where he knew he could find a key to barrier. He had felt the man as closest. He had used Shisui's favorite jutsu shushin as he appeared right next to man. However the man in front of him noticed him sooner than he expected, it was sensor type of anbu. The man didn't hesitate to attack the kid saying that is one bad henge. Black Zetsu had killed him in one swift attack. By appearing right behind him and beheading him. He smirked as he said :" it wasn't a henge but parasite controlling the person."
He then slowly took the seal key and started slowly heading to barrier. He didn't need to make chaos here yet, he didn't have much time and seeing how his chakra was now visibale he went safest way, without using to much of his chakra. He made it to place where shinobi he killed was supposed to be standing and he slowly enetered the barrier, as soon as he did so the few shinobi noticed the suspicious behavior however, black Zetsu shushined as quickly as possible.
He was now lot closer to where he was supposed to be, but he also could hear yealls of people coming into the barrier, :" there is an intruder,"
Luckily nobody manged to see how he exactly looked. Black Zetsu then searched carefully for place where Kushina was. He had heard babies cry and he smirked, perfect, he had a perfect chance right now. He took out a paper from his black skin. He slowly started writing something on it. He smirked as when he was finished. The news of someone entering the barrier reached Minato. Who was surprised, and worried at same time, just like Mito.
Mito cursed as she said :" i feel the presence close by, but i don't know who it is, the chakra is familiar but not at same time. I felt it emerge only few minutes ago, but it was on other side then, so it means they are fast."
Black Zetsu smirked :" perfect she does not know it is me. "
Shisui watched in horror as he realized what was in his hand, what he had done just few minutes ago, he had seen everything bjt couldn't do anything. The thing in his arms was a seal made for explosion. He couldn't hear what the thing that took control of his body had planned, but hearing Mito voice was enough he knew that something wrong and terrible was to happen. His body started to move at first it was slow the suddenly it disappeared and appeared into the room snatching a little baby that was in a towel. He could feel that he pressed the seal on baby. He had screamed as he did so. His voice was used for first time since he was taken over it sounded like two voices overlaying each other :" oh, what a cute baby."
Minato and Mito were alarmed and went to attack him in next second as Kushina screamed noticing that baby was stolen from her. Mito froze on middle way clearly realizing what had happened. Minato however went for a baby as it was tossed in the air. Mito saw something red and immediately closed her eyes. She couldn't risk it. Shisui was surprised when she did that. She tried her best to attack him with closed eyes however it wasn't successful at all. Since she wasn't what Black Zetsu was aiming for. The seal glowed as Minato grabbed the baby. He quickly pulled the towel and Hiraishined to safe place.
Kushina was surprised and her eyes wide open. A mistake. The earthquake was felt through the whole village. Mito was burried by cave in just a moment. Black Zetsu had shushined and was at clearing. What caused earthquake was big orange fox standing tall over the Kushina, who was trying her best to breathe properly.
Chapter 146: 146
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito pured some chakra out of her, activating Rosé seal. However it wasn't perfect. She had manged to survive the cave in. She had opened her eyes feeling that Black Zetsu was gone and that sinister chakra standing right over her. She was disoriented for few moments. She had a wound on her head, it was bleeding over her eye. She then noticed Minato reappear next to her. He was shocked and he was shaking. Mito knew that this was bad, but she had to stay calm and calm him too. So she spoke calmly leaving every ounce of emotion from her voice :" i will take care of Kushina and kyubi. While you chase black Zetsu, don't hurt Shisui too much. If you do he will die and black Zetsu will escape."
Minato looked her in eyes watching carefully to see if it was alright. Mito also knew that she couldn't chase black Zetsu because there was possibility that Isobu would get loose too. Minato nodded and started to run to direction that Mito had shown. There were battle screams there too.
Mito watched kyubi who was raging, it was making grimase, she had realized it was trying to make a biju bomb. However ahe didn't know for what he was actually aiming. If it was village, her barrier would protect it. However everything in it would be destroyed. She cursed, she didn't have much choice. She created shadow clones and rushed towards him. Some went to take Kushina from beneath the beast. The beast had obviously saw that and aimed at Mito. Mito smirked as she channeled some of her chakra into her legs, she appeared closer to beast in second. She punched him hard into leg. However it didn't move much. One of his tails swinged to hit Mito, but she dodged. She didn't have a choice she had to summon both toads and slugs. Slugs were here to keep Kushina alive as long as possible, while toads were here to fight on same height with kyubi.
Mito cursed as she realized how little of her chakra was left, she was on around 30 percent of her chakra. She knew she had to use Isobus. When she knew that Kushina was safe and that a slug was healing her she made her hands coated with Isobus chakra. The biju bomb was ready and it was aimed at her. Mito nodded to her clones and the toad. She was lunched at top spead towards kyubi.
On the other side of the village a huge earthquake was felt. However shinobi had already noticed that it was a earthquake but a biju. Everyone could feel the chakra moster for this far away. Lord third immediately stood up from his bed and got ready for battle. Then when he exited on the streets every shinobi was already waiting for him. He had ordered that genin stay here and protect civilians, chunins would be around gates, and jonins were to follow him. The fear was visible but everyone knew what was to do. He had a key to enter the barrier and he know how to go into the barrier without one.
He cursed everything under his breath. Shikaku was next to him, and looked extremely sad and worried also guilty.
Shikaku was tearing himself apart, mi3had told him about this, but they didn't do anything about it and now it will cost them. He couldn't blame Mito she had done her best to protect them and she had said that she change many things. He wondered if the child was fine.
Naruto was left to Tamura and Suzume. Who were surprised to see Minato just rush into house. They knew something bad had happened. However Minato only said to make sure nobody attacks Naruto. And that he would come later for him
The child didn't cry even though it was suddenly torn apart from mothers side. The next thing that couple felt terrified them. They realized what had happened. Suzume started to cry. She didn't want to lose Kushina. She didn't want to losethe family she finally had created, she jjst couldn't. Tamura was also extremely sad, but he spoke :" Mito is there, she will make things fine."
Suzume trembled :" she is, but she is only a child, the whole words troubles are crushing her. Maybe she will be dead too."
Tamura shake his head :" no, don't go there, i am sure that everything will be fine. We still can feel both of theirs chakra signals."
Suzume froze :" i can, but those values are going down really fast. "
Tamura nodded :" Mito always has a trump card, so there is no need to worry that much. " the noise from outside of windows made Tamura look for what was happening. He spoke :" Lord third is going to reinforce them. "
Minato was angry, but he heard what Mito said, the body is of Shisui, so he couldn't kill him, the child, a innocent thing, as innocent as young shinobi could be. He had followed the sound of fight. He wasn't surprised when he saw 7 Anbu attacking the boy. What surprised him was the use of shushin, the boy could create the illusions how fast he was moving, he noticed sharingan that he never saw before. Did that set of kyubi. Was that what Mito feared also. Is that why she closed her eyes, was that whyshe didn't chase the boy herself even though she cared about him. However before he could analyze the situation he had to jump into battle. The Anbu even though they were outnumbering black Zetsu couldn't land a hit on him and were carefully sliced. It wasn't lethal but it made the slower and weaker. Minato had jumped to prevent someone of anbu dieing. He managed to grab Shisui's hand that was holding kunai before the child could peirce Anbus throat. He made sure to implant a seal on the boy right there. The smirk on the right side was creepy. However Minato controled every ounce of his body. As he tossed the boy into the tree. He ordered the Anbu to leave and help Mito, he got this one.
Did he really, well he had to try.
Minato tried his best not to hurt Shisui too much, he was clearly stronger and black Zetsu was more interested into fleeing than fighting him. However when black Zetsu didn't have choice but to attack him he sure would go for the kill.
Minato was patiently waiting for a slip up.
Black Zetsu smirked as he jumped in front of the kunai Minato was holding. Minato quickly moved it out of the way, however black Zetsu used this to wound Minato, he sliced him on stomach. It pained a lot. He cursed, he didn't care no longer, he will hurt the boy now but it won't be lethal.
A large explosion was heard and smirk form black Zetsus face dissappeared. Minato noticed it as the thing started to run. Minato rushed after him this time lots slower. However he still managed to catch him up. However they had exited the barrier, which seemed to be what black Zetsu wanted.
Mito was in the air as kyubi had opened his mouth to make them bomb explode. Mito didn't have much time, so she silently cursed. What could she do. How to prevent this. There was only one solution, only one that could possibly work. She wasn't certain. She reached with her hands forwards. She was meters away from kyubis mouth. Her chakra and Isobus rushed there. And suddenly her arms extend. She managed to make them long enough to reach kyubi. She could feel that the beast didn't expect that to happen at all, however it didn't do anything about it. She then quickly landed her hand on his mouth, on his uper and down side. She forcefully closedhis mouth. The explosion happened in his mouth . However Mito was blown away from the impact. The kyubi screamed loudly, and aimed for Mito with his tails. Mito only could block with Rosé seal. However it wasn't strong enough to defend her from two tails. She landed on her back, she could feel that her rib was broken as she cought blood. She noticed then that anbu were getting near the beast and that reinforcement was arriving. However she knew that nobody could really stand against kyubi right now. She needed help from Kushina, from Isobu. But could she possibly do. Kyubi is pissed. And there is no way back. Or is there. Kyubi didn't break free from sharingan control, so Mito still could break that genjutsu. However what would happen then kyubi will just continue rampaging. Maybe she had to make Kushina use her chains. However that was risky would that make Kushina too weak to survive. Luckily she was tossed right next to where slug was, that was on Kushina.
Mito crawled towards the slug, as to not make kyubi notice her movements.
Minato cursed as he realized that black Zetsu only escaped because he feared that the body would be killed by biju bomb as no one can leave the barrier if they don't have a key. So what now, the biju was spamming biju bombs probably and he couldn't help them. He decided to chase black Zetsu for little longer and when he would be sure that it wouldn't come back, he would go back. From what he noticed the thing didn't want to fight him any more and was slowly getting weaker and even struggling to walk, was it Shisui that was fighting him from inside.
Indeed it was, when Shisui felt the control weaken he started to fight with black Zetsu. Even though his body was weak right, his mind could fight. He didn't want anything bad to happen. He wished to be with everyone, and not to be the one causing everything. He had long ago noticed Minato wasn't trying to kill him, but to make his body weak to not be able to move, he realized why the man was doing it, and knew that was the rea3why black Zetsu stopped focusing on controlling his body but rather on possibly planning his escape. He tried his hardest and could feel slowly regaining senses. Minato suddenly dissappeared from his sight as he found himself falling into a small cave. He realized that Minato trusted him to fight of black Zetsu alone. He kept that in mind. As his left hand moved to tear the black part of skin of him. While his right hand tried to choke him. However he knew that his body was too weak from overusing his sharingan and from over using the shushin. It was his favorite jutsu but he still didn't have enough stamina to make it his lethal move. He felt proud as the blackness from his skin was teared apart. A child appeared next to him again. However this time it was huffing in pain but holding sharp stone. It attacked him and stabbed him, however it dissappeared before Shisui was dead. Shisui screamed in pain. Would he die here, would he fail everyone. His body was too tired and couldn't move, his chakra nowhere to be found. His voice hourse and his mind sleepy. He was going down right. This small palce would be his resting place. How sad, how short just as his life. The last thing he would see would be dark, and some white animal, that is slowly getting near him. It wasn't big but it make him feel better at least he wouldn't die all alone. His sight went out first and he was sleeping,
Minato had appeared right next to Lord third. He wasn't surprised to see only jonins, here however he cursed his luck as Kakashi was there, he wouldn't allow him to enter, not a chance. He spoke to him :" Kakashi there is something i need you to do."
Kakashi looked at him :" i swear to Sage if you don't let me go in, i will wreck chaos."
Minato nodded :" I am sorry but it is too dangerous there. I need you to retrieve a ally that was taken by enemy."
Kakashi froze, who was it, Mito, why didn't Minato say anything, who was kidnapped.
Minato spoke :" i need to take care of things in barrier so, would you go and save them, the last information we have of them is somewhere around the little cave in north."
Kakashi had to nod everyone was looking at him. He headed there first. Minato and lord third lifted a part barrier to let others enter with them. Minato was surprised when he felt that chakra that was running in the barrier was mixture of biju and Mitos. Did she already exhausted her resevrses, that wouldn't be good.
When they enetered the seal, they saw toad fighting and distracting the kyubi, Mitos clones and some anbu that were giving support. However it didn't seem effective at all. Because with few swings of his tails kyubi would manage to block all of the attacks, and attack. The number of clones was going down and fast. What Minato noticed was the slug, that wasn't moving, he had heard that Mito manged to summon them, but he never realized that she could summon such big one. Was Kushina in there. But on closer look there was Mitos leg too. So that meant she was checking on Kushina, or maybe healing herself.
As he thought that, he saw that toad was in difucult situation as he then summoned another toad. They didn't have choice it was obvious, that they couldn't win against such a thing, the solution was to seal him. Suddenly he realized that was not possible. There wasn't anyone who could do it.
Mito wasn't option she was already a jinchuriki. Lord third stood up next to him as he said :" we need to firstly make it immobile. Then we can think of solutions., but how to do that. Shikaku won't be able as his shadows don't work without light. And just happens that moon is behind the clouds."
Minato nodded thinking logically :" we should use fire attacks. "
Lord third nodded, as he ordered fire attacks. The plan was good but it failed as soon as fire went out Shikaku couldn't stop the beast any longer. The man was obviously trying his hardest but what was with that guilty look.
Kyubi had roared again as last of Mitos clones had dissappeared. Kyubi started to swing his tails restlessly and started to gather his chakra into biju bomb once again. The shinobi froze again was that end for everyone here. Then suddenly Mito was standing in front of everyone. Her arms in front of her and her breath held in. She then suddenly rushed forwards and earth around her started to shake heavily. With every step she was getting closer the shaking got stronger and stronger. Suddenly toad lifted a hand towards Mito as Mito jumped on it. Using it as platform to go straight towards the beasts mouth. The beast was expecting it. As it already had a tail in front of Mito.
Chapter 147: 147
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito smirked midway, as chains had finally made it out of the earth. Kyubi obviously didn't saw that coming. Eight of chains, one took down the tail in front of Mito, while 4 took down the legs and others in were going around the kyubis body. The scene changed in a second and Minato breathed out, realizing that it was plan that Mito made. He was happy that Kushina was still alive even though he knew she would die, at least she was fighting on same side as he did. Suddenly he saw Mitos hand become covered with biju chakra, in front so many people. She had extended her arms and closed the kyubis mouth. The impact was felt even from where they were standing. And Mito was tossed into air. While kyubi only could move his tails he did so, to harm Mito as much as possible. All of his attacks were blocked by two swords in her arms, one that Minato never saw. He was surprised when Mito fell right next to him, and didn't seem fazed that she didn't land on her legs. She looked a little hurt however she had a sad smile on her face. She looked at Minato filled with saddens :" i am sorry but, we need Naruto."
Minato froze, what, did she just say that they needed Naruto, but he was a child. Mito spoke :" i am sorry, but it was destined for him to be thrid jinchuriki of kyubi. I have only seen this prophecy minutes ago."
Minato didn't know how to answer that, on this day this day he thought would be happiest, he would lose his wife and sacrifice his son as jinchuriki. He wanted to cry. However Mito smiled softy in front of him :" there is no need to worry. Kushina will survive. Both of us know a way."
Minato nodded, he created that seal just in case, he would rather die than let Kushina die.
However Mito didn't have same thing in mind as she asked :" Lord third, i know that you know what we are talking about, and that you know what happens here. So i am asking you if you are willing to do this sealing."
Minato froze :" no, i will do it."
Hiruzen however held his hand on Minato's shoulder :" it is fine, my time is gone, i made many mistakes and seeing this as redemption isn't a bad thing. "
Mito nodded :" i agree, the village can't lose a Hokage right now. Kushina and Naruto will need you too. So please do your side of this, bring Naruto here and prepare everything for sealing, while i go break the genjutsu on kyubi. Lord third, i hope that i thought you well about seals. "
Minato froze on two things, so kyubi was under genjutsu and Mito had thought Hiruzen seals. When why.
Hiruzen laughed :" You sent the girl for that reason. Well i suppose she isn't a human. "
Mito nodded :" i see that Orochimaru made you visit our library. Lisa did her past of job."
And just like that Mito turned towards kyubi who was trying to break free from the chakra chains. When Mito saw that Kushina was doing well in the slug she was relieved as she knew that in anime she was huffing and fighting for her breath, but now with help of slug she could live through. Her chakra storage could handle a little more of using her chains. With that in mind Mito rushed forward, Minato dissappear, and lord third order others to prepare the place for sealing,
Minato appear out of blue into Uzumaki couples house. They were obviously sad and looking through the window. Minato surprised them, however they collected themselves in front of in second. Minato spoke :" we will seal kyubi into Naruto,"
Suzume cried :" that means that Kushina won't make it."
Minato was also sad but he said :" Mito has something planned, i don't know how it will work. She is still alive and is fighting."
Tamura nodded as tears flowed over his face :" i pity you, to have such difficult things to go over. I wish that everything goes well."
Minato nodded as he reached for Naruto. Who looked at him in wonder his eyes so beautifully blue. Minato kissed him on top of his head and hiraishined again.
The crib was waiting for the boy, the preparation were almost finished. Only thing that was not done was Mito getting rid of genjutsu.
She had jumped onto kyubis head and pured her chakra in, however the effects of genjutsu didn't break. Mito was dangerously low on her chakra by now. She sighed as she used more of Isobus chakra and punched kyubis head strong. Suddenly she was in front of kyubi in his mindscape. Or not this was place where all of biju could meet up. The look of kyubis eyes was still of sharingan, but Mito could see progress. She rushed straight ahead, and behind her Isobu did the same. She yelled :" Kurama, yoy lazy fox stop being used by Uchiha."
That seemed to shake the beast a little. However the change happened only on one of his eyes. Mito spoke again :" Kurama you lazy thing, you will once again be imprisoned,"
That seemed to work as kyubi now had his eyes fixated on Mito. The kyubi outside was suddenly calm. He roared at her :" you little insect, how dare you call me by my name."
Mito bowed deeply :" Kurama - sama, you were under a genjutsu i didn't have a choice."
Kurama roared again :" what does that matter to you."
Mito nodded :" we are both creations of Sage, i care for every biju. "
Kurama then noticed Isobu standing behind the girl also bowing down. Was the girl controlling his brother.
He never got close relationship with his siblings, but he cared for them from deepest part of him. And what nonsense did this girl just say.
Mito sighed softly :" Kurama - sama, your fathers enemy had controlled you, he wishes to bring the end to this world and bijus are a creatures that he needs for it. He will kill you as a sacrifice to bring back ten tails and then his mother. Kaguya.
"
Well Kurama knew that only biju knew of ten tails so either this girl is telling the truth or she got Isobu to told her this.
Mito saw that Kurama was still suspicious.
She didn't know what to do.
Mito felt relif flood over her as, Sages chakra filled the room. Kyubi was surprised to see old man. Mito and Isobu bowed to him. And sage looked at all of them saying :" it is been long time since i last saw you. Kurama my child, oh how much you have grown. I am proud of you."
Kurama froze at those words. He tried to analyze them but Sage kept talking :" Mito - chan i am sorry to leave yoh for so long. Isobu too i was trying my best to recover. "
Mito nodded :" i understand. There is no need for you to apologize. I knew that when i would need you, you would save me."
Kurama was amazed, his father was standing there and talking with a stranger. Well he saw her from Kushina perspective but he didn't care that much about it. Kurama asked :" so it is a truth. "
Sage nodded :" yes there is a thing that hunts you. However my blessed children can get rid of it."
Kurama asked :" so why didn't she do it yet."
Mito shake her head :" i am not blessed child, more like a prophet that makes a route for blessed children. The child that was born form Kushina is blessed. "
Kurama nodded :" and what now. What do you want from me."
Mito smiled softly and sadly :" i am sorry, i know that you wish to be free, however that os dangerous for whole world. So we are going to seal you into blessed child. "
Kurama didn't like it but seeing that Sage was nodding at that he couldn't really reject.
Mito then added :" well there is also one thing, since blessed child is only meant to have your yang part in him. And other part of you can go to two places. One is back to Kushina or along with death god."
Kurama froze what stupid choice of course he would want to live. He answered hesitantly :" then Kushina i guess. "
Mito smiled :" i will go to see you when sealing ends. " and with that she exited the shared mindscape. She could feel that Sage and Isobu were still there talking with Kurama. She opened her eyes and watched as others looked her in wonder. Well she was sitting on kyubis head and neither had move for 5 minutes. She slowly headed down as she said :" everything ready."
Minato nodded as he looked at the kyubi who was still calm. Mito had nosebleed but she didn't notice it. Suddenly the slug started to move towards Mito. Minato thought it was moving so it could heal her. However it dodged Mito and lined herself right next to crib. Then it moved leaving Kushina there. Kushina looked fine little bit tired her seal was black whole but everything else seemed fine. She didn't look sad, but only slightly afraid. She learned of the plan from Mito. She knew what was risks.
She didn't have time to speak as Mito said :" Minato i need you to help lord third with pouring the seal with chakra."
On other side, Kakashi was searching for anyone in this drak forrest, he had heard noises from far away but now nothing. It was calm, but ot wouldn't be if anything wrong had happened. He finally spoted a trail, he had to follow it to the cave. He was surprised that something was was moving inside. He couldn't see what it was. It was dark. Luckily he was lightning based and he channel some chakra into air. Enough to make it more visible. He saw a slug. A slug. Maybe his search was useless. However something else caught his attention. Under the slug was something. He jumoed down. As soon as he did so he realized it was summoning slug. One that was only possible to be summoned by Tsunade or Mito. He looked closer to the body it was obviously Shisui, his body looked battled down, his breath was there but weak, the boy was sleeping but, it was obvious that he was on verge of life and death. He slowly picked him up, carefully not to move the slug that was obviously trying her best to keep the boy alive.
Kakashi jumped out of the cave and immediately rushed to hospital which was a hour away at this speed he was using.
While he was on his way to village suddenly the world turned darker. He didn't know what was happening but it couldn't be good. At the epicenter of the change Hiruzen was standing and staring at death god. The deal was made. His soul for splitting the two kyuubi parts, the death god eagerly agreed as he pulled the two parts of beast towards the man. However he stopped as he realized that the one part was meant for women behind the man and other for child. Was this right. The woman should be dead. However he noticed something a mark on young girl, the mark of someone even he death god respected. Seeing that girl obviously understood why he was looking at her he finished the deal. He slowly watched what would happen. He hand the old mans soul in hands.
Mito and Minato quickly sealed the dou with eight trigrams seal. When the seals were done. Mito said her goodbyes to Hiruzen and silently thanked the death god. Nobody could see the thing but could feel his presence, Mito though could, she thanked him because he let something unnatural to happen. Because the demon summoning seal was activated, the other part of Kurama was meant to go with Hiruzen but the death god made it seal into Kushina instead.
As soon as she was finished with that she asked Minato :" could you bring Asuma and lord thirds family here he deserves to say his final words."
Even though Minato was death tired he did so. He also was grateful to this man. His whole life was successful amd filled with happiness because of him. He didn't like that he would be the one to say those sad news but he knew that as Hokage he was only one to be qualified. He hiraishined and in few moments he found the family of 4. Hiruzens wife, Asuma, Asumas sister and her husband. He spoke that they needed to go with him and that he was sorry.
When he was back Mito was by Kushina's head laying her hands on her forehead. Minato let tge family talk. It was sad, heartbreaking, Asuma the young boy that only had come to terms with his father was now about to lose him. The boy cried the hardest. However he promised that he would always consider his father the greatest hero of Konoha. Hiruzen had sad smile on his face as he said :" be good to Kurenai, even if you didn't told me i knew."
The boy wanted him to stay a little longer.
Was it that hard couldn't they share more happy moments together. He wanted to tell the man everything that he felt. However Hiruzen only smiled as he said :" i know, i feel the same. "
Like he could read Asuma, that made the boy cry even harder.
Meanwhile Mito was talking in mindscape with Kushina and Ying part of Kurama. It was first time for Kushina to be here. The mindset looked like a sewer. Mito slowly sat down as she asked :" Kurama - sama, are you fine with this."
Kurama asnwerd :" it can be better."
Mito smiled softly as she looked at confused Kushina, Mito spoke again :" Kushina - san, this is Ying part of nine tail beast Kurama."
Kushina was surprised :" so you had a name. "
Kurama nodded.
Kushina asked :" why are you so calm. "
Kurama shake his head :" i am calm because i had only two choices, to die or to be sealed back with you. Also i am tired. "
Mito spoke again :" Kushina you don't need to be afraid of him. Kurama is beast but he isn't evil. He is frustrated that his freedom is taken away from him and that he is bored most of times, so whenever you have time talk to him. Maybe he will let you use his chakra without harming you. "
Kurama huffed :" as if that will happen. The brat as better chances. "
Mito nodded :" that is true, he will have me as teacher. So now i will leave you two talk it out, i will see how are things with yang part. "
And with that she exited the mindscape. She saw that Minato was looking at her tired and that Asuma was crying. But she had other things to do right now. She quickly entered into Naruto mindscape. The same thing appeared. The yang part was expecting her. Mito sadly smiled :" i am sorry but you will have to learn to cppe with this look for few years until Naruto is old enough to change it."
Kurama nodded.
Mito spoke again :" promise me that you will work with him. And i will make sure to fulfill your wish, you will tell me when everything is done. ."
Kurama nodded as he spoke :" have you spoke with other biju. "
Mito nodded :" Son Goku knows, Gyuki and Matabi, and Shukaku also. Others i still didn't but with this much we are safe for now. "
Kurama then promised as he kicked her out. He wanted to sleep and he was in body of child, it was perfect for him to laze around.
Chapter 148: 148
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito opened her eyes, she only managed to look to her left then to her right. Suddenly her vision got shaky, she felt dizzy, her hands started to tremble. And before she could register what was happening she had fall down on floor. Sje was unconscious. Minato was the only one that saw that happen however he felt unconscious as he tried to catch her too. With two soft thuds everyones attention fell on duo. The medical ninjas rushed to check what was wrong, Kushina was the next to go unconscious. Only little Naruto was crying. Asuma noticed the look in his father's eyes as he said his last goodbyes. It was one of relif did Mito forgive him. He hoped that his father would leave without regret. The problem arouse. Minato was in chakra exhaustion, as both Mito and Kushina. Lord third was dead. So who would lead tge forces now.
Shikaku spoke :" make sure that nobody eneters village after we get there. Only Kakashi can come in. We going towards the hospital. Since the baby is young it is best to held him there too."
A shinobi asked :" what about the barrier, how will we exit."
Shikaku answered :" the barrier is down, since Mito herself was holding it. "
Suddenly next to shinobi forces there were 3 puffs. The summons didn't have enough chakra to stay in this realm. From the reports of medical ninja, Minato and Kushina were in extreme chakra exhaustion and would need at least few weeks to get better. However Mito was in deep chakra exhaustion coma, it was worse than her previous one and they couldn't say anything about it.
Kakashi had run his fastest as he could, when he was halfway there he suddenly heard a puff. The slug was no longer there he cursed, what happened. It couldn't be anything good. And now his time would be running quickly. When he finally got to village gates the anbu were already stationed there, the village security was increase and it seemed like they were waiting for him. The anbu took Shisui and disappeared while the other anbu took Kakashi to jonin gathering. Kakashi didn't know what was happening. However it didn't seem good if Shikaku was calling for this meeting. Shikaku looked at him and asked him :" what did you find."
Kakashi answered :" i found wounded Shisui. He was laying in the small cave and a slug was healing him."
Shikaku nodded :" no one else was there right."
Kakashi shaked his head in negative.
Shikaku nodded as he spoke to everyone :" currently we are in difucult situation, as lord third has died, current Hokage is suffering from chakra exhaustion and is in hospital. I am the one who is in charge until Hokage - sama recovers. Since we are vulnerable now, i would suggest a complete lock down, since civilians think it was earthquake, we will pretend to be rebuilding our homes. There are some damages from impact but it shouldn't take that long. "
Every jonin nodded in understanding. However Kakashi froze if every jonin shinobi was here, where was Mito.
When everyone left he stayed there with Shikaku :" what is troubling you Kakashi. "
Kakashi asked :" what happened to Mito. "
Shikaku had a sad look on his face :" she is alive, but in coma. She overused her chakra."
Kakashi nodded his head as he rushed out of the room. He had rushed to hospital as soon as possible.
What happened before Kakashi had entered the meeting was that various shinobi reported how they fought Shisui and that he was enemy. The described how he looked and that even Minato had fought him. So Shikaku had to ordered that Shisui is taken to I&T, he would get cured there. Ans when he would wake up he would be investigated. Shikaku had lots of things to worry for now.
Tsunade didn't expected to have so much work in night shift, usually it was calm, however just as she thought that she could snooze for half of hour, suddenly shinobi and tons o them rushed through the hallway. Almost waking every patient. She was about to yell at them, however when she saw those three medical Ninja she sent with Kushina she stopped. She knew that something had happened when suddenly there was earthquake and that sinester energy, she hoped everything would be alright, she wasn't expert about jinchuriki so she thought that Kushina had just been possessed by it. She's didn't think taht beast managed to break free.
Now seeing that Minato, Mito and Kushina were all out. And by looks of Mito unfinished healed injuries she was in huge trouble. Kushina looked lot better, and Minato was in middle of two. What made her curious was the crying of the child in anbus hand. She made everyone move according to her plan.
She made sure that child was okay first, she ordered that it would be put on incubator. As she then went to see Mito as she was the one with biggest issues. She knew immediately that only thing she could do is help heal her wounds and slowly increase her chakra, however that wouldn't be enough to wake her. She then ordered the IV and ordered for medical ninjas to start healing the young girl. She then went to Minato, she felt relif as she could do more fpr man, he would be fine in week time and he could probably make a full recovery in 2 weeks. Kushina seemed same as Minato, she was mostly exhausted from birth, Tsunade presumed, she knew that Kushina would be fime after sleep. She however would be weak for a while. At least child will have his mother.
Tsunade then was stopped by a anbu who said that there was one more patient and that after that Shikaku wanted to talk with her.. The anbu gestured for her to follow him. They went straight to I & T, Tsunade was confused when she stood in front of Shisui who was clearly injured and close to death, but why was the boy here. She however didn't hesitate to heal the boy for a second. She made sure he was in condition to survive the night for now. His injuries were the ones that healed slowly, and she also saw signs of poison. However she couldn't do anything about that now. She would need to come back, soon.
As Tsunade went to Hokage's tower where Shikaku waited for her in Hokage's office his head covered with his hands. As he sat on Hokage's chair. Tsunade didn't expect that. Shikaku looked up as he saw the woman enter. He looked like something run over him. Shikaku looked at her as he spoke :" i am sure that you realize how big mess we are in."
Tsunade however shake her head :" i am sorry, but i was in hospital and i don't know what exactly happened."
Shikaku then looked sader :" i am sorry, for what i am about to tell you is very sad."
Tsunade nodded seriously, as Shikaku never ever talk with her like this.
Shikaku hesitated to speak for a moment :" kyuubi broke out. "
Tsunade stood there frozen. She didn't expect that, she spoke shocked :" what. "
Shikaku nodded :" apparently there was enemy that attacked after Kushina had given birth. From what i heard from Uzumaki couple, Minato saved the child and brought him to them, however they only heard from him later when he come to get baby, but i will tell you why he had gone back for child later. So the enemy managed to put Kushina and kyubi under genjutsu. The kyubi broke out and, Mito was the one that suggested that Minato would run after the enemy while she fought kyubi. I am assuming that happened from reports i got. I am also assuming that Mito couldn't go after enemy herself, because same thing could happen to her. So after Minato stopped chasing the enemy and returned, Mito was still fighting the kyubi, and they eventually managed to stop his movements, with help of Kushina's chains. Mito went to break the genjutsu on kyubi, Minato went to get Naruto to seal half beast into the child. The second part went back into Kushina, and that is reason she is alive. The sad thing is that to split kyubi in two, Lord third had to die using a demon summoning sealing art. So i want express my condolences to you. The funeral will be in few days, when family decides. So i wish that you inform Jiraiya. ".
Tsunade had started to cry,:" Sensei is dead. "
Shikaku didn't do anything. He just stared down at his hands. He didn't like seeing people like this. Tsunade sat down on sofa. She was remembering everything that man done for her, for them, and in this very office. The happy moments, the sad ones, the harsh ones the gentle ones, tje funny ones the teasing ones. The arguments they had, the stupid things she had done. She eventually wrote a message for Jiraiya. It wasn't long only saying, sensei died. She couldn't write everything else she didn't come to terms with it yet. She knew that she wouldn't really have time to get it over as the other people she cared as much as she cared for sensei were in hospital.
Kakashi wanted to visit them but the gourds didn't allow visitors. They situation was that bad. They said that best thing for now would be that Kakashi sleeps for few hours and that then he would be allowed to visit or he would get crucial informations about their conditions. The gourds also said that him being here doesn't do good to anyone. He couldn't help anyone and only could cause troubles, by collapsing because of lack of sleep. Kakashi however didn't listen, until Tsunade had returned. Tsunade repeated what gourds already told hin as she added :" You are already wasting my time telling you to go back to sleep. I can only say to you that all of them are alive. Kushina and Minato will be fine in few weeks and Mito is unknown. Shisui is on verge of dieing so i have to treat him soon."
With that she glared at Kakashi as gestured that ge should leave.
Meanwhile Shikaku was worried, what if Shisui was traitor, even though he had so much prof that that wasn't possible, buthe couldn't prove to civilian council and without Hokage the civilan council is stronger. They will probably push to choose new Hokage, but Shikaku couldn't really think about that now. If what he had learned if last few months was correct. The things that he learned from Mito. The long forget research he found in Minato's basement. The story he asked Mito about. When she answered that it was truth. Now there is something that he needed to remember. What was the special ability of that creature that Mito called Black Zetsu.
His head hurt, he hoped he wasn't overthinking it. He found a cup of tea and slowly drank it, it was warm, and calming, it cleared his thoughts for a second. There was a image that made him remember. The one part of tea was darker due to shadow of his head. He remembered the ability to take over any body, and use its ability as their own, well there were tricks to it to. But what matters is that body would be covered by black supstance. And Shisui's was like that. However this only made him sure ut wasn't Shisui, but he couldn't possibly go with this theory and expect civilians to believe him. He knew that they were screwed, but as long as they managed to stall, and make sure nobody notices Hokage's absence. However Hokage was absent for week already and that would be hard to do.
Actually it was so hard that, early next morning when shinobi had started to repair the streets from "earthquake", people wondered why Hokage didn't announce this or lord third, but rather it was Shikaku. The rumors started spreading that Hokage was on vacation. However when news spread that Lord third died to protect the village. The civilans started to want to meet with Hokage to show their condolence, after doing so to family. However they could not. Shikaku was so unlucky that civilan council requested immediate meeting. And Nara couldn't really say no because he used a earthquake as emergency to close village, and civilian council was doing the same to call a meeting. Shikaku had called the meeting, but had sent a note to every clan head to possibly delay as long as possible. However it didn't work. They managed to delay for a day. But that was it.
On the meeting, the Hokage didn't show and civilian council knew why. They had ears everywhere. And shinobi didn't stop talking about what had actually happened on the earthquake day. Civilans pushed through as they went to say that Shisui should be punished and with him the whole clan of Uchiha. Also they requested that someone else takes a role of momentarily Hokage. Iy was visible that many of civilan council didn't think like that but they were obviously pressured from other civilian power hungry people.
However shinobi council tried their best to stale the decisions, but they knew that by failing to keep biju in seal was something that broke the trust that civilans had in them. What was more since momentary Hokage wasn't chosen he didn't have any rights to make decisions. So relatively civilians were right in that aspect. Well there wasn't any kind of decision on the meting. But civilians had decided to not have any business with Uchiha clan from now on and that anyone who had business with Uchiha clan would be also punished with same thing.
Uchitel clan wasn't glad that something like this happened. They weren't even understanding what exactly happened, why had Shisui done this. Only after Shikaku explained his theory. Did they know how to behave, what to think what to do.
Kushina was the only one that was awake she was exhausted tho. And Tsunade carefully told her what was situation with others. Kushina had accepted the informations calmly, Tsunade then brought Naruto to her. Kushina teased the boy by saying :" you are going to be a troublemaker, i already see it in you."
Kushina had spent next few hours taking care of child. Tsunade made sure that when she saw that Kushina was too tired she would take Naruto to his room. Kakashi had visited and the dou had talked, Kakashi smiled at little Naruto. Kushina had told him that everything was going to be fine as everyone was strong.
Tsunade was most worried for Mito and Shisui. Mito as she couldn't do much, and Shisui because there was so much she had to do to make the boy recover, especially since the poison was just discovered and the antidote was in making. Luckily Orochimaru had been then one on it as he noticed the similarly between this poison and the poison that they saw in Inzunaka dogs.
The antidote was expect in few days.
Jiraiya was on his way back, however she knew that once he was back he would leave immediately, because he was like that. He would be there for few days, and then he would grieve on his travels. She had done same. The funeral was in few days. She still couldn't believe in it. But she had known for long time that it would be like this. Her hands would shake here and there however she couldn't stop healing especially since so many of her precious people needed her care.
Chapter 149: 149
Chapter Text
3.pov
As time slowly went by, days felt like months for Shikaku, Kakashi, Uchiha clan and most of clans. Uchiha clan was slowly getting outcasted by civilans. They were strong enough to make it alive however the atmosphere wasn't right. What was more they needed to act carefully. Other shinobi clans had helped as much as they could, but Fugaku had noticed that Uchiha clan was slowly losing the power in village. Minato wasn't still awake and Kushina was still in hospital. There was no one who could prove Uchiha clans innocents. Tsunade was the busiest person around this time. While Shikaku was just acting like a momentary Hokage until civilian council could bring their candidate.
The funeral of Sarutobi Hiruzen was held peacefully. Every of his students had appeared, every single one citizen had come. The goodbye ceremony was beautiful and sad at same moment. Hiruzens favorite quote was read. The atmosphere was very soothing, and calming. When it was over the village had gone back at it now usual awkward atmosphere. The feeling of uncertainty was larger than will of fire. Well at least ir seemed like that.
The word had even reached Daimyo who had answered that he would visit the village soon. The civilan council then started to search for candidates faster.
Luckily for shinobi council, Minato woke up a day before Daimyo had arrived. He still wasn't allowed to go outside of hospital, but him being awake was enough for most of the village. The awkward atmosphere vanished at those news. Tge lock down Konoha lessened, but there was still more gourds than usual. Even though there wasn't any need because the seals around the village. Minato listened to everything that had happened during his absence. He wasn't satisfied with many things and while he was Hokage he couldn't just order civilians to lift the ban on Uchiha. That was huge problem, and he can't give tham extra power, they would say that he favors them his hands were pretty much tied. And he couldn't think of way to solve so many problems.
So when Daimyo had arrived, the council had met with him and told him recent happenings, Daimyo eventually went to talk with Minato. The talk was long and meaningful. While many people think that work of Daimyo isn't hard that was lie, he needs to be always informed and do his best to protect the nation is in charge. So if his general or Hokage is weak he would need to change it. Since Hokage was in charge of his military forces. However Daimyo had chosen to trust Minato.
Minato was then put in same room with Kushina and little Naruto. Shikaku agreed to give them a week so that Minato get to recover completely and spend some time with Naruto. However on other side Mito didn't show any progress. She was still same her chakra was almost gone. When Tamura and Suzume went to visit her they were frightened when they only felt a drop of her usual chakra storaged. However Tsunade had calmed them down saying that Mito is fine, she will slowly get some progress. Shisui on other hand was slowly getting better. He still didn't wake up but he was slowly gathering his chakra, and signs of poison lessened.
With Naruto there Kushina and Minato could think about happy times, the hid their pain, their worry. Minato and Kushina had agreed that when they got out of hospital that they would live with Uzumaki couple for few first weeks as Minato would have much work. And Kushina would help Tamura and Suzume with creating seals and taking care of children. The amount of visitors they got daily was huge. First there was team 7, then there were Uchiha Mikoto who would visit to talk with them. And many more. However the amount Mito received was much more. Everyone that had known little girl visited. Only Shisui wasn't allowed to get visitors.
When a week passed up, and Kushina Minato and Naruto were discharged. Minato become a leader of village once more. His days and nights were filled with dealing with paperwork. His ideas of solving some problems in village would be written down before he could forgot them. Luckily no other village had noticed how closed they actually were for few weeks. But they did notice their absence for sure. Luckily for Minato, Mito's Root program was big help to him now as he sent them on many missions that were needed to be finished soon, what was more than root second in command offered his help in solving the paperwork for him. The organization had done 180 from what he remembered it. He sighed as he wished for Mito to be here. For everything to not happened. However he know that something like this couldn't be changed.
The village was slowly calming down as life returned to normal just week after Minato took the chair once more. The bad treatment of Uchiha clan still continued, as there was no news about them being innocent. The rumors had started to spread that Hokage didn't trust the Uchiha clan. Which wasn't truth, but rumors had done damage. Hokage was too busy dealing with others things that he didn't even have time for rumors, and everyone knew that. His work time was 24/7 for whole week. He didn't sleep and was finally catching up with his work, he had few hours of enyojing with his family. However that was to short, and most of day he could barely stand up. He was so tired that sometimes he had tp reread simplest papers twice. Eventually Kushina had dragged him home to sleep. He didn't have any strength to resist. He finally had few hours of decent sleep. But Kushina didn't let him go back to work immediately.
So after having his day of in busy week. Minato went back to work filled with energy, not really but compared to previous week certainly, that day he finally managed to catch up with everything. So from then on he would have some free time, for rumors and his family time. He however didn't know that situation of Uchiha had worsen, he wasn't happy when nobody would tell him, but he understood, nobody wanted him to hear more bad news when he was already busy. Minato had to find a solution. He needed to think about it carefully. He came with one solution. He hoped it would work. Well he would see it tomorrow, it is not like he had much choice.
Shisui wasn't waking up and that was slowly starting to worry Tsunade, the boy body was getting healed fast but the state of mind and chakra was unknown. Since chakra wasn't flowing much, which could be concern or could ve normal thing. Depends if the chakra was still fighting the posion and chakra exhaustion. She cleaned her thoughts as she checked his vitals once more. She had to leave him soon. At least tje i&t wasn't to cruel to boy and would give him IV every few hours.
Mito on other hand didn't seem any better. It them few days to notice a slight change in amount of chakra. It had doubled in week, but it was still almost unnoticeable. Since her usual chakra reserves were huge this was almost nothing. And it seemed that the recovery of chakra would take this to long coma. Her injuries were slowly healing thanks to medical ninjutsu. However that was it.
Tommorow in the early morning, Minato stood up on the roof of Hokage's tower, the civilans soon noticed that and started to gather around to hear what was happening. It was surely something important. Minato started :" today i wanted to inform you about recent happenings, there was many things that happened. Some of them were good some of them were not, some of them can't be changed and some can."
The civilans were confused. What was he talking about. Minato then continued :" i heard rumors that i don't trust Uchiha clan, yesterday, i also heard that my not denying these rumors is considered my agreeing with them, however i must say that i am to busy of person to talk about rumors that aren't based on truth."
A civilian then yelled :" but Uchiha Shisui is in I&t. Because he is suspicious right. "
Minato smirked, they had fallen into his trap :" that is also not truth, while Shisui is indeed in I&t it was because he knows information about the person that attacked us, however since he is still unconscious will still don't have any informations. Many shinobi had seen him fight against them, but that was actually the enemies special ability. The boy was almost killed because he knew to much as such he is gourded carefully in I&t and not in hospital. So I am righy now denying those rumors of Uchiha clan, and i say that right now Uchiha clan is the one i feel will halp me the most in clearling this situation. "
Minato then left the roof, he knew that this wouldn't completely solve the problem, but he was sure that it would lessen the tension in village and possibly few stores would open their door to Uchiha clan again. He was visited by Fugaku in half of hour, the man deeply bowed and thanked him for help. Minato nodded as he smiled :" it was least i could do, for the village."
The next few weeks went by as they were still filed with few incidents, but village was slowly getting back to normal, there were still many missions that were to be done, but every shinobi was doing their best to complete them as fast as possible. Minato was lucky that root had been so good now. The Village was peaceful but it could be felt that something was missing. The children especially the future hopes of shinobi forces had smiled less. The worry on their faces was clear. Evryone had worried fpr Mito. Everyone had been supportive of Asuma, who managed that to get back to missions after a whole month. The had less time to spend with Mito, whose situation didn't change much.
After a whole month and half Shisui had finally woke up, he was weak and Hokage was the first one that was allowed to speak with the boy, he explained why the boy was actually here and that there was no need to be afraid as Minato knew that he was innocent. Shisui explained what had happened, what he remembered, how those things felt. Inoichi was there too lisenting to every word to gather information. They were both surprised that Shisui was actually targeted and not accidentally picked up. The then realized that Shisui's sharingan the one that Mito spoke years ago was super dangerous in wrong hands. The feared that Shisui would be taken over again. However Shisui spoke :" i am certain that i can win against it next time, my mind had modified itself against such threats, and i have won against him, he wasn't really ready to jump out of me then, but i pushed him out. He had taken a rock and stabbed me with it. After that i don't remember what happened, there was something close by, a animal i think. "
Minato nodded :" it was Mito's summon actually. I don't know how it managed to get there, but i am certain Mito knew that Black Zetsu would try to kill you. "
Minato then explained that Mito was still out and that Uchiha clan was still in complicated situation and that it would be best for him ti be here for few next days, so nobody woyld be suspicious of him. And he still needed time to recover.
Shisui had nodded and was left to his thoughts. His fears about what happened to Mito and others. He knew that there was no excuse for a mistake now. Shisui knew that from now on he would need to get stronger that nobody could use him as means to harm Mito, since this was second time they managed to do it. He prepared himself mentally for his harsh training that was ahead of him. He would find best senseis from Uchiha clan, then he would beg other people too. He would never allow himself to become a shackle to Mito again. He used his time here to analyze things he needed to work on, then to create a schedule. For him good news were that he wouldn't be allowed to go outside of village since everyone thinks that he is danger. He had hoped that Mito would wake up as soon as possible, but from the news he received, he knew that wasn't likely to happen.
The village started to change after that, it was still peaceful but every shinobi now was using their time to improve futher. Seeing such dangerous things. They had come around and respected thise who saved them, giving each a nickname to Mito. They saw hope in her they saw beauty, they saw strength, they saw courage. They started to worship her so the nickname was :" the Red Head Goddess". The nickname was rumored around the village until it became official for Mito, who was not aware of it as she wasn't awake. Kakashi, Genma and Shisui were at first against such nickname, but over the time they had stopped being jealous of it. As they realized that the others didn't see Mito as they did. We they all saw her as beautiful but it was clear that they respected Mito, and knew about Kakashi, Genma and Shisui. The trio wasn't worried at all. The trio actually got a lot closer and got to know each others deepest fears. They all agreed that they needed to get stronger for Mito, she didn't need their protection but, they knew that she needed them to be strong that she did not need to worry. They would visit her regularly. Hearing the news of her slow recovery was frustrating, but it was better than nothing at all.
The other villages noticed slight disappearance of Konoha for few weeks and sent few people to investigate, however when the people got into Konoha everything was already fixed, the people though were trying to find more information. However they didn't get much. Until Minato sent a notice to their allies that there was a breach into thier security and that the enemy successfully escaped, however his goal was not reached. They sent a warning to be careful as the enemy was attacking a jinchuriki. He sent a description and abilities list to them. He knew that many of them would discuss this but actually would only be more cautious and nothing else, but that was enough. He at least hoped.
The reactions were different from every one. Mizukage wasn't to worried as he no longer had any jinchuriki. But he knew that this was serious as he talked about similar things with Mito. Tsuchigake considered this for few minutes and only snorted, if they want to try then they could. Raikage had similar opinion, and Kazekage was super worried as his son was at danger. He made sure shinobi would watching the boy every second for then on. In fact all of his children.
Chapter 150: 150
Chapter Text
3.pov
Time went by, 1 month, 2 months, 3 months 6 months, 7 months, 8 months.
There was no signs of Mitos waking up, even though in recent days her chakra had started to gather faster and faster. Until it stopped. Tsunade had expected that. Now it was Mitos will be to alive, the one that decide if she would wake up and when. A tons of things have changed in village. Such as the civilan attitude towards Uchiha clan. It was getting slowly worse than when Shisui was questioned. Why? When someone is suspicious and you don't like them nor trust them, you will pay him more attention and make rumors about slightly different behavior, slightly different opinions, the civilans had started absurd rumors about the Uchiha. And Hokage couldn't prove them to right nor wrong.
Other than that Konoha had troubles with civilian council gathering more power since the incident. Minato slowed that down as much as he could. He was impressed when root program was the one that actually kept the control of village for him. He now could see how great of leader Mito was because she created leaders from the forces that once were mere slaves. He was still worried about her but hearing constantly how her body was reacting positively made him feel easier. Naruto was already 8 months old. And it was summer. The days were long and he always had time to visit Mito at least weekly.
Mito could feel the time pass her. She didn't really know what that feeling was. Was hse dead again. However the horors of her past life kept flashing in front of her eyes. She knew or believed that nobody was that heartless even gof of death, to show yoir deepest darknest trauma to you when you are dead. She aldo knew that last time she died there was no such thing. Mito sighed as she finally had enough of this. She breathed out, slowly trying to open her eyes. She feels warmth aroun her, she feels something close to her something alive, she didn't feel anything alive for such long time. Mito slowly opened her left eye as it was easier for her, on her right one was sunlight ray. The room was almost completely dark except for that natural light. She still needed time to adjust to the room. She had moved her head a little to the left so she could open her right eye too. Once she opened them she had realized that she was in hospital.
And that someone had just exited her room. However Mito didn't want to speak with anyone right now. She looked at the room closer. She had remembered what had happened, she needed some time alone, to mourn, she had ended life of someone precious to her to everyone. She had chosen that man, she had killed him without hesitantion. Maybe those people were right maybe she really was monster. Maybe she was not worthy of living. Maybe that was the reason for those nightmares. No, not maybe but for sure. She had just proven herself wrong. She had done something unforgivable.
Mito laid down on the bed as she tried to calm herself down. Maybe she was panicking. She had remembered everything that she wanted to forget about her past life. That day when everyone that she cared about died. That stupid car crash, that only Ante survived. That incident that made everyone hate him. The one time he got a nickname. His first nickname was :" immortal monster" as everyone had pointed their fingers at him as he was at fault for the car crash. Was it really him. No. He was asleep almost the whole ride. He had woken up because his father who was driving was screaming at his mother. His brother had been looking away through the window as it was normal occasion, his sister was slowly nibbling her nails as she was dealing with stress. Ante was the one who usually spoke and made them stop fighting, or well at least he would try. He was in between his brother and sister in back of car, his sister was behind mother and his brother was behind father. Suddenly something had fallen out of nowhere. The usual drive home was interrupted and the father didn't had much choice but to make a turn. However a car had appeared from other direction and the crash happened. The other had instantly died as Ante was stuck between their bodies, he couldn't move. The people form other car were dead to. And it took police 6 hours to find the accident. Because the road wasn't used often. When they found him, the boy had stopped crying, he didn't have any tears left to cry. A stupid coincidence had been found, as a legend had followed the family. The legend said that family was of royal line, however for their crimes they wouldn't be punished by death but rather by revenge of their enemies being born as their child. However the story had been altered by Antes grandparents. They had never liked him as he seemed to be more like his father and not like their daughter as the other two children were.
The miracle of his survival was fast shadowed by stories about what he actually was. His grandparents had molested him as they didn't want to believe that this was true. Mito stopped thinking about that as she shake her head there was no need to worry about that. Here there was nobody that knew about that. She slowly breathed out and in. She finally managed to calm herself down. She opened her eyes as a door was opened. She knew immediately who it was. It was Tsunade. Mito was looking at her while the women had just opened the door and was already checking the vitals. Mito didn't make a noise, as she watched the woman. Mito closed her eyes as she saw that women was focusing on the vitals.
Tsunade didn't notice anything wrong with vitals as she moved closer to inspect the girl. She made sure to feel the pulse first. However before she could focus on the beat. Mito spoke :" you know, you are too close, i can't actually breathe from your hair."
Tsunade was surprised, she moved away from the shock. The girl in front of her had cheeky smile plasted on her face. It irked Tsunade a little, buy she was so glad that girl was fine, Tsunade hugged her. And then made sure to finish check up. Just in case that something wasn't alright. The two had spoke few words before Tsunade had exited to inform Uzumaki clan, as they were the ones responsible for Mito. Soon later Mito was surrounded by her family. Her new one. She was surprised when little Karin was walking holding Suzumes hands. Little Naruto was much more bigger than she had expected him to be. The family reunion was, mostly Mito trying to hold the two babies. However it was fruitless as the babies were shy around new people. Mito had asked Kushina how old was Naruto. The answer was 9 months and few days. Mito registered that. So she asked :" we are in August aren't we."
The adults nodded. Kushina spoke :" it is end of August. You have missed your birthday."
Mito smiled :" ah, that is nice, so i am 15. I would think that i have grown a little by sleeping this much."
Kushina helped the girl stand up as she was to change her clothes and have a shower. Her hair was the only thing that had grown. It was literally dragging itself on the floor. Mito was to be in hospital for few more days just in case. Which Mito didn't mind at all. She could hear a tons of information here. Mito carefully used shower and then she cut some of her hair. Just that it wouldn't be on the ground all the time. She was looking aat the mirror in bathroom for few moments. She didn't lose much weight, but she didn't grow either. She was looking a little older in her face but that was that. Her breast however were now certainly d cups. Mito struggled trying to dress herself as moving around was unfamiliar. And her body was noisy making a moves.
Finally when Mito was out of tje bathroom and it was almost dark. The Uzumaki family had went home. Since it was around 7.pm when Mito woke up. Tsunade didn't tell everyone about Mito waking up as the girl still neede rest. Mito when to sleep. Well at least that it was it seemed. Mito opened her mind space to find sage sitting there waiting for her. Mito slowly spoke :" it is been a while, our last meeting was long ago too."
Sage nodded :" that is true however, this time i have been visiting you."
Mito froze :" you were, were there bad news."
Sage nodded :" there were, but i am not worried about that for now, i will tell then when i am certain that you are fine. "
Mito shake her head :" i am fine, i can do anything. "
Sage shake his head :" no you are not, i have seen the darkness you are trying to forget. I have seen you doubting yourself. You aren't monster at all. You may be a little cold but that isn't because you are a monster but because the life treated you as one."
Mito smirked :" that is up to me, and up to things i have done. Don't you think so. Either way tell me what happened. "
Sage nodded :" Akatskui had fallen under black Zetsu. "
Mito cursed :" shit, how. I can't believe it. "
Sage shake his head:" it was similar like in original. This time Black Zetsu personally tricked both sides, the rest was same. Yahikio died. Nagato went on rampage, Black Zetsu killed the rest of akatskui and framed it on the rest of Hanzos forces. "
Mito frowned :" what now. There is no way we can actually deal with this right now. Black Zetsu won't make any mistakes. He won't make a chance for us to attack them. "
Sage nodded :" we wait, we must not fall into a trap. So i think that it is best for us to keep hidden for while. "
Mito nodded :" so to do nothing until Naruto and Sasuke got their powers. "
Sage nodded :" that would be best, but i don't think it will be possible, we will come across them sooner or later. We must warn others about Akatskui. However move slowly. "
Mito nodded as she asked :" then i am must ask about the jutsu for Orochimaru. Could you explain me the final step. "
Sage nodded and they talked about that.
Mito woke in early morning, she had breakfast, the food was light and Mito felt weird eating food after so long. As soon as she was finished Minato had come to visit her. He didn't have much time to talk, so he just gave her a hug and told her how glad he was that she was awake. Mito smiled as she asked him how he was doing he smiled saying :" thanks to your training of root i have less worries than i expected"
He ruffled her head as he said :" you have other visitors and i have a meeting so i must go." Well Mito knew who had come. So she wasn't surprised when the three boys had entered together. The rest of her friends have been patiently for their time.
Genma, Kakashi and Shisui enetered. Mito smiled at them. She gestured to take a seat. She could see that everyone was happy, but something was bothering them. What was it she would find out. Mito looked at them closely. Genma was much taller than her now. She spoke :" how tall are you."
Genma smirked "181. "
Mito pouted :" not fair. I will look like a child next to you." Mito however was surprised because that was her height in her previous life.
Mito stared at his body, while the boys were laughing at her joke. She was impressed. His body was firm and his muscles could be seen at least his hands muscles throughout clothes. She noticed that his chakra signal was lot stronger. And that he was now confidently showing his jonin vest. Kakashi next to him was slightly shorter, but still he had outgrown Mito long ago. Kakashi was 170, and Mito was on the border of being 160. Shisui was her height, at least she hoped that he wasn't taller than her too.
She smiled as she noticed that they stopped laughing at her, she asked:", so what kind of training did you guys do. I must say that i can feel that you got stronger."
Shisui smirked :" oh, we won't tell you that easy. You have to find it out when we spar."
Mito smirked :" ah, i guess i could use warming up partners. My bodg is extremely stiff. "
Mito then made her tounge move across her lips. She smirked as she closeda little distance between them. She was leaning towards them. Genma was the one to heald her from coming closer afraid that she would fall down. Mito then asked :" so tell me reason why the three of you are so stiff. What happened while i was out."
Shisui was the one who looked most stressed. Mito immediately knew. The boys didn't even have time to answer Mito spoke :" so civilians are making troubles for Uchiha clan. "
Shisui froze. Mito smiled as her hand reached his face :" there is no need to worry, i will think of a way to solve it."
Kakashi nodded :" we will help you no matter what."
Mito smirked :" look how cute the three of you are. I still remember time when you fought each other."
Suddenly when she closed her eyes she was pinned on the bed. The boys were holding her closely and whinging :" don't call us cute. "
Genma was then one who spoke :" i am 16, an d practically a man. "
Mito smirked :" are you, but you still didn't climb the stairs of adulthood."
Genma flushed red. Kakashi and Shisui didn't hear that. But they also said :"i am 13, and 11."
Mito nodded :" so you think that because you guys got older, that you suddenly can't be cute."
Well that was last things she managed to say to them before her other friends rushed into the room, Hayate was in charge :" you had enough time to talk. "
The awkward position they were caught in. Made Mito die from laughing. Hayate was fuming, he was chasing the trio making sure that nothing was damaged but also that thye didn't went unpunished. Meanwhile Mito talked with others about many things. Such as how relationships were going.
Hayate had just entered when Kurenai was going to say something about him.
Mito smirked :" big brother, couldn't you wait for me to approve of the girl before you made a move."
Hayate flushed :" what, i didn't, who told her."
Mito smirked :" hahhahahhahahahahahhah, i guessed it. I didn't think you would be so cruel to me. I must choose Tenzo as my favorite brother now. "
Hayate immediately appeared right next to her as he holding her hand and crying :" i am sorry, i really wanted you to make sure it is fine, but there was other dude that confessed so i had to do same. "
Mito kissed his temple :" you poor boy, did you really believe i could love that brat more than you. How little do you trust me. Just make sure to bring her next time you go to visit me. "
Hayate nodded vigorously.
Chapter 151: 151
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito spent few days more in hospital. She was visiyed daily by bunch of people. When she was alone she was thinking of solving some problems that were created. She was thinking over few days. She didn't want to left alone with those thoughts of her past, those haunting memories. She wished and haf once successfully forgeten about. Mito smiled when on her last day, Hayate and a young purple haired girl had entered the room. The girl was bit younger than her, buy she was taller than Mito. Mito didn't want her to be scared so she pretended not to be aware of there presence, she was facing the window while the dou was walking through the door.
Mito could feel everything that the girl was feeling. The slight tremors as she walked inside. Mito smiled. When the door had softly closed themselves and made a small noise, Mito took that as chance to take a look at two. Mito slowly turned around, her eyes landed on Hayate, and the girl was behind him,
Mito spoke :" big brother, did you come to make me company."
The girl, Yugao, almost laughed as she saw, how Hayate blushed hard. She was mildly surprised that Mito would call him big brother, of course she heard others saying that they were close and that they called each other those nicknames, but she thought it was teasing. However from what Mito just showed it wasn't. It was kinda cute.
Hayate cleaned his throat :" troublesome little sister, i did come to hang out with you, but also to introduce someone to you."
Mito pretend to be surprised :" oh, really, who could it be. Maybe someone with purple hair, that is hiding behind you."
Yugao stiffed, there was no way that Mito could see her from that position. Hayate just shake his head :" stop acting, little sister, you knew from moment we entered the hospital. "
Mito smirked :" ah my cover was blown" Mito titled her head cutely. As she smiled and nodded.
Hayate finally moved closer and so did Yugao. Hayate hesitanted before saying :" Mito, my little sister, Yugao my girlfriend."
Mito smiled as she held ot her hand :" it is nice to finally meet you. I have heard many things about you, both from Hayate and others."
Yugao took hold of her hand and squeezed it slightly :" Likewise, i have heard only good things about you, and i have admired you."
Mito smirked :" oh, oh, oh, you gathered points already. "
Hayate shake his head :" please don't give her points for everything. She isn't here to impress you."
Mito smirked :" oh, how cute. You thought i wanted to meet her. I want to test her for my big precious brother. "
Yugao almost felt scared, until she noticed that Mito just winked towards her. Hayate paled as he spoke :" what, but you said you will just meet her."
Mito smirked :" um, you know us girls we think one thing and tell other and do the first one. "
Hayate shake his head :" no absolutely no. If you do this i will do same for you."
Mito chuckled :" you have been doing it for years, i don't see what is the problem."
Hayate froze :" but the situation is different. We are already dating. "
Mito nodded :" fine, fine i will approve, but only because you wouldn't stop bothering me. "
Hayate nodded :" glad to know that you know how annoying i can be. "
Mito smirked :" you said it yourself. "
Meanwhile Yugao was dieing from laughing. She never saw this side of Hayate, he was usually cool around his friends, he was soft around her. But he never ever was this cute and he never joked about himself like this. Yugao realized that trust between these two was on suvh huge level she hoped she would be trusted by them at same level.
Mito smiled :" Yugao - chan, do you mind if use chan."
Yugao shake her head :" it is fine however you like Mito - san."
Mito nodded :" then use the same prefix for me to."
Yugao panicked :" i can't just call you Mito - chan, when i respect you so much."
Mito smirked :" but i want that you show the respect by using chan. Is it that hard. "
Mito had her puppy eyes out. Even Hayate was stunned, she never ever used those. It fitted her. Yugao eventually nodded. The trio continued to talk about many things. Such what were abilities that Yugao was best, and training related stuff. Mito and Yugao clicked and when Hayate and Yugao were leaving. Hayate had wondered if the two actually had met before. However he was happy. Extremely happy. His sister had approved, now he had more confidence. Hayate had been planning on asking Yugao, if she was thinking about long relationship. What were her thoughts on it. And more. Seeing that Mito and Yugao were getting along, he knew that there wouldn't be anything on his way.
Mito was finally discharged, in afternoon. She was picked by Tamura. And they went straight to house. The village was clearly watching her every step. They were smiling. And Mito could hear few whispers :" the red head goodness". She wondered what they meant but decided to ask about it later. She had a plan to go through. She would ask for a permission from Tamura since it wad clan matter, more or less. She wanted them to know and to hear their opinions. When they finally made ut to house, Mito sat down on sofa and said :" i wish to hear your opinion on something."
Both Tamura and Suzume sat down next to her. Mito slowly played with her fingers as she hesitantly spoke :" so, um, i have been thinking about something that could help the village."
Tamura and Suzume nodded indicating that they were listening. Mito continued :" i heard rumors aboit Uchiha clan, and hate those. So there is something i can do to help them."
Tamura asked :" what is it, you know that we will support you if it is reasonable."
Mito nodded :"I know, but i don't know if it is reasonable. I was thinking of engaging myself with Shisui as act of trust between Uzumaki and Uchiha clanm Uzumaki clan are considered highly in village and no one would dare to spread rumors about them then."
Tamura froze for moment, Suzume next to him was shocked. However Mito clearly could see that Tamura was thinking about it. Mito continued :" don't think that this is strictly political, i like Shisui, and other two. And maybe it is bit rushed but, i think it is for best. Anyways he is too young and nothing serious would happen."
Tamura nodded after few minutes of silence. Suzume was getting over the shock and was finally thinking of possibility. Tamura eventually spoke :" that would work, most likely, however we aren't the only ones you should talk about it. I will give you my approval."
Suzume nodded :" as much as it pains me, i will do same, however hear my opinion. Uzumaki engagement are serious, but thye can be broken. "
Mito nodded :" then i wish that Tamura asks for a meting with Uchiha clan head family. Since this is clan matter. I will talk with boys in meantime. "
Tamura nodded as he went to write the letter immediately. Mito knew that Uchiha clan head would not call them today, so she eat her food and prepared herself to go out and train for few hours. So that her body stretches. She walked towards where she could feel certain two individuals training. Genma and Kakashi. She could feel that Shisui was training in Uchiha grounds. Obviously on his clan technique. Mito walked straight towards them.
When the dou saw her enter the training grounds, they stopped the training and looked at her. Mito smirked :" such a lovely day isn't it."
The dou froze as they didn't know that she would be discharged today. Mito smirked:" what happened, cat got your tounge."
Genma spoke :" what, no, you at least should have told us that you would be out today. The three of us would make sure to train with you. Now poor Shisui can't spend time with you." the sincere words made. Mito heart beat. She shake her head :" don't worry about him, i have plans with him. Maybe not today but possibly tomorrow. I have to speak about that with you. I don't want you to hear it from others and i want you to know why i am doing this."
Kakashi and Genma asked her confused :" what is it. Something serious. "
Mito nodded :" you could say it is. You see i was thinking about the Uchiha problem. And i came across one solution. I don't know if you will like it though. "
Kakashi wondered what it was, he waited patiently with Genma for Mito to continue.
She did :" so the solution is that i and Shisui got engaged. "
The dou froze for a moment. But Mito continued :" that does not mean that i chose him over you, but that also doesn't meant that i am doing it for political reasons. I will tell you a clan law of Uzumaki clan that applies to me. Every Royal member of clan can have multiple partners. So that means that you guys still can be my fiance. "
Kakashi was first to speak :" i don't mind at all, i am little sad that he hot to be chosen first, but i get it. You like alll of us, as we all like you,. "
Genma nodded :" i mean there is nothing surprising here, we all knew for months that you wouldn't be able to choose one of us. So we stopped fighting and realized that we should get along because we have something in common. And then we realized that there is more than just falling in love with you. I am glad thought that you are princess. "
Mito blushed, and looked away :" i am glad that you think that way. So did someone say that they wanted to spar against me. "
With the change of topic the boyys nodded. The fight was intense, Mito was still stronger with how she used her chakra. But her body was certainly weaker than before, she would need some serious training to bring it back, Kakashi and Genma had obviously only improved since last time she fought them. However Mito managed to win. She was as sweaty as they were. Mito was huffing and puffing. Kakashi and Genma were satisfied, never did they ever seen Mito sweat. She usually would end the battle before she could seriously tire herself out. However they knew that Mito was lot weaker than before, however her tactics always out did theirs. Mito smile at them :" it seems like you two really got stronger. I need to start training seriously again."
Genma smirked :" you can always join us."
Mito nodded :" i will consider it. But i can't make promises. I need to ask Hokage if he needs me anywhere."
The boys nodded, they knew that Mito was working for government before the incident and as such she was under Hokage directly. Maybe he would request her to be back and maybe he would assign her something else.
Mito returned to her house, she went to shower first and then to have some dinner. On dinner, Minato and Kushina came with Naruto. Who was still afraid of Mito. While Karin was less, and would sometimes look at Mito. The talk about what Mito was planning to do was said. Kushina was slightly pissed, why didn't girl talk to her about it. However she didn't yell out. Minato nodded understanding but he still asked :". Are you sure about this.. You don't need to do it."
Mito nodded :" i know, but i think that this is right thing for me and for village."
Kushina looked sceptic about it
However Tamura spoke :" the reply from Uchiha clan had come. The want to meet tomorrow. Is that fine. "
Mito nodded :" as soon as possible. However we must not show that we are rushing this. "
Kushina finally spoke :" what about others. Do they know."
Mito answered :" you mean Kakashi and Genma, they know, i talk about it with them, the understand. "
Kushina calmed down and looked at Suzume as to see what the woman was thinking. It seemed like she was only one slightly against it. Mito however ignored her and asked Minato :" do you need me somewhere specific. Or maybe i should return to my previous post."
Minato shake his head :" no there is no need. I am sure that you want to train for some time. When you are ready or when i need you i will be asking for your help."
Mito nodded :" that is great. Then the previous post of my is doing great i presumed. "
Minato nodded :" yes, extremely well. I am satisfied with how you organized it. However it would be nice if you visited that place just so the employees know that you are good."
Mito nodded.
The rest of dinner was mostly Mito trying to approach little Naruto, who slowly began to open to her. Karin had also opened. By the end of the dinner, Naruto was sitting in Mitos lap amd Karin was spoon feded by Mito. Whenit was time to go sleep. Kushina and Minato took Naruto and said goodbyes. While Tamura took Karin to her room. Suzume went with Mito to her room to prepare a dress for Mito. She wasn't supposed to go there in training outfit and speak about engagement. Mito understood that herself. She had realized that over time she got her closet filled wit dresses. It was mostly due to Kushina and Suzume. They got her measurements and both many dresses. Luckily the dress had some space for her breast. When they finally found some dress that would fit her. It was princess type one, it had white and pink parts. The uper part was white and down was pink. The dress was to Mitos knees. It was huge in volumen. However Mito didn't mind. It fitted her perfectly and honestly she was tired.
Mito went to sleep as soon as Suzume took the dress of her. She fell asleep immediately knowing that tommorow would be busy day. The talk with Fugaku didn't really scare her, but there was possibility that they wouldn't accept it. Well at least on paper there was on. She would make sure that when they accept it that the rumors don't spread out immediately. At first it would be something like Uzumaki and Uchiha clan are talking about something as Uzumaki clan considers Uchiha clan trustworthy. And after few weeks they would let the bomb drop. Well the news that would shock everyone. Mito wondered how would she exactly then get engaged to others. Well sure she would need to get to know Genma's parents, for Kakashi it was Minato who is officially adopted parent of the boy. So she was only scared how would Genma's parents react. Before she could think of every possible thing that could happen, the morning had come.
Chapter 152: 152
Notes:
Sorry if i am a little bit late today. I had a rough night. So th reason i am writing note isn't to apologize but to inform you guys, that i am currently on winter vacation from college, and i will probably have time to write more, or at least i will try. However my posting will stay the same. So i am saying that the chapters that i am writing these days will be reserves for the time i won't have time to write the story. Which will probably be the first two months of then new year.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito quickly prepared for the day. She ate and showered, then she dressed the dress. The dress fitted her perfectly. The day was sunny one so Mito wasn't concerned if she would be cold or anything. She was ready first as Tamura had a thing to do in the early morning. Suzume was ready to. Kushina had come to watch over Karin and she brought Naruto too. Kushina complimented Mitos new look. Mito however saw that Kushina was concerned more than anything. She was hiding it well enough so Suzume didn't notice, however Mito knew from slight tremors of the Kushina's chakra. Mito finally saw Tamura as he came from outside. His clothes were also for this occasion, just like Suzume. They left and walked slowly through the whole village, the reaction of civilans were various. Some even spread rumors that they were flexing that Mito was healthy, others were saying that something important must havr happen. The woman had admired Mitos beauty, and Mito could again hear the red haired goddess. She asked Tamura what that meant. Tamura spoke :" the shinobi that saw you fought kyubi, called you that, as you have proven to be strong enough to defeat it. The goodness came from that, while other is from your hair."
Mito smirked :" oh, so i have a fan base now. How interesting. I didn't think that my reputation would sour through sky, but that goes great with my plan. "
Tamura nodded. As they reached the Uchiha clan compand. The gourds on the gate asked :" what is your business here. "
Tamura simply answered :" we have arranged meeting with Fugaku - dono. "
The gourd then took out a note and nodded to them as he let them in.
Mito knew that situation was bad, but bad enough that Uchiha clan needed to have gourds gourding the clan compand. Were they afraid that civilans would enter the compand. Well technically if the civilans did this Uchiha clan wasn't allowed to kill any intruders, and only made a accusations. Which would probably end in their favor. But civilans then could just say that trial was rigged. Mito stopped wondering about that as they walked through the compand. They were only ones with different hair colors. The were red hairs among the endless black hairs of Uchiha. The red hair wasn't common, but in this environment is even weirder to find it. However most Uchiha were focusing on their jobs or regular routine. The Uzumaki trio finally reached the Uchiha clan head house. The knock was light and slow, graceful in a way. Fitting of Uzumaki clan head. Mikoto had opened the door, holding little Sasuke who was now 1 and few months. Mikoto smiled at trio as she showed them the way into the lounge. Fugaku was already there, sitting on his knees and looking at empty place. The Uzumaki trio sat like that oposite of him. The trio bowed and Fugaku did the same.
Fugaku began :" i must say that i was surprised when i received the letter yesterday. I am interested in what you have to tell me."
Tamura nodded :" we wished to speak about something that would involve both clans, and would be best for village."
Mikoto brought the tea and she put it down. However before she could leave Tamura spoke :" i would like if Mikoto - sama also stayed. As she will be important too in what we want to talk about. "
Mikoto saw the approval of her husband as she sat down next to him. She waited for someone to speak.
Mito gathered the courage as she spoke :" Uzumaki clan is willing to help Uchiha clan, with the problem about civilians. "
Fugaku was surprised to hear that he looked at Mito, and then to Tamura and Suzume, they seemed not surprised, so this was really what Uzumaki clan talked about. Fugaku slowly spoke :" and how do you plan on doing that. "
Mito started :" i wish to repair your reputation. And i know how to do it."
Fugaku frowned :" i don't think that this can be dealt with just repairing our reputation."
Mito nodded :" indeed but it will help my plan, you currently need someone that will vouch for your loyalty. And as Uzumaki clan is the clan that civilans belive the most right now, that would help you a lot. "
Fugaku nodded :" i see, there is certainly something in that but how do you plan on repairing our reputation. "
Mito smirked :" Uzumaki clan and Uchiha clan will resume on working together on the seals, and we will spread rumors about bew collaboration of two clans."
Fugaku nodded :" but this other collaboration, what exactly will it be. "
Mito blushed a little as she started to feel heat :" well, um, that is what we really wanted to talk about with you, that will for sure show how loyal Uchiha clan is. "
Fugaku and Mikoto were surprised when girl flushed red and stopped talking. Tamura smirked, and Suzume patted the girl softly.
Tamura finally bowed again and Mito and Suzume followed, the two Uchiha were surprised and confused, what was this. Was it something that could insult them. They didn't know much Uzumaki clan traditions. So tjey were just awkwardly starimg at them. Tamura looked up with his head still facing the floor. :" the thing that we want to do, is, engagement. Between Mito and Shisui."
The dou Uchiha were paf, so confused and surprised. That their usually stoic face was showing emotions that even Uzumaki could hide. If someone had entered the room they would think that Uzumaki trio had learned the Yamanaka clan jutsu and were controlling the Uchiha dou. Fugaku regained his cool as Uzumaki trio sat back. He awkwardly cought, so Mikoto could bring herself back to living world. He spoke :" um, if i heard correctly, you want to made a official engagement between Shisui and Mito. Is Mito fine with this."
Tamura nodded :" yes that is correct. Mito was the one thaf suggested this in first place. However there are few things that need to be clarified. "
Fugaku nodded :" such as. "
Tamura spoke :" since Mito is a princess, she can't be married into any other clans, so there is two solutions, if they get married Shisui can either be still Uchiha clan member, or he can join Uzumaki clan, how2the children should belong to Uzumaki clan as they have direct bloodline from a royal. "
Fugaku nodded expecting that to be all. However Tamura continued :" the next part will probably be against your clan statute. However since Mito won't be joining your clan it should be fine. So Mito as a princess can have multiple partners, i am sure that you heard about this. So while Shisui will be her first fiance she will probably have husband that is older that Shisui, since he is too young right now. "
Fugaku understood :" while in Uchiha clan polygamy is prohibited, it is only if the everyone is part of Uchiha clan, however we don't have often mixing of blood with other clans especially. "
Tamura nodded :" we also wish to spread rumors about our collaboration, and then after few months revival the engagement. Since we don't want to show that Mito just recovered and is fixing the problems in the village. Uzumaki clan still needs to maintain neutral position in village. "
Fugaku nodded :" that is interesting plan. "
Mito nodded :" it is the only one that i was certain that would work. I wnat to hear what you think. "
Fugaku slowly watched the trio :" i must say that i see how it could work. The Uchiha clan is sure to benefit from this, but what does Uzumaki clan get from this."
Mito answered :" the Uzumaki clan right now needs peace, we are always on the run and always the ones to solve things, but we need time now to bring new generation up. As such we are disturbed by civilians and Uchiha clan both. We faer that Uchiha clan would be pushed too far and Konoha wouldn't be as safe as it should be." Mito looked at Mikoto and spoke to her :" what are your thoughts, Mikoto - sama. "
Mikoto froze for moment was she here for that, usually she didn't have a chance to voice her opinion on such important matters, she would be handling the inner issues of women and children. But then again this is about a child. She spoke slowly :" to clan this is great thing, but i wish to ask, if this is the best for Shisui and Mito. While ths boy likes you, you never showed that you like him. Yes you did show him how you care about him, but you never spoke about your feelings for him."
Mito smiled :" i am not doing this just because Uchiha clan is in this situation, or for better of Uzumaki clan, i think that this shows how i feel about Shisui, because i wouldn't accept this if i didn't like him. Maybe i do not seem that way but i always tend to think how something will affect me. "
Mikoto and Fugaku nodded satisfied :" the Uchiha clan will accept your help and this engagement too. "
Mito smirked :" aren't we forgetting something. "
Fugaku was confused for a second :" ah we didn't tell Shisui about this. "
Mito nodded :" well i think that the best for him would be if i tell him personally, once he gets back from his training. "
Mito finally sipped the tea, it was nice she was too tense to do so before. The adults too relaxed a bit. As Mikoto and Suzume were arranging the meetings for making seals. Up until now, Uzumaki clan had storaged enough seals from back tge incident, and they were slowly starting to worry about the amount. But with this it would be a lot easier to manage.
The first few teams that Uzumaki clan had took as students have managed to actually complete intermediate level. They were now slowly starting to research their own seals. Which was the must fun part of seals but also the hardest part, Uzumaki clan wouldn't interfere too much in those as they were only there to teach them basics. The number of people that knew seals sky rocketed in last two years, from 10 to 43. Beginners were 29 and 14 intermediate. And four master level. Anyways, Mito was busy drinking the tea as Tamura and Suzume were leaving her alone, they had business to do, while Mito was officially still recovering and she was waiting for Shisui here. Mikoto had went yo bring more tea for young girl, which meant that she was alone with Fugaku. Who was just sitting there. Mito spoke :" you don't need to worry about me, i can stay here alone. I am sure that you are busy."
Fugaku smiled, which was still odd to Mito, no matter how much she saw that form Uchiha. :" i know but still i think that as your future father inblaw this is the least i can do. "
Mito blushed deep red color. She however started to laugh :" i must say that i didn't thought of that, i wasn't thinking that far ahead for now. Sure maybe in few years when Shisui becomes old enough. "
Fugaku smiled :" you should know that usually the clan members can be married once they reach 16, well shinobi can, since most of them are chunin by then andthe lifespan is shorter so they are allowed to be married at such young age. However most of us don't get married until we reach 20."
Mito nodded :" is it because you want to have some fun before being tied down. "
Fugaku nodded :" it could be said that way, but also because people usually train thier hardest during this period of their life, i don't think you would understand, as you are already considered one of most powerful people in village. "
Mito nodded :" i am strong because i saw something that i wanted to change. So i have to be strong. While other people need to find what they want to fight for, i got it easy as it appears in front of my eyes. "
Fugaku nodded :" maybe it is so, however it also brings much responsibility. I am sure it pains you to see something as horrific as seeing team 2 being wiped out. "
Mito froze :" it is not the future that makes me what to change it, but memories from past. The things i saw in my past aren't nice and the future that i see sometimes isn't much worse. But when those things slowly combine something terrible is going to be freed and the world would end. "
Fugaku eventually left as. Mito stopped talking, looking at the tea and her hands were trembling, she slowly sipped down the tea. Mito wondered what exactly black Zetsu was planning, but she knew that from now on black Zetsu would be going underneath the earth, and she wouldn't see or hear about him for years probably, the only thing she didn't like was that she wouldn't know what would happen now. Sure she knew what should happen. But since Kumo had a treaty with Konoha that incident shouldn't happen. But then again they treaty would end up soon and would be needed to be signed again.
In middle of her musings, Shisui gad returned. And was told that there was someone waiting for him at louge. Mikoto said that he should take shower first. Mito noticed his chakra and stopped her thinking. She then slowly thought how should she tell the boy. She did not want the boy to pass out, but she didn't know how he would actually react. Mikoto had entered the room and brought some more tea, and a extra cup she spoke :" he will be here soon."
Mito nodded, as she poured down more tea. She smelled new aroma, it was definitely one that Shisui preferred, this one suited the boy, sweet, soft and slightly shy, she remembered the first time she met him. When the boy was wondering who she was, and how everyone knew her. They way he chased her, she might have been a bit evil to him, but she didn't regret it. If she didn't do that she wouldn't have such reputation in those days that was something she needed to keep. However know she could really be herself and be nice ti people if she needs to be mean she still can. Shisui enetered the room slowly and was surprised to see Mito, he sat down. Mito sipped. Shisui was looking at her dress. Mito spoke :" i have been here for a while. I also went to training yesterday, but you weren't there, but still i am glad that i could see you."
Mito sipped the tea. Shisui spoke :" oh, i am sorry, did you wait here long."
Mito shake her head :" you don't need to worry, i was here to speak with Fugaku - dono too, and i just stayed because i wanted you to hear news from me. "
Shisui was viablely confused :" what news."
Mito smirked :" something about our clans, well mostly about my clan helping your clan, and it is about us. "
Shisui asked :" about us, you mean about me and you. " he seemed even more confused then before.
Mito sighed :" yes, there is a way that my clan help your and i thought of it, and it involves me and you, more specifically it makes us engaged. "
Shisui almost collapsed to ground, what was this, he was engaged with Mito, what did this mean. Weren't things going to fast. She never said that she liked him back. Mito saw right through his thoughts :" i am bad with words about my feelings, i am more of person that shows how i feel that talk about my feelings. So i think that you understand how i feel about you now right."
Well it was kinda obvious :" so what about Kakashi and Genma."
Mito smiled :" how cute are you worried about them, i told them yesterday. They accepted my decision as i am able to have more than one partner. "
Shisui spoke :" is this really true, this isn't another of your pranks."
Mito smiled :" i wouldn't prank you with this, and i just got out of hospital, i am not allowed to do anything that could harm my body. "
Shisui then stood up and hugged the girl. Mito and he both blushed as they made a skin contact. Mito had to pee from sudden rush of blood as she had too much tea. After Shisui stopped hugging her Mito asled for where they bathroom was. When Mito finally noticed how much time was she suggested that she and he would train together. She had to improve quickly and she requested that he used his sharingan, the three tomoe one.
Chapter 153: 153
Chapter Text
3.pov
Days later the village was filled with rumors about Uzumaki clan taking a stand next go Uchiha clan, the new collaboration and most interesting Mito being constantly on the move. The civilans had more news than they could handle, which made the rumors spread fast and they didn't change from original much. The few people knew why was this happening. Minato was one of them, it waa because Mito would send two clones to village, henged and the two would speak to each other, not to loud but everyone that was close by could hear them talk and understand clearly. They did this in market place, while looking at groceries, so that they would have enough time to spread the whole gossip and not look suspicious. Mito would do so for at least three hours, however clones would change appearance every half of hour. So that nobody could pinpoint the exact person they heard rumor from. That was suspicious because the civilans usually didn't pay much attention to their surroundings.
Mito was meanwhile, slowly gathering her strength back, she was somewhere between 40 to 50 percent of her body strength, she was gaining it back fast, however that is because she knew exactly how she would get it back, also because apparently her body was godlike. Sje learned that from Isobu. Well eventually Mito had spared few hours of her free time not to train but rather to go and meet with Orochimaru.
The man was using root labs as usual, Mito knew she cofind him here because she felt his chakra here, Mito slowly walked into the headquarters, where everyone bowed to her she smiled at them :" i see that you are doing great job, Hokage - sama had complimented you to me. I am happy that you are doing your best, but i wish that you keep it going."
She then took out a scroll and said :" it is gift, for everything that you did for me."
The group obviously didn't expect that, however they accepted it with gratitude. However Mito didn't stay long with them as she moved towards the lab. She found Kabuto and Anko both there. Anko was already a jonin and it seemed like Kabuto was already genin. Mito seeing the dou smiled as she spoke :" Anko - san, Kabuto - kun, it is been long time."
Anko nodded :" Mito - san, i didn't expect you to come here."
Mito nodded :" oh, i just came to see of Orochimaru - sama is here, there is something that i wish to say to him."
Kabuto answered :" Sensei is here. "
Anko wanked him on his head :" Mito - sama knew that, you don't need to act nice. "
Mito smirked :" i see that both Orochimarus students are as twisted as they can be. "
She spoke and ignored how Kabuto was staring at Anko ready to attack her. Mito smiled as she realized that this dynamic was the one that would allow Kabuto to become a different person than in anime. Certainly there was a twist to his personality but it wasn't a crazy one but rather the one that was dangerous for his enemies and people he didn't like. Mito eventually sighed :" i must go now, so of you would excuse me and let me pass."
The dou moved out of the way.
Mito walked straight and didn't even look at what the lab now looked like. Orochimaru did slight changes in some places, but the overall feeling didn't change much, as Mito finally reached where he was working on something, she had no interest in, she patiently waited for him to finish and notice her. From what she saw he was doing a research on efects of snake poison, which Mito didn't really know much nor wanted to know. Yes Mito did know much about posions but she never wanted to use it and she would carefully avoid them. She knew how to treat them but other than that. As Orochimaru finally put the last drop of snake poison in vial and then put that vial in machine. He finally lifted his head and looked to his right, right where Mito was standing. He probably felt her eyes on him, but he was previously too focused to pay her any attention. He smiled as he realized who it was :" Mito - san, how come you came to me. If you wanted to talk i could come to you, since your body needs to recover."
Mito smiled :" Orochimaru - sama it is been a long time, but i don't think our conversation is suitable anyways else as i don't have much privacy at home. "
Orochimaru then took a seat next to table and he prepared another one for Mito, Mito slowly and carefully sat down and was carefully watching Orochimarus expression.
Orochimaru knew that this time Mito would tell him what he wanted to know, he could tell that from her posture, she usually would have the atmosphere around her of uncertainty when it was about this, but this time it seemed like it was completely gone. Mito spoke :" the research has come to end, i know how to perform the jutsu, i can now completely explain how it works,"
Orochimaru nodded :" if i may ask, when did you realize the solution."
Mito smiled :" recently, soon after waking up, a idea crossed my mind, i had to do some research just to make sure its safe and then i came here to explain it to you. "
Orochimaru nodded :" i think that i already know what the jutsu is all of about, so if you tell me the last part i want to come to the realization why it would work on my own. "
Mito nodded :" oh, you really are scientists. "Mito the showed a serias of hand seals and then spoke them to :" those seals are to be done before the jutsu even starts. Then you line yourself with the new body and go to something similar to sage mode. Since you are snake summoner, your body will look like snake made of little snakes, that is also because you modified your body with the genes of snakes. So when you finally achive that part, you simply move into the body in front of you, then you will get your previous human like appearance back, you make another set of seals that makes you connected with this new body. However you will have to lose 5 percent of your body mass, mostly muscles. So you should train this new body for few months. "
Orochimaru nodded :" i think that can be done soon. However we should make another dose of Uzumaki blood just in case that this new body doesn't reject me. "
Mito nodded :" i will leave it to you then, i hope that the next time i come you knew what is the purpose of this last part. And that you are ready for the jutsu to be completed. "
Mito then slowly stood up and smiled with waving him goodbye. She saw that Anko and Kabuto were still there and insulting each other. Mito walked next ti them as she said :" don't you guys have a training to do. "
Anko was the one to answer :" he is too busy to give us one."
Mito answered :" he is free right now so go and get a few things to do as he is in a good mood now."
Mito didn't look back as passed the dou, she walked straight out of headquarters and into village, she continued her usual days. She knew that Orochimaru had other things to worry about so she would leave him alone for few weeks. She right now needed to make her allies as strong as possible, and make sure that none would betray her, so she would make sure that they trusted her. She now would make sure to please everyone. Mito went to training grounds where Kakashi and Genma trained, this time there was Shisui too. Mito smirked as she said that she was ready for three against one. Well she knew their new tricks litter better that whne she fought them for first time. The match actually ended in a draw. Well it wouldn't be draw if you realized that Mito clearly fought the three of them, but nonetheless she didn't manage to win against them. The four children, well teens were laying down on the ground heavily breathing and looking exhausted. Mito could feel her progress in this last few days. But she knew how to make it better. She had planned to help her friends too. So she would met with everyone and ask when they would be free for a spar. She had met with few of them already. Well tjose that weren't on missions.
Mito had planned the whole week of training, the Monday would be spar with Rin and Obito, then Tuesday was spar against Hayate nad Yugao, Mito was excited about that match as sge didn't know anything about Yugao style of fighting. Then Wednesday she would go against Kurenai and Asuma. She had realized that she would be doing lots of couples but she knew that it would be best if she showed them how harsh sje could be and that no one could stop her. Then Thursday she would go against Guy and Raido, who were first no couple dou, she knew that this was the dou that would possibly make her go extra hard on them, as Guy would appreciate that while Raido was like unfinished diamond in making. Mito knew that Raido had as much potential as Guy, but Guy had more motivation. Then Friday was meant for Ibiki and Tokara. And with that the week would end. The weekend would be filled with training with Kakashi, Genma and Shisui, and she would take the last day of.
Meanwhile Shikaku was wondering what the rumors really meant. He saw right through the number of daily rumors spread through the village. It was too much, and coming from unknown sources. He knew that those sources were connected to either Uzumaki or Uchiha clan. But which ones exactly, he didn't know. But he know what was the purpose. He saw through that in seconds. He knew that it was to make Uchiha clan less suspicious. The reputation of the Uchiha clan was slowly rising up. However he didn't know if this was just a play or if something was really behind this. Hokage didn't speak about it, and whoever he asked they didn't know what it was. Hokage said that it was between the two clans and that he wasn't allowed to speak before both clans announced it. Nara then let it go, but he was curious about how someone could make the rumors spread so quickly. He went to investigate himself. Once he got to market place he slowly moved without making a suspicious movement. He saw the two woman and the crowd around them. It was obvious that women knew that everyone was listening to them, but they didn't mind as they acted as they were buying stuff. Indeed they would buy stuff here and there. Shikaku followed them with his gaze as they moved through one street and when they slipped down one small street, then suddenly two other women would come form same direction holding same stuff. So they were using a henge, but why. He noticed how other civilians didn't notice anything wrong, so it must be a seal in the work. The seal that made changes not as noticeable.
Suddenly one women made a eye contact with him, he for a second thought it was accidental. But when the other one turned around and made a eye contact too he knew that this two were shinobi, but shinobi that he didn't know or the shinobi that weren't on active missions for long time.
When two clones slowly made their way out of market fully aware of Nara following them. They stopped into smalll street and waited for him there. One of clones stored the ingredients for dinner in storage seal. As Shikaku just appeared next to them. The clones bowed down and looked at Nara. The clone that looked like older women spoke :" Nara - dono, did you need anything from us."
Shikaku smirked :" i was just curious who exactly was spreading those rumors."
Mito clone, the one that looked like a daughter of the other clone spoke :" oh, Nara - dono, i think it would be best if we don't make it easy for you. Since you don't like easy puzzles."
Shikaku smirked:" oh i see, but how exactly are you going to make it harder for me."
One clone smirked as it dashed to left, up on the walls of the house, the other went on right side. They moved as fast as jonin would, however what surprised Shikaku was how fast they gathered momentum.
He debated for who he should chase after, but seeing that the younger one was moving slower than other one. He decided to follow her. But when another shinobi had jumped on same roof clearly heading to Hokage's tower he blocked Shikaku from seeing where the person he chased after went. While that clone just jumped down and then midair puffed.
Shikaku frowned, they were skilled enough to escape from him. Until he suddenly realized :" that shinobi, was the other one using another henge. So they out played me again."
He went to Hokage's tower just in case to see if someone he didn't know was there or if someone he knew but wasn't supposed to be there was there. However there was no one there. Just Hokage. Mitos clone had reached the Uzumaki house and unsealed all ingredients, and then puffed away. Meanwhile Minato had enough time to watch everything that had just happened through his crystal ball. He was laughing as Mito managed to trick Shikaku.
Mito smirked as she got those memories. She stood up from the grass as she cleaned her clothes and looked at the trio boys sleeping on the ground, they were clearly too tired. So Mito let them be as she left them to go to house. On the way back she thought if she was really ready for a relationship, she knew that she was no longer in pain from her last crush.
She was ready to move on, to try things she never got inbher previous life. She nodded to herself. If she really wanted to go to relationship, she would need to speak with Genma's parents and meet them soon.
Meanwhile somewhere in darkness, the husk of preson was given a name. Black Zetsu smiled evilly :" you look just like him, the one that could changed many things but was killed too early."
The husk spoke for the first time :" what was his name."
Black Zetsu had a wide smirk plasted on his face :" oh, so you finally spoke, i must say that i thought you would forever just follow my orders and be quiet, but your voice fits you and the image you resemble. So i will call you his name from now on. Izuna. Uchiha Izuna."
The husk, now know as Izuna, just nodded as ot stared at the wall, it continued it's training as nothing had just happened. Black Zetsu wondered what this person really thought. It was mysterious, but he knew that it would be his next weapon. So it didn't mind how awkward the wepon could be, it would disturb him when the weapon would show emotions, but he would show him how to control his emotions, to discard them, however Black Zetsu knew that its weapon never really listened to this advice. However something amazing happened when the young boy was showing his emotions. His sharingan had showed, just for few seconds.
Chapter 154: 154
Notes:
Merry Christmas to everyone, i hope that you are spending it with your family. I hope that you are all healthy and happy. Fpr those that aren't celebrating Christmas i wish happy holidays.
Chapter Text
3.pov
As weeks started to pass slowly one by one. Mito was getting stronger and closer to her previous strength, the others started to improve as she did, she would told them what she thought was best for them, they would then try their best to improve in week and fight Mito with everything they got. Mito loved most fighting against Yugao and Hayate, especially because she could use Jisoo and get better at handling her. As her both opponents were skilled in kenjutsu. Yugao was a wild card, so much that Mito at first fight was afraid of her, she was expert in techniques but lacked little strength, her strategies were perfect and Mito couldn't predict them. Hayate followed her lead and the dou was unstoppable. Only way Mito could hold against them was by using both Jisoo and the sword that Genma gave to her. Mito would struggle against them. She improved her flexibility a lot during tjose fights, Yugao didn't even bother to hold back against her. While Hayate didn't go full out, but not because he was doing it on purpose to let Mito win, but because his techniques could be lethal. Mito one time jumped backwards even though attack would be blocked, she knew that impact would hurt her. Finally Mito channeled her chakra into her swords and that was when fight would turn into her favor, she would still struggle to win against them, as they were both good at defense and Mito nost of time could attack just onr of them, so other would try to attack her while she was attacking. Mito would usually win because two reasons, she had more stamina that the two combined and other was because she used those chakra infused blades, even though Hayate also used them, Mito used ones with earth and water chakra. Earth chakras ones were full of impact so even if you blocked it correctly there was high chnace of sprain.
Mito hated the most taijutsu part with Guy and Raido, as Guy didn't never went easy on her and she had troubles just keeping against him, Raido would be help to Guy with distractions, however Mito never went down as they thought. She knew that she couldn't defeat Guy in taijutsu, so she would fight him in his taijutsu, but when she would be almost defeated she would use a ninjutsu to protect herself, she wouldn't attack Guy with it, but that would force Guy to think about using some of his arsenal of ninjutsus, meanwhile Mito would dig herself out of this position and go to attack Raido in fair square taijutsu and ninjutsus combined attacks. She would then show Raido jow much he needed to improve as she would easily dominate the fight against him. However Guy would arrive always just in time to help Raido, the teamwork was perfect, and Mito was always impressed as the two weren't usually paired together. Mito would repeat this several times during the fight as that was her only strategy, the got used to it pretty soon. So Mito went full out fighting Raido, taking him down, just to be taken down by Guy moments later, Mito lost this fights as hee taijutsu lacked when she wasn't using the genjutsu in it, however Raido had seen what he lacked and so did Guy. Weeks and weeks past and Mito never really won against them, she was getting much stronger than they were, but they were filling their imperfectiona and they were getting to be perfect shinobi, nothing really could stop them.
Mito fought Ibiki ans Tokara, she had realized that those two would be considered the weakest time, but thta was because they weren't meant to be on frontlines, Ibiki and Tokara had this weird jutsu combination that Mito had hard time fighting against. All of the summons that Ibiki used had different types of special abilities, that only Ibiki knew about, sometimes that would cost them teamwork as Tokara would accidently get into the way, but it was super effective when nothing wron happened. Tokara was well rounded but he also had an area where he was specializing. It was similar to Ibikis as both of them were in i&t department, or were trying to get there. Tokaras special ability was similar to the one Sai had, he could call out different living being that he would draw, but from what Mito knew Sai drawing would be more special as this drawings were easy to deal with, however they were also useful. Mito saw though about it for a second. She really didn't know much about Tokara. They boy was shy around her ever since they few first trainings they had. One time she was laying down after they fight, which she barely won, she asked Tokara :" that jutsu is it a family trait."
Tokara froze he never spoke about his family as he was from civilian family :"yes, my older brother thought me it, however he isn't a shinobi. He never made it to graduation, as my family got suddenly poor."
Mito nodded :" i see, then are you doing fine now,"
Tokara nodded :" yeah, my brother is married and has a son, he is almost 2 years old right now. "
Mito was surprised :" Really, i never knew, so what is name of child. "
Tokara spoke :" it is Sai"
Mito nodded, but inside she froze was it possible that Sai was that Sai, the name was same but age thought that Danzo had named the boy, well maybe Danzo let him have his name as the child was barely few years old when he took it. Well she could always check on them. She was a shinobi she could sneak around village and not be noticed. And so she did, when she followed Tokara from afar to his family home, it wasn't to big, but it wasn't poor looking one either. And there was a pale black haired boy, slowly walking through the house towards his uncle ready to be held up. What was something that gave boy as Sai was that he was holding a pen and scroll in his hands. Sais father was almost same looking as Tokara, but he was older, Sai got both his skin tone and hair color from his mother. Which was impressive. Mito left as she comfired what she thought was true.
The spars against Asuma and Kurenai were as fun as the others. However she really hated how the dou were all over each other when they thought she wasn't there yet or when they thought that she wasn't looking. But anyways, Mito made sure to show Kurenai that she needed to focus on other things than genjutsu and taijutsu. She made the situation were Asuma as ninjutsus and kenjutsu expert couldn't help Kurenai and Kurenai could only make it through if she used some type of ninjutsu. Asuma was the stronger one of the two by much, he had experience and new strategies that even Mito wouldn't think about, however even though she wouldn't be able to think of them she could defend herself from them, Mito would always made sure that Asuma and Kurenai would be a good distance from each other. She knew that their teamwork was good, but what if they were separated she needed them to become stronger in their solo fights. Mito would always win, even those short blades of Asuma that were infused with wind chakra never worked as Mito would block them with Genma's sword. These two were the slowest one to get stronger but once they got stronger they were much stronger than before, but improvement wasn't seen in a week time or two weeks of time but rather in whole month and half.
Obito and Rin, the dou that really fits. Obito as the one that was meant to make a lot of damage and take as much, and Rin the medical Ninja to take care of him, well that was what textbooks would say but was it really that, if it was so then Mito would just rush Rin take her down and then play against Obito tounting him. Some were truths, yes Rin was medical ninja, but that didn't mean she was defenseless and that she couldn't attack, even though Tsunade ordered her not to fight when there is more than one enemy. Mito stood there in front of them as she smirked :" do you wish that i go all out or to make it easy for you."
She said it jokingly, but smirked again :" well obviously i will go all out so that you guys get into shape, i am sure you lazed around when i was gone."
Rin was the one to answer :" yes, we were, so much that we can take you down now. "
Mito smirked :" oh ho ho."
As she rushed towards them, Rin immediately took a battle stance, while Obito activated his two tomoe sharingan. He step with one foot in front of Rin and attacked Mito. The two meet close to Rin. But what was more surprising was how much Mito could feel Obito pushing her. He really was stronger than her. What was more he could easily fight her in taijutsu, even ninjutsu. So Mito didn't have choice but to go all out, she used her maximum of spead. She was still surprised when Obito could block most of her hits. However Mito knew that this was going in her favor even though Rin was trying to help the two were moving to fast and she couldn't do much, Mito jumped backwards as she smirked. She wasn't just running around aimlessly she had been doing something more dangerous than fighting Obito. Suddenly the ground shook and tree started to sprout out from every place Mito was, Obito cursed as he was standing on spot where Mito was just seconds before. Obito spoke :" i knew you were up to something, when i noticed your chakra slowly coming out from your body."
Mito smiled as the roots had complete made Obito not able to move ar all. Rin froze what could she do now. Mito smirked :" since Obito is strong and only needs a little push to become stronger why don't you fight me with everything you got. I also won't hold back"
Rin nodded as she gathered some chakra rushed to Mito and aimed to slam the ground. However Mito casually took her first with her fist, Mito bended her whole body so that she could prevent Rin from breaking down the ground. From the impact Mito was on the ground her ankle was sprained. However she was smirking through the pain :" you tried, but you failed."Rin then saw opportunities to attack Mito who was on the ground. Mito dodged everything with ease. Rin wasn't lacking at speed or strength but rather strategy as she never really fought much. Mito then suddenly jumped into air, she was holding her right arm little bit weird but neither Obito nor Rin had time to worry about it, as Mito launched herself forward. Rin had just enough time to block a fist that was coming to her face, however Mito therw that as a distraction, a knee ended into Rin's stomach. Which made her cough, that was harsh kick and Rin almost was out just by that one. However Mito slowly took the knee out and then focused onto her left hand, suddenly Obito saw a red chakra move there and it was healed. He saw that Mito was looking at him. Tounting him to come out and help Rin. However he noticed the more he moved that the more chakra he was losing. Rin was still standing clearly still in pain but she gathered more of her strength as she rushed towards Mito who wasn't facing her. However that didn't mean she wasn't aware of her. Mito then beat down Rin as much as she could. There were many harsh kicks. And Obito just whised that he was one taking them. Suddenly he felt his eyes feel different, and suddenly his body poured more chakra into them he was suddenly out of those roots, however he didn't know where he was, but just for second as his body continued to pour more chakra into his eyes. He suddenly appeared in front of Rin, taking a hit form Mito. Mito was just as surprised as he was, as well Rin. However her actions confused him. She closed her eyes amd jumped backwards. His vison was slightly more blurry but he was certain that he saw a flash of fear. Mito then opened her eyes and took glance at Obito, but this time she didn't look scared at all. She smilr as she spoke :" it seems that this training is over. Obito is getting low on chakra."
Obito suddenly felt a drop of his chakra, he really was. Mito spoke :" um, Obito your sharingan is using your chakra is it would be best if you stopped using it."
Rin nodded as she was looking at his eyes.
Mito sighed softly :" Rin, Obitos sharingan just evolved you don't need to worry about it. I am sure that Fugaku - doni, will explain it to Obito. "
Obito was confused :" it evolved. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, from two tomoe to three tomoe."
Obito smiled :" wow that is super rare because my mother wasn't an Uchiha, the possibility of me having a sharingan was pretty low and every evolution is rarer. "
Mito nodded :" i think it was caused by your love for Rin. "
The dou flashed red. Mito smiled :" however you must be careful and learn how to properly use it, i am certain that you just know reacted purely from instics and you don't understand how you managed to break free. I also don't know how you made it, but Uchiha clan probably will figure it out. "
Mito smirked, it was going as planned she managed to activate Obitos sharingan and gain another valuable jutsu and Obito will only get stronger now. Rin was strong on her own but needs to experience more fights so her not being a jonin yet was because of that, and Mito though that it would benefit Rin more if she failed the test multiple times, as to gather experience. Rin said that she was think about doing it nest summer or winter. Mito knew that she could do now because she needs yo go to Root for three months, luckily none of her friends were going through it when she was in charge. Well Mito sighed softly, she know just needs to keep working her best, she would visit Orochimaru soon and then she would train just to kill time as her friends would continue to work on things they needed, Mito knew that once she regains her full strength she would be stuck there unless she manages to fully take control of Isobu. Which was probably smart idea. Mito would ask about that Minato. She would go with Jiraiya for few months, maybe even to Kumo, but from what she know or what Isobu told her that she did not need to go there. She sighed, there was many things she had to do. But future was uncertain. Well it wasn't like she knew when Jiraiya would return and what kind of information he would have.
Chapter 155: 155
Chapter Text
3.pov
The few weeks went by. Mito was spending a lot of time with Orochimaru and Uchiha clan, but separately. Orochimaru and her were doing final steps of their project. And it was super close to being finished, Orochimaru was just one blood transfer away from becoming a immortal, well technically at least. His body would die but both his soul and knowledge would live on.
On other hand, her doings with Uchiha clan were slowly improving relationships between village and Uchiha clan. However they weren't even close to what they wanted to achieve. Uzumaki clan had made few seals especially for Uchiha clan and in return Uchiha clan made sure that Uzumaki clan would be able to use Uchiha clansmen for faster writing of seals.
Mito learned the date of her and Shisui engagement. It was on 26 th of November. She was surprised by the date, she didn't expect it to be that date. It was her previous birthday, but it wasn't that far away which was good. She Shisui, Kakashi and Genma would spend all of their free time together, someone would say that they were foolishly talking of their perfect future life. Mito thought that it wasn't foolish but rather it was their fantasy that could happen if they really try. Mito felt happy, she had many happy moments. She wasn't the one who would leave village, but the boys did.
Mito spoke as she sat in chair next to laying Orochimaru. She looked at him as she said :" it is finally time. I will slowly start the transfusion." and she then put the blood she previously took from herself to flow in Orochimaru. Both her and Orochimaru agreed that the process would be done immediately after the last transfusion. On the next bed there was laying Zetsu. Whose movements were restricted, and while the blood slowly driped into Orochimaru. Mito had been drawing a seal all around the two bodies laying on two different beds. No body knew what exactly these two were doing. And Mito never planned to say anything about it.
Orochimaru flinched when last drop of blood had entered his system, he could feel, as he said :" it is ready. Please do it."
Mito nodded her head and activated the seals. Two types, the silencing ones and the seal meant for the justu. Orochimaru had screamed as his body felt torn apart and then his screams suddenly dissappeared. Mito smirked. Orochimarua body was no longer on right bed, but rather on his left. Well it kinda looked like Orochimaru but it had some of other elements. Well first different thing would be a streak of red hair on his left side. His body look a lot younger, but also his skin was paler than before. However Mito knew that some of the changes weren't permanent. The red streak would probably stay but, the pale akin is from Zetsu and that could change from exposing to the sun. With that Mito smirked as she spoke to now Orochimaru who was asleep :" it seemes it worked, but you won't be able to ise this body for few days. And then you will need to train it to be of use. However it has very good affinity for a combat so i am not worried about it. I will visit to check on you when i have time, and i will make sure that Anko and Kabuto are doing something. " Orochimaru obviously didn't respond and Mito walked out the lab. The lab wasn't anywhere secret. It was in the root headquarters, however nobody would go into the lab expect Mito Kabuto Anko and Orochimaru. Kabuto and Anko were told not to go inside for few days or they will be punished. Mito met them at the entrance of the root headquarters. And she gave them a training schedule made by Orochimaru. She would send a clone to follow the two just in case.
Minato was a little worried about the situation in village, while it was getting better and the outside of village was under control. He knew that now was time to be extra careful and not let anything slip. He was highly amused when Shikaku finally realized who was making rumors. To say the face Shikaku was making when he realized it was Mito who made those rumors was priceless. Kushina on the other hand was little sceptical about whole thing. She didn't let anyone else know it expect Minato. While little Naruto had just turned a year, and everything seemed fine with him. His results showed that he had great chakra capability. The boy had made his first steps on his birthday, and his first words were coming out at same time.
Mito on the other hand was confident in everything she was doing. She would watch over everyone in the village, everyone she cared about.
As days passed and Mito visited and checked on Orochimaru. His condition was better than she expected, but she didn't want to rush him just in case. And after a week Orochimaru was standing on the training grounds, stretching and preparing for a light training. The reactions when he walked with his new look through village were diverse. Some were weirded out, the ones that weren't previously weirded, some took a change in his appearance as normal thing, while some wonder how did this happen. Orochimaru had to answer many questions, but his answer was always the same :" it is a result of recent project of mine."
He soon found out that he was just slightly rusty and that his agility was even better. However his strength was nowhere near his previous one. Mito joined him in training, she would use her artifacts against him. While she was improving with them, she was still long way from perfecting them.
Mito was still trying to get better at those, she didn't know why but she could feel something was bugging her. Was it that nothing happened in last year. Well nothing that she heard about. The great five nations are still in peace, but soon the peace treaty would be over, because the treaty only states that it should be renewed every 3 to 5 years if one side wants the changes. And it was very unlikely that no village hadn't noticed how Konoha had closed itself only to reopen with no news. That also may hurt the alliance but, Mito knew that under a lot of pressure people do make a mistake. She waited for Jiraiya to come back to hear what he had learned. If it was useful. But the man would only come on her engagement day.
Well the engagement ceremony, since both clans are traditional based would be huge. And Uzumaki and Uchiha were preparing for it. The ceremony was huge but simple. The two people that love each other would stand in the middle of the square and slowly dance to the rhythm of the song. The surroundings would be decorated with white and purple. There would be a lot things to eat and some chairs to sit. Ceremony would only have a small speach form clan heads that would say the news to the village. The music would be playing after that for whole day. The pair could leave after the first dance.
Well that was what Mito knew, she didn't know what exactly would the clan heads say, she wasn't worried about that. She also wasn't to informed of what would happen after the ceremony. Well she knew that Shisui was also left in darkness about those things, so she felt relieved. Breathing out Mito crossed another number on her calendar, leaving only 2 days to circled day. She smirked as she imagined the looks of villagers and some of other people. She loved to surprise people. Also knowing that Uchiha shinobi would prepare everything during the night, would make it larger surprise.
Jiraiya journey was eventful he had many important meetings, he got large information from those. However there was also times he came to dead ends. Mostly when it came to Ame. Almost all of his spies that were previously there were nowhere to be found or wouldn't talk with him. He thought that they were monitored, however that meant he couldn't do anything to help them. It was their fault if they couldn't manage to stay hidden. He had many bad news, coming from other four villages. Kumo was eager to find what happened in Konoha and were investigating with thier spies, at least that is what Jiraiya knew. Kumo wanted to know if Konoha was strong, if they weren't Kumo had some grudges to relieve. They also planned to share this information with other villages as not to get attacked by them. However the investigation didn't bring much info, especially because the place they suspected something happened wasn't marked by any kind of fighting. While they believed that enemy was clearly against a jinchuriki the marks were nowhere to be found. Kiri waa acting pretty normal and it seemed like Mizukage was pleased with the alliance with Konoha. Jiraiya thought that Kiri and Suna are the closest alies that Konoha has right now. Kumo is only staying in agreement because everyone else is doing the same, however they are just waiting a chance to attack. Suna on the other hand was lifting impressive walls around them the village was full of life, the shinobi were on constant lookout, the security of the village was the best out of all villages. The problem from arial attack was dealt with a seal Mito made exclusively for them.
Tsuchigake on the other hand was stubborn he didn't even care to what happened to Konoha, well the spies said that but Jiraiya knew that wasn't it. The old man wished the destruction of Konoha same as Kumo, but they wanted to do it themselves without help even if it meant banging their heads against a wall. Jiraiya however knew that Tsuchigake knew that he didn't have a chance, and that the man was looking for a next Tsuchigake, the man was a teenager when Madara and Hashirama were in their prime.
Jiraya's journey back just as eventful as the news of Mitos engagement reached his ears and that he should hurry back. He was surprised as the news came directly from Mito, she also said that nobody really knew, that she wanted him to come and support the engagement. Because the engagement was also political as much it was from love. Jiraiya at first was confused by those words. While he didn't really know what is happening in Konoha, well inside of it. He knew that the problem now was the distance between Uchiha and the village. So that meant that Mito would probably engage with someone from Uchiha clan, right. Someone that is important to Uchiha clan. But Jiraiya didn't know who was that, as he wasn't close to any Uchiha. If people would really think about it he would always seem as Senju person and not like Uchiha one. Still it was surprising to him that Uchiha and Uzumaki clan could cooperate together without any problems. Uzumaki clan is similar to Senju clan but unlike the Senju clan they didn't have same perspective as Senju clan. While Senju were waring clan and was strong at that, Uzumaki clan was more of protecting clan. So it was no wonder that Uzumaki clan had helped to create and protect Konoha over the years. Uzumaki clan can show many clans what it means to be a clan.
Jiraiya stopped his musings as he entered Konoha. The Village was filled with happy atmosphere even though it was still night. It was around 3 in the morning, however many shinobi were active. Well most of them were gourds and then large Uchiha women force. He wondered for a second what was happening. However before he could ask anyone. A anbu showed behind him as he said :" Hokage-sama wants to hear your report."
Jiraiya nodded as he asked :" is he awake right now."
Anbu shake his head :" the real one is asleep, but there is a Clone that is waiting for your report."
Jiraiya smirked :" at least he gets some decent sleep then. " the two people then shushined to Hokage's tower, where aclone of Minato's was waiting. Jiraiya began his report immediately after the anbu had left the two alone. Minato listened carefully and nodded and noted important things. He smiled as he said :" i am sorry that i put such heavy burden on you, on people around me. As you know i m trying my best to make things in Konoha better, that is why you were called earlier than we planed. As i am sure Mito had spoken about why you are needed here."
Jiraiya nodded :" she didn't go into details, she said she is getting engaged and that she needs my support. "
Minato smirked :" that is correct, i will explain it to you in short and most important details. So basically Mito came with idea that because Uzumaki clan is respected the most in Konoha right now and Uchiha clan is on verge of respect, that a engagement would lessen tensions between Konoha and Uchiha clan. So she decided to get engaged with Shisui, since people won't find that suspicious as everyone knows that there is some kind of thing going between them for years. So the problem was how to announce it without seeming like a political thing. So we agreed that Uzumaki and Uchiha clan should cooperate on a program. It was a seal program similar to one they did before. So Mito started rumors around the project and the opening is tomorrow. They are actually opening a small store that represents the project, in that store you can buy the seals that were made by Uchiha and Uzumaki clan, and Uchiha clan weapons. So most people don't know what is happening. "
Jiraiya nodded :" so that is happening, and how will the announcement go. "
Minato nodded :" that is on Uzumaki and Uchiha clan ti decide and i didn't want to pry to much. However i expect that it will be a large event tommorow. And from what i heard Mito and Shisui don't know either, they know their part but they are keeping it secret too."
Jiraiya nodded :" so Uchiha women are in charge of that in this very moment. I mean decorating. "
Minato nodded :" yeah, but aren't you curious about how everyone will react to this news. "
Jiraiya nodded :" that is right, however i don't expect any negative ones, Mito probably told the others she cared about this. "
Minato nodded :" that is correct, however only those that are chasing her know. "
Jiraiya nodded :" u think that she plans to marry all of them, maybe i should start writing a reverse harem novel. "
Minato laughed and then siad :" You know if Tsunade doesn't kill you, there are many of us that will if you do that. "
Minato face had that sweet smile, the ki that was leaking from him made Jiraiya wonder if Minato was kyuubis jinchuriki. However he know better as he said:" i was joking. "
Chapter 156
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Jiraiya was soon dismissed from the office and he went straight to Senju compand. Where his family waited for him. Well only Tsunade was awake, as she had received a message from Minato that Jiraiya has come back. She immediately greated him, and hugged him. However both of them were too tired and they went to sleep. They had to be awake early in the morning for announcement.
At the time Konoha main square was getting decorated, the colors were white and purple, the sub store was just across the square, to show how great the trust was between village, Uzumaki and Uchiha clan, the stores name was written whith golden letters. It was called U store. The first letter of the both clans names. And it was simple. The entrance had to be decorated the most as they left that for the last stage, they didn't want to disclose what they were preparing for tommorow, so they firstly decorated everything that was inside, and since the store couldn't be seen from outside everything was safe. The next thing on their list was to make decorations around the square. The ribbons were long and hanging from the lamps on the streets.
Everybody knew exactly what was needed to be done, everything was perfect and just in time. The Uchiha women breathed out their worries as the sun began to rise and with those rays the scene in front of them became even more beautiful. Every Uchiha women was happy that Mito was getting engaged with their Shisui. They absolutely loved the girl. It was only a shame that she would never get their name. As she is a Uzumaki. And Shisui could if he wanted become a Uzumaki too. But those things wouldn't be needed to discuss now. Slowly high ranking jonin and clan heads were coming and taking their places. It was 8. Am, but the sun just rise. Uzumaki clan members had just came to. The civilans also started to gather around.
.
In 20 minutes, it could be said that square of Konoha was centar of the whole village, almost everyone was present, only the shinobi on missions or the people that were late weren't here. Uzumaki clan stood next to Uchiha clan, and in front of both clans stood Minato as Hokage. To their left was shinobi council. Minato cleared his throat as he began his speech :" as many of you have heard rumors, about Uzumaki and Uchiha clan collaboration, we gathered here to show the results of that collaboration between the two clans."
Minato then smirked :" as many of you assumed, the collaboration was to strengthen the village and create a new weapons for protection. But there is also something else, but it isn't my thing to talk about. "
He then moved to the left leaving the space for Uchiha and Uzumaki clan heads.
It was at that moment that crowd could how Mito and Shisui were dressed. It wasn't their usual shinobi outfit. But rather Mito was dressed in purple dress, long and beautiful. Her make up was sparkly and it caught everyones eyes. On her hands there were gloves. Shisui was in a suit of white color, his hair wasn't messy and it looked kinda soft. His hair was down and it seemed a lot longer than it was. He also had a purple tie. The reason they stood out even more was because they were the only one dressed like that. While the others also weren't wearing their training oufits they weren't as dressed as the two.
However before everyone could analyze what that meant. Fugaku began with his speech, shifting the attention to himself.
He began :" i am glad that so many people have shoved up for our project, we promise not to disappoint you. As clan head and one of the leaders of project i will start talking more in depth about what our project was. We had a goal, to create a weapons that were easy to learn, but hard to lose, a weapon that is always ready for use a weapon that cannot be used by our enemies. Such weapons was created by Uchiha clan, however it wouldn't be possible without Uzumaki clan providing us thier knowledge and experience, the advices and seals they gave us were very helpful. However the Uzumaki clan didn't just help in such way, they also made a deal with us. "
Tamura then stepped closer to Fugaku. And he spoke in unison with Fugaku :" Upon realizing how close our clans were and how Mito and Shisui felt towards each other we decided to allow their wishes to be fulfilled, as we say that we mean that tjose two are engaged from today. As the Uzumaki clan ritual the two will dance in front of all of you, a dance called 'Forever yours' a dance made only for royals of Uzumaki clan. "
Before the crowd could procees ehat was just said. A music started a soft and slow tune. Fugaku and Tamura however didn't move from the center of the stage. But rather. Mito moved to left while Shisui moved to right, crossing the path for a second, their clothes touched for a second. They took five steps each and then they turned towards each other. Mitos red hair flow in air as she rushed towards Shisui as a tune become speeding up. Shisui however on other hand just stood on same spot. When Mito was right next to him only did he then move, his hand softly brushed her hair, mitos hand took his other. And the dance started. The dance was filled with emotions, of at first uncertainty, then coffidence, later hesitantion, and then acception. The story that they told, was mixed with genjutsu from both of them. Everyone was seeing a story of the two young people ib love, their first encounter, the curiosity of both of them, a chance to confess, then the answer to confession. Even though the person didn't say yes it was clear that they loved back. Seeing how the other person is in trouble, seeing how close they are to death. They finally accept their feelings they return the confession. And they slowly stopped dancing hugging each other. And with that the genjutsu stops to show to tired out kids hugging each other breathless. Most of the crowd didn't even notice that they were under a genjutsu. However they understood that the story they watched was the true story of Mito and Shisui. Even though it seemed like a short moment, Shisui and Mito had danced for a half of hour. They were hugging in front of Fugaku and Tamura and the dou of clan heads laid down their hand on their heads and said :" we are witness of this engagement, we bles these two and their pursuit of love."
And with that the fireworks started to go off. The confetti fell down. And the rest of shinobi clan heads blessed Mito and Shisui. Jiraiya, Tsunade, Orochimaru. The crowd started cheering up also. In the crowd there were Kakashi and Genma standing next to each other, relax, well they would be if everyone else around them wasn't just staring at them. Their friends were also very confused, they didn't know anything about this.
They reacted by looking at them every few seconds asking them if everything was alright. However Genma and Kakashi didn't answer they just watched the show. They were focused on how happy Shisui and Mito looked. Finally when everything was over they said :" we knew about this, and it didn't bother us, just the attention of people watching us was bit weird."
Rin was the one who asked :" and you are fine with this for real. You are letting her go with him."
Kakashi and Genma laughed :" we aren't just letting them go, we are going on this journey called love together. "
The group was even more confused after hearing that. Genma smirked at them as he saw Mito and Shisui approach them after doing their part. The group looked at where his vision was pointing at.
Mito sighed softly as she noticed the expression of the group. She smiled and then, came with Shisui next to Kakashi and Genma. She asked :" are they troubling you boys."
Kakashi answered :" slightly, because they don't understand what we are trying to point out to them."
Mito nodded :" well we don't have much time to explain, today, as we have plans. But if you want we can explain it some other time, but i would rather that you figure it out yourself. "
And with that she took Genma and Kakashi by their hands while Shisui was holding her dress from getting dirty on the road. They then began walking towards the north side of square as there was a lot less people there. Before they could leave though. The group reached them. Hayate was the one who asked :" is this the thing talked about. If it is you know my answer."
Mito smiled :" thank you, but we really need to get going. As i said we have plans."
The group then started to ask Hayate what it was. Mito was grateful for Hayate, as he sacrificed himself for them to get away. She was also sure he wouldn't say anything either way. Hayate answered their questions with" it is their thing when they want to say, i know because i was asked my opinion on this matter " Hayate then grabbed Yugao's hand and they disappeared. They also had a date planned.
On the other side, Mito and the three boys had a lot of fun, on thier date. Mito had changed her outfit. And Shisui had done the same. They were going to have a picking on their usual training grounds. Mito and they talked about their future more, about when would they say it to others. About their plans. The date was fun because it was filled with teasing, mostly Mito. After they had eaten their food. They began training. The training was prepared by Mito abd it was meant for control of their chakra. As Mito had made a seal that needs a perfect chakra control of four people. The seal wasn't her idea, however she decided to do it, and she succeeded in few attempts. Well she made correct characters, but she knew that she alone couldn't activate it. It was Lisa's idea. The gourdian of knowledge, spoke about a seal that could stop a biju like creation, and even gedo statue, because it has same origins. However such thing needs a Uzumaki level of chakra and three perfect person controling the chakra flow. Mito hoped that this seal wouldn't need to be used, however by just learning and preparing for it they will get 2 times stronger, as they will try to control thier chakra more, they will have more chakra to their disposal, as they will save more.
The group was super confused as they went to restaurant after being left alone. They would go train but everyone else was busy. The people were trying to enter the U store. And there was huge line in front of it both shinobi and civilians were there, those so called wannabe be shinobi. Rin began :" so from what little information we gathered is that Mito likes Shisui. And the others don't mind that."
Raido spoke after her :" the part of her liking Shisui, could be a political thing thought."
Ibiki nodded and so did Tokara. Asuma hummed too. Kurenai was bit surprised by those words especially coming from Raido, but she understood. Guy, Obito and Rin looked confused. Obito seemed to know a little thing about was talking but he wasn't aware of political things. Guy was the one who asked :" what do you mean, by that."
Raido nodded :" all i am saying that it could be because Uchiha clan has many rumors about them, and they were getting isolated really fast before Mito awake, but since then the situation slowed down and is slightly better. So i am saying that Uchiha and Uzumaki clan are trying to tie Uchiha clan to village and let tjose rumors disappear. "
Obito nodded :" that is true, but i don't think that they would use Mito like that. "
Ibiki spoke :" Well technically they aren't using her, because she has every righy to break up the engagements. So it could be just for a show. "
Obito nodded :" the problem with that is, Mito was coming to Uchiha clan compand every day for months and every Uchiha women knows her and accepts her. Which means she doesn't want to break the engagements. "
Rin nodded :" Well it is obviously something that only they knew about, and that information is crucial to us, we need to figure what we are missing. "
Ibiki nodded :" that is right, if we heard correctly both clans accepted the engagement. However engagements between clans usually are like contracts, and if they are broken the clan that broke it has to pay a cost. "
Tokara nodded :" yes according to what we learned from cases of breaking the contracts in i&t. There must be something like this. "
Obito spoke :" then that means that such contract needs to be in Uzumaki and Uchiha clans. "
Everybody nodded. Obito continued :" then there are two things we can do, 1 the thing that probably won't work ' we ask clans to see engagement papers.' or 2 we go and sneakly read them through. Since we can't stole it. "
The group agreed again. Asuma said :" it would be best if we asked first though and then Obito could have a look into the contracts."
Obito exclaimed :" why me. "
Asuma smirked:" why you, 1 because you live one of the clans, 2 because your eyes can see the best and your memory of what you see is best. So you have both access to information and the ability to make sure we get righy information."
Rin nodded :" that is right, however i think that has to be last resort. Maybe they will give us a look. Maybe we should say something along ' we need to see how the papers look, because we want to get engaged. "
Raido then spoke :" then Obito and rin would need to ask that question. As you are the couple. And you are connected to Uchiha clan. But maybe we should try asking Uzumaki clan first as they are more likely to give us. "
Kurenai nodded :" that is right, but what kind of excuse should we try for them to listen to us. "
Raido smirked :" Obito will say that he wants to know how it looks, but he is to embarrassed to go and ask Uchiha clan about it. "
While the group was planning how to learn more informations, Mito and the boys were talking of they really should let others fond on their own or tell them straight to face. The discussion was ended with mito saying :" let them be for few days. A week. If they don't fond anything than that means thatwe hid it well, if they find out then it saves us trouble."
In the darkness, red eyes were trying to see light, however there was no such thing. Izuna stepped backwards as he felt a trap in front of him, he was training like this for months, so much that his senses can even catch a breath of Zetsu which were connected to Gedo statue. Black Zetsu has recently began creating more of those but it was really slow. Black Zetsu had plans, but they were nowhere close to being done. The plans were only in preparation phase.
Notes:
I would like to sum up this cursed year. So i must say that the year was cursed not only because the covid, but also because my grandpa died, then there is something that i haven't previously talked about. I survived 3 earthquakes all were above 5 on the Reichert scale. And the last two were 2 days ago, so i am in constant fear of them. This show you how that sucks, this area i live in wasn't hit by such strong earthquakes in a 100 years. And this year we had 3. What is more a city close to my city is gone, completely destroyed and so many people have lost their homes.
But there were some good things that happened, like graduating from high school and making into the college i wanted. I used this story to escape the reality.
I hope you like the last chapter of this cursed year.
Chapter 157: 157
Chapter Text
3.pov
The talk of village for the whole day and later on for the whole week was mostly about engagement of Mito and Shisui and U store. The reputation and trust between village and Uchiha clan seemed a lot better at this moment. The shinobi and wannabe shinobis praised everything they saw in the store, because most people were still hesitant to go inside. The store wasn't too big, 10 people could fit in at the time. The store had a seal section on the left, and weapons on right side. The weapons looked like a sword. But when Uchiha would start explaining its fuction, everyone realized that it wasn't just a sword. Depending on the amount of chakra you put into it, it can be a dager, or even a katana. It also could change its shape but for that it needs more chakra control. The sword was pricey, because it was made from a special material only found in Iwa, the material was flexible but really strong, also because of the strong seal that was embedded into it, which converted chakra into the heat or coldness. If there was need for getting a longer sword, person would pour chakra into a seal, and the seal would change the chakra into a heat making the sword longer, and if it needs to be shorten then it would cool down the metal, which would cause the shrinking of the metal. However the seal had another function, and that was not to allow any damage to sword, that would come from constant prolonging or shortening of the sword. The sword was not heavy in its usual form, however when it would get larger it would feel lighter and if it gets shorter it would feel heavier.
Some people had just enetered to see what was selling there with no intention of buying anything, however they would exit with weapon a few seals. A instruction would come along with weapons it was rather detailed and veey helpful. The store had more than 800 of thr weapons but the problem was that for 10 weapons it needed a whole day to be made. And in just first day a hundred was sold. By the night when the store closed itself. Everyone already knew how great of weapon it really was, as few of higher ranking shinobi had spared with the weapon. The weapon was soon called " a blessing form Red goddess", as they learned from instruction that Mito helped in the seal work of the weapon. Mito however didn't know what the seal she made was used for as Kushina was the one to put it on weapons. Many shinobi started to respect Uchiha clan for respecting Mito. The name became official after two days.
While the group was doing their weird things, and by that i mean they were trying to gather the informations. Mito was in charge of looking over the children of all clan heads as they were busy. Especially because of the Uzumaki Uchiha collaboration. As they began to analyze the effects and to plan new movements. And like that Mito was handled Sasuke, who was followed by Itachi and Uchiha girl named Izumi, the next to them were Karin and Naruto, next to them was Ino, then Shikamaru and Choji, Shino and Kiba whp was followed by Hana, Hinata and Neji were there too, Chieko and Haruko also came together with Tenzo. Apperently Kushina was busy doing seals, Tamura was invited to the council meeting with all of the sanins, Suzume was also doing the seals, Mikoto sent itachi with Sasuke and Izumi because she wanted them to get along with others. So since everyone came to Mito home, she began with preparing everyone a pace to sleep. When that was done she decided to let the 4 older children play outside while she watch over the children. Haruko and Chieko were the oldest ones, and they had 2 years and few months already, Neji was the next one, Mito let them place themselves where they wanted to be. Haruko and Chieko stayed together, Neji was next to Hinata cutely holding her hand, Sasuke sat next to Ino who was next to Naruto who was next to Karin who was next to Choji, Kiba, Shino and Shikamaru. When everyone stopped miving too much Mito opened a book and started to read a story, which she made herself.
After reading they played with toys that Mito prepared, she had experience from Naruto and Karin, so she made sure that everything was safe for them to use. Finally it was time to let them sleep. The children were all close to each other. So it was easy to cover them with one blanket. Mito then put food to get ready, as she walked outside to watch what the already grown ups were doing. Tenzo and Hana were already 8 years old, and Mito wondered how fast time went by, as her hair was blown by the wind created by Izumi jutsu, apparently they were trying to improve their jutsu use. Izumi was same age as Itachi, which meant she was 7. Itachi and Tenzo were in same class, as they moved to upper classes together, if Minato didn't put new law of when children get to graduate they would already graduate. However Mito thought that this was for the best too. Hana was one grade below them, which also meant she went up a year, however she wasn't close to graduating. Izumi was the average one of them, as she didn't move up the classes. She wasn't prodigy like them, but she still had talent, well from what Mito could tell. However it seemed like the girl liked something more than training.
However it wasn't obsessive, but rather a crush of child. Mito knew about the sad story of original girl named Izumi and her love for Itachi, she wondered if maybe it began at such early stage. Itachi while he was mostly reserved to others talked easily with her, whivh was a plus side, Mito hoped that there won't be a need of Uchiha massacre and that the two would find happiness. Mito was brought of her thoughts as she saw Tenzo amd Hana spar. They were pretty even when Hana was charging aggressively, however Tenzo took every opportunity from her openings, however she never gave up. Until the two fell down because Tenzo panicked and used his wood release, he planned to just make her fall however she took him with herself. Tenzo had fallen down back first and Hana landed on his chest. A rush of redness was seen on both of their faces. And Mito smirked, so it was like that. However she wouldn't let them embarrass each other more. So she finally spoke:" do you wnat something to eat or drink, there are drinks and snacks ready in kitchen."
The four children that were concerted didn't even notice her until she spoke. Tenzo was the first one to answer :" ah, yeah i am thirsty."
Which made Mito cringe, that didn't sound right in her mind especially in what position the yoing boy was, with a girl on top of him. She realized that she was sexualy frustrated for too long. Mito then turned away as she said :" then come, you will dehydrate." the children came seconds after her, she didn't want to interfere with their conversation, as she went to check on the babies. They were luckily still asleep, Mito didn't want to think about someone being thirsty in that. She hoped that soon her hormones would calm down. Her mind too. She was almost done with her period so, her hormones would get back to normal.
When she calmed down she went into kitchen to finish preparing the food for kids. Hana and Tenzo were bickering and Izumi was trying to calm the two, while Itachi watched them with fond expression. Mito ruffled all of their hairs as she said :" what are you talking about, maybe Aunt Mito can help."
Tenzo whined :" Mito - nee chan, you messed up my hair."
Mito nodded :" i also taught you how to make it."
Itachi spoke next seeing that Tenzo was pouting. He asked :" Mito - sama, would you train us. "
Mito was surprised with question, but asnwerd it :" and why do you want me to train you. "
Itachi answered :" because i want to protect the peace. "
Mito smiled :" that is good answer, but what do others think."
Izumi asnwerd shyly :" to be honest, i wanted to train under you because you are strong, and i wanted to be strong too. "
Mito nodded :" well there is nothing wrong with being strong, but you have to realize that power without purpose is just something that poisons us."
Those words made Izumi look ather surprised.
Mito then asked Hana why she wanted to be trained under her too. Hana answered :" to always be able to protect those i care about, to protect Inuzuka clan. "
Mito nodded :" that is admirable. ", she turmed to Tenzo waiting for his answer. His answer was :" i want to repay the kindness yoi showed me, i want to be always by your side, always useful for your goals. "
Mito was bit surprised but she managed to answer him :" that is good you know, but maybe you should also think about yourself more, more about you want to do for yourself, for people you care about. I am not saying that having a idol that you admire and adore is a bad thing and wanting to be useful to thay person, but sometimes your ifol won't be close by, or maybe he will be long gone, and you will have to find a new reason to fight for, which is extremely hard, so please think about it more. " Mito smiled :" think of this as your first lesson. Try to realize what you want to do with power. "
Tenzo was surprised :" that is it. "
Mito nodded :" well yes, but i need you to do something. Since you guys aren't that busy with academy now, come tomorrow and bring a Uchiha new sword, you know what i mean. " Itachi nodded :" the one called blessing of Red Goddess."
Mito sweat dropped :" yeah that one. "
Itachi spoke :" i already have one, and father gave me extra so my friends could have few more. "
Mito smirked:" i see, then bring four tommorow, since we will train with them, i will teach you something even better than those instructions. "
The children then vigorously talked about the new swords while, Mito went back to room where babies where. She noticed from her senses thay Haruko and Chieko had woken up so she took them first and seated them on chair next to table, she put down the food and let them eat by themselves. The dou were noisy as they ate and would go saying :" it is good."
They two somehow managed to start bickering even if they knew little words. Chieko ended calling Haruko a poop, while Haruko looked shooked and started crying. Tenzo immediately went to calm him down, while Mito regretted babysitting, as the cry waked every baby and she now had to calm them all down. The other three helped her bring them into kitchen to eat. The children eat, and the peace was restored. Luckily it wasn't to much longer and Mito could take them home. Most of them could walk. So Mito only needed to hold their hands and they were on their way to their homes. Karin and wer left first as Karin house was next door and Kushina was there too. Itachi amd Izumi took care of bringing Sasuke home, Hana made sure her brother got home safely, Tenzo was the one to bring back Senju kids, as their older brother. Mito was left alone with shy Ino, quiet Shino, lazy Shikamaru, Neji and Hinata who seemed to be most opened, Mito knew that from lessons she took in her previous life, that children that who reacted normaly or strongly on sounds around them would turn shy in their adulthood, and Hinata wasn't like that, which meant that her lack of confidence was mostly because the kidnapping attempt and results of it. Mito took them firstly to Hyuga clan compand as it was two of children she had and it was the closest one, the train of small children holding hands was funny to see. Finally Mito had dropped of the two Hyuga after she was thanked by what she assumed was Hinata's mother. They went to Aburame clan next, where they were grated by Shinos mother. Mito was left alone with ino-shika-cho trio. They walked to other part of village slowly, as they managed to come at se time when Inoichi came from the meting. He took ino and he even bowed in thanks to Mito. Mito eventually dropped Choji too. But when it was time for her to leave Shikamaru too Nara clan he held her hand and wouldn't let her go. Mito couldn't refuse his please for her to gey inside and even Yoshino was saying same thing. And that was how she ended on dinner with Nara family. Shikamaru seemed to really like her as sat on her lap for the whole time. And like always Mito ended playing a shogi match with Shikaku who was wondering what was Mito planning now. Mito answered every question, while Shikamaru was looking excited shogi board.
Mito answered :" right now, i don't plan on doing anything, i don't need to make more rumors about myself, i will try to keep it low. Until i see a problem I can help with. However we also need to wait to see the results of this project."
Shikaku nodded :" you know that you made me lose bets. "
Mito smirked :" didn't you know, that it is rude to bet on someone's personal life. Especially someone you ate close with. I was planning to say my plans but seeing that you would use it on betting i won't."
Shikaku shaked his head :" i promise i won't."
Mito laughed :" i will marry all of them. "
Shikaku nodded :" i understand that part, but how will you do it. "
Mito smirked :" Genma is 16 so there is 2 years we have to wait, if we don't get premison from his parents, who i still didn't meat. Kakashi, well for him o will probably have to wait for few years, well perhaps Minato will let us marry, for Shisui is easiest as they already approved, but he is too young. "
Shikaku nodded :" i see, you are worried that Genma's parents won't like that you are already engaged to someone else, and that you plan on marrying more than one person. "
Mito nodded :" i am also worried about what everyone else will think about this. I am allowed to do it because of a law, but does society accept it. I myself thought that it was weird. "
Shikaku thought for a moment and then he asnwerd :" i think that everyone will accept it, for two reasons, one because everyone wants you to be happy and everyone respects you, and the other one was because you didn't rush into things, well maybe because you are too young but still you took your time choosing and thinking about them. Because everyone knew that thye chased you for years. So they will accept as they wishes for you to be happy with someone will come true. "
Mito nodded as took a wining strike. Shikamaru looked awed. Shikaku smiled as he said :" you made my son love shogi already, and here i though it would be troubleaome for him to pick it up. "
Mito nodded :" now only problem is that he eats too little, that can only be solved if yoi keep breastfeeding him."
Yoshino heard that ans she asked :" why is that so, i though that it would better if just stopped. "
Mito shake her head :" the milk has very much benifitcs for babies, it said that they should be breastfeed until they reach 2 years. He will be more used to eating larger meals. But please keep in mind that you need to rest too, he doesn't need to be breastfed every day."
Chapter 158: 158
Chapter Text
3.pov
As the Rin and Obito had arrived at Uzumaki compand, they calmed down and breathed in and out, Obito nodded to Rin and she nodded back. Obito then knocked on the doors. Waiting for few seconds only to hear a thump. And then suddenly footsteps were heard. And within a second a messy looking Kushina opened the doors, which surprised the dou. Kushina was also slightly surprised that these two were the ones to knock, then she realized this wasn't her house, it was Uzumaki clan heads, she was speading so much time here that she considered it her home.
She gathered herself as she asked :" Did you need something. Obito, Rin."
Obito and Rin were still for a moment, but Obito finally spoke :" ah, yes, we came because we need a favor."
Rin nodded vigorously. Kushina nodded asking :" what is it," and the she followed with :" maybe yoi should enter, since it seems private. "
Obito and Rin nodded and entered, they went to kitchen following Kushina. And there was Suzume there concentrating on a seal, next to her was another seal that was messed up, obviously from startling Kushina. Obito and Rin then took another large breath. Kushina sat down as she said :" they said that they need a favor."
Suzume as the first lady of Uzumaki clan lifted her head and looked at them, she nodded to them saying :" i see, please do tell, what Uzumaki clan can help you with."
Obito hesitate and started to act embarrassed :" you see, Rin and i were curious about the engagement documents, since we want to get engaged soon, but we don't know how such thing should look like, and it isn't like we have someone else to ask. I am still outcast of Uchiha clan and i would die from embarrassment. "
Suzume nodded :" i see, however the problem is that i am not allowed to give such important documents on my own, and since Tamura has a meeting, i can't give you a document. But if you come ask this favor some other time, when Tamura is here then it would be solely his decision, if you wish i can schedule you guys a meeting. "
Both Obito and Rin were surprised by those news and they didn't know what to say, they expected that they would be immediately shuted down. And now they didn't know if the information was in there. Obito finally spoke realizing that he had to agree :" yeah we think that we could come some other time. So can you say when Tamura - sama has time." Suzume asked :" are you in hurry."
Rin nodded :" yeah it would be best if we learned it as soon as possible."
Suzume nodded :" then come tomorrow at this time. He will hear your request, i will also inform him in advance, however he will question you further."
Rin an Obito nodded and stood up saying thank you and bowing. They left to plan with thier friends. Meanwhile Kushina asked Suzume :" will he really give them permission to see it. "
Suzume shake her head :" no, but he will probably show them a usual one insted, as Uzumaki clan has a example for it. If they really want to learn it then they will be happy with it."
Kushina smiled :" so you also felt that there was something more to it."
Suzume nodded :" well they gave themselves away, because they didn't make their relationship public and i am sure that Obito still didn't meet up with Rin's parents from what i heard from Mito. So they really can't be that serious about engaging. What is more they asked just after Mito got engaged herself. "
Kushina nodded :" they are probably curious because the reaction of Kakashi and Genma weren't the one they expected. " Suzume smirked :" Well we would also be if we didn't know what card Mito plans to use. Since our clan is still considered small, civilan council will allow it without problems. "
At the restaurant where Obito and Rin met with others, it was teams without Kakashi, Genma and Hayate. They spoke what Suzume said to them. Asuma nodded :" yes that is right, only clan head can give such documents. But are you sure that they aren't suspicious of you guys."
Rin shaked her head :" i don't know, they didn't show any signs of not believing us."
Asuma nodded :" so what now, what if tommorow they don't give you the engagement documents. "
Raido nodded :" Obito you have to prepare for plan b just in case."
Obito sweated :" are you saying that i might need to sneak into Uchiha clan head house and then get to their library, and possibly not get caught, just great. "
Asuma nodded :" yes because we want to know. "
Rin nodged him :" you can always use "that". "
Obito nodded :" yeah, but it is risky i don't know if i can use it two times in a row. "
Asuma nodded :" seems like we have that under control. "
Tomorrow morning Mito was standing at the training grounds waiting for Tenzo, Hana Izumi and Itachi. She had prepared a ton of training for them, she wanted them to learn this as a routine and then do it on their own. She also know few secrets to the weapon she asked Itachi to bring. She found one in her room when she went to change after ceremony and she watched the instructions, it was really detailed and well done however she saw another fuction that instruction didn't shown. It was connected to what chakra type you would use when trying to extend or shorten the sword. Mito wasn't surprised to see Itachi and Izumi coming a bit early, as every Uchiha is punctual and stoic. Well except few cases that do confirm the rule. Tenzo and Hana arrived together, and with Hana was her partners the so called :"Three Haimaru Brothers", they were pups that obviously weren't older than a year. Which meant they didn't know Mito. And Mito didn't know them either. From what she could see that every one had different personality. But also thye were very well raised as they didn't seem to behave inproperly. Mito came closer as she crouched down :" so are these your ninkens, i didn't know you got yourself a pair."
Hana nodded :" yeah, i got them just few days after new year. And since then they were my partners."
Mito nodded :" i see, well it is nice to meet you guys, i hope we can get along." Mito carefully and slowly reached with her hand and softly ruffled their fur. The dogs didn't do anything about that, but from what she could see one of them really liked the contact.
Eventually Mito began showing few exercises, that woupd at first build up their stamina and strengthen them up. Then she showed few excessives for speed and then she began to explain what could be done with the weapon Itachi brought. They firstly began with basics. Izumi struggled the most as her chakra levels weren't that great. However she managed to do it after some time. Eventually when everyone was done with mastering the basic Mito smirked and began to explain complicated part. She wanted them to swing the sword and mild the swing pour their favorite elements chakra into sword. She even showed her. She used a water type chakra. Her swords was average length and then she started to pour the chakra while the sword was mid air, the tip of sword didn't prolong as it was expected but the water shout out of it much faster. The dent she made in the trunk of tree with it was amazing the tree almost fell down. Miro wanted Izumi to try it first, as she would be best example where someone could go wrong. Well one thing was too little chakra, then was too slow pouring of chakra, then pouring chakra too fast and without certain direction, which was almost fatal for one of the birds in trees. It was also difficult for Izumi as she picked the wind chakra which was hardest to control. Eventually she picked it up and she managed to cut down the tree in front of them. Tenzo was next as he picked the earth type chakra, his chakra control was perfect from training Mito had previously given him. So to him it was much mpre easy. He did it in his second try as in his first try he did it too slow. Hana was surprisingly also water user. She had problems with not getting enough chakra out. She would manage to make water go out of the sword but it wasn't dangerous at all, so Mito had made Tenzo show few exercises for better chakra control to Hana. She explained that Hana was doing everything ok, but she still needs to graps how much chakra is needed, and Itachi was the last one, Mito immediately made a water barrier as they were in a forest. She spoke :" Well you will have to break the barrier with the flames. It isn't hard."
Itachi nodded, he tried once but his timing was a bit of and a small fireball didn't do much against water wall. He managed to get it right after several tries however he seemed pleased.
Mito clapped her hands :" since you are already tired i will end the training session here. Come to meet my next week at this same location at same hour. I want to see you guys get some results down. If i learn thta you didn't practice i will use everything that i thought you against you. So in short you are dead. " Tenzo was the one who spoke :" yes, madam. "
Mito smirked :" that is my cute boy. "as she pinched his cheeks. Tenzo was extremely embarrassed and happy from her actions. While other three were just looking at the dou. They wondered what it felt.
Mito was on her way home when she felt familiar people going inside her house. It was Obito and Rin, however she didn't want to say hi, as they were acting suspicious. Talking in low voice, so unlike Obito, she decided to follow them. She used seals on her skin, first to make herself invisible and second to make sure nobody knew about her presence.
She was standing on wall next to dou as they waited for Tamura to come down in kitchen. Tamura spoke as soon as he came :" i heard why you want to see me. But i wish to know your reasons more."
Obito was more prepared that yesterday he began :" um, you see, we wanted to know how engagement documents looked like, however sibce Rin's family isn't a shinobi family but she is, we can't ask them for advice. "
Mito listened in, and had already knew why they were here. To know if something was strange with engagement documents.
Tamura nodded :" i understand that part, but why don't you ask Uchiha clan about this, they are after all a shinobi clan, and you are part of them too."
Obito immediately answered :" recently i haven't been in good relationship with the clan , so i am embarrassed about asking them. "
Tamura nodded and then looked at Rin who was quiet he asked :" and what do you have to say. Do you agree. "
Rin spoke hesitantly :" i agree, while we still don't think we are ready we think that we need to know what will eventually be part of our lives. "
Tamura nodded, impressed with her answer :" i made my decision. I will both reject and accept your request or favor as you said."
Obito paled :" what does that mean. "
Tamura smirked :" i mean i will let you guys see how engagement documents should look, but i can't show you how Mito amd Shisui look like as they are very important documents for both clans and any leaking of information in it could be fatal. "
He then took out a document. Mito smirked, Tamura was testing them, if they were to show how unsatisfied they were he would know that they weren't here for what they told they were.
Obito was sweating, he didn't know what to do as he began to read the document. He was getting pinched by Rin which was meant to control his facial expression. The dou thanked Tamura after reading the document and left. As they did so Mito reviled herself and almost scared the man. Tamura asked :" how long were you here."
Mito answered :" from the beginning. I assume you knpw why they want to see mine engagement documents."
Tamura nodded :" yes i understand. But i fear that they will try to get information some other way."
Mito nodded :" that is possible, however it is up to them what they eant to use. But i have solution even for that. "
Rin and Obito came to restaurant defeated. Asuma asked :" so what happened. "
Rin answered :" it seems like he suspected something was wrong so he gave us a usual document for engagement. He however did say that Mito and Shisui engagement had some pretty important information that were not allowed to go out. So it is possible that our answer is among those informations. "
Obito then spoke :" then tomorrow i will go along with plan b. "
Asuma nodded :" i hope you succeed. "
Mito could predict what their next move was, so she knew what she had to do to prevent it from happening. And she also had a perfect excuse for laying out thia information.
On the other side of the world, something was moving, someone was meting someone knew, a cloack was given to this man. The red cloud of the morning, on pitch black cloack. The two men the went to Ame together. The rain was falling but the dou didn't mind, one was orange headed and was calling himself Pain, but the body was that of Yahiko. The rinnengan eyes were visible but on their way they didn't strike fear bjt rather awe. The man next to him had a crossed out headband one that belong to village hidden in water falls, his body and head were covered. And he was Kakuza. The man that head 5 hearts.
The sharingan eyes stared at the empty room, following something that normal eyes didn't have a chance to catch. The boy, man spoke :" it seems i have found you rabbit. I didn't expect you to be hear, i wonder did you move on", the man suddenly turned around in time to avoid a weapon aimed at his head. And another voice was heard:" impressive, your progress is amazing Izuna "
Izuna didn't answer, Black Zetsu appear next to him saying :" maybe you should relax a bit, since you are starting to talk with yourself more often, and i know a way to do so." it was said with evil laugh behind it. Black Zetsu put his hands on Izunas eyes covering them, and slowly manipulating Izunas body with his chakra, izuna fell asleep in just a second. Black Zetsu smirked :" i hope you guys have a pleasant dream. A r-e-u-ni-on of sorts."
Chapter 159: 159
Notes:
The chapters may become rarer as i have tests coming up. Luckily i have them written down, but i don't know if i will have time or remember to post them. If i do remember, there is likely to be a hiatus in February.
Chapter Text
Dream
Mito pov
I opened my eyes to familiar, but faded out place, i wasn't there for so long, that i for a moment didn't know where exactly i was, however familiar gate stood in front of me, the family crest was on the gates, for a moment it looked bloody, but when I blinked again it was just red paint. I wondered if this was my memory form my youth. I did have lots of bad ones here. But which one was it exactly. Was it before or after the incident. As I was poundering about that, gates had opened and my body moved on it own as I didn't have any control of it, for a second a child and mother had crossed my vision, then i had noticed that someone was pushing me forwards, it was my sister and brother, oh.
A second passed, until I realized this was a memory before the incident. I never really remembered how my brother and sister looked like. I though how old was i , I couldn't be older than 4. My sister and brother were pushing me forward as they didn't know what i was so scared, because they were treated normally, while I the last born child wasn't. I remembered immediately, this day was day before the accident. A major family fight would happen and my father and mother would pack things for a day travel to cool things down. But before they got to leave. I was dragged by my grandmother to separate room, to be punished for being born. For swearing to revenge in my previous lifes. However i never had know that reason until later on, i thought that i deserved it. Mito felt pain just remembering how that hurt. I couldn't believe now how everyone was actually foolish.
Suddenly the scene changed, I was in car quiet, only I and her father were awake, since it was dark and they were traveling back from picking, I couldn't sleep as nightmares would chase me all night. In a moment a flash was all I could see, a flash of truck going in opposite direction. And before she could realize the crash had happened. I was crushed in between everyone else, as i was seated in middle, I couldn't do anything. Even if they didn't die immediately I was too little to actually help, she was panicking, if only that man who had driven the truck was alive then, someone else also could survive, what was worse i knew how close they all were to their home, however it was dark and nobody would usually drive at this late hour. I watched the breath out their last breath.
The scene did not change, as every second I was there felt like torture. Until suddenly I found a whole and i managed to get myself out, I walked to home to say what happened to grandpa and grandma. I was bloody, my body had so much red that she didn't even look like human, so i didn't blame when my grandparents reacted with screaming, but before she could start explaining she was called demon child, i cried as i said :" they are close, please help them."
However i already knew that it was done. I didn't really remember or i didn't realize that so many people were standing around them, when she lived through it, but now she could clearly see that there was huge crowd. Probably because I was yelling for someone to help.
A scene changed again, this time I was at hospital, i was getting patched from accident however the nurses weren't allowed to do everything that they wanted as grandparents said that only things that were life threatening could be treated, as they explained that others things our household has pride in and that they wanted to obey traditions. Which was lie, they wanted me to suffer. I looked at nurses face, and immediately saw it, she also knew, she knew, but thye never did anything. I hate those people the most, those sinners that keep quiet while watching others get hurt. Those cowards.
Then suddenly a scene changed, i felt older, the body i looked into mirror was older, clean and thin, my pale skin a show that i didn't like to go outside, underneath my long sleeves there were many scars, that weren't done by me, i never had that kind of courage, they had done everything on me. They had blamed me fpr everything that had happened, and i could not even walk out form massion without getting stared at, with being cursed out, so i stayed in, i studied, i lnew that was only way i could get out this hell. I passed everything with flying grades, i was 15 and was ready too move out of the house, i got some money from my parents insurance, so i wasn't completely broke, but i knew that it wouldn't be enough, so i had enough to pay rent to room in a city that i wanted to go to high school. I didn't even tell my grandfathers that i was moving out, as he no longer cared for what i did, when gradma died, he stopped injuries, i was thankful that he didn't throw me out.
The next scene changed i was in front of my class it was first day of school, i was there early as everyone else was. I didn't want to stand out so i was in usual clothing, however i never thought that the rumors would follow me here, i could hear them clearly talking about me, i didn't believe it, so i immediately went into the classroom and sat next to a quiet girl, she was rather pretty and seemed nice, however i knew that looks weren't everything. I thought that like everyone else she also knew about those rumors so when she said hi, i was surprised, i completely missed her name. Until she repeated :" hi, are you ok."
I didn't know how to answer that question, nobody asked for years. Nobody asked if it pained me, if i was ok, if i needed help. I realized that i was quiet for too long so i answered with obvious fake happy voice, even i knew that it sounded bad:" of course."
The girl nodded :" if you say so." before the conversation could continue a scene changed again, this time i was surrounded by other boys who liked to bully me. They were saying :" so if i hit you, what would you do, call your mommy. Oh i geuss yoi don't have one. Demon child. "
Then i would feel pain from thier hits, but that pain was nothing compared to those words, they would cut deep into my soul, those woulds would heal, but what about the wounds on my soul they would bleed without break.
The scenes kept changing, torment was always there. Even though i was foolish and didn't know what broken truly meant, i was really broken, those that bullied me, sometimes had a look on their faces, a look of pity, however they weren't feeling pity for me, they pitied that i didn't die, at sense they were doing same thing as i did, however i didn't took things in mine hands, i never tried finishing myself. Maybe i should have done that. But back then i had hope, that everything eventually would get sorted that everything would suddenly be fine, after i grow up. That my problems would suddenly dissappear, i was foolish, i knew everything and at same time didn't know anything.
Izuna pov.
I felt my eyes open, however the first thimg i saw i immediately realized that this wasn't my present, was this memory of my past, or was it a dream, a look to the right answered it, it was definitely a dream, i saw my mother next to house waiting for me, i was small in reflection, however i could see my new eyes in the reflection, as my eye color didn't match, i immediately knew that this was something that that freak had done, i looked at my mother to see that she had a worried look on her face, she usually didn't have those. Those were only when she was thinking about moving again, i as a child would travel i would spend a lot of time traveling. We would live in smaller places for few months and in bigger for a year. That was the case until i reached 15. However now i was maybe 5. I can't really tell, these eyes make me look older. A noise caught my attention and i looked at where it was coming from, then i saw him, he looked like a rabbit, so these were my dreams and memories of past. How nostalgic. He never noticed me, as he looked frightened and cute at same time, his brother and sister were pushing him cutly on the grass. I at that moment didn't know what was happening, and why rabbit was behaving like that, however i remembered that moment as something precious.
The scene had changed to night after that, i was woken by yelling, someone was yelling at dark, sounding like they were dying. My mother didn't want to take me with her, so she went to check what was happening herself, however i couldn't stayed put, i wnated to know what was happening. I sneaked on the balcony, only to see something horrible, the boy that looked like a rabbit was all bloody and his clothes were ruined, i couldn't see from where i was standing more, but the parts of his skine that were visible looked bruised. I wanted to knowwhat was happening, but i could barely hear what was happening. Only something like demon child. The rabbit feel down unconscious. Later that night i learned that he had car accident and that everyone else died. My mother said to stay away from him, as he might be a demon, i didn't know what that meant, but i knew that from my moms look she was thinking of leaving even more now.
The scene changed, i was fifteen and it was first day of school, i had grown a lot, i didn't really felt like i was overly happy as i didn't have much friends but other than that i was fine. I wasn't very sociable, as i knew that i would move every few months so it didn't have sense making friends. I did try, but i would fail more oftenly then not. But this time was different as i have chosen this city to live in and go to both middle school and college here. I was very nervous this day, i went super early to school as i was overly excited.
I came so early that nobody was really there, i decided to sit down and read something fun. While i was reading i could hear that everyone else was slowly gathering around, however little people did come in the classroom, they came in said hi, left their stuff and went to explore the school. Many seats were occupied with stuff but not the seat next to me. I could hear a lot of people start to speaking in hushed voice when i walked to throw something in garbage, a word caught my attention, a demon child. I heard the rumors of demon child everywhere I went, i knew what that meant, after all i remembered that one time when my mother said to stay away form demon.
I quickly sat down at my seat and watched a young boy eneter in classroom, he looked like all his dreams had been sunken like Titanic. For a second i thought he wasn't feeling well as he almost fell, he sat next to me, or eyes met for a second, i felt awkward, he didn't say anything, not even hi, it would be rude if i stood up and changed seats. Besides i wanted to see if he was really that dangerous, so i said :" hi, my name is…." i left it hanging to see what his reaction was, the pure shock on his face shocked me. What he didn't expect me to speak to him, i wanted to hear him say something so i asked him :"hi, are you feeling ok."
The pause was long one, and i wasn't even expecting answers after a full minute had passed, when he put the most obvious fake smile and used voice that didn't suit him at all :" of course."
At that moment i realized something, he was just a harmless rabbit, he couldn't hurt anyone, he couldn't even hid anything. He was cute and vulnerable, it was obvious. However i knew that was just my first thoughts, and before i could aks another question, our classmates had entered the room in great hurry as teachers were getting near our classroom. I could see that rabbit, whose name i still didn't know was in his thoughts.
A scene change again, this time it was after school time and i was going home. I was just passing by area where i could hear voices, i heard those words so mich these days that it could not think or give them any meaning, as it was always used, however i should really know what was happening. But since i didn't have friends, i never knew how friends would spend time, at that time i though rabbit has friends, i never thought that they were bullying him.
3.pov
Mito woke up from this dream, she was sweaty, her bed was wet from sweat and her tears, she however didn't know what to do, she really didn't want to process what she dreamed about. She immediately went to change her sheets on her bed ahe opened the window to make the room feel less stuffed, the cold air that had entered the room calmed her down, she thought for a second what else she could do, and then she realized she reaked from the sweat. She quickly went to shower and when she was in there showerin as she didn't want to think while she was in shower she went to ask Isobu what was her plan for day, as Isobu would follow her routine because he was sometimes board. He reminded her that she had to stop exposing of engagement documents. And Mito was thankful for that information. As she then started to think how she should do that, while she knew that letting problems just lay around her isn't good, she didn't want to deal with this one yet. She went to get dressed.
Izuna waked up laying on a cold floor, he immediately realized that he wasn't alone, but before he could say anything, Black Zetsu spoke :" Did you like my gift."
Izuna spoke for the first time to Black Zetsu :" it was quite nostalgic, i must say."
Black Zetsu laughed :" oh so I guessed right, you and Mito were connected somehow, i really had troubles with summoning you here."
Izuna was puzzled, for few seconds :" so the rabbit goes by Mito now."
Black Zetsu nodded :" well o don't know what was her name before, but i know her new name. I geuss that means she used a different name before no wonder i couldn't find anything about her. However both you and her have special feeling to your soul. "
Izuna didn't asnwerd to that, he was jsut listening and wondering what could this mean, he was pretty sure that he entered a different universe, but how, it was obvious to this thing in front of him, why, he didn't know. Why was rabbit here he also didn't know. However he knew that the thing in front of him probably didn't know much either as it assumed that rabbit was living in this world before.
Black Zetsu spoke :" however from a summoning scroll that i used, it only means that you were dead previously and i used some of Mitos blood to make the seal bring your soul into the body I created. So i only assumed that you were connected, probably like yin and yang. So what was your relationship. "
Izuna answer :" it doesn't matter to you. And with this seal on my heart it can't matter to me either right. "
Black Zetsu smirked :" hoho, so you were listening to me, how nice, i thought that you were slow one but you were just giving me attitude, hoho. Yes that is true, wait don't tell me you cared about her, that is great, she probably cared about you too, so since she is a sensor she could probably feel you and she will panic on your first meting, but you don't need to worry you aren't ready to meet her yet, you need to train for years to catch up to her. "
Chapter 160: 160
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito went to Uchiha clan compand, she enetered it without problems. It was early but many people were awake and would great her. And would immediately start talking about tje engagement which was hot topic even now few days after the announcement. Mito went into main house and there she was greated by Mikoto. Mikoto asked her :" would you like a tea."
Mito nodded :" yes i would appreciate that, i didn't have time to drink tea at my house."
Mikoto spoke :" oh, my, were you in hurry."
Mito nodded :" both yes and no, i needed to come here as fast as possible but it wasn't only reason as i needed some fresh air. Recently i have been dreaming of past, and sometimes it's geta disturbing, but i would rather talk about something else right now."
Mikoto nodded :" and what would that be. "
Mito smirked :" have you maybe noticed Obito acting weird. "
Mikoto wondered for few seconds :" well, he is usually weird, however he seems like he is deep thoughts these few last days. "
Mito nodded :" i see, can you tell me if Fugaku - sama is still here."
Mikoto frowned :" you know you can just call us mother and father. But yes he is here."
Mito was bit red but she spoke :" could i speak with him. "
Mikoto nodded :" yes, right now he isn't busy., actually he doesn't have anything to outside house for a change. As finally the complains about Uchiha clan military police have complety dissappear and stopped coming thanks to you. "
Mito smiled :" ah that is great. I have something to talk with him. "
She said as she drank down the cup pf tea, she then stood up and said :" i will go in library, after i am done could you wake up Shisui, he and i have training later. "
Mikoto nodded.
Mito slowly enetered the library, where Fugaku was sitting in. His eyes lifted from the few papers he had on desk and on his face a quick and small smile flashed. Mito slowly entered further into the office and waited for Fugaku to finish his business. Once he did he said :" take a seat, yoi usually don't eneter this area alone. Which means you have some business with me.
Mito nodded :" well i suppose so, it is more of i have a problem and only you can help me solve it. You see. "
Fugaku nodded :" i am listening. "
Mito began:" so because there was a lack of reaction of Kakashi and Genma on my engagement, other children lead by Rin and Obito, i assume, they want to learn why, so they somehow know about engagement documents. And they want to see what it says. And know that because Obito and Rin were at my home yesterday asking Tamura about it. However i don't think they would ask Uchiha this question knowing that you would straight refused them, so i am thinking that since Obito knows where such things should be plans to steal and have a look, since his sharingan has perfect ability for it, i want you to protect the document. "
Fugaku nodded :" i understand, since i will be here all day there won't be anything that could go wrong, and i have a plan just in case he gets through me. So you have nothing to fear. "
Mito nodded :" thank you. You know that i will eventually let everyone know but we need to stay in touch, and we need not to cause fuss about anything for some time. At least few months, most likely a half of year. "
With that Mito stood up and bowed to Fugaku, she went out of the room and breathed out, knowing there was one less problem. When she reached downstairs, she could see Shisui and Itachi having a breakfast. Mito ruffled Itachi hair, which made Shisui jealous, he looked at her asking her :" and what do i get."
Mito laughed, he sometimes was so cute. She kissed him on his cheek and said :" that is one week of affection you are getting."
At first Shisui was blushing crazy but then he was exclaiming :" wait, what, that isn't fair."
Mito smirked :" oh come on don't be a brat, you are lucky i will go easy on you during our trainings."
Shisui spoke :" i don't have a comment on this matter anymore."
Mito smirked and said to Mikoto :" you see, how easy is to win him over. Sometimes i am afraid that If i don't do anything he will still love me, he tries too hard and i don't have anything to do in this relationship. "
Mikoto laughed :" wait until he gets older, then you will have bigger problems. "
Mito nodded :" i guess so, he is still a child . "
Shisui had a thick mark on his forehead :" you know i am right here. "
Mito laughed :" we know. "
Eventually they went to train in woods, alone since Kakashi and Genma were both on missions. She did go easy on him, but any other shinobi at age of 11 wouldn't be able to keep uo, rather even 15 years old like Mito wouldn't be able to. Mito after getting back her strength, her strength skyrocketed, as her control of chakra also went up, especially the control of biju chakra. Mito probably could go all out without using control, but there was no reason to and ahe still didn't find a suitable place to go and suitable time to go, she also needs a premison, but Minato won't give her one soon, she wouldn't do it either, so she had to train herself in different ways. She thought about using the new weapon, but she decided not to as she had many others that would help her get stronger while she was just training to use them, while this new weapon wouldn't represent your actual strength but would only help you during fighting and not during training. While there are few tricks that still haven't been done, Mito knew that her weapons were still better and more deadly.
Mito walked home as she heard rumors about Orochimarus news appearance. They were rumors about him doing something that was illegal and that the change was because it failed. Mito stopped in the middle of street, while yes the experiment wasn't something approved by Hokage, it also wasn't prohibited by any law. Mito waited for everyone to shut up seeing her standing there, she asked :" Are you unsatisfied with official report that was made about sanins change of appearance. If yes, then you will have to contact the writer of the report, in this case that is me. But please don't go around talking about some baseless things."
The crowd stopped. Mito however apoke again :" seems like you still don't get it, it is troublesome, but i will write another more detailed version. "
The women then began to panic saying :" oh no, you don't need to. We will stop. "
Mito nodded :" you will, but who knows how far the word will reach. "
Mito then went straight to her home. She quickly wrote down a bew report as she wrote :" the experiment that were made by Mito Uzumaki and Orochimaru, were by any means prohibited by any law of Konoha. The test subject didn't sustain anything kind of injuries and has been feeling fine, as expected result of the experiment was chamge in appearance. And we concluded that experiment was highly successful. Mito Uzumaki. " Mito then went to post that report on board in front of Hokage's tower.
Meanwhile Fugaku, did as he told to Mito. Just in case thay Obito managed to pass by him, he took engagement documents and stored it in his storage seal. He put another one in place, obviously a fake. He hoped that he would catch Obito before hw got to fake but if he didn't he would still be satisfied, as he didn't really know how Obito's ability worked, well not to details.
Obito and Rin were meting at training grounds training, they had a mission tommorow so today was the only day they could try to do it, however Obito was hesitant. Rin understood that. Obito though if it really was worth the trouble, Mito would probably tell them eventually but it still hurt them that she didn't tell them yet. They were her friends, he aslo knew that what they were doing was just as wrong, and she will be mad once she finds out. But he was under a ton of pressure from everyone else he knew that he will end doing it anyway so why should he think about it. He will do it as soon as training session ends.
When it did he concentrated and opened his eyes to reveal his sharingan a three tomoe one he slowly started to pour chakra through them and in next moment he was gone, he was in his own dimension right now, it wasn't cold or hot here. He started to concentrate more as few flashes of images where he wated to go appeared. He wasn't too often there, only when Fugaku was kind enough to let him study there more about sharingans. However that was enough for him to know where exactly he wanted to appear, not to close to bookshelf, because his landings weren't that good and he could make some noisy which would be unwanted as Mikoto was trained shinobi. Maybe he could escape before she could come upstairs but he wouldn't risk it.
He slowly appeared where he wanted to be, he was so proud that he was so quiet while doing it that he didn't catch that someone was at the window. He quietly found what he was looking for. Making a small noise. He turned around just to check if something was moving or was out of place. At that moment he realized that he screwed up. Because RIGHT THERE WAS FUGAKU DRINKING HIS TEA, AND THE MAN WAS LOOKING THROUGH THE WINDOW JUST FEW MOMENTS AGO, AND NOW HIS EYES LANDED ON OBITO. Obito was startled for a second, but his body reacted quickly his sharingan activated and he was slowly fading out of room. Fugaku moved quickly. And tried to grab Obito. He managed for a second, his upper part of body went with Obito and he could see exit point, he knew where that was, team 7 usual training grounds. Obito in stres used to much chakra and skipped the part of stopping in his dimension, he kicked Fugaku back to library, and screamed after realizing what he had just done. It could be considered a treason. Rin was also screaming behind him. Obito was under so much adrenalin that he immediately started to run. Rin had followed him, they didn't know what to do.
While Fugaku was surprised when his face got kicked, he wasn't pissed as someone would think he would, but knowing that Obito was panicking and he also know where the boy was, it would be waste of opportunity for him to chase after them especially knowing that if he didn't it would give Obito time to realize that he was fooled. So he jumped from his window to the next roof following the direction of team 7 training grounds, he was decant sensor to find a panicked shinobi. Especially since sharingan usage had specific effect on chakra body of individual. And he was sure Obito had used sharingan. So it would be rather easy for him to follow Obito.
He reach team 7 training ground in 4 minutes, and realized that Obito had been gone from here for 4 minutes, he immediately began to follow faint panicked chakra that was all over the area. He soon realized that Obito was probably going out of chakra. That was making this too easy, until he suddenly realized that the pathing ahead of him was rigged with traps. Obito wasn't that skilled in those, so it was obvious he had helper, Fugaku didn't sense anyone with specific chakra signal which meant that it wasn't anyone of other shinobi clans which meant he didn't needed to be to worried about it. He actived his sharingan and avoided every singe one of traps. He wasn't slowed down. He even saw a backpack of someone jumping ahead him, thou it was just for a second. He realized it wasn't Obitos, so it was his helper. Which meant that Obito wasn't that much futher ahead. Fugaku went from there with his full speed. He knocked down Rin before she could react, he also picked her up before she could fall down. After that he went to catch Obito, who was even resisting too tired to try anything. Fugaku knocked him out to and took the document Obito had stolen.
Fugaku wondered, what he would do with them now, maybe make them apologize to Uchiha clan. Or maybe to Uzumaki clan, maybe he should stay quiet about this. That would probably be best, as Mito didn't insist to punish them but rather to stop them from achieving their goals, he decided to drop them off on the training grounds 7 and wrote them message :" usually i would consider this treason, but since you didn't stole important documents and will be merciful and let you live, however try this again and there won't be second chances. I will be remembering this so be careful not to piss me off."
He then went back to home on the way to his home he saw Mito, who was just as surprised to see him as he was to see her here. He spoke :" i had a small breach of security. "
Mito immediately understood :" and how did it went. "
Fugaku asnwerd :" well Obito ended stealing a wrong one, and i chased him through the forrest, eventually i knocked them out and wrote them a warning."
Mito nodded satisfied :" i see i see, that is great."
Obito and Rin woke up few hours later. Obitos head hurt so much that he couldn't stand up for few moments. Rin stood up as soon as she could to realize that a note was sticked on her forehead, and she read it, she paled and gave it to Obito who was still struggling. Once he read it, he was getting healing on his head. It was bad his chakra was around 20 percent of usual, and they had a mission tommorow. But unlike Mito chakra this wasn't that serious. He would recover over 50 percent before the start of mission. However thta still meant that he had to be extra careful while using it. Rin and Obito went to meeting with their friends and to eat too, aince they were hungry amd needed energy. Others had noticed that they were late and that thye didn't bring anything with them. Rin just put a note on the desk. As they ordered some food. While others read and analyzed what was written down, Rin and Obito had finished their meal, and Obito commented :" with this i am out of this thing, because it is obvious that we won't achieve anything and we are wasting our time. Only thing that will for sure happen is that Mito will be angry. I don't know if Fugaku - sama will talk with others about this, but i hope he doesn't. "
Asuma spoke :" are you sure that you took right one. As here it states that it wasn't that important. "
Obito nodded :" he only wrote that too fool us, he wouldn't chase us for nothing. "
Rin spoke :" for nothing, you kicked him in face with your shoe. "
Asuma and others were shocked :" what. "
Obito :" i panicked, it was only way i could get him out of Kamui. And besides he never spoke about that. "
Rin facepalmed :" he is too prideful to admit that. "
Obito got queit for a moment :" that is true also. "
Chapter 161: 161
Chapter Text
3.pov
Asuma was the one to speak :" so we basically didn't learn anything, ans we probably won't have a chnace to do it again. Especially now when they know that we plan to do anything. We are screwed m i don't think that we will have any chances to actually do something productive in this case. So i also think that we should quit this madness. "
Kurenai nodded agreeing, Ibiki and Tokara also thought same things. Raido was hesitant to agree, but everyone else did so,, and he knew that he couldn't do ot alone. Obito then nodded :" then we should stop meeting every day, weekly could be less suspicious, and besides we all are going on missions relatively soon."
As i turned out. Kurenai, Asuma and Raido had mission together in two days, Ibiki and Tokara were expected to some minor investigations and interrogations for i&t, Guy also had a mission to go on.
Mito was surprised when Orochimaru of all people came to meet her. She wondered for a second what was going on, the reason why he had to come,for a moment she worried that he wasn't feeling well. However her worries werr swept away when Orochimaru spoke :" i know what you did."
It wasn't accusive tone he used os she was just surprised, to hear those words.
Mito spoke :" i am sorry, i did many things these days, could you help me remember it."
Orochimaru smiled :" you made rumors about me dissappear. And i believe you did it yesterday."
Mito nodded :" ah that, i may have done because it frustrated me."
Orochimaru chuckled :" and why did it frustrated you, do you like me that much. " his smirk was one of teasing. However Mito was ready for this she spoke :" no, not really, it wasn't related to you at all, yoi see i need rumors spreading be related how great Uchiha clan really is. And this rumor could have been a huge problem to that."
Orochimaru chuckled :" even though you say that, you also did it for me. "
Mito played dumb :" i don't know what you mean. "
Orochimaru smiled :" so, i have news. "
Mito was surprised :" oh, so you also don't like me that much, since you came for business here, and the rumors part was just intro to your news. " Orochimaru scowled :" you know, sometimes you are too much of tsundere."
Which made Mito exclaim :" what, how dare you call me that, i was just playing with you, screw you. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" there is no need to throw such tantrum , i was just joking, anyways do you want to hear my news. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, i am all ears."
Orochimaru then spoke :" i believe that we are ready for next phase of training. "
Mito was surprised :" already, are you sure. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" of course i am sure, the previous kind of training doesn't make me sweat anymore. "
Mito nodded :" i understand, but it is just that your body is reacting faster than expected, while i didn't do this before you are making my theories about months extremely wrong you know. But regardless, i will show you new kinds of training. However i pretty sure that you will be stuck at this level for a long period of time. "
Orochimaru nodded :" that is great, however there is something more i wanted to talk with you. "
Mito nodded :" what is it. "
Orochimaru spoke :" i feel that there is a chakra type inside me that i previously didn't possess, however i can't pinpoint it. "
Mito nodded :" i can indefinite it, i also wondered if you would be able to use it. "
Orochimaru was surprised as he asked :" use what."
Mito answered :" wood release, since my blood and that things body were related to first Hokage, well because we both are users of wood release too. "
Orochimaru nodded :" so that was it, however i don't think that i am ready to use it."
Mito nodded :" yes that is for sure, first you need to learn how to make that chakra flow out of you and then you will have to learn to control it, which will be final phase of your rehabilitation. So, when do you have time. "
Orochimaru answered :" you know well enough that i am free, as must of my projects are on hold. I check on them daily but i don't do any experiments. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, so you want me to show you now. I don't mind at all, it is getting dark, but i do best in this environment. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" is that so, then lets go. "
Mito and Orochimaru were at training ground relatively close to forrest, Mito began with stretching, and Orochimaru did same thing. Mito then spoke :" well first comes boorish part, since your chakra is still all over, we need chakra control exercises, and i have so many of those, but i also know that you know most of those, so show me all of your chakra exercises. You will do one of those exercises for a hour every day. " the next half of hour Orochimaru was showing of his chakra exercises. Mito commented :" that is good, however as i noticed, you really need to improve on that. Well lets check how other things went. We are sparing, only taijutsu, since it would be unfair for you."
Orochimaru immediately got his usual stance. Mito looked at him like predator looking for a pray. Her eyes followed every movement of his, from breathing in and out, to the fast movements of his legs running towards her. She smirked, as she was ready to block his kick to her head. He was fast maybe even faster that his previous body, however he lacked a bit strength. She wasn't saying that blocking that attack didn't hurt her but rather she had experience when she would blovk his punches and would be blown away from force. However she was also stronger that previously. The attacks continued, his forms and katas were perfected, it only lacked a bit of strength. She bit down her lip as a punch landed to her stomach. However she stayed on his fist. It really hurt however if he had more strength it would make her unable to move. Mito decided that now was time to test his defense. She swiftly jumped backwards and then immediately jumped forwards, she had a small momentum, Orochimaru wasn't surprised by sudden attack at all. He was ready to block every single punch and kick that went his way. However Mito wasn't going all out. She was holding back some of her speed and strength. She wanted to see of he would break under constant pressure as she slowly began to speed up and strengthen her punches. She could see that Orochimaru was slowly getting worser in blocking, his reactions were getting faster but not enough. She could clearly see openings starting to create, she immediately started to hit those, Orochimaru after getting hit 3 times jumped back. He was breathing heavily, however he launched again. Mito did them same and they met mid-air. Mito came out as victor in that. Orochimaru was beaten harshly as there was so much redness of his exposed skin, the skin that slowly began to become more tanned. However Mito wasn't looking any better, she had few places where she was hit rather hard. Mito took out a bottle of water and started to drink it. When she drank it, her injuries were already healed, and Orochimarus looked a lot smaller. She commented :" it seems like healing factor is really present. That is also good."
Orochimaru nodded :" yeah, i also noticed that i am pain resilient."
Mito was surprised :" well that wasn't planned, but it could be good thing, as long as yoi don't completely stop feeling pain. "
Mito let Orochimaru drink some water she then scribbled down some notes, as what it had to improve until next time they had spar. Well first was strength, second was too start working more on defense, using his weapons was allowed now and slowly using ninjutsu was advised. Chakra control was must.
Orochimaru nodded whenhe got the note. Mito then showed him some easy scrolls for ninjutsu beginning. Even though she knew that he probably had more of those. Orochimaru was genius and was probably more knowledgeable than she was, however he couldn't just train himself, as other peoples opinions were really important. And Mito was the only one he could trust and the only one that knew what they did.
Mito went to home when she was dome showing Orochimaru scrolls, she walked through the village, she felt that it was peaceful, however it was dark and time for sleep, but she was afraid to go sleep. She didn't have those nightmares for so long that it made her anxious now that she had another one. She knew that there wasn't anything that had previously happened to trigger those dreams, memories. So it had to been Black Zetsu, but what was that thing planning and how could it just cause nightmares for her. Well maybe because Otsutsuki secret ability. While she wasn't a Otsutsuki but rather Uzumaki, her body was created by Otsutsuki, same goes for black Zetsu, she wasn't sure of he was Otsutsuki, but for sure he was created by one too. In a way the have something common. Mito stopped thinking about that, as she got to her home, she couldn't sleep and there was no one she could talk to right now, she was about to go and analyze those dreams, however she remembered, she wasn't alone. She went into her mindspace, Isobu was looking at her. Mito smiled :" i am sorry that i didn't visited you more ."
Isobu looked at her :" you don't need to worry i know what you been through, ans what you think about. I wasn't lonely as you think. "
Mito smiled :" i am glad, however i still feel bad, i took you out, however i don't really take care of you. "
Isobu nodded :" don't worry, as i really like you, and i have only one wish, sames aas father, for you to make things better. "
Mito nodded :" thank you for always being here. "
Isobu nodded :" you know that i will always be here. You can to talk to me. "
Mito nodded :" you know what is troubling me, so what would you do in my place. "
Isobu hummed :" you know that is really hard for me to put myself in human shoes, however i think that you need someone you can talk to. Someone that you trust. "
Mito nodded :" someone that won't ask too much, someone that knows how to help me. "
Isobu nodded :" someone that can keep a secret, if you accidentally reveal your secrets. "
Mito nodded :" i think that i know who to pick. "
Isobu nodded :" you don't need to worry about sleeping tonight, as your body is already doing that. I made sure of it."
Mito smiled :" you are really useful. "
Isobu smirked down to her and said :" it's been a while since we met another jinchuriki. We still didn't contact 3 of them, did you have plans to visit them soon. "
Mito was bit surprised by the question :" i must say that it was on my mind, if i remember correctly, i didn't meet with 6, 7 and 5 tails ones, however i don't know who is exactly 7 jinchuriki, as i do not know when she became a jinchuriki, also i think that five tails is in contact with four tails and that they will talk about me eventually. However 6 tails, i don't have a clue what he is doing right now, or where he is. He was supposed to be in Kiri however when i was there i heard that he had been on a long mission. That would take years to complete. And in future he would deflect the Kiri, however that was because the village became too blood thirsty. And Yagura didn't speak a word about him. So i don't know about him at all. "
Isobu nodded :" so we don't have a clue where they are, but we need to be worried just for 6 and 7 tailed ones. "
Mito nodded :" pretty much. However when i get a chance to go outside of village to train our final stage, i will lookfor them too. "
Meanwhile on the other side of planet, there were some changes, as the orange man was looking over a lake, a man was standing there, a man that had huge body, the body was hunched forwards, and something on its back, what was more there was no headbands, and the whole body was covered by old cloak. Pain was looking at the man and the man was looking at him. Suddenly the huge man decided to cross the lake. His steps were slow and confident. Once he crossed the entire lake, Pain spoke :" so did you think through our offer."
The man answered :" as long as can do my art, as along as my arts remains internal."
Pain then took out a Akatskui cloak and spoke :" Welcome to Akatskui, Sasori of the red sand."
The huge man took the cloack swiftly and covered the body with it.
He spoke :"lead the way, we don't like wasting time."
Pain was quiet, as he lead the way, the Akatskui were slowly filling with people, there were some members that were just there as they were seaking refuge from thier villages, however Akatskui had to use them. They were mostly doing small business now, and those that nobody wanted to do. They were doing jobs all over Ame as it was their base, and few surrounding countries, mostly the small ones, as they wanted to stay hidden from big eyes.
However they knew that they had to do something big, that their business would start to bloom much more faster. Right now they had two s ranked criminals, and many b and a ranks, however they knew that this was just the beginning.
Izuna was getting some training, he didn't know what it was for as he didn't know what he would use it for, he didn't know so much things, that black Zetsu asked him :" were you by any chance a civilian."
Izuna answered :" yes."
He didn't know what that meant. But when he heard black Zetsus next words he had realized something :" you are shinobi now, so get used to it."
A shinobi, what was that, it sounded familiar, what could it mean. A shinobi and we are learning some fighting techniques. Where did i hear thise words before. Suddenly i realization hit him :" rabbit."
He had talked about that one anime that had shinobis, or ninjas. Were we stuck in that. But how. What, isn't that something that couldn't happen. Wait what was my name here again. Izuna had asked :" what is my full name."
Black Zetsu was surprised by that question :" what did you already forget it. It is Izuna."
Izuna nodded, he didn't remember rabbit talking about that name so he asked :" my clan name if i have one."
Black Zetsu smirked :" you are an Uchiha. "
That name, made his blood run cold, he knew it. They were really in that anime. However it didn't help him much as he knew only those little things that rabbit had told him.
Chapter 162: 162
Chapter Text
3.pov
Izuna was staring at blank paper that was in front of him. He somehow managed to ask black Zetsu for a it and a something to write down. And black Zetsu asked him what it was for, however he didn't answer, he said that it didn't matter, it was about something he heard and that he wanted to see if it is true. What it really was, well he wanted to remember rabbits words about this story, if he really was in it. Also he knew that this wouldn't help him too much, but he had to start from something. He also asked black Zetsu :" are there any history books i can use. I don't know when in time i am."
Black Zetsu was troubled for a moment as he said :" can't you determine that from Mitos age."
Izuna answered honestly :" i don't know how old, rabbit is."
Black Zetsu spoke :" i was wondering, why were you calling Mito that. By the way she is turning 15 or maybe she already is. I am not sure."
Izuna frowned :" that doesn't help me. I don't know how old rabbit was when i died. " Izuna thought so rabbit deaged. That also makes no sense. What now. Izuna asked :" is this body old as my soul. "
Black Zetsu was amazed by the question. He answered :" i think it is, i wasn't able to make it younger. "
Izuna then spoke :" so i am eighteen. And rabbit is 15." that doesn't make sense.
Black Zetsu was surprised :" so you are older than Mito, which means you were dead for a long time."
Izuna thought about it, maybe he was brought here some other way than rabbit.
Izuna asked :" when did you first find about Mito."
Black Zetsu answered the question with ease :" that would be around 5 years ago. "
Izuna asked :" was rabbit shinobi then. "
Black Zetsu nodded.
Izuna then asnwerd :" i have been dead for more than 5 years then."
Black Zetsu smirked :" so you know Mito before her being shinobi."
Izuna nodded :" yes, i know only of weak rabbit, that didn't know what it needed to do to survive. Rabbit was so pitiful that i thought that it was cute, i ended giving him this nickname."
Izuna then turned around and said :" it would be nice if i could those books, because i need to study. "
Black Zetsu smirked :" yes you do. "
Black Zetsu was satisfied with how suddenly Izuna had changed his attitude. At first he seemed disinterested and black Zetsu thought that he made a mistake calling this soul into this body. However since he showed that dream, Izuna started to change, he wasn't just doing things that were told and expected from him but rather he was getting self interested and doing some research on his own. Black Zetsu was afraid that the man would be problematic when it would come to learning diplomacy of all of the countries, but he seemed interested in that by himself. Which left Black Zetsu more time to think about his future plans rather than to check constantly on Izuna.
Meanwhile Izuna was remembering the plot line of the story, or at least what he could remember. He could remember the main character that rabbit had talked passionately about, that one time. What was his name, Na, something with na, ah yes, Naruto. Naruto was the main character, he was somehow special, he was an orphan. He also know that he would chase after his friend Sasuke, was it, for few years, and then they would together bring worlds peace. That was whathe remembered about a war. But which war was that. And were those guys already chasing each other, maybe this was after story, however what amazed him was the Uchiha name. If he remembered Sasuke was the last Uchiha. And now he was Uchiha. However Uchiha, all of them he heard about were in the end enemies of main character, in some sort of way. He was stooped from his mussing when a Zetsu brought 10 books. What was weird that he didn't recognize those letters but he could read them. He realized that he used his previous worlds writing when he took down his notes, so there was no way that Black Zetsu could read them, but also this could mean that Black Zetsu would realize that something was wrong.
He took first book, history of Konoha, he read it slowly, he came across Uchiha clan there. He took out every possible note he could about Uchiha. Few names were familiar. Like Madara, then he noticed Izuna, that was something that bothered him, why was he called that way, was it to honor this man, on closer look, they seemed pretty similar. He continued to read through, there was part about creating the village hidden in leaf. The clan that made it was Uchiha and Senju clan. That clan aslo sounded familiar, and then there was third clan that sounded familiar. Uzumaki clan. Then it clicked to him. Naruto Uzumaki. The rest was more or less about the wars. He read through all of them to see if anything he could remember was there, unfortunately there wasn't much. Actually there wasn't anything. The last war was third shinobi war, which ended few years ago. He concluded that by seeing when the book was made and by seeing when the war had stopped. So he didn't know if they were in post story. Until he remembered a key part of information. The thing that is controlling him, wasn't it sealed in final battle. So that means they weren't in post story but rather they were most likely in past. However how back in past, and what had rabbit do, here was important. Maybe the end of the world is close and he even doesn't know that, he will be forced into participating.
He then read again the third shinobi war. He wanted to see if someone or something would catch his eyes. And there was nothing. When he was done with reading all of the 5 major books of history, the five great nations had. He realized something, there were few places that stories didn't add up. Which was surprising as on most things there were same informations, but they were delivered differently, however here they were aome informations of combat that weren't written in other books, maybe that was because there wasn't a way to follow every shinobi. But that would be understandable if there weren't so many detailed stories.
Suddenly he felt presence behind him, he spoke :" you are back."
Black Zetsu smirked :" I see you are getting better at sensing, did you like the books."
Izuna nodded :" they were extremely helpful. I still didn't find when i exactly died, however i think i am close, but rather than that, i am curious about some things, that are written here and there but left out in other books. "
Black Zetsu took the page where Izuna was pointing at, and at another one. Amd spoke :" ah, that, i think it was my first actual meeting with Mito, we fought and she managed to escape. The reports aren't in same, because the shinobi that attacked here were under my control and the country they belong didn't know about them, after falling to get for what i came for i got rid of evidence. However the fact that Mito isn't said to partake this mission is also political and trying to hide her from public eyes, but she took spotlight later on so it didn't matter that much. "
Izuna was surprised by answer, and he was curious :" what wad your mission there. "
Black Zetsu smirked, thinking if he should reveal the truth :" my mission was to take a Uchiha boy there. "
Izuna was confused :" is Uchiha blood important for your plans."
Black Zetsu had his evil smirk on :" extremely."
Izuna asked :" who was the one you tried to take in."
Black Zetsu asnwerd :" Obito Uchiha."
Izuna froze, that name was familiar, why, he didn't know, but he had to ask :" do you have plans to use him. "
Black Zetsu smirked :" no, i have you now, he isn't needed anymore. "
Izuna wasn't sure what to think. He didn't question it anymore. He looked at black Zetsu who was looking at him and it spoke :" it is time for training. "
Izuna nodded and went to darkest place in cave. His eyes glowed red and he began with what he learned. Soon he felt Black Zetsu leave.
At the night after exhausting his while body him sat on his bed leaned on his bed and look at his notes, he added Obito Uchiha. If only he could remember why it was so familiar and why did it make feel uneasy. It was obviously important person if rabbit had protected. However how did rabbit protect it. There were pieces that he missed, actually he only had some small pieces and he needed to get whole picture. He knew that another term was familiar, it was jinchuriki, however he didn't know what it meant, also there were some kind of godly creatures that are called biju. He didn't understand that paet6. However he noticed that in the books he still didn't read through were more detailed information about terms. He knew that most likely the great 5 nations had better understanding of such terms and that everyone knew what those meant. However smaller countries had less educated people so they had to explain.
His notes were filled with useful information by the time he went to sleep. He had learned what those words meant, he had written it down just in case he had forgotten. He was too tired to dream about anything. He slept peacefully unlike last night. So when he woke up he did his usual stretching and he went immediately to study his notes. A few things had made more sense in his head. One was Uzumaki clan was famous for seals, seals were used to trap bijus, and create jinchuriki. Which means that Naruto was special because that. But wouldn't that make Naruto a villain, he didn't understand. Until he searched more about Uzumaki clan and had realized that first jinchuriki was Mito Uzumaki. There was two things that he realized here, one Uzumaki are jinchuriki, which meant that Naruto was probably one, and other was that Mito was in history books, but his confusion only began when he noticed that this woman had died 13 years ago, or so. Black Zetsu had appeared behind him. And spoke without warning :" ah you are looking into Mitos family tree. However you won't be able to find her there, as family tree of Uzumaki clan was stopped being recorded by Konoha upon fall of Uzushino, the Uzumaki clans home. I don't know how Mito survived, but apparently she was from royal blood and was one of last that made it. "
Izuna was surprised, so she was Uzumaki too, he pretend to be obvious :" so rabbit was really Uzumaki. I didn't know, but there were rumors about her red hair. "
Izuna thanked god that he remembered stuff, and that he didn't give himself away. He had to just come up with time when he had died, and his back story wouldn't be questioned. He should find some massacre that was recorded but Black Zetsu wouldn't be able to find about it. He still needs to figure in how much of a mess he actually was.
Mito on the other side woke up without problems, she sat on her bed the time was 10 am, which wasn't when she would usually wake up, but because she stayed until late, she slept in. She had to do something for a clan, few seals and she had a few people coming for a lesson. So she went downstairs to take a breakfast and then took change her clothes. She had to do a seal for, Uzumaki clan, and then she had to make as many as she could for the Uchiha weapon, she still refused to use its now official name :" the blessing of red goodness", really what was with that name, however named it didn't have any sense, she didn't do that much on the thing, in reality she only made a few percent of the whole process, as smelting and making the metal was 50 percent, and then there was seal she didn't make for it that were 35 percent, then Kushina putting down all the seals was 10 percent, so sh really didn't do much, but whatever, if everyone else was fine woth it, she couldn't complain.
Mito was done with the sealwork when the lunch was ready, it was unusual too eat lunch together as usually she would be out at this time, or someone would be absent, mostly Tamura, but today was one of those rare moments. Little Karin was eating happily with them. Karin would always make a mess around the table, Mito asked if maybe the child needed to go and see doctor, as it seemed that her eyesight wasn't normal. She obviously knew that Karin would end up getting glasses, but maybe if they started to treat her early enough she would get her eyes back to normal eyesight.
Mito was bored when she realized that the people that came were already good enough that they didn't need much help. She was looking at their works and knew that they were intermediate level, which was impressive however they lacked the will to experiment, they were a group of bookworms they followed the books instruction, but they didn't give anything theirs to the seal, which was extremely boring for Mito. She had asked them why they didn't want to experiment, and they answered that they would once they had all the theories down, which was admirable, but also foolish, the theories of seal were endless, but who was she to judge them, when she was similar in some aspects.
Finally after the study was over Mito could get out of her house and inspired by what Isobu said she could go and ask one person for a help. Someone that could understand what troubled her. She went to i&t, where she wasn't for few months maybe years, she didn't really know. Like last time there was both Ibiki and Tokara. They looked busy so she only greated them as they did same. She walked deeper into the building, that had many basement, however she didn't need to go down, she wanted to speak with someone in office. On the doors it said Yamanaka Inoichi. And Mito knocked 9n the doors. And soft noise was heard from inside, :" come in."
It was obvious that man wasn't expecting anyone as his desk was filled with paperwork he still didn't finish, however it wasn't that bad. Mito took a seat as Inoichi suggested :" take a seat, i must say that i didn't expect you."
Mito nodded :" ah, yes i am sorry that i didn't make an appointment, am i disturbing you."
Inoichi shook his :" not at all, i needed something to avert my attention fromthis mess. Did you need me for something. "
Mito froze for a second, she didn't really think about what she was about to say, she didn't know how to ask for help. She never did. So she spoke :" i think that i need some advices. "
Inoichi was surprised as he asked :" from me. "
Mito nodded :" yes from you, since you know most about thing that is troubling me."
A million things went through Inoichis mind, he usually was therapist for shinobi who have traumas, but he also could help with girl problems as long as it wasn't his daughter. He didn't know what was troubling Mito through. So he had to ask :" what is troubling you then."
Chapter 163: 163
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito waited for a second before she spoke, she was hesitant about talking with Inoichi, however she was already here, and she decided to speak :" i have been nightmares, for quite a while, however they came unexpected and they aren't frequent."
Inoichi nodded :" nightmares you say, you are still child so it isn't unusual for you to be scared."
Mito shake her head :" the problem isn't the nightmarea themselves, because i am not scared of them, those nightmares are made of my memories, however the problem is that even if want to wake up, i can't. "
Inoichi found that information weird :" you can't wake up, so are you saying that you are trapped into your memories. "
Mito nodded :" I am not sure, but that is what i think, when i wake up, my sheaths are wet, and i look hunted. So i am also worried that my body isn't able to keep it up."
Inoichi nodded :" so when was the last nightmare. "
Mito answered :" it was 2 days ago."
Inoichi noted that down and asked :" and what was in that nightmare. "
Mito hesitated, as she answered :" i don't know if i should tell you about this. However i trust you."
Mito looked at him as she waited for his reaction. When she was satisfied she continued :" the nightmare began with day before my parents died, the day was usually blurry in my memories, so i was quite taken back when i realized it was that day, that day i was in some kind of trouble and my parents were trying to solve it. The scene had changed to me watching them die, i could not help them, i was powerless. I wanted them to live, however i had to go. The scene had again changed, i was in front of some old man, and i was asking him for help, however he called me a demon child as i was covered with blood. Then another man appeared. My dream then went on jumping from my childhood memories to my meting friends on my own. There was a conversation that i couldn't really decipher. And that was it. "
Inoichi nodded :" so, are you sure that those were your memories. "
Mito nodded :" unfortunately, when i watched them i learned more about those times as i wasn't as shooked as last time seeing those scenes. I felt like it was my body but i couldn't move on my will, it felt like this older me is so much different frpm the younger me."
Inoichi spoke finally :" it seems that those nightmares are PTSD, because you have lived through the trauma, there were cases of PTSD that were delayed , but there wasn't case that was 10 to 11 years late. I am not sure what it really is, pr what it means, but the best action would to keep contacting me if anything changes. Also if you feel something strange you should immediately contact me. I am on your side and you can always count on me. "
Mito nodded, as she asked :" i know that i can trust you, so i will also reveal something. But i wish that you don't reveal anything about today. "
Inoichi nodded :" i promise. "
Mito then spoke :" the very first time i had this kind of nightmare, there was this presence that didn't fit into my memories. What is worse i recognized that presence as someone that is after me. "
Inoichi spoke immediately :" what did that presence feel like."
Mito answered :" it was just there, however i could feel that it was trying to get into the nightmare, however it didn't manage. However since then the presence was that obvious, and for last time it was there at all."
Inoichi nodded :" that could mean that someone could be using a jutsu on you. However i know that you would also think about this, so why aren't you suspicious of this possibility. "
Mito answered :" that person shouldn't be able to do any jutsu of this kind. However there is a probability that we are somehow connected. "
Inoichi was confused :" and how could that be. "
Mito shake her head :" i can't really explain that, but the best description would be, that were are the same coin, but different sides of it. "
Inoichi asked her :" are you saying that he can also see future."
Mito shake her head :" it is more like he creates the future, he will do anything for his plan to go through, while i will do anything to stop him. "
Inoichi nodded :" i think that i get it. You aren't sure if everything is in your head, and there are so many theoris that you came with. But i think we should just need to search it up more, you don't have to worry about this, i will be the one in charge in it. "
Mito nodded as she stood up, she spoke :" i hope that i haven't troubled you too much, i also hope that i didn't stay here too long, and i wish you to have easy work. "
Inoichi stood up and bowed back to Mito, he reassured her that everything was fine.
Mito was bored, she didn't really have much to do. She wasn't feeling like visiting anyone, she thought about training, but it wouldn't be fun to train on her own. She then decided to take a walk around the village. She was greated everywhere she went, she would greet back. Once she walked next to academy she had realized that, it would be around Christmas now in her original world. That nostalgic feelings, that she never get to experience would hunt her down, she was depressed around this time. Because the holiday was for families however she never had one. She took longer route to the top of Hokage's heads. She decided to sit on it. Even though the day was sunny until just half of hour, now the sky was covered by clouds which suited Mitos emotional status. She was kinda sad and lost. She didn't feel like this for a while, but this time it wasn't as bad as before. The rain soon started, however Mito wasn't bothered she look down to streets, as suddenly they were empty, she thought about what to do, should she calm herself here, or maybe go home.
However before she could decide someone had approached her from behind holding a umbrella over her. She turned to see who it is.
It was Raido who spoke :" you should go home, it isn't good for you to be on rain."
Mito nodded :" i know, but it felt nice."
The silence was there for few seconds, and Mito spoke :" How did you find me."
Raido answered :" i saw you going here, and i didn't see you coming down. "
Mito laughed :" you are foolish, i could have just shushined out of here, but you went to check. "
Raido asnwerd :" what can i say, i was right."
Mito nodded :" so the question is, why are you here. "
Raido smirked :" i am just trying to be nice, what can i do."
Mito then spoke :" well nobody is willing to go out of his way without needing something."
Raido interrupted her :" expect you. "
Mito continued with what she wanted to say :" not even i, i always help you guys because i need you guys to be strong, so what is it, if you don't say anything, i will think that you like me. Romanticly of course. "
Raido flushed red :" i do have such fellings for you, however i am not here to confess. I want to know. "
Mito wasn't shocked about what he just said she knew :" You knew, that i knew, so why didn't you say anything. "
Raido answered :" i don't want to talk about that."
Mito nodded :" that is fine with me. What did you want to know. "
Mito was looking at the village while she was sitting down, Raido was standing over her, protecting her from rain.
Raido spoke :" what is your plan for future. "
Mito wasn't expecting that question, so she didn't answer immediately she began :" for now i plan on staying low. As i just cleaned the mess of Uchiha situation and neither i or Uchiha clan would benefit if something new happens. "
Raido nodded :" i understand that, but what do you plan with Kakashi, Genma and Shisui. That is something that should be resolved soon, right. "
Mito nodded :" you are really smart, but you keep hiding it, i don't like that, someone could get weong impressions, especially when you stay quiet. And to answer your question, i have a plan that will work out. So you don't need to worry, i won't end up getting hurt."
Raido nodded :" i understand, is this your rejection. "
Mito didn't answer it immediately :" i don't know, it is for you to decide i won't tell you to change your feelings or behavior towards me. "
Raido said :" if i didn't know you i would say that you are baiting me, but you just don't want to hurt me. "
Mito nodded :"however, i also can't reject someone that didn't even confess, don't you think so too." she turned around and looked him straight into his eyes :" you know that i was suspicious of your feelings towards me, i was only certain when i joked with you, that one time, i don't know how many years was it since then but i knew, maybe even before you knew."
Raido looked away :" that is right, i had fallen in love with you around that time. "
Mito asked :" Did you ever feel like you needed to tell me that. "
Raido shake his head :" i couldn't, you werr chased by others already, i felt bad if i got involved."
Mito nodded :" then out of pity i will answer the question you previously asked. The one about Kakashi, Shisui and Genma and my plans with them. However you aren't allowed to tell that to anyone. "
Raido looked her at her eyes and spoke :" i won't. "
Mito smirked :" i plan to marry them all. "
Raido was surprised :" what how. "
Mito looked at him with her beautiful eyes, the color seemed more towards blue now as she asked :" why, is it that weird. "
Raido was so confused :" i mean yes it is kinda weird, how would that even work, i don't know if that is legal, i mean, there is also a part where you had to get along with each other too."
Mito nodded :" you are absolutely right, there are things that we need be careful about. So about this being legal, i can say, in Uzumaki clan it is legal for royals to have multiple partners. Well to someone it could be weird, but to someone it is normal, it is all about perspective that people use. People would also find it weird that we are talking about this on this rainy day, don't you think so. "
Raido was standing there frozen as he heard an answer he didn't expect, Mito was such a mystery that he wanted to solve, but same time he could understand her. He had to ask :" do they know. "
Mito nodded :" they do. "
Raido then sat down saying :" let me proces this information." Mito then continued to look over the village as the rain was starting to slow down, she looked at Raido who had a shooked expression on his face, he look cute like that, however that was about it, Mito thought about Raido as a very good friend, it did bother her that he had feelings for her and that he didn't confess, if he didn't have feelings for her she would spend a lot of time with him, he was fun to hung around, but she didn't wish to send him false hope, and she thought if he did confess now, she would have to refuse him, as it would destroy the balance that she finally achieved with others. Well there was also that she didn't feel the same towards him. She did think that he was attractive, however it didn't go deeper.
Raido finally found right words :" i see, i am happy for yoi guys and I wish that it works out for you."
Mito nodded :" thank you for understanding. I hope we can be friends."
Raido smirked :" i am glad that we are on same wavelength."
Mito nodded :" your expression gives away your thoughts, just so you know. "
Raido nodded :" i will try to get better at this."
Mito understood what he meant, it was for both hiding his feelings on his face and for stopping liking her, so she spoke :" please take your time, i don't want you to be hurt. "
With those words the rain had stopped, and Raido was gone as soon as it did. Mito finally stood uo from the spot she was sitting, as she then shushined to her room, well today was unexpected day. She felt bad, as she knew that she hurted someone she considered a precious person to her, however she also knew that if she didn't do it now more people would hurt, especially over the time.
The days then slowly began to go by, as most of her friends were sent to mission and she was left in village to train her body back in shape. But she was already in shape. It was just a excuse to keep her safe in village. However she knew that she wouldn't be able to stay in village for to long.
It was extremely boring and she couldn't hande all those rumors anymore, so she went to Minatos office. Well she tried to go there, but always when she would get to half point she would just turn back, she didn't want to trouble anyone, and Minato would just probably refuse her request. If only she could get out of the village, even if it was just for a day, but she didn't have permission. Which made her feel caged. It was better on days when Kakashi, Genma or Shisui were in village, the best if they all were there. However even when they were in village they still had things to do. While Mito was basically on vacation until Hokage decided otherwise.
So basically she was screwed. Shw could plead for him to change his decision but she didn't know how successful would that be. So she talked about this on every dinner the Uzumaki clan had together. Sometimes even Minato would attend those. Over the time she got support form Tamura and Suzume, Kushina on the other hand wasn't too sure and Minato was slowly, really slowly letting go. Minato didn't want to make this decision on his own, so he went to ask clan council about this matter. In the end decision was made to let Mito free to leave on 3 mission in one month. It was like that because Yamanaka and Hokage were against letting her go on missions freely. Inoichi didn't want to comment why he didn't want Mito leaving the village.
Chapter 164: 164
Chapter Text
3.pov
So on one extremely rainy day, Mito was super bored as everyone she knew was on mission or busy, she was stuck at her room. With nothing to do, well she could always try to do a new seal however today she wasn't in mood. So when she felt a familiar chakra signal come into her house she immediately stood up, and went downstairs to greet him, she wasn't expecting him at all. She rushed downstairs and smiled as she saw a dry Minato standing in her living room. She bowed for a beginning as she said :" your visit wasn't expected, Hokage - sama."
Minato nodded :" that is right, i am sorry for not announcing it, however i came here to have a nice talk with you."
Mito smirked :" a talk, we had many of those in past few days, but we never managed to get to same page. "
Minato nodded :" can i sit. "
Mito nodded :" do what you want, but i can't imagine that you have tired yourself from walking. "
Minato shake his head :" if you keep that attitude, i don't think anyone will be willing to talk to you. "
Mito nodded :" maybe that is true, but maybe i don't want to talk to you until you change your opinion. "
Minato nodded :" i knew that, so i have news for you."
Mito then spoke :" do you want a tea, "
Minato shake his head :" i need to return fast, so i am only staying to tell you this. "
Mito nodded, as she sat down :" i am all ears. "
Minato smirked :" your request for leaving village has been approved by major votes."
Mito was surprised :" Really, that is great."
Minato cut her in :" however it is been decided that you may go on 3 times a month, just missions."
Mito frowned :" i am assuming that those missions would be one day ones. "
Minato nodded :" 3 day ones at maximum."
Mito frowned deeper :" you see i am picky, i would rather have one leave for a week than have 3 for few days. Could that be arranged."
Minato looked at her confused :" you aren't allowed to do any higher ranking missions, and it would cause havoc if anything happens to you."
Mito nodded :" i know, i also never mentioned going on missions, i do miss those but i didn't plan on doing them anytime soon, as my visions haven't appeared in a while. "
Minato was surprised :" so what are you planning on doing. "
Mito answered :" i was planning a training that can't be done in Konoha. "
Minato didn't understand :" what kind of training would that be. "
Mito explained :" the final phase of training to control Isobu, as i have been ready for quite some time now, i need large and empty are for it, possibly without anyone close. "
Minato nodded :" i see however i don't think that council would approve of that."
Mito smirked :" Well i am not saying that i would go alone, but rather with Jiraiya, as he is our seal master, i would also teach him how to train jinchurikis, i also could use this opportunity to do some talking with my other jinchuriki friends. "
Minato thought about it for few minutes and then he spoke :" Well i will contact Jiraiya first and when he agrees, as i doubt he would refuse, i will have to ask council to let you on mission with him. However there were some hands that did not vote for you leaving village, so it may be brought down."
Mito nodded :" i understand how the system works, but i do have your vote, right. "
Minato thought about that as he said :" i mean, kind of, i need you to get stronger so that i can show of power. "
Mito nodded :" you are looking at this as a kage, which is very helpful to me. "
Minato then stood up and said :" well since we are meeting regularly, the council, i will send you answer in two days. "
And with that he was gone as he came in. Well now Mito was filled with positive energy.
She ended making a new and complex seal, the seal she didn't think of doing, but if her memory was correct next problem that could happen, can be prevented with this new seal, the seal however was completely finished, and she needed to practice it more, as she could draw one in 15 minutes, but she wanted to be able to draw one in minute or two. However even if she did this seal know, she wouldn't know when she would get the chance to use it. As she needed approval. However she wasn't too worried about that, she still needed to things to calm down, the were slowly getting down, the atmosphere between Uchiha clan and village was getting better every day.
Mito spent next few days just doing that seal, improving with every try. However when the third day had come she only managed to get a time record of 3 minutes and 23 seconds. It was getting better but not with tempo she had expected. As she was holed up in her room for two days, she didn't went out, not once, she looked messy when Minato sent her an Anbu to get her to his office. So when she appeared in front of him, with her usual morning look, even when it was already noon, Minato looked worried at her, she was confused as she did not have a chance to look at herself.
Minato began with : " are you all right, you aren't sick by any chance."
Mito was confused for a second, she thought thag the question wasn't directed to her at first so she answered with some delay :" who me, i am not sick."
Minato was starimg at her, determining if she was laying or not, so he asked :" what is with those bags and your look."
Mito then realized :" oh, this, i was busy doing a interesting seal, and was trying to shorten the time needed to write it, so i didn't have time to look in mirror."
Minato understand that, there was time when he did the same thing. However he was still worried :" when did you began. "
Mito pounder for few seconds :" after you left me. I was in such a good mood then that i immediately started to do the seal. "
Minato was surprised :" then did you eat."
Mito nodded :" i didn't skip a single meal, as Suzume would bring me it. But i wasn't able to go outside."
Minato asked :" did you manage to get the time you wanted. "
Mito shake her head :" not yet, but i was rather close, compared tp my first try. "
Minato then realized that he was getting side tracked so he spoke :" anyway, i called you today to say that your mission is approved. I must say barely as it was 6 against 5. The clans that didn't want you to go on such mission were Yamanaka clan, Uchiha, Inzunaka clan, Aburame and Akimichi clan, it helped that Shikaku figured on his own why you wanted to leave. "
Mito nodded :" that is great. So when do i leave. "
Minato asnwerd :" tomorrow morning, you will head out,, and then at midnight you are expected to reach Jiraiya inn, he will be waiting for you there frok 5 pm, so if you manage to get there sooner, you don't have to worry about waiting for him. Also i expect that you go to sleep as soon as possible and get as much rest. "
Mito nodded :" i understand, i will go to bed early, you don't need to worry about that. "
Minato spoke :" yeah, sure. "
Mito puffed her cheeks saying :" i can control myself. "
Minato just shaked his head, thinking she is more of a child now then before, maybe her hormones are messing her up.
Mito went home, she packed her stuff super duper fast, like in 20 minutes, she had lunch then, she then went to selas, she tried doing them as fast as she could for 3 hours, she then went to have early dinner, then she took a hot shower, after the hot shower she went to meditate for 2 hours and then she went to sleep at 7 and 30 pm.
So when she woke up it was five in the morning and she had plenty of energy, she wrote down the letters for everyone saying that she was on a mission, she left one in Uzumaki head house and she left, the feeling of moving through the forrest was quite familiar but it was refreshing as she moved with her regular speed, she counted that she would reach it around 7 pm, but she could always make it faster. The inn she was going to was in middle pf fire country as Jiraiya had been returning to borders of fire country from his last report, his spies live near that area, he was not planning to stay there prior to Mitos request, but it wasn't fat from his next destination. And he wanted to see and learn how to control the jinchuriki. Amd how to provide them training.
Mito arrived at 7 as she planned. Jiraiya was sitting at the inn, having a meal, when he spotted her, she was calmly walking towards where she could sense his chakra signal, she wasn't wearing clothes that would suspect her to be a shinobi, but most people around him immediately tensed up, as there was no way that a girl would just like that walk out of forest walking confidently. Jiraiya stood up, and moved to greet her, he bowed to her saying :" lady Mito, where are your gourds."
Mito answered as this was planned :" they are in forrest still, however they were to bad at finding right way to here that i left them there."
Jiraiya spoke :" you must not do that, even thought you feel safe here, we aren't the danger could be any where."
Mito nodded :" i doubt it, you know a lot but you aren't that good in reading people. I am sure that nobody here has any stupid or bad thoughts."
There were some poorly disguised bandits there, and Mito was quite thirsty for a battle. She left her back ungrounded, well that was what bandits thought, they didn't think much of Jiraiya as he appeared to be an old man. So they decided to attack her.
Mito didn't react until they were just about to cut into her skin, when the floor started to glow up and everyone had stopped moving. Well only Mito could move as she turned around to see the fear in the eyes of bandits. Mito was on a mission to get rid of as many bandit groups aa possible. As they recently have been attacking every day. While this mission was just a cober given by Minato, Mito decided to deal with it. As she had to get some evidence back. She looked at the three of them and she looked at them cutly. :" what should i do with you guys. If i kill you thag won't be fun."
The three people looked to be shocked by her words. She spoke again :" oh i know, maybe you can be useful test subject to mean." Jiraiya was surprised, when she started to draw a seal he never saw before, he also couldn't move but at least he could watch Mito and her work, when she was done the seal didn't do anything. However while he was analyzing it, Mito was doing the same seal on the second one, each stroke was getting faster and it took her over 2 minutes to each one of them. And he analyzed the seal, he realized that the seal wasn't meant to do anything, it was meant to protect something. So he was extremely confused.
Tje people around them were scared, as they didn't know what to expect form such situation. As longer the scene kept, thye slowly began to leave which was perfect for Mito. As when she was done with the seals. She smirked as she spoke :" let see if those work."
She then killed the trio with a stab to heart. She then dispelled the seal, and Jiraiya finally could move. His first action was :" what the hell Mito."
Mito looked at him :" for you it is lady Mito."
Jiraiya was fuming :" i don't care about that, why did you give them a seal if you are just going to kill them. And why would, just explain yourself."
Mito began :" i am just testing the seal, and they need to be dead if i want to test it. "
Jiraiya spoke :" you are becoming more and more like Orochimaru. "
Mito smirked :" i will take that as a compliment. "
Jiraiya frowned :" it wasn't. "
Mito nodded :" i will explain, so basically i thought about this seal, for it first and only use is to." she then grabbed the ones body and tried to steal some DNA, form his hair, eyes but she never got a chance. The seal activated even against her the seals creater : " to protect ones bloodline. "
Jiraiya was surprised :" what, how did you do it, and second question why do you think that we need it."
Mito :" i did it with following the instructions for protection barrier. But i just counted in factor of body. And that is it, the second question is really easy to answer, well we are currently at peace, but we all know that it won't last, and we won't stay in such good relationships with everyone that long, your information confirms that also. It is to protect our bloodlines such as Uchiha and Hyuga clan. "
Jiraiya was impressed, he was busy thinking about this information, while Mito was basically putting the bodies into a scroll, he finally had a question :" did you talk with anyone about this. "
Mito shake her head :" no not yet, as i need to stay quiet for few more months and also i need to convince the Uchiha and Hyuga clan to accept my terms. The Uchiha clan is likely to belive me more, but this seal would benefit the Hyuga clan more. "
Jiraiya nodded :" and what would be one of terms. "
Mito spoke :" the terms are more to Hyuga clan, i wish that they destroy the idea of main and branch families, or the fact that main family can torture the branch family with tje cage bride seal. As there will be a genius from a branch family that could be also caged and that would ultimately lead him to his death. "
Jiraiya nodded :" so you were testing if it worked. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, i just need to get the time i need to create one, to be around a minute. As i don't have my whole life to just write those seals on Uchiha and Hyuga clan members. "
Jiraiya nodded :" yeah that is true, so how much of excessive do you think you still need. "
Mito pounder for few seconds :" maybe a 2 to 3 days. As i slowed down in progress. But also because i will be doing more important training. "
Jiraiya nodded as he walked her to their rooms, the owner of the inn was freaked out when the dou went in as he was the one that witnessed everything, but clearly there wasn't anything he could do, the girl could say that it was in self defense and so many people did see the man attack first. Luckily for him, Mito and Jiraiya planned to stay just for a night. And in the morning they went on their way, the owner didn't let them pay the whole price yo scared to offend them.
Jiraiya amd Mito on the way to place Mito could train, they took some bandits head on, well mostly Mito did. As she was more eager to fight, the all pent up frustrations were gone after the 6 bandit group they dealt with. The groups were small, 4 member ones that obviously had been fighting for this ground. Finally at the dark they had reached the chosen field for Mitos training.
Chapter 165: 165
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Jiraiya decided to settle down close to this open area, where some cover was provided by mixture of forest or the end of it and the cliffs. They went to sleep when they were done setting down, Mito had made 3 clones just in case. However nothing had happened during the night as they were at secluded area. It was weird as around them there could be bandit groups, but those bandits were never seen in this particular area. Once the dawn had appeared. Mito and Jiraiya both woke up. They had a light breakfast and coffee. Mito stood up as she began to speak :" do you want to know how to train a jinchuriki."
Jiraiya perked up, his facial expression said that he wanted to know so Mito spoke :" to train a jinchuriki, there are two things that are needed to be done. Many would think that this method is crazy but it isn't actually, it is the only way, to achieve a full potential of jinchuriki."
Jiraiya nodded with serious face.
Mito began to speak again :" there isn't a first or second step, as the two are equally important. But i would use one before the other. "
Jiraiya nodded again.
Mito then smirked :" first thing is to let jinchuriki talk with the biju inside their minds. They would need to become friends ovee time. "
Jiraiya was confused :" wait what, who would do that. Normally everyone suggests to keep away from biju."
Mito nodded :" yes that is right if you just want to have a useless jinchuriki that keeps the biju at the bay. "
Jiraiya nodded :" okay, i do follow, but i still don't agree on the method. "
Mito nodded :" well that is fine, but you will believe it when you see the results. The second thing would be to get used to bikus chakra flowing through the body of jinchuriki. As the body can be both harmed and healed by the chakra, we need to adjust the amount the body can take. Over time it will be big enough to full transformation without killing the host, well unless it is one tail beast as his chakra stages go straight into transformation. "
Jiraiya nodded :" that i can see, however doesn't that mean that different jinchuriki have different methods of training. "
Mito shook her head :" no, this applies to every jinchuriki, however the amount of training or adjustment they need to make it to final transformation differs. As i have three stages and i went extremely slowly, i was done in close to three years of training. However nine tails one would have at least 4 a half years to be able to do so. Well that would be if the whole nine tails was in one jinchuriki, with less chakra there is less time needed. So i would assume that they would need three years of exposure to the biju chakra as well. However as the chakra you use gets larger, it is harder to control and harder to resist the rush of power. So that is why we need to have good relationship with biju, so that they could calm us down, help us when we are losing it down. "
Jiraiya was surprised :" does that actually work. "
Mito nodded :" the Killer Bee is example, you know the jinchuriki of eight tails. There is also possibility that, two tails is already partnered with its jinchuriki and i have a hunch that six tails has a partner too."
Jiraiya nodded as he spoke :" then show me."
Mito nodded as she stepped into the clearing. Jiraiya was 20 meters away, as she said to wait there and watch. She slowly breathed in and out.
She didn't do this in such long time, it felt refreshing, the feeling of slow moving of another chakra under her skin, it felt calm and steady. The chakra was rather slow to appear on her skin as it was long time. Soon, after 2 minutes she was clocked to something similar to turtle, with one tail. Jiraiya saw how Mitos eyes had also changed colors to golden. Slowly the cloack of chakra began to darken in color of red. It was getting harder to see Mitos skin and the Mito in this transformation. Then suddenly the second tail shot up, Jiraiya could feel how fast the chakra was gathering in Mito, he only feared that someone would sense them and think that they were attacking. The ground around Mito had began to crack and it was slowly getting closer to Jiraiya. Then slowly something similar to bones, he thought, was appearing, only to realize that was shell. The cloack was getting larger by each second. Jiraiya decided to jump away as he realized that the biju would be where he once stood.
As he predicted the biju was huge it was taller than surrounding forest and it was wide more than 20 meters. However he was more on alert because he didn't know if Mito was the one in charge rather than being worried about the size. Then the biju looked at him, Jiraiya decided to wait few moments just to be sure. He watched the creature, to see if something was wrong. And was surprised when suddenly Mito spoke :" do you like it. My form still isn't perfect and it takes too long for me to get to this stage but since it is my first time trying it, i think i did great."
With those words, she turned back into the girl she was. Her clothes were gone, however the biju chakra had made it not visible. She took out another pair of clothes. The transformation back was three times faster than the transformation into. Jiraiya asked :" how did you turn back so easily."
Mito explained :" i just absorbed the chakra back with the seal, and it is a lot easier to just take back chakra that belongs to you, than to spread the chakra all around you in equal way.
Jiraiya nodded understanding. Mito looked to her left and took a few moments to look back to Jiraiya she spoke :" i think I gathered some unwanted attention."
As she just finished that sentence, a bunch of shinobi amd bandits that were probably working for those rogue shinobi appeared. There were like 30 of them. Mito smirked :" maybe i should show you how strong my one tail transformation is. "
Jiraiya didn't have a chamce to answer, as Mito immediately had her cloack appear. Those shinobi obviously never had encountered a jinchuriki as they didn't seem to react, also from the shinobi headbands she saw there wasn't a single one that had jinchuriki in those villages. Mito didn't hesitate to rush into them as they had done the same. In just matter of seconds she was next to first few of bandits. The speed impressed Jiraiya. She was somewhere on Minato's usual speed, without Hiraishin. She killed them without mercy. They never got the chance to attack her. In few moments she was done with the whole bandits part. The shinobi had began using ninjutsus, however most that hit Mito weren't even effective against her. She killed them as easily as others. However when she was done she had slowly returned to her previous look. Her skin looked hurt but was healing rapidly.
Mito smirked as she said :" i took carr of that too easily, i wish there was someone that could spar against me. Seriously i didn't have a spar against anyone close to my range of abilities in months.
Jiraiya shake his head :" i won't fall for that. "
However Mitos face didn't change :" i wasn't talking about you, i surpassed you long ago."
Jiraiya smirked :" did you really, then prove it."
Mito looked at him confused :" but you said that you don't want to fight me, besides i didn't even mean to insult you, i was just stating the fact. You don't have a chance, not even if i don't use biju chakra, as i have two summons, i have 10 times of your chakra on my own, i am mlre flexible and have some serious advantage in both sealing and kenjutsu. "
Jiraiya sweated as he tried to look away from Mito who was just numbering everything that she was better than he was. Well he would be mad at her if she was just bragging, but he knew she wasn't. So he tried to change the topic :" so who would be on the same level as you are."
Mito thought about it for a second :" i don't know, maybe a jinchuriki that also has full control of his biju."
Jiraiya just shook his head:" we aren't going to search for a one."
Mito smirked :" you aren't but i maybe will, you have to meet with your spies and that is considered my private time. "
Jiraiya face palmed :" hut whay happened to dealing with bandits."
Mito pointed to the ground :" you mean these. I had them all counted and senses when i was in my biju form, and there aren't any left around this area. And i was just tasked with cleaning this area, even of i return to village immediately, they wouldn't believe that i managed to get rid of everyone so quickly.
Jiraiya did think same he just muttered :" do what you want."
Mito nodded :" well i will train some more, so i won't go for a hunt today so you can leave with ease."
Jiraiya was still hesitant to leave her, but she seemed honest about it, as she was getting changed into her biju form again.
This time Mito stayed in it longer, a lot longer a full hour, she was talking with Isobu as their bond was much stronger right now. She described the way Naruto looked like with final transformation of nine tails, she asked if only kyubis would look like that. Isobu explained :" it is possible to do that however we aren't as powerful as Kurama is, and the thing is that that Kurama couldn't go just go into his full form as he was also split into two."
Mito nodded. The talked about how Mito could improve and came to realization that they needed to try few more times. The process wasn't draning Mito's chakra as much as it was draning Isobus. There was also a limit of how much chakra Mitos body could take from Isobu. Mito decided to leg go of the transformation, she previously had pressed on a chakra seal on her, to hide the enormous amount of her chakra in this state, however it couldn't complete hide it, but more like make it some average shinobi level of chakra.
Mito wasn't surprised to find Isobu with the half of his usual chakra tired looking at her saying that he would go to sleep for few hours. When Jiraiya had returned to the grounds, Mito was busy with doing the seal work, beating her record down. He noticed that the ground didn't seem to be more destroyed than he left it so he spoke :" you didn't try to many times."
Mito shake her head without loosing a focus :" no, just once as there are two limits, both connected with chakra. One is the amount Isobu has and the other one is on how much of chakra i can accept."
Jiraiya smirked :" i am glad, that you aren't trying to hard."
Mito nodded :" that is because i know the limits, as i was thought by best person about that. "
Jiraiya smirked :" right i did teach you about that. "
Mito looked confused at him :" huh, i didn't learn that from you, you are reckless as the other two sanins."
Jiraiya had a defeated face as he spoke :" then, who thought you this. "
Mito answered :" my great friends Genma and Kakashi, and they were lecture about this by Minato on a day when they almost injured themselves in front of him. "
They then had dinner, and teas, Mito was focused on doing her seal, while Jiraiya was busy writing down a report. He seemed unsatisfied with each stroke he had written. Well it was probably because he didn't gather much important information. He could guess the movements of Iwa from them but it wouldn't be certain. It seems like that village would stay close to them until they needed.
Mito went to meditate, to balance her chakras in her. That was something that was a must do. Since any disbalance could harm her training. After she was done with the meditation she went to check upon Isobu. The biju seemed a lot better as it chakra had increased to around 70 percent of it usual. However Isobu wasn't the only one there when she went in. Sage was also there. Mito didn't expect him. But she was glad that he was here. The sage spoke first :" i see that your training has progressed much. I am really proud of you two, however i didn't just came here to congratulate you."
Mito nodded :" i am grateful that you are here. But if you have some information i would like to hear them."
Sage spoke again :" from what i gathered, the Akatskui had began moving, for now they aren't strong or a threat to whole shinobi world however they are slowly gathering the power, also i couldn't keep the close tabs to Black Zetsu, however he seems like he didn't leave his plan behind and he is rather having a secret plan that i still don't know anything about as the underground room he goes in, won't allow me to enter. "
Mito nodded asking :" is there a seal that can keep you out. "
Sage nodded :" there is a possibility, however it could also be that destiny changed that much that i am no longer considered to be ruler of every corner of world, we can think of it as the punishment of nature a si messed up with it. "
Mito nodded as she remembered something :" ah yes there is a question that was on my mind that i wanted to ask you. "
Sage nodded as he was listening.
Mito began :" is it possible that black Zetsu and i are somehow connected. I mean mentally. Because i am suspecting that he keeps causing nightmares for me. "
Sage nodded :" that is something i didn't thought about before. However it could be, as i and my brother sometimes could read each others thoughts, however those were rare moments. However since both you and him are something like a will trapped into a bodies it is quite possible that you are connected, however we cannot prove that. "
Mito nodded :" i think that we are connected, but there are limits. Such as he can create the nightmare but he can't see what he caused. Also i don't know a way to get inside his brain but also I don't know what i could do to him to harm him and not get him harder to deal with. "
Sage nodded :" i think that it is best if you don't try attacking him such way,. As some informations could get leaked. "
Mito nodded :" yeah i thought the same thing. "
The sage then said goodbye as his time was done. Mito then opened her eyes and she was in her meditation posture, she looked to left as Jiraiya was there, deeply in thought. Mito saw that it was rather dark, so she made a few clones and changed her clothes to her sleeping ones. She then noticed that Jiraiya too was getting ready go to bed. She spoke to him :" good night, i hope you sleep well."
Jiraiya nodded as he spoke :" i hope you sleep well too."
Mito was curious so she asked :" do you miss them.,"
Jiraiya was confused at first but then he answered :" yes, i miss my family. Usually it wasn't this hard, well before i had them. But now it hurts me to find that i missed another precious memory with them. I know that this was my duty but i can't but keep feeling like this."
Mito nodded :" i know the pain you feel, it is something like longing for something that is far away, something that you could reached if you change one crucial decision in your life, however you cannot. And you know that that decision cannot be changed."
Jiraiya hummed as he asked :" and what is that something that you wish to change. "
Mito spoke with quiet voice :" i would have saved someone rather than let them save me. I however can't complain, i long for that person, but i also found my new happiness."
Jiraiya heard those words but he could not understand the meaning of it. Especially since Mitos voice was enchanted with a chakra that would let them fall asleep a lot easier. So before he could process those words he fell asleep.
Chapter 166: 166
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito trained and worked on her seal for 2 more days at the grounds, she was making sure she was absolutely in control, even though she knew that if Isobu would take control she knew he would follow her comands. After those two days, Jiraiya was ready to leave and Mito decided to follow. She waited for the time when Jiraiya would go to meet with his spies. She didn't want him to follow, as there were things she didn't want him to know. So they 5 day she sneaked out, as they were somewhere close to borders with water country. She had previously sensed out her surroundings, she was after all looking for someone specific. She smirked as she could that person all alone. She had wanted to meet him, when she was at Kiri however he was gone in a long mission outside of village. The mission was a training journey, but most people didn't know that. The mission was tragic one, where he had to kill his master, as his master tried to free him from the curse that he had on him.
Mito sighed softly, wondering, how would she approach him. Well first she should reach him.
Mito traveled for few hours without stopping, the chakra signal was moving away but in much slower pace, she was at first worried that he knew about her however as soon as he slowed she realized that there was no way. She was so close and noticed that the man wasn't much of sensor. She smirked as she decided to be direct with this man, as she remembered from the description of this character that he was serious and blunt. So she jumped down, few meters away from him. Her stance wasn't that of fight but she wasn't lacking confidence, she looked at the tall man as he looked at her. He seemed to be scanning her appearance, but it was clear that he didn't recognize her from anywhere. Mito tried her best to not smirk or smile she spoke with monotone voice :" Utakata - san, that is you i presume."
The man was obviously started as he spoke :" what does Konoha shinobi want to know, why should i answer you."
Mito answered :" because i know all of your secrets."
Utakata snorted :" like i would believe such bullshit,. "
Mito smirked :" well, i only came here to tell you one thing, but if you don't want to listen i may as well beat it into your thick skull. "
Utakata smirked :" as you could stand a chance against me, but rather i am curious about what you wanted to say. "
Mito nodded :" well you may think whatever about how strong i actually am. But you mist realize that i am not that much younger than you are. As to what i was going to say is my honest advive for someone that wears a curse. "
Utakata was confused, he didn't want to reveal that he knew about what the girl was obviously speaking. So he only ignored her. Mito then sighed as she continued :" please return to Kiri, you are going to be safe there. "
Utakata was surprised by sudden request, however he decided to comment the previous sentence :" you say that you know about my curse, however you are still foolish enough to actually try and fight me. "
Mito nodded :" you may think that, but that could be proven to be false, i am only here to help you. As both your ally and ally of Kiri."
Utakata scuffed :" a Konoha shinobi claiming to be ally of Kiri how ironic. "
Mito shaked her head as she spoke :" is it possible that you didn't hear about the treaty between Konoha and Kiri, or maybe you don't believe in it. "
Utakata spoke :" i did hear about it, however there is always a reason for or nations to go to war. "
Mito nodded :" i can't deny that, however i was the one that took part in creating the treaty and also i was something that Kiri wanted but i slid through their fist as a i didn't want to indebt the further i was going to send you back to them. "
Utakata smirked :" and how are you my ally. "
Mito answered :" there is an organization that is going around attacking jinchuriki. Konoha was almost destroyed when they attacked, a year ago, so i am saying that you are safer if you belong to a village. "
Utakata thought about that for a minute, and then decided to ask :" and how do i know that you aren't lying to me. "
Mito answered :" i mean, you don't, but i can always show you how powerful i really am. "
Utakata however didn't move, watching Mito carefully. His hands began slowly to move, but suddenly stopped as he asked :" how do you know about the curse. "
Mito smirked like a madman, she spoke :" oh, i know much more. "
Suddenly she was just next to Utakata, walking around him, as he was frozen. She spoke :" i know about that incident too, i know about the betrayal you have felt, i must say that is such a sad story that the things went out of control. "
Utakata was still frozen in spot however he could freely speak :" h-how do you know about that."
However Mito wasn't paying any attention to his question as she continued :" but was it really a betray that had happened on that night, do you even know what happened to the man you once called master."
Utakata scream :" He betrayed me, there is no other reason to why i had to kill him."
Mito nodded :" in a way he did, but did you really kill him, or was that somebody else. "
The man froze, his mouth trembled, as he didn't really remember what exactly happened. He always suspected that he was under a jutsu when he did that.
Mito sighed softly :" ah, it seems that you know nothing. How foolish the two of you were. Especially your master."
Utakata wondered what those words meant so he asked:" what do you mean."
Mito spoke gently :" that man was foolish, he thought that he could get rid of your curse and make it easier for you. However as he wasn't well educated into selling a jinchuriki, he didn't know one crucial fact, so when he tried to free you from your burden, it backfired."
Utakata was confused :" he tried to break the seal. "
Mito nodded :" yes, the most foolish thing to do, as when a biju is extracted from a jinchuriki, the jinchuriki dies, nobody has found a way around that, however your master didn't know that, however Saiken, tje biju in you, liked you very much and was desperate to stay in you, the man however wasn't a good in doing his plan as he messed up free the biju and allowed you two to go into a full transformation, that ended killing him. The jinchurikis memory is messed uo after going into state of rage, "
Utakata was utterly shocked, was this the truth, his master didn't try to betray him, however his masters actions almost killed him. It was hard thing to swallow. However it didn't answer why this girl in front of him knew. So he decided to think about this later and focused on the stranger in front of him. While she didn't do him any harm she seemed to be ready to attack him at any moment. He had to know more about her, so he asked :" who are you."
Mito smirked as she asnwerd :" honestly I thought you would never ask. I am Uzumaki Mito, or more known as The Red haired goddess,"
He saw her cringe as she spoke that name. That name however made him go in alarm, this girl had made it to Bingo book and was said to be priceless, however he wasn't interested in that, but rather that such individual had appeared in front of him, it was obvious that those informations about her strength weren't incorrect as she was standing im front of him without any fear, even though she knew about him being a jinchuriki.
He looked at her closer, trying to stay calm.
Mito finally spoke after saying her name, :" so will you listen to my advice."
Utakata answered with :" i will think about it, however i doubt that anyone can just find me here."
Mito shake her head :" they aren't finding you, because they aren't searching for you yet, as they will go by order. So you are sixth in that order, however i am granting that some jinchuriki won't go down, so just in case they sent someone after you early that you stay safe. "
Utakata didn't answer as he was still analyzing her words. Mito stepped closer. Reaching for his forehead. However Utakata swiftly avoided her touch or so he thought. But suddenly a spark of red chakra connected the two. Mitos chakra was coming out her hand, her fingers to be precise, and little bit of chakra was coming from Utakatas forehead
Utakata was both surprised and confused by this., suddenly he felt a presence in his mind, however he barely could get there. As he usually went there to talk to that thing when he didn't have anything to do. And suddenly he was surprised, when the girl was there standing in front of Saiken, and there was also something around her, something that was obviously protecting her, however that thing was in shadows, as the girl seemed to be shining with a unnatural light. Saiken had obviously noticed him, however didn't say anything as it spoke to Mito :" are you the blessed one by father."
Mito nodded :" that is right, Saiken - sama,
However i am surprised that you could tell, as no one could tell that on their own."
Saiken nodded :" that is because i assume that after finally mastering Isobu, you finally started to glow with fathers glow."
Mito was impressed :" i did not know that. But i am not here because that, i am here to sent a same warning as i sent to Utakata - san, however i don't know that he believe in my word, so if you could also speak to him about this. "
Saiken nodded as it said :" i understand, however i hope that isn't the only thing yoi came to do. "
Mito shake her head :" i am also trying to find every jinchuriki, and possibly protect them, Isobu also wanted to see his brothers and sisters. And i wanted to learn more about this world. "
Utakata was confused at the speaken words, the child that was blessed by father, what did that mean, and then a familiar name was said, Isobu, he couldn't just connect the dots. Those words brothers and sisters also confused him more. And the way Mito had talked to Saiken was one of respect but also one that wasn't formal. It seemed like even though these two just had a first meeting, they were pretty friendly. And the he froze as just after Mito stopped talking, she turned around to thta something in the background. And a turtle could be seen, a turtle he swore was sealed into a somewhat a seal. But the thing was that he didn't know if it was still there as he wasn't in village for more than 5 years. The turtle spoke :" it is been a long time Saiken, who would thought that after spending so much time in space, so close to each other, we would meet finally when i no longer am based in Kiri."
Saiken responded :" yes, Isobu, my lonely brother, i must say that i myself can't believe this, but it must be fate. "
As those words were spoken, Mito turned around mumbling something, however nobody could clearly her it. Utakata, suddenly felt that, something was telling him to leave, it was a part of Saikens chakra that slowly flown to where he was. He immediately did so. So when he returned, he noticed that Mitos eyes looked lifeless, however just in 10 seconds they became more focused. In thta second the connection between the two dissappeared. Utakata knew that he had to ask :" what was that."
Mito answered :" just something that i like to do with jinchurikis, as i like to speak with biju."
Mito then smirked :" i think that is my time to leave."
As she was about to jump on the tree, Utakata spoke :" and how do you have such ability. "
Mito smirked :" there is no need to reveal such information to you. "
Utakata smirked as his hands finished a hands seals he had previously started. A soup bubble appeared around Mito trapping her. And then another one appeared. He wanted to test the girl.
However he did not expect to see next thing.
As soon as the two bubbles appeared around Mito, she immediately took a battle stance, as she was lifted from the ground, she called a name. And a sword appeared. Jisoo. The sword immediately cut straight through the bubbles and Mito was looking at him. Smirking :" did you have anything else. I could play around, maybe i could teach you something."
Utakata was too surprised to answer her question. But his hands immediately started to move, the instrument that made those bubbles in his hand once again. Mito immediately rushed forward, jisoo was just a centimeter away from Utakatas neck, Mito spoke :" is this enough for you."
Utakata had realized that the girl had just moved faster than when she had just appeared in front of him. Well he didn't know what to do. The girl was much more than he actually knew. He spoke :" i was only testing you a little. "
Mito let her sword down as she spoke :" there is no need to test me. Just follow my advice."
She then just disappeared with her fast speed. Leaving Utakata alone with his thoughts, he had a ton of stuff to think about, a ton of things to talk about with Saiken, there was also a decision he had to make. There was research he had to do. And until yesterday he didn't have anything to do. He smirked as she watched the sun go down. The girl was so far away that he couldn't even recognize her chkra signal anymore. It was such a different chakra in his mind and when she was just there outside. It had same feeling but when she was in his mind it felt almost 20 times stronger. But why was that, he didn't have a clue, all he knew was thay there were a lot of mystery that he got from this little red haired goddess. He also wanted to learn more about this girl, and she obviously was in Kiri, so there was also a extra reason he wanted to go there. However he decided to wait until he got everything under his control. He went to sleep after thinking about the words he had heard. He decided that he would talk woth Saiken about everything tommorow and that would be a day when he would also decide if he was going back to Kiri.
Chapter 167: 167
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was well on her way back to the inn, Jiraiya and her were currently staying, when she felt another presence near her. It didn't seem unfriendly, but she didn't know to who it had belonged. However it dissappeared as soon she had felt it, it was weird, because it felt somehow familiar in a sense she didn't understand, but at same time it felt completely unrecognizable, however that could be the fact that she felt it for just a second and half in between her jumps from on to other branch of the tree. She had looked towards to place she thought that presence should be, but there was nothing. Mito stopped. She tried sensing again, however this time she didn't sense anything, she found that weird, however she couldn't figure it out and she had to return soon, so she just continued her journey back, occasionally looking back at that direction. However she never felt or saw anything.
The other presence, it was Izuna, followed by Black Zetsu. However Black Zetsu just made sure that Izuna would be safely on surface. He was planning for Izuna to slowly adjust to the normal world, and possibly survive without his interventions. He would watch over him, however that would be done with a Zetsu that was in the body of Izuna. Izuna was in this area for few days already. He was learning how to stay hidden and how to fight those dangerous animals that would hunt him during a night. He survival training was getting harder by each day. As he was getting more and more tired. When suddenly one day, he felt his soul vibrate for a second. As a sense of a something familiar had just passed by him. However before he could realize what it was. His body fell through the ground. It didn't stop for few seconds. Until it was suddenly in one of the rooms in the underground cave he and black Zetsu had started to use few days ago. Black Zetsu looked at him, somewhat worried look at his face. He shake as something he listened from another Zetsu a report. It relayed that Mito definitely felt the presence of something, but he wasn't sure how much she knew.
Black Zetsu then spoke harshly :" i suppose that you have passed this test for now, but we are just beginning with these. However we are going to focus on training you on your diplomacy training for a while."
On the other side. Utakata was still thinking through the all the things Mito had said to him, what he found out on his own.
Until je went to sleep.
Mito sighed softly as she finally made it back to inn, it was already past midnight and she knew that Jiraiya had returned prior to her. So she was about to be scolded. Jiraiya began with the typical :" where were you."
Mito answered :" meting a new friend."
Jiraiya shake his head as spoke :" you are becoming to reckless. I don't know what you are doing. But you are acting not like your usual self."
Mito nodded :" of course i am, i feel like i am suddenly behind, all the time i didn't manage to do anything. For god sake i was in Konoha for more than a year, and so many changes happened. Usually i would have things under control, but right now, i don't even know my next move, and not to talk about the next move of my enemy. "
Jiraiya understood that as he asked her :" you haven't received any new prophecies. Is that troubling you. "
Mito looked at him surprised :" yes, i haven't see one in a while. However i was expecting that, as these prophecies that i had were for a future that is yet to come. However there are times, that i had prophecies and they didn't seem to happen, they didn't come in order, i feel like i am missing something. I only know that, as i change things, my fate also changes, something will come to hunt me down, however before it reaches me, i need to prepare everything for a fight. "
Jiraiya was surprised yet again as he asked :" what is hunting you down. "
Mito answered :" black Zetsu, i am sure he has a separate plan for me. As i am the only person that could escape his clutches several times. "
Jiraiya nodded and looked away. Finally getting back to topic they were talking about before. He asked calmly :"are you going to go again. Without telling me."
Mito shake her head :" actually there is no need, as i was thinking about getting back to village. As i have 10 days for this mission. And it is already day 6. I have to 2 days trip back. I think that it is better if i go as soon as possible. "
Jiraiya nodded as he asked :" you are planning on staying on that training ground for a while day. "
Mito nodded :" yes, i have to be sure that everything is perfect. " and with that they ended this scolding or rather intense talk. Mito had walked to her room, she went to sleep tired. She couldn't just fell asleep immediately. Which was weird, something was bugging her. The thing she felt in forrest, she had realized that it was natural for her not to feel something that was previously there. And when she asked Isobu it didn't answer with the answer she wanted. Apparently Isobu hadn't figured it either as it was slightly tired from all the training they had done.
As the morning sun rose high enough that reached the room Mito was sleeping in. She was already packing her things, she looked at the doors as they were opened by Jiraiya, who was leaving to another inn, to meet with another spy. Mito and he spoke their goodbyes. Mito would leave after the breakfast while Jiraiya had asked previous night for an early breakfast. Mito finally got on her legs after eating the breakfast, ready to go to the training ground. Her journey to training grounds was easy and peaceful. however Mito wanted to be more observant and she concentrated on everything around her. However she never noticed anything wrong. She got some sleep yesterday but not as much as she had expected. So her traveling speed was slower.
Utakata woke up, in his small cave that he had been living for few days, months, even he doesn't really know. He then sighed as he finally, during the night, though about everything, he processed most things. But he wanted to hear what, Saiken had to say. Even though he didn't like talking with the biju he didn't have a choice.
He finally entered the mindscape on his own free will, usually he was dragged here by Saiken. So it felt different. Like he was the one in power, at least this time.
Saiken spoke first :" i have been expecting you. How can i hlep you."
Utakata looked at the beast, then spoke :" will you answer my question, truthfully."
Saiken answer :" i don't get anything from lying to you."
Utakata, thought about that for a second until he smirked and asked :" then i will go with a thing a know the answer to."
Saiken nodded :" that is fair. "
Utakata then spoke :" Mito - san, she is a jinchuriki."
Saiken asnwerd :" yes, she is, jinchuriki of three tails. A biju that belonged to Kiri. However i dont know how she became one. "
Utakata nodded as he then asked :" You said that, she was father's blessed child. What does that mean. "
Saiken thought how to answer that, but he didn't know the best way to say thay so he answered with :" it means that she was blessed and chosen by my father to carry a heavy burden on her shoulders, the burden of whole world. "
Utakata was semi satisfied with thay answer he then asked :" who is that father you speak about."
This time Saiken answered without hesitanting, or thinking about the answer :" the sage of six paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki. "
Utakata was surprised by the answer, he asked :" how is he your father."
Saiken answered :" the story goes long ago, but i will tell you a short version. There was a being, that was to powerful to be controlled. Even the sage of sic paths had troubles with controlling it, so he divided it to 9 different beings. Each with different number of tails. I was the one with 6 tails, we all considered him to be our father or rather our creator, however it wasn't just that he created us, but rather he cared for us and prepared a role in the world for us. We are supposed to be gourdiams, however humans were greedy, and they managed to taint our hearts too, eventually all of us were driven to madness. Some had a less trouble with dealing with that madness, some weren't that lucky. "
Utakata understood, so he asked :" how was Mito chosen. And why. "
Saiken shake his head :" i don't know those informations. As i wasn't there when he made this decision. This happened recently, i don't know when but it is quite possible that i was already in you."
Utakata nodded as he asked another question :" was the thing she talked about my master the truth. "
Saiken nodded :" yes every word of it was true. "
Utakata then had a worried look on his face as he asked :" how does she know it then. "
Saiken answered:" it is quite possible to do with a gift she received from Sage. However i am not certain. She also might have had a good information source. However that isn't likely. Considering that nobody knew that."
Utakata nodded, finally asking :" so what do you think about her advice. "
Saiken answered :" i think ww should follow it. "
Utakata looked to his left, as he was thinking about it, he then asked :" do you know, why are those people after the jinchuriki."
Saiken answered :" Isobu did share that information when you had already left. However i don't know if that was their suspection or if they had any evidence for the theory, but apparently that organization is being used form shadows and to a cause of rebirth of tje creature that we were made of. Sort to speak end of the world. "
Utakata was looking at the biju confused, maybe there was something in that story, it was quite possible, however would it actually happen m he didn't know, but maybe, just maybe he should listen to her advice, and slowly go to Kiri. Maybe he will finally fit in there. However how he would describe his masters passing, he didn't know he had to thought about something.
Soon, after three days, he had finally reached the village hidden in mist. He was greated by the gourds that were shielding or gourding the entrance. He was immediately called to Mizukage. He hadn't expected that. But it seemed that Mizukage was somewhat troubled by his coming. Yagura and he usually didn't get along. But that was different from yhe expression thay was on Yaguras face now. As the Mizukage asked :" why have you returned."
Utakata calmly answered :" i couldn't complete my training as my master had died. I was hesitant to come back. But on my continued journey i met a ref head girl, who called herself Uzumaki Mito." he paused to see if the name had rang a bell, to Yagura. And he noticed that it certainly did. Yagura nodded to continue. Utakata did as he was told :" she told me, to return as a danger awaits for me outside of village. "
Yagura nodded :" and you listened to her, just like that."
Utakata asnwerd :" no, i was convinced by Saiken, and i wanted to ask about her. Seeing that she obviously had some connections here. "
Yagura asked :" what makes you thinks so. "
Utakata answered :" the fact she found me so easily, the fact she knew who i was immediately and then there is also another thing, something she stole from Kiri, i learned from Saiken. "
Yagura face darkened :" yes, you are right, she had connections to this place. However there wasn't any reason for her to be able to find you and know who you are. Those were mostly her own abilities and not somebody helping her. "
Utakata was surprised as he asked :" what does that mean. "
Yagura shake his head :" she is great Ninja, who has many skills that i can't even describe. As i don't understand them either. However i can explain how she managed to trick us to get Isobu. "
Utakata nodded as he spoke:" please do"
He was surprised how Yagura didn't seem bothered by his curiosity about the girl. What was more it seemed like they could get along, somewhat.
Yagura began :" the girl, had appeared around 6 years ago, she was spotted near the border with fire Nation. She fought hard when she was discovered. She managed to defeat a whole group of more than 10 people, as she tried to escape. However she was eventually caught by Kisame and Fuguki, the late one, they managed to grab her and bring her to third Mizukage. The plan immediately formed, to make her a jinchuriki. She was perfect for it after all, an Uzumaki. However they never predicted that she had let herself be caught on purpose, and the purpose was to steal the Isobu from us, by becoming a jinchuriki. She patiently waited for 6 months, until the ceremony, she did made few friends she called. However o the very day she was sealed, she successfully escaped, before the secomd sealing that our seal master had prepared. A seal that would make her unable to defy a Mizukage. However she knew about that seal too. As she was a seal master. She prepared for every scenario. As she actually predrawn a seal on her stomach that allowed the sealing of Isobu to go smoothly. However we didn't know that at that time. Well i was out of village, so i found out much later. However what that girl made on her exit was, pure chaos, as she managed to defeat many of our shinobi. Not even the third Mizukage had any chance. Even though it was obvious that she still didn't know anything about using biju, she managed to use everything that she found out while she was making friends to her advantage. She broke free amd then dissappeared into water, sje wasn't seen on the island after that. However Fuguki and Kisame were again chasing her. This time Fuguki was found dead. And we later found out, that Mito was taken by Konoha Ninja that were in area. We thought that this all was their plan, however we learned later when Mito came to negotiate a peace with us that, she accidentally bumped into them, and that if she had managed to stay conscious after fighting Fuguki she would have tried to escape. However she was too tired form escaping and too tired after fighting Fuguki, so she just fell down. A man that took her in, he is currently, Hokage. "
Utakata was slowly following the story, so to say that he was impressed would be a understatement , as he was amazed, the girl wasn't even 10 at that time and she managed to outsmart everyone. Utakata asked :" why do you look troubled by my return. "
Yagura sighed :" because now i have to worry about your safety. I had it easy as all of my biju were not in village and with no way to contact, i didn't know why those summons never returned with response so i thought that you two went rogue but i haven't had any evidence. So I let you go. Amd i had other things to attend to. But seeing how they attacked Konoha who has two jinchuriki, i am afraid what they will do to us as we only have you. There are most likely something that led to attack on Konoha, and the reason why the Konoha was in such crisis for few weeks, but we don't know. And i don't want to learn about it hard way. So that was reason that you were unwanted, but seeing you are already here, and that there was no one to protect you, we must accept you back and give you most warming welcome, however you are to stay low. We don't know if enemy has spies. "
Utakata understand, as he bowed to Yagura, they seemed to understand each other and they seemed to forget about their past.
Chapter 168: 168
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was back in Konoha. She slowly had returned in the evening. Of the eight day, as she had a spar with a few bandits on her way back. Mito walked into village, and was immediately sent to go talk with Hokage. However Mito answered with :" Hokage must be tired, and so am i, i think that is best course of action if i visit him in the morning." Mito then walked by the gourds, who werr surprised with her response, they did not have a chance to ask her anything as she had dissappeared. As soon as she entered the village Mito could feel how lively it was. She however didn't mind the emptiness that she felt last few days. She had blowed out some steam, and she was acting a lot calmer now. She however still was on edge about what had happened few days ago.
Mito felt the people she cared about, in a same spot, however she was hesitant to go towards them, she had realized that she didn't tell them most important things and she probably wouldn't be allowed to sit and talk with them. Mito then walked to her home. She was tired, as she had used more chakra then she thought she did, especially because Isobu was drained form yesterday's training too.
So once she opened the doors of her house. Tamura and Suzume were at dinner table, talking about some clan related issues, Karin was eating her dinner slowly. Until they heard the door opened. Mito was greated warmly as usual. She talked about them, about her mission, well not in detail, and Mito answered everything easily. However Tamura and Suzume let her get some rest as they had began taking about their previous issue. Mito was glad that she was left alone to rest. While she did have her own house, she always went here first after returning form missions. She the went to her house. And then visited room, where she went to sleep, as she didn't get a chance last few days.
Once she woke up, she was refreshed. She went to have a bath, and then she went to go have a breakfast. When she everything she, was ready to go to Hokage's tower. Mito knew that she would be questioned a lot of things, and she needed a night to prepare for everything.
Mito walked into the office, as soon as she was allowed into it, she had a clam demeanor around her. Minato looked at her as he spoke:" i heard that you were here yesterday, but i don't think that you visited me."
Mito shake her head :" that is correct, as I thought that our conversation is important, and i don't think that your tiredness would help us. I have many things to say, and most of them are only for your ears and those you trust. "
Minato nodded, as he signaled a signal that made everyone leave, except Shikaku who was in corner of the room. He was using a seal that made him invisible and impossible to sense. However Mito knew he was here. Because one simple thing. A shogi board was next to one chair. It was well hidden but, Mito was very observent and it caught her eye. She smiled and spoke :" Shikaku - sama, would you joins us."
She spoke as she took the seat, Hokage was confused, how did she know, and why did she seat, usually she perfered to stood there looking through the window. Mito smirked as she took out a cup of tea from the seal. She then looked at Minato and gave him a scroll. Saying :" those are bodies of bandits that i took out, 38 in total, however 3 are in different scroll, as i wish to talk about those later, in a different topic."
Shikaku didn't have a choice but to stop the seals and appear next to chair of his own. He asked :" is this the result of your training. " clearly refering on her sensor skills. However Mito shake her head :" no, this was based on deduction, as i saw your board for shogi."
Shikaku nodded his head :" i see, so how was your training trip."
Mito looked at Minato who was more curious about this than going through the scroll she gave him, she decided to answer honestly :" it was like i expected, not to difficult but the amount of space i needed was much more. I didn't have any problems with controlling Isobu."
Minato amd Shikaku smiled as they said :" that is great. So you are finally able to use it to full potential"
Mito nodded :" that is right. So shall we go on those bodies."
Minato nodded. And Mito spoke again :" so, well the first scroll is filled with bodies and is proof of my mission to council. And the second one, was something i would call as a experiment. I don't wish to revival this to council yet. "
Minato and Shikaku looked at the second scroll with interest. Mito then sighed :" alright i will open it and explain it to you. "
Mito did as she promised. The three bodies look intact, and they seemed pretty normal. Mito began :" Hokage-sama, you know that seal i was working before going to my mission. I kinda tested it on them."
Minato asked :" so you killed them with it. "
Mito shake her head :"the seal does not have that function. It's function is to protect."
Shikaku was slightly confused :" then it failed."
Mito again shake her head :" it is to protect their bloodlines."
Shikaku frowned :" and do they work."
Mito nodded, as she tried to pyll out an eye from one, but the seal began to glow up, and a force made her hand unable to reach tje eye and then it made her hand go backwards with some force. Mito smirked at the reactions that Minato and Shikaku were making.
Minato then sighed :" what do you plan to do with such seal."
Mito answered :" well for now, nothing, as i don't want it to be made public. For obvious reasons. But they do have a purpose. You may trying guessing."
Minato looked at her and then at thoughtful Shikaku. He didn't have a clue, a seal to protect bloodlines, well it was obviously for clans. But which ones."
Shikaku asked :" is it for royal clans."
Mito nodded :" well, yes, it is, however i planned for everyone to use it. However one royal clan is really the reason i made it. "
Shikaku nodded. Minato frowned, he was correct, but which clan would need something like this, Hyuga clan had already seal for this purpose.
Mito sipped her tea and then looked at him :" come on it isn't that hard. "
Shikaku nodded as he realized the answer.
Mito was displeased and looked at Shikaku :" and i thought that he would have an idea in morning, i geuss your thinking is getting dulled from all those papers. And not getting enough exercise. "
Minato looked offended. However Mito answered then the question she asked :" it is for Hyuga clan."
Minato was confused :" but don't they already have one. Why do you want give them another. "
Mito shake her head :" i didn't think thay you were that blind to the problem in hyuga clan, while it isn't villages business, it is still easy to see. The system of that clan is made for time long past. It doesn't suit either this time nor Konoha. "
Minato listened to her explanation.
Mito continued :" they fact that they have main and branch family, isn't that big of deal, as many clans have similar systems. However the fact that branch family can be controlled by main family, and can be killed by the seal, hurt by the seal, it isn't right. The seal is said to protect, but is most oftenly used to harm the branch family. What is more the main family isn't protected from stealing bloodline. "
Minato nodded as he understood :" so you are suggesting, removing those seals and giving them this new seal. However i dont think that would pass. "
Mito nodded :" yes, however i would give the same seal to Uchiha clan. As their eyes also need to be protected. Also i was thinking about speaking about this with clan heads on my free accord soon. However you are to know about my actions first. "
Minato nodded :" i see. You think that over time you will win them over. "
Mito nodded :" yes, that is correct, as there is no need to rush. "
Shikaku sighed and nodded :" that is a solid plan. "
Mito nodded :" thank you. "
Mito was then sipping her tea, getting ready to leave. However Minato spoke :" there is another thing i wish to ask, or rather speak with you. "
Mito looked confused at him, as she remained sitting down. She asked :" then go ahead." while she sounded confident, in reality she wasn't.
Minato nodded :" you didn't leave anything out of your report. "
Mito looked rather confused :" i didn't report anything thought, i just answered your questions."
Minato had troubled look on his face as he asked :" so you don't consider this a report."
Mito shake her head :" no, as my mission didn't require one, you never told me i should have written you one. As you said that it was a cover up. "
Minato sighed :" i geuss i did tell you that."
Mito then was about to stood up again but this time Shikaku spoke :" we still haven't asked you the question. "
Mito sighed and looked at them, slightly annoyed.
Minato gulped, he never saw her like this. And he usually didn't see her on her period, he heard that she was extremely scary on those days.
He asked :" did you meet anyone outside of your mission. "
Mito nodded :" yes i did, Utakata - san, i believe it was his name, a jinchuriki of 6 tails or Saiken."
Minato nodded :" yes him, i received a report from Mizukage, about thanking you for such a deed."
Mito was surprised :" honestly i didn't think he would go so soon there. However i am happy about this, as he was the easiest target i know about, among the jinchuriki."
Minato sighed :" at least warn us. "
Mito shrugged :" there is no need, as i have yet to meet with one of biju, the rest know what to do. And this jinchuriki is probably just a child. As i received informations about the sealing few years ago. "
Minato sighed :" even so, you aren't allowed to just go on yout own and do something crazy. "
Mito nodded :" fine, i will report daily when i am on missions. "
Minato nodded :" that is great. "
Mito nodded :" are we finished then. "
Shikaku nodded :" it seems like that."
Mito nodded as she said :" then i will come in 15 days for another mission"
She left and she heard :" troublesome," as she did.
She walked through the streets, and towards her home. She wasn't really in the mood for anything. But she summoned a toad, and gave it a four letters. She would rather do this today than tomorrow when her mood would be worse. It was first day of her period. And usually it was worst on her 3 day, the pain wasn't better at second day, but the 4 and 5 days were easy to go through. Mito got to her home and was ready to change her clothes, until she noticed that, out of 6 outfits she brought to her training 4 were ruined and not usable anymore. She had few training ones. But those could be destroyed just as easily, so she made a mental note to go to do some shopping tommorow. She then changed into outfit that she rarely used. A training outfit which was a gift from Minato. It was blue t shirt, and blue pants, the shirt had a ton of seals on it. And Mito used it rarely because of these. If she used them constantly, her training would be more hard and without any reson. However today she was planning a light spar against few people, and she needed to make it as hard as possible for her. In like 30 minutes she felt the chakra signals of the people she had written the messages for. She then headed towards them. As it was the day when she would train with the four devils, or futures of next generation as she sometimes called them. Itachi, Tenzo, Hana and Izumi. Mito appeared next to them as she spoke :" i am sorry for missing a training session with you guys. However i hope that you got a ton stronger."
The children said that she didn't need to apologize as she was sent on a mission, and that wasn't in her power. However Mito answered with :" actually they gave me a mission on my request, as i was getting pretty frustrated and pent up in the village. I don't think you guys can understand that though."
Itachi spoke :" we can't, but it is mostly because we were bond to this place since our birth, but you have seen the world and staying in one place can be hard for you. "
Mito nodded :" that is right, but enough talk, let's see how much you guys improved."
The fight was pretty intense as everyone was working together and combining their attacks. Mito was also slowed down by the seals. However she still could see they weak point, ir spots. She could still escape most of their attacks. She was surprised when she realized that everyone had learned they lections and were getting really strong. She smirked as she spoke :" it seems like you warmed me up." she then didn't show any mercy to them. The four of them had a tons of bruises and injuries by the end of session, however they also managed to get few hits in, as Mito had trouble dodging while she was attacking. She then proceeded to heal everyone. She smirked at them and spoke :" i will write everything you guys need to train for few weeks, and send it by my summon."
The children nodded and Mito smirked giving them some money :" go buy sone ice cream and have fun.".
Tenzo was the one to ask :" how about you, Mito - nee-chan."
Mito shake her head :" i have stomach pains, and i don't think i can eat it. "
That was a lie, she could eat it, however she would probably feel bad in the morning about it.
They went on their way. Mito smirked as she watched them go. She walked through the doors to her house and then to her room. Thinking what she could do today. It was around the noon now. But she was tired, more than usual, well it could be blamed on her period, she thought about it more. She then decided that after having a lunch she would go to the library, she didn't read for a while, and maybe she could find something interesting. Then there was also a secret stash of books under her bed. Nobody knew about those. They were hidden there. I wonder why.
Mito ate with the family, she considered them her family. Kushina was actually there two visiting with little Naruto. Who was sometimes super nice and calm and sometimes he was a monster of child. Evil incarnation. Like today, he was having a food fight with Karin, however unlike Karin he wasn't precise as she was. Well he was precise in managing to hit Mito every time. But was obvious that he was aming at Karin. Mito would blame Karin for a fight, if she didn't learn that Naruto would usually began those. While it was unusual for Karin to begin those it was understandable, she was under his influence. However that still annoyed Mito. She had to finish her meal super fast. However she was still hit more than 5 times. She just glared at the two for a second and the two stopped frozen in fear. Kushina and Suzume were trying the hardest to make the children stop, but were not successful until that glare. Both Uzumaki women froze, even they were afraid. Mito stood up from the table and tsked, walking towards doors to exit the house, clearly pissed up. She had to change and even shower one more time. She after calming down, went to library where she would spend the rest of day, she carefully entered the house for a dinner. She relaxed when she noticed that a plate of her food was waiting for her at kitchen. Suzume obviously knew that Mito wouldn't eat two times with barts, especially if she was on her period. Mito wasn't mean, but rather she was scary amd sometimes demanding on those days. It could be also that the hormones that were regularly being made, when she was in coma still haven't been ridden of.
Chapter 169: 169
Notes:
I almost forgot to post this chapter. So i am sorry because it is kinda later than it was supposed to be.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up the next morning, feeling pain in her stomach, however she could confidently stand and hide it, she was brave one as most girls with such symptoms would just be laying in their beds. Mito sighed softly as she slowly got out of her room, she was confident, but a lot slower as every step she made was careful and calculated. Mito then opened the door of her home and went to have a breakfast. She was greated by Uzumaki couple and Karin. Tamura asked her how she was doing and she answered honestly, that it could be better and will be better. Tamura then asked :" what do you have in mind for the time."
Mito answered :" well, today i have planned to go shopping, as my training clothes are destroyed. But if you are asking about political involvement, then i am thinking of slowing starting some projects, but this time i would keep them in dark, until last moment."
Tamura nodded at her :" so you will have a time, i need a favor. "
Mito looked at him and asked :" and what kind of favor are you talking about. "
Tamura answered :" i will need someone to take over one group of students. As i have another business. "
Mito nodded :" sure, when do they usually study. ", Mito was glad that she would have another thing she could focus on.
Tamura answered :" Mondays, at 5 pm."
Mito nodded :" that id alright with me. "
Tamura nodded :" great, i will tell you more about them, some other time, as both of us have things planned right now."
Mito nodded, as she then quickly finnished last piece of her food. She stood up and then said bye to all of them.
Mito went straight to the shinobi part of market. It wasn't as full as it was usually. Or rather there were places that were used to have more people waiting in line but now there was less people. And Mito had noticed that those places would usually sell the weapons. Which meant that U store was doing extremely well. But they also couldn't just stop selling their things. Because everyone still needed to have reserves. She was brought of her thoughts when she saw a familiar face. However she quickly dodged. She didn't know why she was doing this, but it felt like she needed to do this. She had just dodge Rin, who was looking at another store. Mito sighed as she noticed that all the clothing shops were right next to Rin. So if she carefully walked by her and make her unnoticeable. That would be great. She then smirked pulling out a seal. Her favorite one. She then continued to walk. She walked next to Rin confidently and went into a first shop she saw.
She was looking through the choices here for quite some time. She had found few that she liked and would fit her usual style. She was so deep im thought and looking at everything. That she hadn't noticed that she was getting stared at from few different angles. Well she did notice it, but her brain wasn't taking those information as important right now. Especially with the pain in her lower abdominal region. Eventually Mito went to try the outfits on. They had fitted her perfectly. She ended buying them all. Most of them were black amd gray in color but the designs were quite various. From crop top ones, to the ones that hid all of her skin. As Mito planned to go in some solo training. When she was dome changing into her casual clothes. She went to pay. Only did she then notice, what was the weird feeling in the air. Because all of around her were her friends. Rin had come into the store just 2 minutes ago, and Kurenai was here for a long time, judging by the amount of clothes in her hands, Asuma was right next to her, and by him stood Raido. On the other side of store was Obito, and then there was Guy next to him, Ibiki and Tokara, those four were arguing about the green color. As they were trying to change Guys outfit. However they were all staring at Mito. Mito almost cursed on that spot. Suddenly she felt two hand reach her. It was Hayate and Yugao. They were also apparently buying clothes. The others used the time Mito would talk with Hayate and Yugao to their advantage, quickly pay for the things they wanted to buy.
Hayate wasn't really into the plan, but he wanted to spend time and talk with Mito. He felt like she was distancing herself from others. So when his hands reached her shoulders he felt that she was more tense that she looked. He smiled his usual warm smile as he asked :" what brings you here."
Mito answered :" ah, i need some new clothes. How about you guys."
Yugao answered :" oh, we were just here because they wanted to hear our advices. We agreed to meet here."
Mito nodded :" ah, i see, you guys planned a shopping day. How nice. "
Hayate didn't know if she really meant that or if she was pretending. As her face didn't have that usual and warm smile. It was there but weaker. Hayate then asked her :" so when did you return from mission. "
Mito answered :" ah, i came at late night, not yesterday but day before that. And yesterday i was busy with handling down the report and then resting. I spent some time with next generation. And went to sleep early. "
Hayate was surprised, why did she tell them her whole day. Was she nervous, or maybe she was hiding something, with overcompensating.
Hayate nodded as he then asked her :" do you have time, we were just about to go eat. "
Mito was stunned for a second, and then she asnwerd :" i, i am not finnished with shopping yet, i was thinking about visiting few more shops."
Yugao looked at her as she asked :" you need more clothes. But the amount you have in that bag is equal to the amount i have in my closet."
Mito rubbed the back of her head :" i kinda, destroyed 5 outfits, during my mission. And my chest area keeps growing, so i need larger clothes too."
She was slightly blushing. Hayate looked little awkward. And Yugao was amazed :" they are still growing."
Mito went completely red at this point :" yeah, they are troublesome to deal with. I was hoping i would have a to b cups ones when i was younger, but as soon as i went into puberty i had them."
Yugao looked confused :" You don't like having them larger."
Mito shake her head :" there are reasons. First would be me being raised as a boy, and i allways wore boys clothes. The second would be that they are quite heavy and sometimes in the way. Especially in the training with water and there are boys nearby. "
Hayate then spoke, changing the topic :" um, so we can come with you in those few shops. While everyone else orders the food and buys what they need. " by this time Kurenai and Asuma were next to the trio. They answered :" yeah thay sounds great. "
Mito nodded, knowing that she was defeated, and that she didn't have any choice as she couldn't reject Hayate. Mito the sighed :" Should we go, the faster we go, the faster we are done, i am hungry."
Amd with that she started to walk, slowly outside. Hayate had noticed that something was wrong. It wasn't the pattern of her movements but rather tempo. He did not want to point it out right away. So he waited. They went into next shop, where they bought a 2 sets of same training clothes. In next one they bought another one. And in last ones, Mito bought few gloves, she didn't need them for anything but they looked cool. And just like that she had spent her whole oay from mission. Hayate asked her when they were walking towards the restaurant :" i have noticed somethings."
Mito looked at him, she wasn't scared or anything at all. Rather she was waiting for him to speak. Yugao was listening into the conversation also. She also wondered what was wrong with Mito. She noticed something but she couldn't put her finger on it
Hayate spoke :" you are on period right now." he was slightly blushing as he spoke that.
Yugao was frozen at the spot, wtf did she just hear. How well did those two knew each other. Mito nodded :" yeah, i wasn't going to meet anyone, as i am not actually in mood to talk. But seeing that i don't have choice, i will rather deal with this trouble that os brewing right now."
Yugao was looking at them confused :" what trouble."
Mito had a small sad smile on her face as she said :" well currently there is a bit of untrust between me and others. As i didn't answer their question. "
Yugao was confused :" so what, it is not like it is something you need to do. You are friends but you are allowed to have secrets."
Mito nodded :" yes, but i did say that i would relieve the truth to them, and it was quite some time ago, maybe a month. I also baited them by saying that if they could find the information on their own i would be at ease. While i made it impossible for them to reach those information. "
Yugao, had understanding of situation a little better now but she said :" i still think that they needed to let you have some time until you were ready to say the truth. "
Mito smirked :" I agree with you, but i think that i spoiled them too much with giving tjem every information i had, and they tried the usual way of getting information. So theu were surprised when i refused them. "
And with those words they had arrived at the restaurant. Mito went to bathroom first as she ordered, same as Yugao. She went there yo change her, you know what.
When she returned she looked a little refreshed. The atmosphere however was still tense. Mito sat next to Raido as it was only seat available. Which made things a little weird. Well only two that felt weird were Mito and Raido, as there was no way that the boy moved on so quickly. However Mito slowly started to relax as the meals started to come. Luckily her and Yugao's were done easily and in no time. She slowly started to eat. Savoring the taste. While waiting for questions. She looked at them all individually, her gaze was on them for a 4 seconds at most. However only Rin caught her. She took that as signal to ask.
Rin then sighed and spoke :" since the atmosphere is already tense, we don't we skip to climax. Mito will you finally answer the question we asked you."
Mito looked at her, she spoke :" you know that i would do that, but please keep your tone less arrogant."
Mito spoke as she was picking a piece of her food looking at the plate rather than facing Rin. Mito then took a bite. And then after chewing spoke :" ah, right, it took me a while to remember your question. So the answer is. That there is a tradition, in Uzumaki clan. A tradition about Uzumaki royals. Especially princess as me. We are allowed to have more partners as a survival of royal blood is a must. So me getting engaged with Shisui doesn't bother the other two, as they knew about this. Another answer before you even ask, yes they have agreed on sharing me. "
Well to say that the group was shooked would be understatement. They were gaping their mouth to the table. Only two that didn't have that kind of reaction were Hayate and Raido. Yugao was also surprised. As Hayate didn't tell her. Hayate however noticed the tense atmosphere or rather awkward atmosphere around Raido and Mito when Mito sat down, but didn't want to point it out, and also didn't know what it meant. And the fact that Raido didn't have a strong reaction to this news meant he knew. And only person that could tell him was Mito, but why would she, why were they awkward. He missed something. Raido looked at him, for a second and immediately averted his gaze. Mito just continued eating her meal. Finally when others got their food, they were shaken out of the shook.
Mito then was done with her meal and was ready to leave but Rin and others looked at her strictly asking her :" why didn't you tell us immediately."
Mito answered :" i didn't want you to shocked too much, and i still needed some time to find a courage and say this to you, even though you are my friends you still could bash me for such a thing. I will give you time before you are ready to give me your final answer. I will await answer from each of you. "
Rin nodded :" i understand now. I am sorry for behaving such way. But you never kept a secret from me. "
Mito shake her head :" actually there is another secret that i am yet to tell you guys. But i don't know when the right time will be. As almost nobody knows of such secret. " as she spoke those words she stood up and then walked away from them. The others were too confused at her words as they didn't know what she could possibly be hiding.
Mito returned home, more tired than she thought she would be and more later than she thought she would. When Suzume heards her going into thr clans compand she exited the house and asked Mito :" are you alright, you said it wouldn't take you so long. Did it hurt too much. Maybe we should go to hospital."
Mito shake her head :" no there is no need for that. But can you help me to my room, i am tired."
Suzume nodded as she took the heavy bags. And then leaned Mito on her left side. She asked :" what happened. "
Mito answered :" i just ran at my friends, and the we went to have a lunch, but i had to tell them the truth. I am really tired because of that, rather than anything else. The tension made we wanna jump and run, but i know i shouldn't do that. "
Suzume spoke :" that is okay, now you will some rest, and tommorow i will bring you your food to room just in case. After all tommorow is that day. And you should really be careful and rest. "
Mito nodded :" yes i think so too. Thank you. "
She told to Suzume as she was laid down in the bed. She was so tired that she was fast asleep. Suzume carefully left the room, and went to make dinner and also finnish some seals she had to do.
Chapter 170: 170
Summary:
Please enyoj the back story of Mito, i think it would be easier if you thought about her as Ante, whenever there is dream of her past.
Notes:
I realized that i haven't made corrections on posting date of last chapter, so most of you probably haven't read the last chapter. I was late and1 i forget about it.
Chapter Text
1.pov
Mito dream
I was once again stuck with my memories. The memoriy had started, from the place we were previously on. Like a continued dream from. The weeks ago. I was laying on the cold ground. My body was bruised, i was beaten down, they left me on the floor once i couldn't even scream from pain. As my body had reached numbness and then it fell into unconscious. My eyes opened to late. It was already dark. The trams stopped going, and i had to go back on foot to my home. A hour of endless walk. The pain would force me to stay every few minutes. Once i finally managed to get to my house. I would go into a shower, and clean my wounds. However that wouldn't help me much. I would then stay in house for several days. As i wouldn't be able to go to school. Once i came back it eas already next week. The boys had their knowing smirks on. However that at the time did matter too much to me. As i had realized that i needed to stay strong and survive as nothing else would prove that i am me and not something they assume i was. Oh how wrong I was. The cursed reality crashed onto me. I didn't manage to make a single friend in first week and everyone was already gathering in groups. So i was alone most of time. Which was fine by my brain, but my heart longed for someone to talk to me. I was looking at the girl, she looked somehow familiar, but i wasn't good at remembering faces, as nit to hurt myself further, all those faces that hated me, were too much and i have long ago stopped looking people in their faces. Once our eyes met or i assume they did, i looked away. And then looked at the board, waiting for the classes to begin. Most of the professors asked me why i was absent for a week, i answered easily :" i was sick. My hole body pained."
It was true and the professors didn't saw anything suspicious in it.
The scene changed and i was year older. My body filled with new scars. I didn't want to remember what each one meant, or how each of them was earned. Now that o see, i am even more disappointed in my life. Even though i was bullied next to school and my screams were heard, they were always ignored. So many of professors hated me, they all knew about the rumors. They all believed into them, and they didn't want to get involved, because they couldn't really help the boys to beat me to death, however i am grateful that they didn't grade me unfairly.
It was only thing that help me. Soon another small change happened. Someone was always in my sight, seemingly no wanting to help me but never getting a chance. This girl was for sure weird. I learned everyones names, as normal classmates thing. I believe she was Mia. She was weird for many reasons. Sometimes she would behave similar to me. It is not like that i payed her any extra attention, but rather the girls she used to hang out with would bad mouth her behind her back, or every time she was called by teachers. She was obviously a teachers favorite, and her grade only werr behind mine. And i would never be the teachers favorite, with my reputation and all. However what i found weird was that whenever i thought i felt someone staring at me i would found out that it was her. I at first thought she hated me, but she never did anything wrong to me. And if i remember correctly she was the girl that talked with me the first time. As time went on i began to notice her more and more.
When the summer was close and everyone was doing their best to make their grades better, Mia and i were done with everything. And our professors would let us go outside of class as we didn't need to do anything.
The first time that was the case we were in 2nd grade. It was kinda awkward. She just followed me out the classroom. I thought that she would then go her own way but she just continued walking after me. I then began walking faster, but she still managed to follow me. I turned around looking at her confused, she was shorter than me by few centimeters. But i still wasn't looking at her eyes even though my gaze was always downwards. I asked her :" did you need something."
Mia looked at me. Well i now see that but, even then i knew that she was looking at me. She spoke :" i want to be friends."
I was so confused. That my face betrayed me and my voice cracked :"F-friends."
She nodded her head and smile :"why don't we have a drink. In nearby cafe."
I was confused, but i didn't know what to say. She wasn't the dangerous type, right, so i spoke with those thoughts on my mind :" s - sure."
She then took the lead as she said :" follo me then. I know this great place. "
She was no longer looking at me, and her atmosphere changed, she was suddenly cheerful, which was odd, she was usually the queit one. I followed her. She took me to the cafe close by. The atmosphere wasn't lively, but rather dark, i kinda felt good in there. She then sat us in darkest corner. And asked me what i would drink.
I was hesitant for a second, before deciding that :" orange juice is fine."
Mia then dissappeared and went to order our drinks. She returned in a minute. She had a apple juice herself. She smiled to me and spoke :" you know, i haven't had many chances to talk with you. And you don't talk much. I think that you voice sounds nice."
I didn't know what to think, so my words didn't come to my mouth, i just stared at the juice in front of me, hesitant to take a sip. I eventually spoke :" um, i don't know, how to be a friend. "
Mia smirked :" that is fine, because neither do i. "
I looked at her as i asked :" but don't you have friends."
Mia answered :" i don't belong with them, they just took the pity on me and started to talk with me. It would be rude of me if i just ignored them."
I nodded :" that is fair. However i don't know anything about you, nor do you about me. "
Mia laughed :" that is true but that could always change. So lets talk about our interests. Other than studying of course. We can have a lot, or or at least something in common. "
I looked away :" i mean, we could, but i am not proud of my hobbies. "
Mia looked at me saying :" why not, i don't think that you should judge yourself, if you enjoy something, you enyoj it, there is no deeper meaning to it, and i don't think that you should believe in anything other say, judgment aren't supposed to be brought by humans either way."
I was listening to her worda carefully. I was happy to hear them, she seemed to to be willing to understand me. I then gazed away from her as i spoke :" um, so i love reading. Not just books or stuff for studying. But i am pretty much thr type that would enyoj any type of good story. I also watch some anime shows. Then there is my writing, i usually would write after talking a long and nice walk through the nature. "
Mia smirked :" wow, i also love reading stuff. Honestly i know few animes, i watched them years ago thought. I am amazed that you actually write. What types of stories do you write. "
I was confused how to answer :" um, something like horor stories that are based on true stories. And there are few stories that i have written about fantasy or something unnatural. "
Mia nodded :" i see, how cool. So one last question, and then it is your turn to asl me questions, what type of music do you listen to nowadays. "
I looked at her, should i tell her, but she will probably think that i am weird, well that wouldn't matter, it is not like no one else doesn't think that. So i answer :" i listen to k-pop, there is a group called Blackpink that i listen to mostly. "
Mia was confused :" i never hear of those terms, what are those."
I answered hesitantly :" um, kpop stands for Korean pop, and Blackpink is a name of girl group."
Mia looked surprised :" oh i see, i didn't know that, you are teaching me so many new stuff."
From that i could tell that this girl absolutely loved studying new stuff. I liked that.
I looked at her nervously as i asked her :" so what about you, what do you listen to."
Mia looked thoughtfull for few seconds :" i listen to everything that is popular with others." i didn't judge her, she seemed to be trying to fit in, i would try same if i had any chances, but i had long lost that kind of hope.
I didn't know what else i had to ask, as i didn't know how to keep the conversation going. Luckily i was saved when her phone rung. Her friends called for her, saying that they needed her to buy something for them, they would pay her. I heard everything as their voices were loud enough. She said that she was doing something else and that she couldn't really go and buy stuff now. I was both glad and not at same time, because it was first time in a while that someone had prioritized me over something else. However at same time, my mind went on some questions that could keep the conversation going.
When she was finished with the call, i asked her :" um, so what animes did you watch."
She answered :" dbz, you know that right, Pokémon and then Yu-Gi-Oh one."
I smiled :" i know those, they are really classics of animes. Personally my favorite is Naruto."
Mia spoke :" oh, i heard of that one, but i don't know what it is about. "
I smirked :" i will tell you next time. "
Mia smiled brightly :" so now we are really friends, since we going to meet next time too. "
I answered :" i guess. But shouldn't we go to our next class. I mean it begins in 10 minutes. "
Mia nodded :" ah, yeah, i will go pay for this. "
I looked at her shooked :" at least let me pay for my part. "
She strongly answered :" No. I made you come all the way here. And i am sure you were annoyed by it, as you could spend doing things that you liked, and not waste time with me. "
I was shocked, she thought so little of herself, it kinda bothered me, so i spoke up :" you don't need to worry, i enyojed the time. I geuss that you can pay. But i have something to do, so you don't need to wait for me. "
Mia was confused so she asked :" what."
I looked at her confused, thinking about the answer i then realized :" i need to go to the toilet. " she belived in that, however that wasn't the truth, i didn't want anyone seeing us together, it wasn't because of her, it was better for her not to be seen with me. I went to the bathroom, making sure to make my hair as messier as possible. Nobody would question it either way, and maybe my bullies would think that i was beaten up already, and spare me this one time, as today was one of best days in a while. I got a friend.
Those metings continued, until the school year was over, and Mia and i had become great friends. Mia was soon going on summer vacation, and i had busied myself with various sort of work. I stayed in house when i didn't have anything to do. Sacred that i would run at someone that i know, someone that woud hurt me.
The suddenly the scenes changed it was beginning of the third year, i was carefully hanging with Mia when she had free time and i wasn't getting bullied, sometimes i woud think that she is to dense to notice some things. Maybe i was wrong, i didn't know until she spoke about it with me. She asked me directly, why did i let them do this to them, it turned like she knew that i was getting bullied but she never knew the extent to it. I was glad that she worried about me but i answer with the answer i gave to myself years ago :"i deserve it."
Hoshe never belived in that, but she let it go. However soon she began to be openly friendly to me and not just when we are alone. I had realized that every action that she took i liked. Maybe it wasn't about the actions but rather, who made it. However i soon realized that the things wouldn't work out.
I started to avoid her, as my bullies had threatened me to start bullying her too. I liked her, maybe it was obvious. However i could never express these feelings.
The memories of the school year flashed as my life was boring. The same things were on repeat. I would try to avoid everyone. Or at least when i wasn't alone. I got the chance to hung with Mia at the end of year again. She was persistent on is hanging out. And i agreed, buf only at the cafe. We talked about various things. Such as my stories, and then the things she liked, the things that I liked. I even began to explain her the plot of Naruto, i was so excited about it that i went into details. She seemed like she was listening into my every word. I finally was able to look up at someone eyes, that didn't hate me. That didn't hurt me. That had only good intentions for me. I was scared of them for so long, but now they looked so beautiful and bare, harmless.
She smiled beautifully, she then began to speak :" You know i was thinking of dying me bangs to green."
I was surprised by sudden topic, i asked :" how so. I didn't expect that you would do something like this."
She answered :" i think that i don't want to fit in anymore."
I felt scared as i asked :" if you are doing this for me, please don't. "
She smirked :" silly you, i am not doing it for you, but rather to be true to myself. "
I only nodded. The scene changed to tommorow she had already dyed her hair. I must say it looked awesome. But others didn't think so, as they immediately judged her. Saying that she was under demons influence. I couldn't say anything and neither could she, but luckily it was last day of school so everyone was in hurry to leave the school. Which meant no time for bullying.
I didn't seen her since that. 3 months, i was texting with her occasionally. I would also sometimes think about her. The thought of young boy, impure, i hated myself for that, as she was my hope and i was thinking about tainting her with my evil. A title came to me at that time. Demons bride. I started writing a new story. The story that i haven't managed to finish.
Chapter 171: 171
Chapter Text
1.pov
Mito pov.
The last year of the high school was, when Mia and i would talk with each other as much as we could. She would stood up to my bullies every time she would notice me being bullied. However her efforts would end up in a wain. I stopped taking with her, hoping that they would leave her alone. But i was wrong. They waited, making me hope for thr best until the very end, then they crushed all of my hopes on that cursed night, the night that i lost everything that was left for me to create. The scenes changed to that day. I couldn't watch it. I didn't want ti relive it. I was lucky enough as my eyes opened. It was morning and my stomach was in so much pain that i was forcefully woken up.
Izuna pov.
I opened my eyes to be in this dream alike memorie. They continued from the my last ones. I remember Black Zetsu putting his hands on my head just a second ago, so i knew that he was the one that had caused this. I was greated by the scene of end of first year. I was feeling alone, i was rather curious about the rabbit, as i pitied him, he was always alone, then there was time that he was surrounded with the people that obviously didn't like him. I realized after some time that he was getting bullied, however i didn't want to get involved. That wasn't my role as i didn't know him, and i didn't know how to approach such situations. However i couldn't let him be all on his own, so i reached out to him, on the day when we were left early from the class. His response, reminded me of me, and how i am as awkward around other people as he was. He was rather careful and cautious around speaking. His eyes never making a eye contact. Which had bothered me. I never was that bad, i did have trouble watching someones eyes however i got over that quickly, once i knew their name and personality I would find courage to look people in eyes. However rabbit was clearly different in this aspect, as even though years of knowing me, he would made first eye contact in 3 year of high school and he wouldn't use it constantly. It would be occasional but not often.
I sighed as i watched our first interactions. I noticed so many more things now that other time. Maybe if was more cautious i would see this before. I however wasn't. The scenes kept changing, we were getting over, our perceptives of each other changed over time, from a rabbit that i pitied i came to think of him as someone precious that i needed to protect, not for him but for myself. I realized that i liked him. However he tried to distance himself, it took me a while to realize why.
He was trying to protect me. Even though i was the only person that was capable of protecting him. I realized that the world was crueler that i originally thought. We eventually had come to agreement, if i didn't intervene in the school life that he would continue hanging around me. I couldn't refuse that. However in our last year i couldn't pretend that i didn't know anything, as i searched for a way to protect him to make things change. I realized at the very end that the whole system had give an closed eyes to this case. The rumors were to strong and nobody had liked rabbit. The world wasn't what it seemed. I hoped that nothing bad would happen to him. As the days reached closer to the graduation. However i soon realized that i was so wrong to hope. As the scene changed to place where everything i knew shattered, my heart, my mind, my body.
A rush of horrifying memories rushed. The scene when after graduation, and group of boys and girls asked us take a picture with them. We couldn't say no, as they were many people around us, chanting :" take a picture with tops students."
My mother was close too. She was watching too. I couldn't show her that i didn't like this. We nodded. They took us somewhere behind the school and they put the black and smelly bags on our heads, and we were then put in the car.
I don't know why my mother didn't find it weird that i was just gone. It was possible that they told her a lie. However i would never know what that lie was.
The next thing that came to my mind was. The bags removal and the drink that they made me drink. As soon as i drabk it, i felt weird, the rabbit was in front of me. Tied to heater, his bag was on his face still. I noticed that the group here was smaller than the group we were invited by. Out of 7 people here were only 4. And what was more the two girls here were those that i called my friends. Even though i knew they hated me, i was still surprised that they would do something to me. A realization came across me, when i realized what type of place this was. It was unused and by the sound. It was near water. The place that was perfect for a crime to happen. The next thing that reached my ears was sound of the rustling of the clothes. My body was limp by now, and my hands hurt from the tape that they were taped with. The sound was coming around the place where rabbit was. One of girls hd done something to the heater, likely turned it up, however i didn't feel any warmth coming from it, the other girl took the bag of his head. His eyes told me that he had immediately realized what was about to happen. The glassy eyes held no hope. And i knew why. As i saw where the other source of rusting of clothes had come from her. They were apparently taking my clothes from bottom up. With every touch my body started to react. My breath was out of control. I was mess, and i didn't know why. Suddenly my shirt was ripped off. And my bra with it. I could see a hard dick on my breast. Rubbing it. I didn't know why but my body liked it while my mind, didn't. Suddenly another sensation came from my lower part of body. Hands on my legs, started moving slowly, seductively, and then suddenly i could feel something wet touch my vagina. I didn't realize what it was, until i caught the disgusted face of rabbit. He was looking sick, what was it. I tried to look down, to the sensation that made my body shake uncontrollably. I saw the other guys face there. A visible smrik and then i realized his tounge. I didn't even notice that they were naked until one of them spoke :" the real fun starts now."
I was afraid to what he meant. But i found out immediately. As i was now facing directly rabbit. I saw rabbit trying to keep his eyes closed. But my so called friends didn't let that happen.
I hated the every moment of that, the feeling of a dick tearing me open, from below me. The sick laughter of the others. The second that my mouth was used as the other hole for a dick. I hated every moment of this. I hated the fact that the person i liked had to witness this. To see me get destroyed. I went uncouncious for few seconds. Only to open my eyes to realize that the torture wasn't done. As the rabbit was in my previous position. And i was laying down. He was already broken so there was no resistance coming form him. I didn't blame him at all.
Soon after that, i was taken out, one question was given to me :" you have a choice here. Will you stay silent and live or will you be silenced."
I immediately knew that i wouldn't be silent so i answered :" let me kill myself." as i saw the gun they had. I was selfish, and i knew that i wouldn't be able to be myself and rabbit wouldn't be himself, even though we weren't in fault here, we would blamed ourselves for letting such thing to happen. My only regret was that they brought rabbit out, he was naked and clearly shaking, i couldn't just let others kill mein front of him so i spoke again :" i will do it myself."
They had smirks on thier faces, and i wished to wipe them of, if only i could. If only i had something that could do that. And they had given me just that. The gun fitted in my hand, like it was meant to be there. I put it on my head. However rabbit tried to stop me. They wanted to watch the show, one fatal mistake.
As their attention was splited, i shot once, i shot second time, then third and fourth. Realizing that i done something immoral. But it did feel good. I knew that there was returning to normal life especially after this. So i pointed the gun against my head. The rabbit was still in shock that he didn't know what to do. I smiled at him or i assumed i did, i still couldn't feel my face. The trigger was pulled by my finger and everything went black.
I woke uo in the bed that i rarely use nowadays, as i spent more time on going through my training and reading separately that on sleeping. Black Zetsu was next to me as he asked :" and what did you see today."
I answered without looking at him:" a nightmare that i wish never happened. My last moments with the rabbit, my last breath."
Black Zetsu smirked :" and how do you feel about those moments."
I answered honestly :" i hated them to the core of my being."
Black Zetsu moved then as it showed me a schedule for today.
3.pov
In Konoha everything was mostly peaceful. Kakashi and Genma, returned to the village after another mission. They had returned once when Mito was gone on her own mission and they saw Shisui for few moments that time. However he went on mission before them and was expected to return a day later than they were. It was dark so they didn't get any information about Mito. As Hokage only had enough time to hear theirs report. And most of their friends were at their respective homes. They agreed on waiting for Shisui. As they were organizing a surprise for Mito.
Shisui appeared next day dead tired, but after getting his report done he had new energy that was focused on Mito solely.
Mito woke from that painful dream, she noticed that her doors were opened so she tried by speaking loudly as she was too weak to be yelling or screaming. She spoke :" um, is there anyone." she wasn't able to focus on sensing others. As her pain was too much. Luckily Suzume had heard her, she appeared in a minute. Mito relaxed immediately as she spoke :" um, could you handle me the painkillers and my usual morning cup of tea. "
Suzume had a small smile as she immediately understood. She was gone for a minute. And she brought uo both cup of tea and painkillers. The smell of the tea had taken its effect as it calmed Mito instantly. Mito slowly drank her painkillers and then spoke to Suzume who was still watching her :" i am sorry to ask this from you, but could you call for me, Yamanaka Inoichi, there should be a paper with his name, on my shelf. You can just give it to him, he is in I&t headquarters. I am sure you know where those are."
And with that Suzume was gone. Mito was feeling better each minute. The tea was calming her, the painkillers still weren't taking effect. But they would soon.
Suzume didn't understand what Mito had to do with Yamanaka Inoichi, but she knew that she should be noisy especially when the girl was obviously having hard time. And anyways there was always possiblety that Mito was just taking her regular therapy. She moved fast through the streats of Konoha, she didn't even have time to walk, she was using the roofs. And then she slowled down when she was in front of the headquarters of i&t. She slowly entered them, she didn't find anyone at the information section so she went to search for the office of Yamanaka clan head by herself. She found it easily. She politely knocked on the doors, waiting for a answer, when she heard the muffled :"come in" she entered. The man was in middle of something. She didn't understand. He was reading something. It didn't seem like a work as it was a book and not the usual paper stacks that most people in politics had to deal with. He didn't look to see who it was that had enetered his room until he was finnished with reading the page. When he did so. He looked up and spoke :" i am sorry for keeping you wait but what did you need." his eyes landed on Suzume for first time. He froze and spoke :" Uzumaki - san."
Seeing that he was surprised, she didn't know what to expect. She then remembered, the note that Mito said to give it to him. She took it out and said :" Mito - Chan, said that she wanted you to have this."
Inoichi was surprised, but at same time he wasn't, he spoke :" Mito sent you, did you think that something weird had happened."
Suzume answered :" i don't know anything, she is in middle of her period, so i didn't ask her anything however she usually doesn't order me, or say what she needs, however this time she is to weak to do anything herself.. "
Inoichi nodded, Suzume obviously didn't know about what Mito and he previously talked about. So he then took the note and read it, i was a note that said :" this is emergency note, if you ever read it, please come as fast as you can. Mito. "
Inoichi understood. He spoke :" well since i am not that busy at the moment, i will go and see how Mito is doing."
Suzume was surprised at those words :"i see." however she pretend not to be.
Suzume and Inoichi rushed towards Uzumaki compand, Inoichi was thinking about why she needed him, he was still researching and was getting close. But he didn't have evidence for any of theory, he had found out which one was most likely the true one but he needs more time. So when he reached the room, he noticed few things, Mito wasn't looking good, while she didn't seem to be in pain, she looked rather tired. Suzume asked before he could great her :" are the painkillers working."
Mito nodded.
That answered one of his questions. Inoichi then bowed and greated her. She replied in her gratings she also added :" I am sorry, but i can't really move so i am sorry that you had to see me this way."
Inoichi answered :" you don't need to worry, i am informed about your situation. I came because it is emergency as you said. However I would like to see you take few days resting. "
Mito nodded :" i am doing that, but i need to talk with you. "
Suzume then appeared with tray of tea and cookies. And then she left as she appeared. Leaving them alone.
Chapter 172: 172
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Inoichi were alone, Mito took the cup of tea and made a gesture that suggested that Inoichi to do same she then spoke :" i called you, because i just woke from another dream. However i also discovered something."
Inoichi nodded as first thing that came to his mouth was a question :" are you alright."
Mito nodded :" as fine as i could."
Inoichi didn't really believe that but didn't say anything.
Mito sighed softly as she spoke :" apparently i can be waken by pain, so the my theory is that the jutsu isn't physical but rather more psychological. "
Inoichi nodded :" that helps a lot, since half if jutsus need to have one physical contact or be always in one."
Mito nodded :" so, you still haven't found anything. "
Inoichi shake his head:" no, but there is some kind of understanding i came across. "
Mito nodded as she spoke :" what is it. "
Inoichi asnwerd :" there are some types of connections that normal people don't have, but usually the ones that are different should have, however that goes only in a family tree. And i doubt that Uzumaki would try to harm each other."
Mito nodded, as she realized something :" that must be it. "
Inoichi was confused :" but, how. "
Mito answered :" even though black Zetsu isn't Uzumaki, nor a human, we are related. "
Inoichi looked at her as if she needed a help of mental institution. However she continued :" because in some way i am his neice. As i was blessed by his brother. The Sage."
Inoichi looked even more confused :" What did you mean with that. "
Mito stopped for a second, how should she answer this, she had a answer before she fully thought it, her mouth moved faster than her brain :" Sage gave me the ability to see the future, didn't a say to you guys. Well to see prophecy would be more true. Maybe i forgot to mention it."
Inoichi understand that but didn't understand how the enemy that Mito was talking about, the thing named Black Zetsu was connected to that man.
So when Mito looked at him, she knew what was troubling him so she spoke :" the two weren't brothers by blood, but Sages mother was the one that created Black Zetsu to take a revenge for her. As she lost the fight against her two sons. And Black Zetsu has been doing that through decades. However as he is immortal he wants something to stop the cycle. A revival of his mother, but i don't know how he plans do to that, however if he succeeds then the world ends and with that the cycle would too, however i am to end the cycle by sealing black Zetsu. Well i won't be able to do it ever but i am too make sure that someone will be able to do that. "
Inoichi nodded :" i see, so there is a deeper story. A story of how the end of world could taken place. "
Mito nodded :" yes, but this is also a story of beginning of the shinobi world. As the sages mother was the one that had first had access to chakra. And the wholes words chakra once belonged to her. "
Inoichi was amazed and horrified at same time.
Mito the sighed :" i want you to continue the research, however i don't think that there would be more of such dreams as i watched for a whole life, there isn't a memory that could shake me. "
Inoichi nodded as he spoke :" that may be true, but they can make you tire of by making your dreams constant, it would leave you frustrated and it would be really bad as you would feel constant pressure. "
Mito nodded :" i hope that you are wrong. But i will be careful."
Inoichi nodded as he sipped on his tea. He spoke :" you should rest. "
Mito nodded :" that is true, however i don't think that i can do that. "
Inoichi shake his head :" i can male you go to sleep."
Mito had widen her eyes, thinking if she wanted to go to the sleep. Well she didn't have anything better to do. So she nodded :" that would be great. "
Inoichi smiled as he approached her, his hand on her forehead, a slow stream of chakra. He could feel her mind go slowly in inactivity mode. He smirked as she fell asleep in a minute. He then started to leave, thinking about how he didn't plan or expect to spend his morning like this as it was 9 am, however he liked it, it felt nice a change of pace.
Mito was once again in the dream lands, however this time she wasn't looking at the past, but the future, she didn't know if that was what the thing she was watching. As that one dream that she had years ago was the future, however it wasn't present for sure. The three kids were running around her, Tenzo, Hayate were there, Naruto appeared later, and the girl called her mama, she took the young girl into her arms, however the other children then wanted the same treatment. Mito chuckled. However one thing didn't make sense to Mito, out of all kids they looked to be same age, but they all looked different. A girl had a red hair with strike of white, the boy had a brown hair with a little bit of red, and the last boy had a black roots that slowly went into the red hair. They had different color of eyes too. However she woke uo before she could see more. It was noon and she woke up feeling better, she was hungry and that was a reason why she woke up too. She eat and decided to take some painkillers just in case. She then took out a book on fuinjutsu, it was big one that she still haven't had a chance to open. However now she had so much time that she didn't know if the book could possibly last that long.
Around noon Shisui and Kakashi and Genma were meeting each other, after Shisui was done with showering and were ready to prepare for the surprise. On their way, Kakashi run at his teammates, who he didn't have a mission with for a long time. Rin and Obito were surprised too see them all and Rin spoke :" i thought you would all be with Mito by now."
The three were surprised, as they spoke in union :" Mito is in village?"
Rin was surprised that they didn't know so she answered :" ah, yes, she came back two days ago, we talked with her yesterday, however from what i learned from Hayate, she is on a period and he said that she will probably be at home for few days. "
Kakashi and Genma nodded :" i see, well we shall visit her later. But we must go now. "
Shisui didn't know what was the deal with Mito and her periods, as Mito didn't tell him yet as she thought that he was too young. Well he is 12.
The thrio the moved to the training ground.
They weren't doing the surprise yet. They were training the one that Mito gave them weeks ago, it was harder because Mito wasn't there but this they were getting used to it. Well then after having done the training they started with :" so how should we make the surprise."
Kakashi heard Shisui ask he answered :" well we better make it useful as she loves that, but also it has to be not ordinary."
Genma nodded :" well it could always make something that she could use and that looks great. "
Kakashi nodded as he listened in :" so you have something in mind."
Genma nodded :" i am thinking about making her a seal or something like that and embedded it into a bracelet or maybe ring. "
Kakashi nodded :" yeah, she doesn't have any of those. "
Shisui thought about it for a second :" i think that rings are better, we could give her a one for each, but we can't really expect her to wear three bracelets. "
Kakashi nodded :" yeah rings, and we could always say that they are just our engagement rings to our friends."
Kakashi was slightly blushing. Genma smirked as he rubbed Kakashis head :" cheeky. But i agree. So how about making the rings with the gems that would represent us. "
Kakashi nodded :" yeah, mine would be silver. And it would be seal connected with lightning chakra."
Shisui smirked :" then mine would be black with fire."
Genma nodded :" well mine will be light brown with earth chakra. Though it will be a special chakra, mixed with a hint of fire. "
Kakashi nodded :" now just need to make it. "
Genma chuckled :" don't make it sound easy. We will need to go to shopping. Well it is lucky as most things can be bought at one place. "
Shisui nodded :" yeah, since it is seal related it would best if just went to Uzumaki store. "
And the trio began to move slowly, they were slightly tired, however they knew that they had a long day ahead of them, even though they knew they wouldn't finish the rings in a long time, they would visit Mito today. And after they were done with buying everything from Uzumaki clan that they needed.
When they made it to the Uzumaki shop they, didn't want to be recognized, as they didn't want anything to prevent them from surprising Mito, so they needed to keep this as secret as possible. They changed their appearance and walked into the store. The store was run by a man that was apparently chosen by Uzumaki clan, the man didn't look like he was scary, he looked ordinary and didn't seem to be a ninja, however just from listening by side they knew that man was thaught by Uzumaki clan, he knew everything about the stuff that he was selling. Truly it was amazing what a education could make of a normal person. The trio were looking for a materials at first, they found it at the back of the shop, they prices differed from cheap to expensive and even barely affordable for them. However the price wasn't everything, once they found what they were looking, a material that could storage a chakra and change it. Well now they needed to find a suitable seals and make it embedded it into the material. They brought the materials to the man, and asked :" could these be carved out like a stones for a rings."
The man looked at the material just for a second and answered :" yes that can be done, however it would take a day to do so."
The trio answered :" that is fine, however we would also like to embedded a seal into it. "
The man nodded :" that is fine, however would you like us to do it for you, or would you like to do it yourself. "
The trio thought about that for a moment, they answered :"we would like to do it ourselves."
The man nodded :" do you need a help with the seals, or you already know what you have in mind."
They nodded as they already knew. The seal would be based like a chakra storage one that could channel the chakra into different shapes or stuff. It would be difficult to do with their knowledge of seals. As they weren't close to master level, or rather Shisui was still a beginner and the other two were intermediate level. They paid the amount needed for a the material and for the work of the man. As they then left to jewelry store, where they were looking for a the rest of the ring. Kakashi eventually found a silver one, it was different shade than the material but it would match, Shisui on the other hand took another colored ring, he looked at it closely, it was too black for him, maybe he should take the one that was more faded out black. He decided to take the second one. Genma decided to keep it simple, a golden ring was in his hands. Well it would suit Mito.
Eventually they brought the rings and headed to Mito. It was already around 5,p.m so it was getting dark, Mito was probably still in her room. So they knocked on the main house to greet everyone that was there and to let them know that they were visiting Mito. And to not just barge into her room, maybe she would want to see them, she had sometimes those mood changes.
However when Suzume returned wothe the information that Mito would love to see them, they were in a good mood. They walked into the room, to see that Mito was laying down in her bed, still in her sleeping clothes, she seemed to be here the whole day. And she seemed like she was reading a book until now a thick one at that.
Mito smiled seeing them, she spoke :" i didn't hear any news that you guys had returned from your missions. Come closer, i need hug you guys, we haven't seen each other for few weeks."
They all moved closer. They then ended into one big grup hug, and then everyone got their own little hugs. Mito seemed to be full of energy she smiled at them even more.
She spoke :" Well, i must say that i missed you guys, and even those annoying things that you do."
Genma laughed :" did you really, we will remember to do them once you are out of the bed."
Mito smirked :" if you guys really want to get beaten down, than do so."
Kakashi and Genma gulped. Shisui on the other hand just simply smiled :" i am lucky that i just ran away. "
Mito smirked :" recently i trained super hard into the speed area, so i am saying as a warning to you. Shisui. " well that was a lie, she really didn't, but she never went with full speed after him either, so would manage to escape, well also because she was chasing all of them at same time.
Shisui wiped the smile of his face and went slightly pale. Mito then decided to change the topic :" you know, i was with our friends on lunch, i told them about us."
Mito then spoke :" i know that i aksed for some time until i told them, but i am sorry that i didn't ask you about this, i don't know if you feel that they need to know."
Kakashi and Genma answered with :" they would eventually find out, and the sooner they know better for us a lesser awkward situation that could happen. "
Mito smiled as she said :" i am really glad that you think like that. "
She then gestured for them to sit on her bed, they did so and she took a bell made a small noise, and Suzume was there with a cups of soda and a few things to eat. Mito thanked her and placed it on the table next to bed. The boys said their thanks too.
Mito then spoke :" eat, feast, i like watching you eat."
Genma nodded but spoke :" only if you also eat."
Mito smirked :"if i must."
Then she took a piece a food closer to her mouth and slowly ate it, in a slow movement speed. She then took another piece and fed Genma saying :" to shut up, that sweet mouth of yours."
Then she made others eat too. They ate, and talked about what kind of missions they were on, and what things they saw. Mito also talked about her mission but left everything that did include biju or jinchuriki. She still didn't let anyone find out from her generation that she was jinchuriki. But she knew that she should tell them at least at some point of time. However was that time now, she couldn't tell. Well maybe it wasn't. Maybe she would tell them when she would able to walk and train with them so it should br soon. The sooner the better, well she would tell them first and then she would tell the others she knew.
Chapter 173: 173
Notes:
Oh God i am late again, i am sorry I kinda forgot to post the chapter.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few days were spent resting, as Mitos symptoms had started to calm down and slowly dissappear. She would read the book when it was harder for her to handle the pain, but she was also training, Kakashi Genma and Shisui would spend a hour training with her and then they would spend the rest time speaking and teasing each other. It was a normal and calm refreshing thing that Mito enjoyed. Mito was amazed to find how good of chakra control they had as they were almost ready for the jutsu. Well they were almost ready to use the jutsu in one direction. But Mito knew that jutsu should at least be able to use in two. However she didn't want to let thier hopes down, and it wasn't like she was further ahead then they were. Mito was a little bit sad that, the boys would leave on a mission tommorow, but she knew how to busy herself. As she had many things to do. And it wasn't like they were going on a long mission. And in a week of time she could take a mission herself. But she wasn't yearning for one just now, she still needs to recover form the hormones. She went to see Tsunade, and luckily it seemed like the amount of the hormones had calmed down a ton, still it was higher than usual but it was better than anything.
Mito looked at the sky, as her head was on Genma's stomach it was getting darker. As it was a winter and days were shorter. She sighed, and noticed that the Kakashi and Shisui were suddenly standing up. She looked at them and Kakashi smiled as he said :" um could you get up, we have something to do."
Mito nodded, but inside she was confused, what was it they did not tell her anything, which wasn't anything, but they usually told her their plans. She sat and then took Kakashi's hand to get up. Genma then slowly rose up from the ground. Mito looked at the trio confused as they wore exact same expression, a smirk that was usually meant when you were hunting a prey. Mito had shivers run at her back, but she didn't show it. Mito spoke :" um, i don't know what you guys plan to do, but please don't wear those smirks,."
The smirks widened, and Genma was first to approach Mito, locking their hands and eyes together. Mito didn't have much time to process what was happening. Suddenly her hand was slightly pulled down and her whole posture with it, she was almost bowing and Genma was kneeling on his left leg, it was interesting how their eyes never left each others. And Mito could feel something cold make its way on her finger, it was solid and like a metal, before she could see what it was, she was suddenly hugged by Genma, taking her of balance as they fell on the grass. Only did she then hear Genma whisper into her ear :" from now on you are the one that i will always return to, you are my home, you are my everything. Remember that." Mito was surprised by the action so she went to pet the boy with her hand. She realized when she moved her hand up, she could see a ring on her middle finger, a golden ring with Light brown gem, and there seemed something more on it, however she didn't just want to investigate it, so she spoke :" it is beautiful." as her hand finally reached Genma's head and started petting his head. Genma meanwhile was kissing Mitos neck, softly and Mito was chuckling. Until they heard Kakashi cough. It was obvious that it was intentional. But Genma didn't say anything, as he stood up, slightly red and like a true gentleman helped Mito up.
Once he did so he stepped away. And this time Kakashi was standing in front of Mito. His eyes bore deeply into Mitos. Mito didn't know what to expect. And certainly wasn't a puff, a small dog, she remembered it's name was Pakkun, however she never seen Kakashi use it in front of her, or she didn't remember. Mito was about to ask, but the small dog, just hopped on her and she had enough reflex to catch him. Kakashi then moved while Mito was distracted. He smirked and spoke :" you, know, this guy wanted to meet you for so long."
Mito smirked :" is that so, what is your name, dogo."
Pakkun answered :" my name is Pakkun, but you can call me whatever you want. Mito - san."
Mito laughed :" i must say that your Pakkun is super smooth, Kakashi. "
Kakashi laughed :" he is stealing my spotlight." as Kakashi then pulled out the silver ring. The silver gem, glowed differently in the night it was shining brightly. And Mito almost was blinded by it, she took out one of the arms that caught Pakkun, and Kakashi decided to put it on index finger. The two rings looked completely different but at same time they were creating the harmony. Kakashi smirked :" i hope that this ring, helps you when you feel lonely, and when you want to talk to me, just imagine it being me."
Mito nodded :" it isn't hard considering that it is as silver as you are."
Kakashi then hugged Mito and Pakkun had to jump out of Mitos hold not to be squished by them.
Then there stood Shisui, he came confidently to Mito and kneeled down, saying :" as we didn't exchange engagement rings, i wish to do it now. "
Mito smiled and extended her hand, so Shisui could put the ring on, a completely black ring was put on the finger between middle finger and pinky. At first Mito didn't see it, however when she moved her hand closer to her eyes she spoke :" wow, it is so beautiful, i can see my reflection in it, it must cost you much."
Shisui looked away embarrassed. Mito then hugged him saying :" thank you guys, you really made me happy, probably happiest i have ever been. I must say thaf i didn't expect this, but it was nice thing, however i can tell that you guys spent most of your money. You shouldn't done that, but i will for sure repay you guys. "
The trio was blushing hard, and Mito spoke :" group hug. " they had done it, Mito intentionally, leaned backwards, and they were once again on the ground, rolling around the grass. They were giggling for few moments, and then eventually Genma started speaking :" those rings aren't just to show who you belong to, but they are also a chakra gatherings of our chakra. Mine is filled by mixture of fire and earth chakra, so that you can use it, it is meant as attack jutsu. Usually it is used when you arr defending. You can spray that jutsu as it will create ashes, however you must be careful to where the wind is blowing towards. "
Mito was slightly surprised, and she spoke :" wow, that is awesome. I know exactly what you are talking about. So how did you manage to create this. "
Genma was blushing crazy :" i made a seal, you can see it in the gem. "
Mito nodded :" yeah i can, it is pretty good seal, actually the more i look at it the more beautiful it seems, it seemes like you get seals better than i thought. "
Kakashi then spoke seeing that the conversation had come to the end :" mine is filled with lightning chakra. It is used for pouring lightning chakra into your swords or weapons. However it can also be used as a streak of lightning it would a short one in form of a knife."
Mito nodded :" i see, extremely useful. And the seal work is amazing too. The characters are perfect. "
She looked at the last one, Shisui, who was nervous to speak :" mine aren't that useful. It is filled with fire chakra. "
Mito stopped him as she said :" you know that i don't have any knowledge of fire jutsus, so it helps a lot,. "
Shisui then continued a little more confident :" it can create, a fire knife similar to Kakashi's lighting one, but you can also create a medium size fire ball."
Mito nodded :" the seal work is rather difficult to spot as everything is black, however i see that you have improved a lot during this few months, i can clearly see that Kakashi and Genma helped you create the seal but you embedded it yourself, which is 70 percent of the work. "
Shisui was blushing hard:" thank you. "
Mito stood up as she said :" now i just need to see how it works. She pushed a little chakra to the one that Genma had given to her, just a tiny bit, and in a second a small amount of the ashes had come out, a little cloud of it, that dissappeared in the air as quickly as it had appeared.
Mito was surprised :"it is super easy to control and super fast to use."
The trio nodded satisfied with her reaction. She then tried using the other twoz andshe noticed that the lightning one was fastest to activate as it was fast type of chakra.
Kakashi and Genma they warned her :" don't over use them, as they needed to capture chakra from nature, and it could last for a day if in your area there isn't a much of chakra. Also you can use it maximum two times in a fight, as it doesn't have a large storage room."
Mito noted that down, as she nodded :" you guys now that you are the best. "
They nodded :" we know. "
Eventually they had to part their ways, as it was getting later and the boys needed to prepare for a mission. Mito was home and was now eating, Suzume was interested into the rings that Mito got, and Mito happily spoke about how the boys gave them to her, she didn't leave a single detail, and she excited spoke about every fuction they had. Tamura was also listening to the conversation and smirked saying :" to think that little girl has fully grown up, into a woman."
Mito smirked and asnwerd :" i was mature when i met you guys too."
Tamura nodded :" yes you are more of a child now then you were then."
Mito smirked :" i will take that as a compliment."
Tamura laughed :" so what is your plan now, i heard that they are going on a mission."
Mito nodded :" well there are things i need to do, such as teaching students tommorow, and other things, i think that is time to get active again in political stuff, however this time i need to be quiet about it as i said before. "
Tamura nodded :" so what exactly is your plan. "
Mito answered :" it is to ensure the bloodlines of Konoha. Starting with Hyuga and Uchiha clan. "
Tamura nodded :" and how do you plan oj doing that. "
Mito took out a seal and put it on the table :" with this seal. But i think that it will take a long time to actually get approval from thr Hyuga clan, Uchiha clan is softer to me than Hyugas will be, as the elders of the clan will surely go against it. "
Tamura nodded, understanding the history of the clan. He spoke :" it is a good thing that you have a ton of patience dealing with people like them"
Mito nodded :" i think that is important that i constantly pressure them with this."
Tamura nodded :" so when do you plan to begin."
Mito thought about it :" it is possible that i do it tomorrow, well i would give them the option. Uchiha clan will probably think about the offer for few days, and then accept, but Hyuga clan will be months and months of hard work. "
Tamura nodded :" do you have a prove, that it works. "
Mito answered :" you don't need to worry about that. "
Mito went to sleep after that long talk with Tamura, who had advised her to also speak with Hokage, so the man wouldn't freak out, Mito nodded in understanding.
Her sleep was uninterrupted this time as she dreamt about the last day, she felt her heart beat faster remembering those moments. She could remember clearly how she met with each boy, the Genma's attitude that had screamed ' i like you' that she didn't notice, the Kakashi attitude, that was more of teenager who bullied the girl he liked however Mito was too strong to be bullied. The curiosity of Shisui that led them closer. And when Mito woke she could smell the smell of her favorite flowers. A bunch of lavender was brought by Suzume to her room the text with it said from yours truly. And under it the signature of three boys. Mito laughed at the joke Isobu made, which was :" thye probably spent all the money on the rings, so they had to divide the cost of the lavender between each other."
What she didn't know that that was exactly what had happened.
Mito went slowly with her day she first went to Hokage's office, where she was waiting for audience with Hokage. Who was busy in the morning, so she spent a half of hour to be finally in front of him, she used that time to prepare herself more. Minato looked at her as he said :" it is nice seeing you, do you feel better, i heard that you were visited by both Inoichi and Tsunade."
Mito nodded :" i managed to get through it. However i am not here because of that."
Minato began :"i am not letting you on a mission."
Mito shake her head :" i am not asking for a one. Rather i was planning on going forward with the protecting our bloodlines."
Minato immediately understood what she was talking about, so he spoke :" i did mention in our last meeting that there should be a way to protect our bloodlines better. Hyuga didn't seem to be interested, as they said that they already had a way to protect themselves. Other cland were saying that of there was a need they wouldn't complain. Uchiha said that if there is prove that it works that they would probably use that method. However i said that i still haven't found a solution and that someone else was doing this project. "
Mito nodded :" i ma glad that you informed them, as it will make the job a lot easier. However i doubt that i will have a time to visit every clan. But i will start with the two hardest nuts to crack. But i don't believe that Hyuga will just stay still. So on the next council meeting you should vote for the project, or at least on the one after that. "
Minato nodded :" yes i agree, but whne do you think that you can start the seals, for so many people. "
Mito smirked :" i am already working on it, as this seal doesn't need to be drawn on people. Well it is made like it would need to be, but i had found a solution, it is like those stickers that children use. I will need to have that paper and then draw the seals and then pour the chakra while putting the seal on the skin. But there also Hyuga problem as i need to remove the previous seal, which could take a while. I know few posible solutions but i don't know which would be less painful and would take the least time to do. "
Minato nodded :" however that doesn't just depend on you, but also on hyuga clans elders. I hope you have a way of dealing with them. "
Mito smirked :" oh, i do, i will use the thing they think as the as their strengths against them"
Minato asked :" and what is that."
Mito smirked :" pride, in the clan, "
Minato nodded, yeah they had tons of that, even more than Uchiha clan, however unlike Uchiha they were always polite, but stoic, Uchiha weren't that polite as they were more of a clan of lone wolves, they weren't a sociable clan, which made others think that they were to prideful.
Chapter 174: 174
Notes:
Well i am not late this time
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito slowly walked out of the Hokage office. Full of courage, she step to the main square and from there she headed to Uchiha compand. She knew that she should talk with Fugaku, but just talking with him wouldn't be enough, as every clan has it's elders and the elders could put pressure on the clan head, but she couldn't just say or order a meting with elders. So she had to speak with Fugaku, and Fugaku would need to speak with elders. And then she would need to meet with everyone at same time, however fpr that to happen she needs to convince Fugaku first. Mito slowly approached the clan heads house and then she knocked two times. She could sense that Itachi, Fugaku, Mikoto and little Sasuke were in fact in house, so she waited for their response.
Mikoto came rushing, well rushing for Uchiha clan, she opened the door and saw Mito. Mito wasn't wearing the usual training outfit, she was dressed in a casual fashion. Something did however caught Mikotos attention. On Mitos hands that were resting on her legs, she saw something like a ring, however there was no time to analyze what is it as Mito spoke :" good morning Mikoto - san, i hope i wasn't intruding or interrupting anything."
Mikoto came back to earth form her thoughts :" good morning to you too,ah you didn't, we were just done with breakfast."
Mito nodded :" i see, i came to have a talk with."
Mikoto didn't let her finish, as she thought that Mito was obviously waiting for Shisui, to go to date, dress like that, but she thought that Mito knew that Shisui went on a mission so she spoke :" Shisui is on a mission. "
Mito looked at her confused, Mikoto read that as that Mito obviously didn't know, but Mito spoke the words that Mikoto realized that this was misunderstation :" i know, we were talking yesterday, anyways, i came to have a talk with Fugaku - sama. "
Mikoto nodded :" ah i see, i misunderstood. You may come inside."
Mito walked into the house, little Sasuke was still at the table, Mikoto was clearly cleaning the table when Mito knocked on the doors. Itachi was helping with washing the dishes. And Fugaku was seated at the sofa, drinking a cup of tea and reading a few documents. Mikoto spoke after Mito entered :" Fugaku - sama, Mito - chan, has come to speak with you."
Fugaku turned around and nodded. Itachi looked at Mito from his side as well, smiling happily. Sasuke was little shy around Mito. However Mito didn't make a move to get closer to him either way.
Fugaku spoke :" then shall we go to library. "
Mito shrugged :" i don't mind talking about things here, but it is your house and your choice."
Fugaku nodded, so this wasn't something that was supposed to be secret, but he wouldn't want to make it harder to his family, as they would probably worry about the things without any reason.
He then gestured to Mito to follow him. They ended in the library. Mito take a seat opposite of Fugaku.
Fugaku began with :" i heard that you are training, Itachi."
Mito nodded :" i am training the most potential for the next generation. There aren't that many clan children in that generation. So me training a next clan heads to Uchiha, Senju and Inzunaka is the best thing i can do to make Konoha sure that nothing can threaten us. "
Fugaku nodded, liking her answer :" how is it going. "
Mito answered :" Itachi would already be at least chunin, if we didn't put the law in place, but i think that is for the best, his mind may be a little bit too mature. However his skills are superb."
Fugaku nodded, proud. But he saw that Mito didn't come to talk about that so he asked :" did you come for the same reason as last time. "
Mito shook her head :" no, that has been solved, i came for a different reason. "
Fugaku nodded :" and what would that reason be."
Mito spoke :" recently Hokage, spoke about a certain project."
Fugaku nodded, after few seconds remembering what she was referring to. Mito continued :" the bloodline safety, he said that the project wasn't his, i am here because that project is mine. I want to talk about it with you. "
Fugaku was slightly surprised as he said :" in what phase is that project, if you are willing to talk about it."
Mito smirked :" it is done, i just need permissions from both clans and village. I will inform every clan and then the council of village will bring the final decision."
Fugaku hummed :" do you have a proof that it works. "
Mito nodded :" do you want me to show you."
Fugaku nodded :" if that isn't a problem. "
Mito nodded and she stood up placing a scroll on the ground. She said :" i will take out a dead body here from my last mission."
Fugaku was confused, as to why she said that. When the body was out he saw that man was clearly a bandit, Mito then said to him:" i don't from what clan he was, but his chakra reserves were one of the smaller one, but not small as ones of those from civilans. Anyways try to take some DNA from him."
Fugaku nodded, he at first attempted to pull the hair, but before he could touch the hair something was pushing his hand further away. What was more when he tried other things same thing happened. Mito spoke when he was clearly done with attempts. :" i put a seal, the seal activates for whole body once the person dies, however the seal doesn't work if you put in on a dead person."
Fugaku nodded :" i see what exactly does this do."
Mito nodded, ready for a long explanation :" the seal has many functions, one of it is to protect the dead body, but it's functions aren't just that, even in the battle it will protect the user from being stolen, with this i mean both sharingan and byakugan, it doesn't have ability to heal them though, the injuries, i tried to put that in to but, it failed. Anyways the seal is connected with persons chakra system. So when someone is attacking you with Yamanaka style jutsu, mind control the seal will activate and they won't be able to take a control of your body. The only way to steal the bloodline is if the person having the seal gives the DNA on their free will. "
Mito hummed as she said :" that is something that may go innhand with your traditions of eye transplanting. "
Fugaku nodded :" the seal is great, but what would you get out of it. "
Mito answered :" i would get nothing, but my enemy would get a headache."
Fugaku nodded :" i see, the fact that you are doing this to beat a one enemy, means that they are not to be messed with."
Mito nodded :" yes, i know that this isn't my thing to get involved, but i wish that you would talk with Uchiha elders as soon as possible, i have many things to do. So i want to finish this as soon as possible. I will wait for the meeting with elders if there will be need. "
Fugaku nodded :" i see you were prepared for everything. However i don't think that will just go smoothly. "
Mito croaked her head and aaked :" why. "
Fugaku answered :" Uchiha clan, isn't likely accept that they will be under a constant seal. "
Mito then smirked evilly :" if that is what they say, then say that the red haired goddess will no longer do business with them"
Fugaku froze :" you mean that."
Mito nodded :" i would stop protecting you in any way that i was previously doing it., however that is if only if i don't hear the news i want to hear, so you better convince elders."
With that she stood up and looked at him again, and the bowed, the scroll on the floor sealed itself and jumped as Mito picked it. Mito said :" i hope that everything goes well, Fugaku - sama. "
Amd with that she left. Itachi was staying im the kitchen and saw that Mito was slightly in worse mood than before she went in.
Why was she in worse mood, the Uchiha clan didn't want to have a seal that would be always there, even though the seal was there to protect them, it wasn't like all those seals that Uzumaki had been forced to wear thorough the years, the seals that meant the death. She hated how this made her feel. There were so many that suffered because of the seals but to hear that someone would doubt the use of fair seals, she didn't expect that.
Mito walked to Hyuga compand next, she didn't care, her thoughts were pretty bad already, and she knew that the situation here wouldn't be better, as for a fact she knew that it would be 10 times worse.
Mito knocked on the doors of Hyuga clan, the problem here was how to get audience with clan head. She didn't even know if Hiashi had become a clan head, as she never saw the man take the seat at the council, but she wasn't involved in the politics for a year and more.
The gourds had opened the doors and they asked :" lady Mito, what brings you here."
Mito was satisfied with the polite attitude:" i was here to have talk with Hyuga clan head, as there is something that Hokage wants me to do."
The gourds looked slightly confused, but they said :" you need a appointment for that. "
Mito nodded :" ah, i see, then when would i get one. Or should i go somewhere to get one. "
However before the gourds could answer. Someone had passed next to the gourds. The man looked at Mito for a second and then to the gourds. And he said :" let her in. Brother isn't busy right now. "
The gourds nodded :" yes, Hizashi - san. "
Mito noticed, that even though everyone was from a branch family they respected Hizashi, the previous member of main family. Mito spoke :" thank you very much Hizashi - san. "
Hizashi looked at her again with his lavender eyes and spoke :" follow me"
Mito did just that, she was few steps behind, but she saw a signal Hizashi sent to the gourds. They would inform Hiashi of her coming. Mito was suddenly in front of the traditional room. She never previously had been in similar situation. However she knew how to act. Hizashi opened the doors and revealed the Hiashi kneeling on a cushion. The man looked at her for a second. Mito stood there for a moment and then she bowed :" i am sorry for coming unannounced."
Hiashi looked at her and gestured for her to take a seat ( kneel). Mito did so.
The atmosphere was quiet as Hiashi didn't speak a word for a minute. Mito however was debating how to speak with the man. However she wasn't supposed to speak first. Hiashi spoke then, when Hizashi had left. :" you said that yoi have something to talk with me."
Mito nodded :" that is correct. I am sure that you can assume what the thing is."
Hiashi spoke :" no, not really, i am rather intrigued with this meeting."
Mito nodded :" i see, then shall i begin."
Hiashi spoke :" if you wish to. "
Mito nodded :" the matter that i want to discuss with you, is something related with the project Hokage mentioned few days ago, the one about bloodlines and its protection. "
Hiashi nodded :" i see, but as you can guess the Hyuga clan isn't interested in that."
Mito nodded :" there is a problem though. If you keep going against this matter, Hokage and i won't take it easy. You think that your system is flawless. But didn't one Kiri shinobi take a byakugan eye form Hyuga clan. "
Hiashi froze :" how do you know that."
Mito answered :" i have met the man. " she lied
She then continued :" if your seal was that safe, why don't you have one. "
Hiashi answered angry :" my brother has it, i believe that proves enough how safe ut is. "
Mito laughed :" if this continues sooner or later a genius that i saw in my vision will take a revenge on it is own clan. A child from branch family will take down the whole Hyuga clan."
Hiashi froze, he had suspected that the girl in front of him had visions of future but he didn't expect her to say it so directly.
On the other side Mito was slightly lying or using imagination.
Mito then calmed herself down :" main family has been torturing branch family for generations. However that doesn't mean that you guys deserve to die. I am willing to save you if you allow it."
Hiashi asked :" so who is that child you speak of."
Mito smirked :" i won't reveal that fact. You might go and kill him, and if you do so, i wound end the clan by myself. "
Hiashi nodded :" i see, so what do you want from Hyuga clan. "
Mito answered :" i wish that you let me change your seals. Or should i say replace. With these even main family would be protected and there wouldn't be any chance of taking the bloodline limits."
Hiashi looked at Mito some more, intensely :" the Hyuga clan traditions strongly disagree with this. "
Mito smirked :" the Uzumaki clan strongly disagree with the use of the seal that you have stolen from them years ago. "
Hisashi froze, he never knew from where they got their seals, and if that was true, Uzumaki clan would have reasons go in a war against them. Even if Hyuga were more in numbers, there was no way they could stop ti jinchurikis and however that would join Uzumaki side, most likely Uchiha clan.
Mito sighed :" i will let you think this through. I didn't even get to show what the seal does, but it seemes that you have trouble accepting even the thought of being involved in this project."
Hiashi was confused at those words :" the seal is it done."
Mito nodded :" do you wish to see it. "
Hiashi thought about that for a moment. Mito then warned him.as she did with Fugaku about the reason why she would bring out the dead body, she then explained what the seal actually could do and she spoke :" with that i will leave you to your thoughts. I hope to hear an answer form Hyuga clan soon"
Mito bowed again as she stood up and left the room and right after that she left the Hyuga complex, clearly pissed, she was so done with the acting though, even of she meant every threat it was hard for her to pressure people. She sighed as she went to Nara clan. She wasn't planning on going there but she knew that Shikaku would be the most reasonable with and she would finish one more clan. After this she would go teach the students that Tamura let to her.
When she entered the Nara compand, the Naras immediately led her to main house. Yoshino was slightly surprised by her visit, but Shikaku spoke form the back saying :" i was expecting you" as he finished preparing the shogi board. Mito smirked :" really, i myself didn't know that i would end up here."
Shikaku smirked :" you tend to go here when you are pissed form politics."
Mito nodded :"yeah, that is the case today too."
Chapter 175: 175
Notes:
I hope you guys are doing well, i am again late, well this time just 2 hours.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was sitting down with Nara Shikaku oposite of her, her hands moved with no thoughts. She knew exactly what she was playing for the first move. Shikaku was more focused on her expressions and her troubled mind, she was obviously under a ton of stress. But he wanted to help her and to do that he needs to know what was that troubled her.
So he was slowly asking the question :" so what kind of response did Uchiha clan give you."
Mito answered without thinking :" i know that Fugaku understood me, and my intentions however the response that he predicted hurt my feelings more than my political view."
Shikaku frowned :" your emotions, did he say something rude. ".
Mito moved a pawn, she then spoke slowly :" you could say so, the words weren't nice, "
Shikaku nodded, seeing that the trouble he was on shogi board, he made an error, but it wasn't over just yet. He moved a piece that Mito obviously wasn't paying any attention to. And it solved his problems for a few moves. He asked :" you know that politicians don't care about emotions."
Mito smirked :" of course, that is why i am one as well, however the words that were spoken were too unfair, to me to the Uzumaki clan, they don't know what they are talking but still they are making fuss. "
Shikaku looked worried, did they say something that could break the alliance between the two clans. He should thread carefully around this topic :" so, the were absolutely against it, or Fugaku assume they will be. "
Mito nodded :" well, not in those words, but i will need to convince that this seal will not trap them for whole life. Unlike some other seals." Mito then froze, she spoke that without even realizing, she made a error she showed a weakness, a hole in her facede she was using for years. She turned around not facing him, thinking what she should do now.
Shikaku saw right through that crack in the facade, Mito was vulnerable, even more than he thought she was, she experienced how the unfair the world was, but she still didn't accept that, well nobody can accept that, the thing was that there was something that was broken in her. He didn't know why, was it because the revenge she spoke few years ago, even though it was obvious that was a lie. Why was she hurt with that seal she wears, the Uzumaki wear. Was it because she didn't want it, but then why did she do it.
Mito sighed softly as she finally faced the man, and made a move ending the game. She spoke :" please forget about this."
The facede was back on, he wouldn't know if it didn't break just a minute ago.
They began the next game it was more quiet as Mito was now more focused on the moves that Shikaku was making.
Shikaku then changed the topic to Hyuga :" so what did Hyuga say."
Mito answered :" they actually asnwerd as i have predicted, they immediately shut down the offer, i ended scaring them with."
Shikaku nodded interested :" with what."
Mito looked away :" with false prophecy. Well I don't know how false it is actually, but i am pretty sure that it won't happen. "
Shikaku nodded :" i see so you lied. "
Mito shake her head :" if everything goes wrong for Hyuga clan, the child that i saw will seek the destruction of the Hyuga clan, or at least the change. Which could end with blood on Hyuga clan, i did say that would support the child too. As that is my role in every prophecy. I am to protect and then to prepare them for thier mission. "
Shikaku nodded, then looked at the board the situation was more even then before. Mito was the first one to speak :" what are your thoughts on the seal. "
Shikaku nodded as he answered :" if the seal doesn't have anything bad about it, i think that it will be useful."
Mito nodded :"that is true, however does the clan think the same thing."
Shikaku nodded :" Nara clan, takes everything just to be safe and not have to worry about troublesome things."
Mito nodded :" that is why i wish i was born as a Nara."
Shikaku laughed at that :" i can adopt you, you aren't still 18."
Mito smirked :" yes, only problem is that i am a Ninja, and that i am a princess for a other clan. "
Shikaku nodded :" what a shame."
Mito nodded :" so, anyways, please do inform me when your clan makes a choice or decision. "
Shikaku asked :" i have one question, is that seal is it visible. "
Mito answered :" it can be if the person wants it, but only byakugan can see it. "
Shikaku nodded :" i see, then please write me down the effects of the seal, and that will that. "
Mito nodded asking :" do you have a pen. "
Shikaku spoke slightly louder :" Yoshino, can you please bring the pen and some paper. "
Yoshino appeared in a minute, and she gave the paper to Shikaku who handled it to Mito. Mito used it for a minute, writing down all the effects of the seal. She then stood uo and said :" i must go now, a have class to teach. I will visit you in few days. However i hope that the reason will not be the same as today's."
She then bowed and left.
It was still early for the class but Mito was a little tired out, she was going to rest for few hours and read the report that Tamura left for her, about where they were exactly in the lectures. When she found out that they didn't really went to far she felt relieved as she had to share something easy that would be explained easily.
When 4 man come when she was at the lecture room, she looked at them, she didn't recognize them from any Naruto scene she could remember, she knew that she didn't really remember much of side characters, but she had a feeling that she didn't really need to worry about who they were. She taught them, and they seemed to understand everything rather well. She eventually asked :" so what do you guys plan with the seals."
The shortest and the most lively man of them spoke :" we plan to grow stronger and to protect the village."
Mito nodded, she wasn't that impressed, the will of fire, she didn't really understand that, she however could always pretend to have it, she didn't know how everyone else. Thought as she was the will of fire herself. But she wouldn't question that, yes there is something in fighting together and in having precious people, however there are also things that are needed to be done alone. The weight of the world that she is still holding on her own. Mito nodded to them and then ended the lecture.
It was kinda late, however Mito still went to stretch herself and have some light training. She needed to take her mind from the everything. She had 6 days to meet with most of the clans, and then she would go on a mission, she sighed. There would be a ton of work for her, she does have a training session with the future generations too. And she could just write the letters to smaller clans, but she would need to deliver the letters herself. Well luckily the process would be long and the clans did have a lot of time to think about it. And Mito needed to just convince main clans.
Mito didn't want to be alone on the training grounds, so she took out Jisoo, then she took out the crown from her scroll, Lisa immediately appeared, she gave Lisa a kunai, or to say Jennie, she was wearing Rosé. She spoke :" since we didn't talk in a long time how about a spar."
Lisa was little scared :" i mean we can, but aren't i at the disadvantage."
Mito nodded :" how so, i am tired out."
Lisa waa looking at her :" even if you were beaten down i would have a no chance against you., "
Mito smirked :" but you do have better control of Jennie than i do,. "
Lisa seeing that there was no way they could talk about this rushed at Mito. She used Jennie as a distraction. Mito had to both block and dodge at the same time. While Lisa couldn't physically get stronger, she would get better at strategy, that was the thing Mito wanted the most. Lisa couldn't be physically hurt, but still she could physically hit you, there were ways to defeat her without trapping her crown even though that was the easiest way. When Mito wouldn't ba able to defend herself, Rosé would activate ans make a barrier around them in no time. Mito learned over time that Rosé wouldn't help into fighting as she was more of defensive type artifact, Lisa was both, and Jennie and Jisoo were more offensive.
Mito nodded when it was enough. She was tired out as much as Lisa was. Lisa had a problem that she could only last around 40 minutes, but that was enough. Jisoo was a perfect sword and she wouldn't change a thing about it, Mito liked it a lot more as its spirit was lively, a living chaotic baby, she would say, but she found out from Lisa that Jisoo was the oldest artifact there. Jennie and Rosé were more quiet and would only talk with Mito when she would go to speak with them, Lisa could talk all the time, and Jisoo would talk a lot when she was in super duper mood, which wasn't rare.
Mito eventually went to sleep and slept easily. She woke up, and knew who were her next targets, she should speak with Yamanaka, and Akimichi clans first then she should speak to Inzunaka clan, and then maybe speak with Aburame, Senju clan and with that the major clans would be dealt with. Right.
Well it would be fine if those clans just say yes we will think about it, as she knows that they can't possibly have anything against those.
The day went a lot better than yesterday, it was actually better than her expectations as Izunaka clan just said yes, as they already knew of the bloodline seal, even though they didn't know the details they accepted, so Mito had to explain the effects after the acception, Tsume was rather protective of her clan expacialy after the case of the poisoning of the ninkens. The next clan was Aburame, who said yes as long as the seal doesn't casuse any damage to their insects. Mito nodded asking if it would problem if she would make a simple test. She used a scroll and open the body, she asked for a Aburame insect to come close. She stopped it when it came around just close enough to the seal. The insect didn't react at all. Which seemed that the seal didn't have any kind of disturbing element to them.
Inoichi was slightly surprised to see Mito, but was happy to hear that she was here for different reason, he said that they, Yamanaka clan, would need to talk about it more but he thinks that they will accept it.
Akimichi had a similar response. And Tsunade had nodded :" well at least someone is trying to protect us."
She was still pissed that Danzo had successfully done unthinkable and robbed her grandfathers tomb. So Mito easily got her permission, as she was only clan head that had no elders to bother her. She was recently accepted into the council, as she was a clan head of known clan, Shizune would have to take care of children more but that was fine with both of them.
Uzumaki clan had also managed to grab a spot in council, however Tamura was the one that went there, so Mito wasn't that familiar with the political atmosphere, she knew what she needed to know, and she did not pry to much.
Seeing that she was done with this, Mito went back home, where she would write the letters for each clan, even though she had plenty time, she didn't know the schedule of smaller clans or if they even had one. She borrowed a book from Konoha library, it was titled clans of Konoha. Mito then slowly spent time writing the letter to each of clans. She had to write down the address of each clans house and she would need to find those that had obviously changed, but she had time. When she was halfway done she noticed that it was time, for next generation to come to her. She sighed, well it seems she would finish this tommorow and then she would go walking like a freak through the village. Or maybe she could use some shadow clones to make it easier. Well yeah, but that won't complete solve her problems, but whatever.
Mito walked out the house, to see that her students were already waiting for her, stretching. Mito nodded to herself as she spoke :" i see, today shall we have a little spar, you guys against me. I promise i won't hold back."
Itachi and Tenzo froze seeing Mito having her evil smile. Hana was a little scared, but Izumi returned the same smile saying :" sure."
Mito liked that about the girl.
Mito spoke :" then show me everything you guys have, no need to just use things i thought you. Even clan arts are allowed."
Mito knew that she wouldn't be using her full strength, but she needed to find how strong they really were.
Mito steped first and nodded to others. She expected that at least one of them would attack and that others would jump back in the forest behind them, however all of them jumped back, Mito just smirked, slightly amused, she jumped to follow them. The first thing she both noticed and sensed was Tenzo using his wood release, she had to dodge it, however it seemed like Tenzo had planned everything, even where she woul want to land. As more of branches appeared. Mito decided that she wouldn't even try to dodge this. She let herself get captured, her hands making a hand seals at rapidly pace, she noticed that only Tenzo had stopped moving, so that meant the others weren't close and he was the one to fight her first, foolish, as they left him alone. Mito used water gun jutsu, shooting bullets of high pressured water, she controled them so that they would go straight for Tenzo. Mito was free from the branches that previously captured her, Tenzo was dodging like crazy, he didn't have any other choice as if any of thise bullets had actually hit him he would been injured and wouldn't be able to continue the fight. Mito smirked as she then took out Jisoo. She run at him with full speed. But just as she was about to reach him, a crow appeared in front of the two. Mito immediately closed her eyes, and started to follow the location of both Itachi and Tenzo, Tenzo wasin her reach, but Itachi was keeping this summon, nad it could cause her more damage than Tenzo could but then also there was possiblty that Itachi was making a trap. Hana and Izumi were close to him too. So Mito decided to chase after Tenzo. She managed to open one eye, she could see that the crow was still trying to get in her line of vision but she knew better. Mito then took out the crown and put it on her head, Tenzo was confused as to from where did the crown appeared. Mito smirked as she said :" Lisa could you get rid of that annoying bird."
Lisa appeared next to her and nodded :" of course, i assume you don't want her dead."
Mito nodded :" just distract her for time being, i need to finish someone."
Lisa was the jumping towards the crow, and Lisa created a small seal which immediately activated, she spoke then :" this should be fine right, it can't move as long as it is in my sight."
Mito nodded :" that is great, just stay there, i need to teach the brats the hard reality."
Mito then in a second appeared next to Tenzo. A taijutsu spar began, Mito was faster and made sure that every hit would hurt. Suddenly she noticed that tenzo6had learned to use a hand seals while he was doing hand to hand combat. A tree branch wrapped itself around Mitos legs. Mito used her own wood style to take control, however Tenzo by now was more knowledgeable and with more experience with the wood style easily overpowered Mitos wood style chakra. He took the weapon, the one that was blessed by red goddess. And started to attack Mito, Mito cursed she didn't have a chance to dodge and the attack was rather fast. She sighed as she took out Jennie, however it was to slow as the weapon was just about to touch her skin. Mito then smirked as Rosé activated. The seal glowed, and the weapon was stuck, the barrier was not strong to complety stop the attack but it was strong enough to stop it in middle off the barrier.
Mito smirked as she spoke:"meet Rosé. And know pain."
Suddenly Jennie moved on its own, Tenzo had just enough time to block the attack with the branch of tree. However Jennie wasn't stuck it began attacking and Tenzo didn't have choice but to run. He substituted with a tree log and started to run to others. Mito meanwhile, cut the branches that made her movements unusable. She cut them off and sighed . The weapon that Tenzo uses was still stuck in invisible barrier in front of her. Mito leaned backwards and Rosé let the barrier down. The weapon fell down and Mito was unharmed. Her clothes did have few holes.
Chapter 176: 176
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito sighed as she took the weapon, Tenzo left there, in her hands, she waited for few seconds for Jennie to return to her. She then poured some chakra into the weapon Tenzo used. However it didn't respond like she thought it would. She smirked :" so you got yourself a seal that prevents others from using the special abilities of the weapon. Well at least you are smart. Well then how should i play with them now. Since they are almost at the same place. Should i rush them. But that is no fun. Maybe i should divide them with a long range attack. "
Meanwhile Tenzo reached others, he was covered with sweat, and was huffing from running at his top speed. Itachi nodded at seeing him. They were analyzing what Tenzo told them, and decided that they should try to hide together. And if the worst comes, Itachi and Tenzo would try to fight off Mito while the girls would prepare for finishing blow. Tenzo picked the exact moment when Mito started to move once again. At the first she was going in their direction, but she suddenly changed it to oposite. He didn't understand.
Mito on the other hand created a clone that was heading oposite way from the children while she used her seal, to not be noticed. She smirked as she started gathering the wind chakra, she would need longer time to gather the amount she needed as she wasn't a wind user. But she still knew few strong jutsu like great breakthrough. She was in the range where this strong attack wouldn't kill anyone but would force them to jump in various directions.
Mito smirked, thinking :" i should finish Tenzo first as he knows where i am, withouth the seal. While Itachi will fight the clone. Maybe i will make things even more interesting if i summon more clones, 2 more. And make them fight Hana and Izumi."
Just as she made the final sign for the great breakthrough, she immediately after that summoned two extra clones. Tenzo was suddenly alarmed as he felt, sudden spike pf chakra coming towards them from two directions. One was from the place he believed Mito went, and the other was from where Mito changed her direction. However the second one was 4 times stronger. Before he could react as the speed of the second chakra was unbelievable fast, he only managed to say, :" prepare for a impact."
The moment after than there was high pitched sound of wind coming towards them, and they managed to react in time, however they lost the sight of each other. Tenzo immediately realized that in front of him was the real Mito, and that others were fighting the clones. However before he could do a thing to warn others. Mito's necklace glowed. And all of his senses were cut of. Mito spoke :" the 2 grade barrier, the barrier of the Gone roses, the function of this barrier is to trap the enemy and make them unable to communicate with the allies, even if the user of the barrier is killed they will stay trapped in the barrier."
Tenzo looked at her terrified, however he was confident that wasn't all :" but there must be some disadvantages too. "
Mito nodded :" of course, the caster is trapped too. "
Tenzo smiled as the weapon in Mitos hand jerked towards him. Mito let it go as she said :" i want to see how strong you got. Come on, i am grading you as the strongest of all, so i should put down first."
Tenzo smiled :" i geuss that i should take this as complement."
Mito nodded :" well it is true, but Itachi actually is really strong, if you didn't have the ability to sense, i would go against him first, and you wouldn't be able to interview. Tenzo nodded as he poured some chakra into the weapon, it transformed into a sword with movable top part. Because he used some wood chakra, and now he could freely control it. It was similar to a wipe, but the handle was sword like.
Mito smirked as she took out Jisoo once again, and spilled a drop of blood on the blade. The blade turned to obsidian black, and Mito smirked. Mito waited for the moment Tenzo attacked. He wad faster than she remembered, but it was still not close enough to actually hurt her, especially when Jisoo was in her obsidian mode, while Jisoo was 10 times heavier in this mode, it was also more easily to move, as the was connected to Mito like it was part of her body. Mito blocked over 30 wipes from Tenzo, and she smirked, she vanished just for a second, only to reappear next to Tenzo, she smirked :" that was so close, however i don't believe that it was the best you can do."
Tenzo was slightly surprised, or he acted that way, until his smirk appeared :" of course, the trap is that, i wanted you to face me in close combat." as he said that the surrounding was filled with roots in a second, Mito was trapped. Tenzo then smirked :" i win." Mito then laughed :" unfortunately, that isn't what is actually the case. "
Tenzo didn't have the time to react as Jennie, knocked him from the behind. The kunai hit him with blunt part to the neck, Mito smirked as she poured her chakra into the roots surrounding her, she set herself free and then she used the same roots to capture Tenzo. She smirked, as she picked him up, she undid the barrier, and immediately felt the surroundings.
Itachi froze the moment he saw Mito jumping straight at him, he had just barely jumped back from the wind jutsu and she was in front of him. What was more nobody was around them. What was more surprising was that Mito had her evil smirk that said that she wouldn't go easy on him. However something was strange, she didn't speak a word, as she rushed towards him, thankfully for his amazing reflexes he managed to dodge her. She was using that unpredictable taijutsu and he knew that she would usually taunt him, however this time it seemed like she was actually focused on something else. Itachi took out the weapon and used his fire attack, Mito dodge it easy, Mito immediately rushed towards him, then it hit him. Well both Mitos fist and the he understood, this was just a clone. He didn't deduce this from her attack, but rather for lack of the items Mito perviously hand on herself. There was no necklace. He didn't know why she didn't try to make it harder but he thought it as a test.
Itachi then formed a perfect plan. He would make her think that he is going for a large scale attack, only for him to sneak around and end it. Itachi sighed as he spoke :" i didn't plan on using it against you, but you didn't give me any chance." he opened his eyes to reveal one sharingan tomoe. He smirked as his mouth filled with fire chakra. He firstly twisted his weapon, transforming it to shuriken. Mito didn't understand it, why he would choose that shape, until he spew the fire out and then immediately started pouring wind chakra into shuriken as he started to spin it around, making a stronger wind. However Mito was ready for it, she used a seal on her hip, to create a stone wall in front of her while she also started gathering some water chakra into her mouth, she then spit it to slow down the fire. It worked, as the fire was weakened, Mito hid behind the stone wall, which was gradually becoming hotter. Suddenly she felt Itachi appear next to her. But before he could actually do anything. Mito was long gone. She used all of her biju chakra that it was in clone to make it move fast enough to dodge Itachi and his plan. Itachi was confused as his hand didn't hit anything. He looked up to see Mito out of the breath, and slightly startled. Mito finally spoke :" Well planned but i have my trump cards too."
Itachi looked at her and spoke :" well i think that you used all of yours. While i have plenty of them."
Mito nodded :" however both of us know that that doesn't mean that you have the upper hand. As you must realized i am merely a clone. Which means one of your friends are actually facing me, maybe all of them. "
Itachi knew that, but he also knew :" if i let you go and focus on them, i will regret it, won't i. "
Mito nodded :" of course, because shinobi does not spare a enemy. Not even a child. As it means "
Itachi finished it for her :" that they are letting the enemy get stronger and possibly end them. "
Mito nodded as took out a kunai. Itachi took returned the weapon to it's orginal form. He rushed towards her as Mito jumped down towards him. The poof was heard. However Itachi wasn't the winner. The kunai had made its way to his arm. It was bleeding, he managed to defeat the clone but he was the one receiving heavier injuries. What was more. The fact that his sharingan didn't predict the movement was concerning. Itachi then suddenly felt like he some kind of barrier drop to the south. He made sure that the bleeding wasn't to bad. He stood up and headed to where the barrier was.
Meanwhile Izumi was facing the other vlone of Mito. However Izumi spoke first :" Mito - nee-sama, why do you think a clone is a good opponent for me."
Mito answered :" oh, i am here just to buy some time." as she said that the stones around her started to fly straight towards the Uchiha girl. Izumi dodged every single one of them, however she knew that Mito was going easy on her, or at least she was for now. Izumi sighed as she used the weapon and changed it to the hammer. It was as tall as Mito. She then countered every larger stone throw her way, making a tom of little rocks. Soon she realized that wasn't the smartest thing to do. She was completely surrounded by the stones. Until she changed her weapon once again. This time it was a simple rod. Until it suddenly made lightning coming out of it. Mito was looking rather impressed as she said :" you are the first one to completely destroy this jutsu. However your test only begins now." Izumi nodded as she rushed towards the clone. Mito blocked the rod with a kunai. Izumi tried to use the lightning jutsu however. Mito smirked as she spit a water bullet towards Izumi. Mito the jumped backwards. And started to run in circles around Izumi. Izumi had to come with a plan as Mito was getting faster and faster, she would throw a kunai here and there but it didn't hit, it was clear that Mito was using the footsteps to create a seal aray. Izumi knew this as she was in charge of gathering information about their opponents., that is why she wasn't surprised with anything that Mito would usually throw it her way. Izumi sighed she didn't have a choice. Izumi slammed down, she used her strength to destroy the ground and slow down Mito. Mito took this as a chance to attack her. As Izumi was at ground level and she was filled with momentum and at higher grounds. Izumi looked at her at just right time. Mito managed to land the kick, however most of it was absorbed by Izumi's hands. Izumi quickly pulled the senbons she began to use, out as Mito was landing few meters away. Mito didn't have enough time to dodge all of the attacks. Even with biju chakra. As Izumi was smart enough to think of every escape route Mito would try to use. She managed to hit Mito and the large puff was heard. Izumi then thought where others are supposed to be. She decided that they were most likely to be around the area where the great breakthrough had been used. She carefully went there, without making to many sounds or giving out her chakra signal.
Hana stood in front of Mito confidence oozing of her, it was first time that she would actually fight Mito with her partners. Mito looked at the Hana and said :" do you believe that you have better chances against me than others."
Hana nodded :" yes, because i am never alone."
Mito nodded :" well i suppose that is true. However how long do you think that will last."
The ninkens started to grrr at her. Hana took this as a opportunity, she took out the weapon which shorted itself. Which meant Hana was ready to battle in close combat. Mito shook her head:" while it is true that you have bigger chance in close range, i wouldn't be choosing it." Mito then rushed forwardsand was in front of Hana in a second :" as you are not my match."
Mito easily dodged the ninkens attack from behind, and the reflexive attack from Hana. Mito smirked :" very good, however you missed. "
Mito then kicked Hana in her guts. However she didn't get to that soft belly, as a Hana managed to hafly block the attack with her hand. Mito immediately realized that it was too late for this clone, she immediately started to use all of the biju chakra. She barely managed to dodge yet another attack from the ninkens. This time they were a lot closer. Hana was in pain as her hand was suddenly swollen from the force of the kick.
Hana however didn't stood there for a long as she and her ninkens finished Mito with fang over fangs attack. They ended destroying five trees next to them, and only did they then notice that it was a clone. Hana immediately started to heal her hand, which was dislocated slightly. However it wasn't serious and she could fix it relatively easy, with only 2 to 3 minutes of constant healing. She was in clean area and had view of most of forrest, so she saw the huge fire attack, and huge earth attack at two different positions at same time, she concluded that others were also fighting Mito or her clones. However why where there only three battlefields for 4 of them, she hoped that the real one was actually fighting the two.
After healing herself, she went towards the middle part between the two battlefields.
Chapter 177: 177
Chapter Text
3.pov
As Mito exited the barrier, she breathed in and out, the memories of two clones had reached her, one was destroyed by Hana and the other was destroyed by Itachi. She could feel that the third clone also used all of the reserve biju chakra, and she know that it would poop up soon. She sighed as she noticed that Itachi was actually coming straight towards her, and Hana also started moving towards her. She knew that they were probably investigating and didn't know that she defeated Tenzo. She sighed, maybe she should hide his body, but it would be more fun to show it in their faces and she could always test how loyal they truly are.
Mito then sighed seeing that Itachi still didn't inactivate his sharingan, she smirked : " so that is how you found me."
Itachi asked :" are you not surprised, by the fact i have these eyes."
Mito smirked evilly :" honestly, i created more of those eyes than anyone alive in this village, and i am pretty sure Fugaku took you on battlefield."
Itachi froze :" it seems like you know everything. "
Mito nodded :" that is the only thing you are wrong, i know what i want to know. I am spy master for myself, and then i provide the information to the village. "
Itachi smirked :" you are trying to present yourself as a bad shinobi but i know, everyone knows that is just the way you try to hide your weaknesses. "
Mito smirked :" then i am good at hiding. " she said that as she tossed Tenzo on the ground. He looked like he was extremely squeezed. Mito looked at Itachi and said :" do you wish to fight me. This time i won't hold against you at all. "
Itachi took his battle stance. However before he could even react he felt added pressure on his wound on his arm, Mito smirked as she whispered in his ears :" arr you even trying, you guys aren't even that fun to play with. I was wondering if i leave the future of Konoha to you guys, how long would that future last, maybe i should destroy the whole world before you get the chance to do a thing."
Itachi started screaming as the more pressure was added to his hand. He knew that Mito was testing him, but why would she say these things. He however knew her weaknesses too. So he gritted his jaws and looked her in her eyes. She froze for a second. That was enough, he managed to cast a genjutsu on her.
Itachi immediately jumped as far as possible. While Mito was just standing there. Suddenly he felt someone tap right next to him, he looked at the direction and was relifed that it was Izumi.
Mito sighed softly as she exited the genjutsu. She took a solid half of minute, luckily the genjutsu wasn't too strong or meant to damage her in any way. She looked at the two Uchiha know standing in the trees. She sighed :" well well, the Uchiha are both here. And Hana is in her way. What shall i do. Maybe i should fight you guys at same moment. But then again i wouldn't know how weak you are actually."
Itachi answered :"if you are doubting, then let us decide."
Mito nodded :" sure go ahead."
Both Itachi and Izumi nodded as they jumped at same time one, towards where Tenzo was laying and the other towards Mito. Mito didn't even lift a brow to defend herself as the roots from beneath her rose up and attacked Itachi who was rushing towards Mito, while the roots around Tenzo also started to move around preventing Izumi from getting Tenzo. Mito then looked to her left as Hana landed into the battlefield. Mito sighed :" should i let you handle this one Lisa."
Hana was confused as to whom Mito was talking to as there was no presence in the area, other than of her friends. Itachi and Izumi also didn't have any signs that they knew what was going on.
Until Lisa showed herself, Mito sighed because Lisa traditionally appeared from the thin air, and was giving the crown to Mito. It fit easily.
Lisa answered :" as you wish, the girl won't be able to disturb you."
Jennie then moved towards Lisa. Hana looked at them shooked, she still didn't feel the presence and her ninkens were actually scared. Mito ordered :"then shall the fun begin." as she said that Lisa immediately attacked. Mito stopped using the roots around her but let those surrounding Tenzo move around by sensing chakra. However seeing that Izumi quickly let Tenzo alone and went to help Itachi, who was facing the rocks thrown by Mito.
Mito was forcing them, she was forcing herself too, as she didn't go full out in a long time, she was using a ton of her chakra, she was around 50 percent of her storage. However that was a too much fpr others. As Hana was too tired out, she managed ti block most attacks form Lisa, however she wasn't able to figure out howto defeat Lisa at all. She didn't even get a hit in. She managed to tear apart Lisa several times however Lisa would regenerate easily. Itachi and Izumi were bruised, and heavily breathing, while Mito herself was onlh dirty from the beginning attacks of Tenzo. Mito took few steps forwards where Itachi was laying on the ground. Izumi was laying few meters away. The onky one that was standing was Hana, however there was absolutely no way that she would be able to reach either of her friends. Mito took out Jisoo and spoke :" i said, that i would leave the future generation to you, but i didn't think that you guys wouldn't be able to stop me. The enemy that is coming os stronger than i am, how do you guys expect to protect the village if you can't defeat me."
Izumi didn't believe what was said, someone stronger than Mito. Mito then said :" i wonder if i teach you guys more pain, would you have more reasons to get stronger. "
Itachi could see Mito moving with her sword closer and closer:" maybe i should give you guys reminder as a scar."
Hana heard it, however she knew that Mito wouldn't normally do this, so what was she going for. The look that Lisa gabe Mito was also not normal, Lisa spoke quietly :" master plans to kill that boy."
Hana froze :" what. "
Lisa spoke :" hurry, i won't stop you, attack her stop her."
Hana understood, Lisa was a not someone found of killing. But she couldn't go against the orders.
Hana nodded as she used her last drop chakra and fang over fanged towards where Mito was, yelling :" i won't let you "
That took the attention from Mito, who turned around to face charging Hana. Izumi watched horrified, as Mito didn't let go of her sword and took one step closer towards Itachi while facing Hana, Izumi saw the tip of the sword against the skin of Itachi neck.
Izumi was horrified as drops of blood started to go from Itachi neck. Mito wasn't even looking at him, Izumi screamed in horror, Itachi was going to die, because she was powerless. Hana wasn't at fault, she was trying her best. Mito suddenly built entire wood wall in front of rushing Hana. Who was barely able to break it, only to be kicked by Mito. Mito turned around to see that her sword was making Itachi bleed, and she turned to see what was happening with Izumi.
She smirked :" perfect."
Izumi didn't hear that. She rushed towards Itachi. Mito however knocked her before she got there. Izumi was too low on chakra for Mito to continue.
Mito smiled :" well i caused there sharigan awakening, i must be the special one to Uchiha clan. "
Mito then sighed, as she started healing Itachi, the wound wasn't even that deep, the most of blood wasn't even from Itachi, it was Mitos blood from when she turned Jisoo into the obsidian sword as the mode was only supposed to last 7 minutes . Mito found it easy to heal them all as ahe was around 30 percent of her chakra. She sighed, she would let them alone for now, she needs them to think about the results. They need to find the right resolve. She wrote the message to them, saying :" you passed, however our training isn't over, don't relax while i am busy, also Itachi teach Izumi how to use sharigan."
Then left as if nothing had happened here. She was tired from everything.
The next few days, Mito was busy, as she sent most of her messages towards every clan, she was also busy choosing a mission she would go to, she explained the effects of the seal to council, however the council decided that this should be discussed deeper, as Hyuga clan was strongly against it, and Uchiha clan was surprisingly neutral, even though other clans were all for it, because two royal clans were not, they needed to talk about it more, if Uchiha clan was against it it wpuld be rejected but this way it was a stalemate. The next meeting would be once Mito was on the mission so she hoped that pressure of other clan heads on Uchiha clan would go well, well the council could decide that the seal was a good thing but it that clans would need to chose what isbest for them. Which would leave dealing with Hyuga clan to Mito alone.
Mito sighed as she left the tower, little frustrated, she went straight to Uchiha compand. Fugaku wasn't surprised at all. Fugaku spoke first :" are you angry by the Uchiha decision."
Mito nodded :" well, yes, but i am glad that you aren't against it. But i wish to send a message to your elders, say to them, trust the one that is helping them, by lifting the blame from their shoulders and by bringing them the next generation of sharigan users. As i have activated another potential in this proud clan. "
Fugaku froze :" so it is true, you were the reason why Izumi - chan activated the sharigan, how. "
Mito answered :" i threatened the most precious thing she has. "
Fugaku nodded :" so you won't tell me what is that exactly. "
Mito nodded :" it is something that you will learn through time. "
Fugaku nodded :" i understand, i will send your message. So what is your next move. "
Mito answered :" well, i will leave it to clans to pressure you to accept the terms. While i am on mission."
Fugaku nodded :" i see, but then what. "
Mito answered :" well then i will have to wait for your decision, and then eventually pressure Hyuga clan into accepting. I am sure that they will find a reson to believe me soon. "
Mito then sighed :" how are things in Uchiha clan, is the atmosphere completely back to normal. "
Fugaku nodded :" well i wouldn't say, we are more careful, but i guess you can say that it is the best it could be. "
Mito nodded :" i see, i have to go now as i am packing my stuff for a mission tomorrow. I will be gone for a week. "
Fugaku spoke :" so you won't be able to see Shisui. "
Mito nodded :" yes they are on a mission that got prolonged because of the bad weather, however since it was simple mission i am not even worried. And i don't know when his next mission is, i can't wait for him, as Minato said that i could only get missions on special days. Basically i got 3 missions that are all close to each other. "
Fugaku nodded :" then did you think of getting engaged to others soon. "
Mito nodded :" i suppose, however i think that i should begin with Genma, as i don't know his parents, i would like to meet them amd then we would talk about everything. However i don't think that Minato would let me get engaged with Kakashi just yet, especially since i have a ton of political stuff i just involved myself in. I will do it as soon as i manage to do the seals. "
Mito then stood up and bowed down as she left.
Fugaku concluded on hia own that Mito was angry because Uchiha clan had wasted her a whole week. If they did accept the offer, the council would get the law and Mito would be able to start doimg the seals, but since they didn't she wasted a week of time.
Meanwhile Minato was sitting in the office, looking through the mission reports, surely Mito was going on the mission he prepared for her, the safe missions, however he didn't understood why she wanted to go outside of the village every month. Well that was what she said at the beginning, but now she chosen a missions close to village, yes those missions were ones that nobody wanted to take as they were too easy and boring but Mito was thrilled to get those. Maybe she had some additional things planned, but what, the area was not good for tanning, it was not even well equipped.
However he sighed saying :" maybe i shouldn't always think that she is up to something, she could be just going there to relax a little, especially since her crazy idea."
Kushina spoke from the seat next to him, feeding little Naruto who wanted to go to see his dad. :" i think that she will used this time to focus on making the seals for the sealing, as most shinobi will get one she needs to start making them now even if they don't get accepted."
Minato nodded :" it is possible, but i didn't know that she could do the drawing the seals and sealing separately. I am not at that level. "
Kushina nodded :" yes, but i think that is because she is truly a genius. "
Minato nodded :" but that doesn't explain her behavior sometimes. "
Kushina laughed :" are you trying to understand Uzumaki, even we don't understand ourselves, we go with the felling."
Minato shake his head :" that is true for most Uzumaki, but not for Mito, she uses both, to confuse us, she is someone you always need to be careful off, as you need to keep her your ally. Even Orochimaru knows that. "
Kushina nodded :" that is true, however she found happiness here, so i think that she is not that fearsome now, by the way what happened on that mission Kakashi is on, the one that was delayed because of the storm. "
Minato answered :" they need to rebuild the bridge. The storm was strong and followed by the strong wind, the wooden bridge didn't last, and since the bridge is used by the civilans they will fix it as it is on their way back. "
Kushina nodded :" how long do you think they will need "
Minato answered:" 2 days at most and then one day to return. However if the stroms doesn't calm down, it can be more. "
Kushina asked :" how far is the location of Mitos next mission to where they are now."
Minato thought about it for few moments :" well 3 or 4 hours of run. Do you think she knows where they are. "
Kushina answered :" i wouldn't be surprised. "
Chapter 178: 178
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito walked towards the Hokage's office to report before going on the mission, she had prepared everything, she knew that Minato wouldn't let her go by herself, but that didn't matter, these missions were easy, and she needed time more than anything. Time for the things to calm down in Konoha, time to think what exactly are her next moves, how fast she should take actions. Also there was always possibility that something unexpected happens. She also had to know what is happening in Rain, but that was too difficult for now, maybe she should focus her spies on the missing ninjas and rogue ones. Mito finally walked into the office. She bowed as Minato looked at her, he looked rather fresh, Mito didn't want to comment that though. She simply smiled at him, asking :" where is my escort."
Minato smirked :" do you really need one."
Mito shrugged :" not really, but it would be best if you gave me on to please council."
Minato nodded :" well that is true, however the escort i picked few days ago i wasn't satisfied with his performance, so i am sending you to meet with your escort, i thought since you were already going to help them, you might as well bring them with you on mission."
Mito was confused :" i am sorry, i don't think i am following you, when you say i will have to get the escorts on my own do you mean i will have to go on detour. "
Minato looked at her smugly:" don't tell me, you didn't plan on going on detour on your own."
Mito shake her head :" that wasn't what i have planned, i was going to held out my end of deal. "
Minato then sighed :" so Kushina was wrong. But that was something that you would usually do. "
Mito looked at him :" do what. "
Minato answered :" help the team stuck in raining storm. "
Mito nodded :" i know about that team, but i don't know their location, i am not allowed to know the details of this mission. And i was too busy with clans to really investigate it."
Minato sighed :" well i forgot about that, anyways, your escorts are trapped, we need you to go to little bit north of your original plan, you will help them rebuild the bridge, with your wood release that won't be a problem right. And then you will head towards your original mission. "
Mito sighed :" so i am getting 4 escorts. "
Minato shake his head :" well one of them will go straight to Konoha to report, while three will stay with you. "
Mito looked at him :" just to let you know that you spoiled my plans of relaxing. "
Minato laughed :" like i would believe that. "
Mito looked at him straight in his blue eyes :" listen, i was planing on planing my next moves there, and now i will be constantly thinking about something else. "
Minato nodded :" and what is that. "
Mito answered :" about the three boys that will stay with me. Who knows maybe something will happen there. Well i must go now. "
Mito shushined out the Hokage's office. While Minato had the shocked expression and started yelling :" wait, i will assign other shinobi to be your escorts. I won't let those brats to touch you. Hey how dare you shushin in front of me. "
Before Minato could go after her, Shikaku entered the room with paperwork than the Minato had let him take care of, Shikaku wasn't usually revengfull but today was different. Shikaku didn't have much sleep yesterday because Minato decided to have fun night with Kushina, Naruto was left with Uzumaki clan and the workload with Shikaku.
Shikaku spoke :" Minato, you have work to do, this is not time for playing around."
Minato stopped, well there was no way he would let Shikaku take care of his business for two days straight. He sighed and cursed :" i can't believe she got me once again."
Shikaku nodded :" just relax, there is no way that Mito would let them da anything she doesn't want."
Minato sighed :" i guess you are right."
And with that he returned to his chair and started to read the documents that were already taken care of.
Meanwhile Mito was already out of the village, she wasn't super happy about this situation but she would rather have a escorts that wouldn't bother her. She went as fast as she could towards the general area where the bridge was supposed to be, it would usually take her half a day travel to get there, however from the beginning she could feel that the weather wasn't that great, well the clouds were getting closer abd closer, and the heavy rain was coming along, the wind was starting to pick up and Mito knew that others can't really move much under these conditions, so it was possible that she would need more time to get to bridge and then some more time to fix it. She sighed and she wrote down a message and sent her frog messager towards the direction where the bridge was. For the frog this kind of environment wasn't that bad. She thought that at least the team she was recurring needs to know that she is going to be there in few hours.
As she runned there, she had applied a repelling seal on herself, as soon as rain had hit her, so she would stay dry and wouldn't need to worry about anything. The only problem she faced was the darkness even though it was around noon. She also had to be careful of the creatures that had lurked in the dark, however luckily there was no problems. She relaxed few hours later when she received some of her chakra, which meant that her message had arrived to the team.
Meanwhile the team that was stuck in the storm with the bridge broken, were wet, almost out of food and freezing. So when team leader saw the unusual frog, he acted carefully, only relaxing when he saw that it had a message holding for him. The man looked at the frog and it gave the message and poofed, revealing to be a summon. The darkness didn't let the others notice the exchange. Team leader spoke :" it seems that someone is coming to help us and then will give us new orders."
The three man / kids next to him answered :" that is good."
Shisui was the first one to step forward out of three :" Sensei, do you know when they will arrive or maybe how many of them are there. "
Todo answered:" well the only clue i have is that they use a frog summon. Does that narrow it down."
Kakashi spoke from behind :" yes to three people actually. Well technically two. "
Genma tapped Kakashi on his left shoulder saying :" technically two, but we are aware who it is already. Her mission was supposed to begin today, since our is delayed it could be possible that Hokage wants her to help us. "
Todo looked at them asking :" i am the only one who doesn't know who is our rescue is. "
The trio said at same time :" it is Mito. "
Todo nodded :" of course. However i didn't think that yoi guys still would be this close of you are chasing the same girl, which is engaged to one of you guys. Isn't that weird. "
Kakashi answered :" not at all, besides we have spent so much time together that is almost normal for us to be together. "
Genma spoke after Kakashi :" the engagement does not really mean anything to us, since it was mostly political anyways. "
Todo was confused :" political. How, did you know about it Shisui. "
Shisui answered :" of course, it was done for my clan, as in that time we were seen as traitors, the savior of the village had to sacrifice herself to become engaged with me, well in political words that is, but Uchihas aren't traitors, and we have fellings for each other, that makes it easier. "
Todo then asked :" still i am confused, aren't you afraid that only one of you guys will together with her and the rest will end up hurting. "
Genma smirked :" no, not at all, since there is something not many know, something similar to the law how Mito can't enter any other clan then Uzumaki, there are also some laws about marriage of royals. "
Todo looked at them saying :" but you can't tell me them"
Shisui spoke :" well you do sometimes gossip."
Todo smirked :" so you want it to be a secret from others for now."
Kakashi nodded :" yes, that would be best, until Mito decides the next moves."
Todo spoke :" well i promise i won't say a word about it."
Shisui nodded :" well i can believe that, since you never broke the promise in your life. Well the thing is, as Mito is royal of clan, and in their clan laws a princess is allowed to be married with multiple men, to ensure that the royal family will continue to be present. "
Todo asked :" so how many people can she end up with in the end. "
Genma asnwerd :" that wasn't really described, but in clans history the maximum was 3 if i remember correctly. "
Todo then thought he saw someone move through the forest and froze the conversation.
Meanwhile Mito was getting closer and closer, she could feel the tremendous amount of chakra from surrounding, it was natural chakra and it was unbalanced which caused the storm, however she could also feel few human chakras in it, however because of the large amount of natural chakra she couldn't pinpoint which belongs to whom. She decided to rush some more just in case. It was getting darker and darker as she was in middle of the storm, if she had counted correctly, she had 2 hours of run more, she was expecting to be in the heart of the storm for a hour, which would leave her through the weaker storm for last hour.
Before she even noticed that she had exited the heart of storm, she could feel 4 familiar chakras and one unfamiliar that was lurking around them, from what she could feel they were aware of that chakra but most likely weren't able to pinpoint it. Mito decided to use some of her unnaturally obtained speed, she used a little amount of biju chakra to fuel the her legs. She was moving so fast that even the wind didn't do anything to her.
Four man squad was extremely careful, especially since Kakashi, Genma and Shisui spoke how they felt a chakra nearby. They would be careful even if they only saw the shadow, but now they were almost scared since the chakra was just like theirs in normal conditions, however they were exhausted and were freezing, so they were not in best condition, however they still were outnumbering the opponent, however they felt that the enemy wasn't likely to go out of the hiding to face them all together.
Before they could do a thing, all they saw was red hair jumping in front of them, she looked a little out of breath, buy otherwise she looked fine. Mito sighed :" well, the jump wasn't easy, however it was necessary."
Todo spoke :" you made it sooner than we expected." however he didn't let his gourd down, until Mito said :" hey, kiri Ninja, come out, what is so fun about jumping and hidding around in our trees."
The four men around her were surprised, how did she know that the man was kiri shinobi. However they didn't question her. So when there was nothing, not even reply, Mito sighed :" Momoichi Zabuza, come out or i will go straight after you. "
Within 10 seconds a man covered like a mummy jumped in front of her. Saying :" it seems like you know me, but i only remember seeing you once."
Mito nodded :" well that is true, however i know about you, because you are demon of the Mist, even if i only saw you once i can remember your chakra type clearly."
Zabuza nodded :" like i would believe that, "
Mito smirked :" that is up to you, but i was wondering what does a shinobi of Kiri doing here lurking behind allies "
Zabuza scoffed :" do you think that i belive that we are allies. Kiri and Konoha do not mix together."
Mito answered :" maybe that is your belif, however the treaty was signed and i watched it get signed, so i am pretty sure we are allies. "
Zabuza looked her saying :" how dare you say that, after stealing Isobu from us. "
Mito smirked :" i did that before the treaty, and such crimes were forgiven in one of statues in the treaty, also Kiri was forgiven for stealing countless Uzumaki treasures."
Zabuza was in flames :" i don't care, I wasn't going to be a shinobi just to sit around, and do a thing, be friends with anyone. "
Mito nodded :" don't worry, soon the enemy will reveal itself, so you can just go after them, if you are strong enough, just watch for sudden rise of rogue ninja. "
All five men there were confused about what Mito just said :" what do you mean. "
Mito shrugged :" you will, see, now please go, we must continue our journey. "
Zabuza smirked :" like hell, you guys are trapped here, cut of the village, do you think that they will find you guys here, you will end up here forgotten ."
Mito nodded :" that would be so, but only if you could beat us."
Zabuza smirked :" Mito - san, you must know that i am way stronger than Kisame right, i heard that you hardly won against him. "
Mito sighed :" i see, then shall we do this. Kakashi, Genma, Shisui and Todo - san, please back down, i have to teach him a lesson."
Mito then moved forwards and breathed out, she focused her attention in front of her and slowly fused her two types chakra, she would start with using the wood style, well she would use this as a distraction, while she is also rebuilding the bridge with her clone from the other side of bridge. Mito sighed as two large roots appeared right next to her ready to attack in any moment, Zabuza took his sword out, one of 7. Mito sighed :" od didn't think you will hold that sword so soon, but it doesn't matter."
Zabuza looked at her and smirked :" aren't you afraid, to face me without sword."
Mito smirked :" well of course, but who said that i don't have swords."
Mito let her roots attack Zabuza while she unsealed her two swords, the one that Genma had given her years ago, and Jisoo. Even though the one Genma used was old it was in usable condition. Zabuza was busy taking down the roots, while Mito was charging at him, with full speed. Zabuza smiled before he noticed that Mito had came in range of her swords. Zabuza only had time to block attack from jisoo, while the other sword blade had managed to land a solid hit to his hip area. However Zabuza didn't curse or yell from pain, he pushed his luck, he used all of his strength to push back Mito, using his sword. Mito seeing that she lost in that aspect jumped back. Smirking :" it looks like you won't be able to defeat me."
Zabuza rebuked :" don't be so confident." and in a second suddenly mist rose up, for Zabuza they were just out of range of storm, and it could stay there. Mito didn't curse, she thought only for a second what she could use. She smiled, two can play this game, she used her two seals, one to make her invisible and the other to make her presence dissappear, unlike Zabuza who could still be bothe felt, but in smaller manner, or found, but quite hard. Mito was pinpointing him as she would breathe in, she had found him, she knew that any movement would allert Zabuza as the man was looking for any disturbance in the mist. Mito focused her chakra to her feet and from there the chakra entered the earth.
Chapter 179: 179
Chapter Text
3.pov
The chakra under the earth surface, moved like a snake, Zabuza was not even slightly aware of it, as it moved slowly and carefully, Zabuza was getting impatient as he didn't feel any kind of disturbance he moved slightly forward carefully, not to make any kind of sound, unluckily the moment he stepped forward he heard a snap of some kind of branch. Which freaked him out, because just a second ago he was sure there was nothing that he could stand on and make it that kind of sound. And before he could fully process what happened, he heard two things, something was moving towards him from under him and something was thrown at him form the direction where Mito was before the mist cover.
He was ready to dodge both of them by jumping sideways, but his legs were already captured by roots.
Mito then moved when she felt that Zabuza was trapped, she then made sure the roots would try and cover most of his legs, she knew that those shuriken wouldn't be able to finish Zabuza off, but she needs to distract him. While she goes for the real attack. Zabuza had some trouble bending his body, but he had managed to safely dodge the attack.
Zabuza the used a water jutsu to deal with the roots on his legs, he made sure that the mist around him was disturbed by him, careful to not reveal his position. While Mito sneaked around his defense, she pulled out her sword that Genma had given to her. She charged it with some water chakra, and attacked while she was jumping from one side to another. Zabuza was confused how she found him so quickly, he tried to dodge the water that was coming at him with high speed, he barely managed to do it, he immediately focused towards where the attack was coming from and from where he could feel the disturbance in the mist, however he was left shocked when he realized that Mito was supposed to be right in front of him. Well at least that was what his mist telling him. He didn't have much time to react, when he felt another disturbance coming from that spot. It was moving fast and the movements were like a sword. He had to block it, he didn't have any other choice, even before he had realized that, his body had moved on its own by blocking the attack with his sword, the loud clang was all that he felt, he didn't see anything, his senses went flying up the very next second. He had to jump backwards to dodge what he assumed was another sword attack. However he didn't see it, Mito smirked, and then used her speed to propel herself towards where Zabuza was about to land, she created another clone to distract the man. Mito then managed to surprise the man by attacking from both front and back, she landed two heavy attacks at his back and one light on his frontal side, she wasn't going to kill him, but she was sure to let him know how much she was stronger. Mito could hear the way that Zabuza was clenching his teath together, so Mito said to his ear, without showing herself hoping to damage his moral :" are you quitting already, this was no fun at all, i didn't even had to go 5 percent of my power to turn you to this miserable situation. Look how proud you were just minutes ago. I mean in Konoha there are 90 people that could last longer and end up better than you. I wonder how week the Kiri is if you are chosen as one of the 7 Swordsman. Maybe i should finish you here, since nobody from Kiri would look for you here. "
Zabuza was clenching his teath more and looked at Mitos eyes, or where he assumed her eyes were. He stared at her saying :" you don't have guts to do it. "
Mito then reviled herself just to prove him wrong :" do i. "
She then stabbed him with Jisoo. The sword turning black once it contacted the blood. The half of the sword was in Zabuza's guts and Mito spoke:" did you think that i am merciful just because i was going to let you go. You may think that i am crazy but i am only getting thrilled for our next battle, i am hoping that it would more fun than this, all i care is strong opponents."
Mito took out Jisoo from his stomach as she said :" just so you know, if this sword was in you a second longer you would be dead. Even like this it would be too hard for you to survive, so i am going to heal you so that you can at least make it to Kiri. I will send a message about today's happening to Mizukage. "
Zabuza smirked :" do what you want to do. I will just inform him before you can. "
Mito shake her head :" my message is already on its way. Didn't you know that. "
Mito then blowed some air from Jisoo she revealed the forest, the mist was gone in a once swoop. And behind Mito in a distance was clone Mito with Kakashi, Genma and Shisui, and behind them was Todo checking the newly made bridge. Mito smirked :" that clone had sent the message as soon as the fight started, and immediately after made the bridge."
Zabuza looked at her face once more as he said :" that may be so, but there is no punishment i will receive in Kiri, most of shinobi will actually think of me as a hero. "
Mito nodded :" well that may be true, but also they already call you a demon, do they not, and seeing that the government of Kiri won't support you, you will be once again be known as a demon. "
Mito was surprised when Zabuza didn't comment. He just layed down and smirked :" you know everything don't you. "
" Mito only said :" just like you i can be called demon too, but unlike you i didn't want to prove my worth by making myself as others had seen me but i made them see me in other light. I am not good person but people perceive me as that. Unlike you, you decided to wear the villans skin and you behave like one, what do you expect but to be judged like one. "
Mito then moved her hands closer to the wound on his stomach saying :" i will heal this one so that you can survive the trip back to the Kiri. The rest is up to you. "
Mito soon finished and stood up walking away. Knowing well that Zabuza won't attack her, he wasn't coward, he was proud assassin, well in future, but she could feel that he was same even now.
Eventually Mito had reached the team as she said :" well that has been dealt with, we wasted some time, but oh well. Anyways Hokage's new orders were for one of you guys to return to Konoha and report to Hokage about your mission, while the rest would end up following me as escorts on my three missions. So if anyone thinks that they can't take it, you can head to Konoha now. "
However before she had a chance to look at all of them Todo spoke :" actually i will go to report to Hokage as it was my mission as team leader. "
Mito nodded :" that is fine with me, well considering that you guys are all wet and short on supplies, i will start a fire and make a meal, after which we will be heading out, it is best course action as the storm is 2 hours ahead of us and if we started running now we would reach it in another 3 hours, which would be fine with my mission, but that would mean that Todo - san would be going through the storm for 9 hours. "
Todo nodded :" that is absolutely fine with me, although i was thinking about having a pause just before i would reach the storm. "
Mito nodded :" well you can do that even now, but it would be less effective if you had to wait longer in deep forest just for a storm to pass. "
Mito made a camping site and then created the fire place, she said to the boys to let their clothes to dry while she went to hunt some fresh animal, as she said that the food she took wouldn't be able to replanish what they lost. Mito really did it so that they could dry in peace. Her hunt wasn't as successful as she thought it would be, she thought she would finish it in few minutes and then she would slowly return, but her fight with Zabuza had scared the animals deeper into the forest, however still Mito managed to catch the prey, when she returned with 4 black rabbits and 1 white rabbit, she caught the boys just changing their clothes back on. Mito didn't let that bother her, she didn't give them any reaction, the four of them thought at same time :' she must be thinking about something else right.'
Mito made the dinner really tasty, they joked around and moved two hours after the end of the battle between Mito and Zabuza. That way when they traveled, the ground was still wet from the strom but the clouds were dissappearing, Mito, Kakashi Genma and Shisui changed the course when it was time to go towards where Mitos mission was, while Todo continued his travel. He traveled for 3 more hours when he finally reached the end of the strom, he would then take the break for another few hours. Meanwhile Mito and her escorts were already in and a small inn by that time, Mito took two rooms, she got a girls one with a one bed, while the boys got one room with four beds, however Mito had said that it would be inappropriate if she slept in same room as them, and that inn lady would look at them weirdly, as 4 shinobi/ children coming in 2 am. Wasn't weird enough. Mito sighed softly saying after they pleaded her to be in same room :" look we will spend a lot of time together since the mission is easy and slightly boring, but i came here to relax and think of my next moves. So don't be sad when i reject your request. And we will finally be together in Konoha when we return."
Eventually they agreed on the arrangement.
After that they went to sleep, all of them were tired out. Well Mito was more mentally while others were both.
Mito woke up first, it was around 8 am. Which was a hour earlier than her mission start. She slowly dressed herself. She didn't know if she should wake the boys up or let them sleep, well the mission was easy, to fix few water problems, by going into the sewer area of small province. Even though it was dirty work Mito knew that the best way to deal with these kind of things is to write a seal, that would make sure that sewers were clean and in proper condition. She slowly opened her door as she headed for downstairs where the kitchen was, Mito would order some tea and light breakfast. However the wood under her creaked and that caused a groan coming from the boys room. It was from Kakashi, or last Mito though it was :" You can't go without us."
Mito stood there, confused.
Kakashi then opened the door and said :" i won, i said she wouldn't try to wake us."
Mito looked at him dead and spoke:" you guys didn't let your body properly rest."
Mito then headed into the room and continued to scold the boys for not resting properly. When she noticed that 15 minutes had passed she said :" i will wait for you in dining area."
Mito then had 5 minutes to herself as she slowly drank the tea in front of her. The trio enetered the room together, and sat at same table as Mito. Mito was busy drinking the tea with her closed eyes, the three of them ordered coffee. Which made Mito open her eyes as she glared at them she said :" i don't approve of this kind of behavior, but you do you."
Genma smirked as he said :" it is just today, we did not have a chance to see you in so long can you blame us."
Mito answered :" i can't but still i want that you guys appreciate your own health as much as you appreciate my company. "
Kakashi nodded :" of course, since if we aren't healthy we won't be able to see you. "
Mito nodded :" well anyways, i have a mission in a half of hour, i think that i will deal with it in a few hours. And then we will stay the night here, and in a morning we would go to nearby village to another mission. We will return here once the mission is finished and then we will go another village in south. Once we finish that one we can leasurly go back to Konoha. "
Shisui asked :" so what kind of the missions are here. "
Mito answered :" not threatening, it mostly involves fixing things that were destroyed from time or even the wars, if we managed to repair them correctly the value of this are will make fire nation have a great economic growth. However most shinobi are not interested in this as all they know is to fight like Zabuza. "
Kakashi asked :" will you need our help. "
Mito shrugged :" i don't know, probably not but i will call for you if i need help, your mission is to keep me in check for council. "
Genma asked :" can you say why is that so, i mean other clans children aren't under such surveillance. "
Mito nodded :" i can't really say it now, but i will for sure say it to you in near future, all you need to know that it isn't connected with me being Uzumaki princess, but at same time it is connected with it. "
Shisui smirked :" a riddle, so when would you like to say it us. "
Mito smirked :" when you guys all become mine. "
Kakashi was one to ask :" and when do you plan on doing that. "
Mito answered :" well i talked with Genma, and we will soon have a dinner with his parents, probably in this month, and after that I will talk with Kushina and Minato as they are your guardians."
Kakashi nodded :" so that is in few months. "
Mito nodded :" well it also depends on how the political situation in Konoha will be for next few months. But if my predictions aren't wrong then it is most likely to be in three months. "
Mito then took the bite out thr bread, it wasn't good but it wasn't that bad either. Once sge finished her meal and others were too she headed towards the main square where she was to meet with the major of this area. Lord Ayato.
Mito bowed as she said to him :" Lord Ayato it is pleasure to be working under you, i am jonin Uzumaki Mito, and these are my escorts jonins Hatake Kakashi, Shiranui Genma and Uchiha Shisui. We hope to be helpful in your mission."
Lord Ayato was larger man and to say fat it would be understatement, but lets keep it with that. He spoke :" i heard of you bunch, you are one of strongest shinobi, the future generation of fire country. However i do not know if this is mission our area of skills."
Mito smirked :" it isn't in theirs, but it is in mine, as i said they are here as my escorts."
Lord Ayato nodded :" well if you say so. " he then started talking about the problems that the surrounding area faced in past few years and how they found out the reason to it, but thye didn't know how to fix it, and how most surrounding villages didn't know, and how they sent this mission three times to Konoha and this was first response. He talked while he took them to entrance of the problem. It was entrance to cave like laboratory, well that was how it looked however Mito knew what it was, a entrance to sewers that had, when they worked properly, spread natural energy evenly and made this area very fruitful. Mito sighed as soon as she saw the doors she said :" it has been damaged by chakra from outside. Which means it was intentional."
Mito nodded to lord Ayato as she said :" i will take it from here, it is safer for not trained to stay away from here."
Mito the moved her hand so that others would follow her.
Chapter 180: 180
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito walked forwards towards the gate of the sewer, she noticed few major issues, the doors needed to be fixed, which means that problems inside could be larger than she expected, she examined the damaged parts of doors, while other people would see just damaged doors Mito saw the seals that were damaged too. Well Shisui could see them if he activated the sharigan, it wasn't that they were invisible but rather so small. Mito nodded noticing everything, she then suddenly took out a pen and some ink, she slowly started to rewrite the damaged seal array. It wasn't difficult as the seal only had two functions, and they were to keep inside safe and other was to let people in with the key. However it was obvious that second was gone. Mito fixed it in a half a hour. Mito then slightly pushed the doors and it had opened. She didn't immediately went in, she could feel the smell coming from inside, it seems like something had died inside, well at least that was the smell. Mito let it air out a little, knowing that the whole structure wouldn't air out in a such short time, but it would help them slowly adjust to the smell. Mito took another piece of her clothes and she made a mask, she made sure that everyone had some kind of protection, she made sure to give Kakashi one too, as his smelling skills were above hers. Mito then entered, the smell was far worse than at the entrance, and they only had come in for 10 meters, but Mito was slowly getting used to it. She used a lab experiment from Orochimaru, the stick she throe inside of the hall few minutes ago, if it had dissappeared it would prove to be poisoned, but however it was still at the place where they were, which meant that it was safe for them. Mito was busy reading the wall, it seemed like it had been under at ton of pressure during the war, or maybe even after that. Mito made sure to keep that in mind, they had moved towards the center of the area. Where the major described to find a reactor pf some kind. Mito knew that it was in fact dispenser for natural chakra. Moto did find some interesting information about the structure while they were going to middle. Once they got to it, mito facepalmed. The dispenser was dirty. And caused this awful smell. It wasn't even damaged.
Well that would be easy to deal with. However she wanted to keep this safe so, she firstly wrote down few seals so that this structure would be in better shape. She pasted one in every direction the structure spread. She then spent half of hour drawing a special seal for the dispenser. She had made a storage seal for a dirty chakra that got stuck in dispenser. So the dispenser now had two functions, to dispense clear natural chakra to the ground and to dispense the dirty one to storage seal which was endless, also the function to divide the two chakras.
Mito then gathered others and said :" well we are done here, we now have to go met with the major, and then we will rest until tomorrow."
They nodded, not wanting to spend another second in this stinky space, Mito lead them through the fastest route. When they finally reached the fresh air, they realized that their clothes would stink, well that would suck. Unexpectedly the major was actually waiting for them, well he was moving from city towards them. It seems like they had a system that could see if the dispenser was working.
He walked towards them to express his gratitude however he stoped 10 meters away. Mito facepalmed :" is it that strong." lord Ayato spoke :" it smells disgusting, you must have had a terrible time."
Mito nodded :" yes, well i would recommend letting the sewers to air out for few months i can make a seal that would prevent it for going towards your village however that would be extra."
The lord Ayato nodded throwing the money they got for this mission and then some extra:" that would be best. "
Mito then nodded asking :" do you perhaps know of place where we can wash off. "
Lord Ayato spoke :" we don't have a hot spring, or any kind of baths that would be able to completely get rid of that kind of smell, however the river that is 10 kilometers away has the freshers water and it said that could even heal, i think that it would be able to clean you up. "
Mito nodded and said :" then we will head there, since we don't want to trouble the people of the village. "
Mito then wrote another seal in a 10 minutes and then placed it towards the village, they then headed towards where lord Ayato had said. They were using the fastest way to go, as they didn't like the smell. Mito lead them, Kakashi and Genma followed easily, while Shisui would be in backwards always, he didn't have as much speed as others as he was few years younger, but it was enough to keep up. Finally they reached it. Mito jumped few spots further away and then checked the the water, it was a bit cold but it didn't matter that much to her. She said :" it is bit cold but, it will do."
She then jumped into it, without removing clothes. Kakashi asked Genma :" is it more effective that way."
Genma answered :" i do not know, maybe, well our clothes are dirty and our body is too. We will need to remove it to get the smell out of our body."
While they talked Shisui jumped in with his clothes still on. Splashing them with some water. Kakashi and Genma turned around to see him swimming towards Mito, who was carefully washing her hair. The two of them immediately jumped after the young boy. The splashing made Mito turn the attention towards them. Kakashi, Genma and Shisui were moving towards her but they were clearly splashing each other in a contest, who would reach her first. Mito fund that funny and cute at same time. Especially how their hair wasn't it their usual hair styles. Well half of her hair was floating around her while she was touching other part of it. Mito slowly spoke :" what are doing, don't you see that i can't take care all of my hair."
Mito wanted to tease them, however when she said that they stopped fighting against each other and immediately swam towards her. In next second she was surrounded by three teenagers, hot teenagers, their usually tight shirts now wet, and exposing their muscled bodies. Well it was a great sight, however soon they started to clean her hair, so she was left alone with her embarrassed mind. The boys were asking her if it was ok, but she was still lost in her thoughts. She was blushing so when the trio were worried if she was ok. They moved to see her red as tomato. Mito regained some control of her thoughts at that moment, she looked at them they were smiling at her saying :" why are you embarrassed, did you like what you saw."
Mito turned her head so no one saw her face, she hid it in her now clean hair :" what if i did, it isn't a sin. You are already all my." she then decided to stood up and exit the water too shy, however doing that made the boys face rush with blood, as she was wet, her clothes tightly around her figure. Before she could go out though. A hand grabbed hers, and she lost her balance, she fell on a strong chest. It was Genma, however both Kakashi and Shisui were holding his hand. Mito flushed super red, while Genma was somewhat at her level, the other two boys were red but less. Kakashi was the first to say :" don't do that it is dangerous, for my mind"
Mito laughed, and then they all laughed.
It was nice refreshing, to just laugh with people that you love, however Mito knew that even though she wanted to move further in this relationship she had to wait. She then said after few minutes of hugging with them, then splashing, :" well, i am going to was h my clothes up there, don't you dare peek, well it isn't like you have to see something that you haven't already saw."
Mito went up, there was a rock that would block their vision of her body. The boys then decided to wash their clothes too.
Mito sighed softly as she removed her top, it had that stink still, however it was much less, she took her everything and put it on rock. She dive for few more times to remove any kind of smell that had stayed on her body, once she was satisfied she started to rub, her clothes against ther rock and the water, it was working.
On the other side the boys were rather loud. They were checking each other body types and muscles. Well besides that they also were talking about Mitos figure. Well mostly about her breast and butt size. Genma was one to say :" yeah, i don't mind if those stay the same size, i didn't expect them to get that big, if i would grab one i would barely be able to hold it."
Kakashi froze imagining it and then spoke embarrassed :" please stop putting these images into my head."
Shisui shrieked :" now i can't forget the image, curse you sharigan. "
Genma then teased :" well Shisui you would need to use both of your hands to hold her breast. You small hands."
Shisui shirked again :" what did you say, i have still got to grow, unlike you."
Genma nodded :" which means i am already ready to do it, but you aren't."
Kakashi nodded :" well that is true, Genma is closest in age. "
Shisui nodded :" i mean i did come last and got first engaged with her, so i don't mind if you guys get more physical with Mito, i would rather you don't but, i can't really do anything about it."
Genma smirked :" great, i always imagined her soft breast on my chest, her thick ass on my lap, "
Kakashi jumped in water before listening to rest." she would go up and down, in rhythm of my hipes. "
And Shisui had jumped down. Genma smirked :" it so fun teasing them."
He then removed the rest of his clothes and jumped into the river completely naked. While Shisui and Kakashi had to return to surface to remove their underwear.
Soon Mito was finished with cleaning herself and her clothes, however her clothes were wet, so she pulled another set of clothes to change into. She was now wearing a crop top that had revealed her stomach area, her breast size was at first plan, and her hips were also very noticeable. She pulled her hair in high pony tail. She had a dress that reached her left knee, while her right side was shorter. The dress and the crop top were green and looked good on her. Mito then went towards where the boys were, she was surprised to see them wearing the wet clothes she spoke :" don't you guys have reserve set of clothes."
They spoke in unison :" it got destroyed on a mission."
Mito nodded :" i see, well luckily i wear boys clothes, i don't mind sharing mije with you guys, but i don't know if it will fit you."
Mito then search her storage seal, and eventually pulled out three sets of her training clothes :" well i don't use these ones, luckily i didn't destroy my previous outfits. "
She gave Shisui the smallest as she said :" this was my outfit around wheni first met you, it may be slightly short on you."
Then she went to Kakashi as she said :" well this one i used a year ago, so i think it will suit you. "
And then she went to Genma :" well since you are taller than i am, i gave you a set i didn't yet used, but it is around my size. I hope it won't be too small on you."
Mito then turned around to think about what to at the inn, and also to give boys some sort of privacy. Well when she turned around, she almost was died. Shisui looked really cute, her clothes made him look smaller and more innocent, Kakashi looked fine at upper part but his legs were too long for the training suit. Genma on the other side, looked confident, even though his abbs showed and his ankles were completely bare. He had the air around him saying look at me if you dare. Him playing with the senbon only made it more obvious. Kakashi was ok with the set however it was clear that he didn't like that it was slightly short. Shisui on other hand was embarrassed :" there is no way i am short to the point that i am only now same height as you when i met you."
Mito smirked :" well, you are, you need to grow be soon, or i might think of you as a small and cute brother."
Shisui was fussing around, the two boys completely ignored him, as they followed Mito towards the inn.
Luckily all the smell was gone and they knew it because nobody had said anything to them. They ordered dinner as they didn't eat lunch but if they did it would probably ended in the sewers. After having the dinner, Mito said that she will rest in her room for a hour and then she would go in thier room to talk about tomorrows mission.
Mito went to mediation state to think aboit her moves in Konoha. Yes she had to calm herself down to think about those. Her sexual frustration was getting higher than ever, after all she was 25 years old inside, and she didn't never have a sex with consent. Mito sighed softly and relaxed. The plan, well it was kinda formed but there were many ifs. Maybe Hyuga clan will be more stubborn than expected, maybe it will be less, that would change things.
Mito sighed :" well i must wait for few days more. I will get soon informations on the recent rogue and missing ninjas. I will try to connect them with Akatskui then, well i expect some changes or something unlogical as time isn't flowing as it should, i definitely have changed enough to already make it different from original. Well after these seals i will need to calm down with political stuff for some time, however i must be topic of the talk, to hide what my moves really are. The first step about making me the talk off the village will be engaging with Genma when i succeed to please his parents, then eventually i will get engaged with Kakashi as well, and next thing on our table will be renewing the alliance with the five major countries, i will work for it behind the scenes, to stay under Akatskui's radar. "
Mito sighed as the hour had just passed, she had general idea what she would do. However her plans weren't detailed and could be difficult to achieve if something doesn't go as she planned. Mito went into the boys room, they were waiting for her, as the rom was basically four beds Mito sat down on the unoccupied one she crossed her legs and smirked :" what is up guys."
The trio was busy playing with cards to notice her coming in the room, so when she alarmed their senses they jumped in fear. Only did she realized why they reacted that way. Kakashi said :" Mito - chan, stop using that seal around us, it will give us a heart attack." Mito laughed :" ah, i am sorry, i kind forgot about it."
Genma nodded and said :" well we are listening, what kind of mission is the one we will do tomorrow."
Mito answered :"well it is similar to todays, however not that similar, it has to do with seals. There is a array that was placed here by Uzumaki clan around 25 years ago, however it was inactive for past 10 or so years, well sometimes they would fix it but it would get broken in few months. And the area around it can't really progress without that seal, as that seal makes ground softer, which is used for both planting plants and for digging some mineral in ground. As that mineral is really hard to dig out without this seal this area and fire country are not able to use the mineral to build weapons out of it and has to buy similar materials from other countries. "
Kakashi nodded :" so how complex is that seal array. "
Mito shrugged :" don't know, i assume that is complex enough to be master work, but beyond that i don't know. Especially if many people tried to fix it and then just had momentary success. "
Shisui nodded :" well it seems like you will have fun with it. "
Mito smirked :"well yes, but don't you worry i will make you hunt around me, we will be outside for whole day, one will naturally wait with me while. Others would focus on making food and gathering wood."
Kakashi asked :" didn't you bring food with you."
Mito nodded :" i did however i planned to use it when we will be returning, so that we won't be tired out and have to find the food. "
Genma nodded :" well that sounds good to me, anyways would you like to play one game with us. "
Mito nodded :" well just one game, we will move out in the early morning. "
They kept their word as they played the game, Kakashi had won, and they went to sleep. Mito went into her own room.
Chapter 181: 181
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up early in the morning, she checked her supplies and then she wore the set of clothes she had worn yesterday after the river wash. She moved towards the boys room to wake them up as their chakra signals were still in state of sleep. That didn't bother Mito too much, she wanted them to rest, she knocked on the doors too times, after hearing drowsy response she said :" hurry prepare yourself i will wait for you in dining area. I don't know if we will get breakfast as it is early."
The boys responded :" ok, we will be there soon."
Mito then headed downstairs, she waited for few moments alone. Soon inn lady appeared and was surprised, she asked her what she was doing so early. Mito answered :" oh i am my friends will leave soon, i am waiting for them here, i am was saying that we probably won't have breakfast."
The lady answered :" well if you can wait 10 minutes i can prepare some."
Mito nodded :" we will thank you, besides i am sure that they won't come down so soon. "
The lady nodded as she left. Mito was once again left completely alone, she relaxed as she thought about the future, well her mind was disturbed by a sudden image and Mito shook her head strongly, it wasn't time to think about such thoughts, indecent thoughts. Mito sighed softly and the lady had brought her tea. She spoke :" are you worried about something. You can talk about it with me, it can help. "
Mito sighed :" well it is no worry, it is just that i have been thinking about something i should not."
Lady spoke :" well at least tell me is love trouble."
Mito nodded :" of course, i have been in love for a long time, and i am hesitant to go to next step."
Lady spoke :" well that is quite the predicament, well how far did you go. Seeing that you are kid. You couldn't go far. "
Mito nodded :" well i am engaged with them, but we did not even kiss yet. "
Lady was a shocked as she said :" wait you are engaged this young, i honesty didn't expect that, i mean i don't understand shinobi stuff but i think that this isn't usually the case at such young age. "
Mito nodded :" well i am someone that is really important in shinobi world and my future could change the entire world so most things in my life are planned, either by Hokage or by me. The engagement was my wish to save my precious person, even though it ended being political we have feelings for each other. "
Lady spoke :" honestly i think the best thing to do is to wait until he moves first. "
Mito shake her head :" well i planned to move forwards relatively soon, but i don't know when it will be ready. "
At that moment the trio was heading down, and Mito smiled at their arrival, she spoke :" did you rest well. "
The boys immediately lightened up as they said :" yes, especially since you wished us goodnight. "
The lady shuffled towards the kitchen she spoke :" the breakfast will be in five minutes."
Mito spoke few things with the boys before the breakfast arrived. After the breakfast they soon headed out.
Mito sighed softly as they started to move towards west.
They slowly moved through the forest as they were carefully searching for a seal array, the lord of previous city had explained the location, well it wasn't detailed but it was general direction. Mito sighed softly the array apperently had function to be hidden, so it was hard to find it. Mito used all of her senses to try and find it however there was no luck. It was time for lunch. Mito sighed again as she ssaid :" we will have our pause now." she then took out a deer meat and they trio were amazed, she roasted it quickly it was quite tasty.
Mito then noticed something, there was something similar to seals on the grounds, it was not neat enough to be one, but there is something that screams the seal. Mito noticed that it was dryed ink which was leading towards. Mito was quiet as she followed it. The boys followed, and Mito suddenly cursed :" what fucking mess is this."
The boys were confused as they saw just bunch of ink splatters. Mito spoke again :" argh, who dares to mess with such beautiful seal with such writing. The formula is ok, but everything else is to die for. Well at least i have a way to deal with it, i will just need to be careful."
Mito then took out a special ink and pencil. She sat down as she said :" it will take long, you guys go gather wood and hunt for animals, i would perfer to replenish my supplies too, since we ate out of them. "
She then focused on the array.
It was truly mess, the correction lines were not correctly written and overlap with correctly written ones, luckily this type of ink and pen would make things easier. As Mito will use them to erase the ugly corrections, she will use this special ink and pour some of her chakra in pen, then she will carefully move over the areas that she wants to erase, the newer the ink it is easier to erase.
Some results came after 2 hours of constant work, Mito death with 20 percent of the corrections, however now it would go easier as she actually had done with first layer of the corrections, or well the ones that were written down the last and the ones that were extremely ugly. Mito took a break as Kakashi and Genma had arrived from their hunt and Shisui from gathering some water and wood. Mito made sure to storage the extra meat, Kakashi and Genma soon started to roast slowly the meat.
Mito continued to do the erasing the corrections, well now she didn't need to remove every one as some were quite good. She finished when it was time for the dinner. Mito then ate as she talked about the complicated matter with boys. Well it didn't seem like they understood everything, but they got the jist of the problem. Since it was slowly getting dark, and Mito said that she would not sleep and rather focus on the seal. Kakashi said that he will watch over the gourd. But answered :" i will leave some clones up, while some will work on another seal."
The trio perked their ears as they said :" new seal, maybe we can help."
Mito looked at them :" well i would rather you sleep but i guess it is too early to go straight to sleep. Here, once you make 15 each then go to sleep. For first time it will probably take it over 10 minutes but you will gradually become faster. "
She gave them the seal she made for clans.
After taking a look at them for few minutes she went back to seal array, she examined it for ten minutes, and then started to write down everything she needed to do. Slowly through the night she made progress. She noticed when boys had fallen asleep, but she didn't mind, they managed to make 20 seals each one. That would be enough for 5 smaller clans. Mito then returned her attention towards the array. It was quite fun, seeing someone had similar thoughts as she did, however tjey didn't have same level of knowledge as she did. The first corrections were quite good, the rest were beginner level. Mito didn't notice but sun had risen again and she was almost finished. She was super focused that she didn't even notice others waking up and making breakfast, she didn't notice that she was quite hungry herself. She froze when Genma got so close and whispered her name into her ear. She only then reacted she was confused as she asked :" did you call for me."
Genma nodded as he asnwerd :" yeah for about five minutes starlight, you should rest. I believe you are almost finished, but still you shouldn't push yourself, you were so focused that you didn't even noticed me."
Mito nodded :" i am sorry i must have dozed of while still working."
Genma was confused :" does that happen "
Mito nodded :" well it doesn't happen often, but i sometimes mentally fall asleep but mine body continues the work. " well that is because Isobu takes control. Mito left that last part out. She smiled as she said :" so how long were you guys up. "
Kakashi answered :" well since dawn, which was a hour ago. "
Mito nodded :" i see, i must worried you quite a bit. "
Kakashi nodded :" well i did experience something similar wheni was training with Minato and Kushina but they reacted a lot sooner than you did."
Mito nodded :" is that so. So what did you prepare for breakfast, i am quite hungry. "
Kakashi showed Mito the roasted meat and tea, well Mito was delighted by seeing meat in early morning but she guessed there was nothing else here, apart from vegetables, but since the forest is quite wild there could be posiones things. And it was safer like this.
They ate and talked a little, Mito talked about what she was currently doing, this time the boys seemed to understand most of it, as she was doing everything she learned form the books, however she knew how go use thay knowledge correctly. Mito then drank all of her tea as she said :" well since it will take me another two hours, i expect someone to carry me back to inn, you guys decide and be ready when i am finished."
She heard them say we will decide it with games, it seemed to be card games. Well it would be decided by luck.
Mito didn't know who had won but at least she finished it. And she immediately tried it, she used her sword and it went through the ground without any trouble. Mito then walked and she said :" you guys ready."
Shisui smirked :" yup hop on."
Mito was slightly worried but she sighed :" well ok, i will trust that you will able to last whole journey."
Shisui spoke :" you don't need to worry, i have enough strength and you are light as feather."
Mito laughed :" if you say so." she then climbed on his back, her legs were around his waist, her hands around his neck, her head on his right shoulder. Shisui looked quite smug about it, Mito tried her best to fall asleep, and she managed. Shisui and others were moving with normal shinobi speed.
Eventually they reached the inn, the lady was confused when the girl she spoke in the morning was sleeping on one of thr boys. Until she heard, him say :" well she is engaged to me, so it natural that it turn that I would carry her back." Kakashi looked at him and said :" you know that it was a luck, stop being smug about it, you know that she isn't just yours."
Genma coughed as he said :" can you guys be quiet for few minutes. "
The lady looked scandalous, she probably misunderstood the things Mito said today.
Mito awoke later in afternoon, she went downstairs and had some lunch, well since she was quite late she was the only one here. The lady was obviously someone who put her nose where it shouldn't be. The woman was ready to hear a juicy story so she asked :" how was it."
Mito looked at her rather confused :" how was what."
The lady nudged her as she said :" You know the thing we talked about in the morning, you moved forwards with your fiance right."
Mito laughed :" no, we didn't i don't know what the gives you that impression."
Lady spoke :" i heard that the one of boys said that you were his fiance and you were clearly on his back, i mean why you couldn't move is quite obvious "
Mito laughed :" well that is not the case here. I pulled all nighter, fixing something. He won in game cards so he had to carry me back while i slept, and besides even though he is my fiance, he is still only 11, i wouldn't do it with him yet, you see all of those boys are engaged with me, i was talking about moving forwards with the oldest one of them. "
The lady was quite confused, until it set into her head :" wait, what, you have multiple parents. "
Mito nodded :" well that is because i am a princess of certain clan which gives that chance. "
Lady spoke :" i see, that is quite story. So tell me more. "
Mito and the lady spoke for another hour, well then mito stood up to check on the boys. She wasn't surprised to see them making seals. She sighed :" you guys didn't have to do it, i have clones that are making constantly some. "
Genma shook his head :" maybe but we wanted it. Anyways did you come to talk about the third mission."
Mito nodded :" well yes, the mission will be last and is the easiest one, we will need to go and talk with two Lords, apparently there is problem with the lands they currently are holding. Well the border isn't clear, and shinobi maps usually have better descriptions, but since this area doesn't have their own shinobi they called for us, we will be third party that will decide where the exactly border is. Please behave and act as my bodygourds, they will probably trust my judgment when they find about my status. "
Kakashi nodded :" so then when will we meet the lords"
Mito answered :" well i sent the message already, and we should get responses in another hour or so, i still need to meet with lord Ayato, to pay for this mission. The meeting place and time will be determined through the messages. So be ready to move at any given time."
Shisui nodded :" ok, should we follow you. "
Mito answered :" no there is no need. "
Shisui nodded :" well we will wait for you in dining area. "
Mito shake her head:" better not, the inn lady is bit weird, you guys finish the 5 seals and i will return by that time ok."
They agreed.
Mito went to meet with the lord Ayato, she explained that their mission was done and that she came for pay. When the lord asked for a proof Mito showed a small patch of dirt and she said :" i digged it with my sword. "
The man nodded understanding that such thing wasn't easy to do. Mito then received the pay and then she moved. She headed straight towards the inn rooms. She was surprised to them done with more seals than she predicted, she said :" you guys are getting better at it then i though you would, well it is time for dinner, so we can go downstairs if you want."
The boys nodded as they were quite hungry. Once they sat down, Mito could notice the gazes from few unfamiliar women on her, well it seems the gossip traveled rather quickly in this area. However she didn't mind it much. As she got her dinner and they ate quietly, until Mito recived response from one of the lords. She sighed only one more. She quickly finished her meal, as she was the last of them to be eating. Since she was done they went to their rooms and Mito read out loud the letter she just received. It was from lord Miyano,:" dear shinobi, we are happy that we got respons so quickly, lord Miyazaki and i had already agreed that the meeting would be at my palace, as it is closer to the border between two lands, however we didn't decide the time, i send you also the coordinates to my palace. "
Mito nodded as she read it :" Well it seems it is two hours from here. It doesn't seem that far right. "
The trio agreed. Soon the other message arrived which said :" dear shinobi, i lord Miyazaki can go now to lords Miyanos place and would only reach it in the morning, but since traveling during the night isn't safe, i will go during the morning, and i expect to arrive around 5 pm. After that i would like to have the meeting. "
Mito nodded :" well it seems like they want it after 5 pm. So we will also arrive at 5 pm there, i will send the message to both lords that meting would happen in 6pm. We will say the reason that we need to look at the maps for a bit. So that means we will move out around 2 and 30 pm. "
Kakashi nodded :" 30 minutes early just in case something happens. "
Mito nodded :" well we always can move faster. I will write down the letter down now i will sign myself under it, and then i will go meditate, and then i will wish you guys goodnight. "
Kakashi pulled her towards them as she tried to leave :" you can write it here, can't you, stay a little longer with us. "
Mito could not resist him when he acted like this, so she answered :" sure but don't expect me to sleep here. "
And as they agreed Mito wrote down the message and sent it with Shisuis hawk as usual. She then sat on the fourth bed and started meditating. The others looked at her analyzing her. When she opened her eyes they were all meditating, she then sighed :" i guess i don't have anyone to say goodnight to."
Well that broke the boys meditation, they weren't that deep, but it was their first time still it was rather good.
Mito noticed them suddenly moving so she kissed their foreheads as she said :" well good night, my everything. "
Mito then left the room.
Chapter 182: 182
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up as usual, she made few clones that would continue to expand her seal storage for protection clans seal. Mito was not really hungry, so she didn't exit her room immediately, she planned few things just like she did yesterday, it was lot easier since she got the gist of out it. Mito smirked aa she finally thought of every posible outcome, Mito then went to get some breakfast, where the boys were waiting for her, it didn't seem like they had eaten yet, although they have ordered the food. Mito said good morning, they returned cheerfully. As they ate it was rather quiet, the boys were eating slowly and Mito was writing something down. It was about her plans, just in case she forgot something, she had a whole book about her plans, however this was first time she wrote it in front of others. Luckily nobody asked what it really was. Mito eventually started to speak :" so is there anything you guys want to do in our free time."
Genma nodded :" Anything is fine if you are around."
Mito just raised hee eyebrows :" i mean it seriously. We could go on a walk or even have a spar if you guys want to."
Kakashi responded :" can't we do both. "
Shisui elaborated for him :" maybe we should go on a walk and once we find nice spot to spar, we spar."
Mito nodded :" well that is fine with me, how about you Genma.
Genma answered :" i agree too, maybe we can show how much we progressed in the jutsu you thought us. "
Mito nodded :" expect a lot, well, since your clothes will probably get destroyed again, you can use the clothes i gave you the other day. I will use the similar ones."
They headed on the walk, since it was already 9 am. There were people around moving like it was busy day. Well Mito could notice that many people had their outfits that weren't the usual outfits they wore these few days, the outfits were made for mining, well she caused that one, but she quickly changed direction of her attention to the trio boys, and listened as Genma gently spoke :" Well my parents said that they would want to meet you, since they heard the rumors about us for few years already, they ignored it for years and said since the rumors still didn't stop even after you getting engaged and that i hang wuth you, they wanted to see what kind of person you really are. "
Mito nodded :" i understand their concerns, since they don't know the whole truth they think that i am a player, even if it came to their ears that i love you and not Shisui, they would still be careful around me, as they wouldn't want me to find another man. And since i am already rumored to be playing around with 3 of you guys, i do come as someone with no good intentions. "
Kakashi spoke :" that may be how others see you, but i am certain that majority of people don't look at the situation like that, they know that we bothered you first, and not the other way around. "
Mito smiled :" you don't get it, people will talk about i put a speel on you, and fault me and not you. "
Genma nodded :" well, either way, are you gonna come over to dinner sometime. "
Mito nodded :" of course, but i am not sure on exact time. "
Genma nodded :" well it should probably happen soon as my parents are active shinobis, so if they are in village when we return i think that it would be the best to meet them when we are all free."
Mito nodded :" sure. You know that i also wanted to meet them, but i don't think i will have the courage to ask them about our engagement the first time we meet. "
Mito and the boys then stopped as they reached the end of forest, it was a ground that wasn't marked by any kind of living vegetation. Mito looked at it for few seconds and then said :" well this looks good. What shall we do now. "
Kakashi answered :" well let us show you how much we progressed in the jutsu."
Mito nodded. The trio moved in the formation Mito had shown them months prior, usually she would be chakra monsters that would give them extra chakra, but since they weren't at the stage to use her chakra they had to learn touse their chakra combined. Mito watched carefully to not miss a thing, she was pleased as she said :" impressive,, i didn't expect such great results. Soon we will be able to get done this jutsu, as you only have to get used to my chakra which will take the same amount of time as the previous stage, since my chakra levels are huge but it gets divided equally at you three, while the previous stage you just made sure to have equal amount of chakra in you. Well shall we have a spar now. "
The praised boys nodded. Mito continued :" well taijutsu only, since we have mission after this. "
It was already 10 am. And they had planned to go back to inn for lunch and paying for the stay. Mito didn't go easy on the boys during the taijutsu spar. They had many chances but Mito would always counter them with the best attack. Well it wasn't like Mito came out uninjured, she had been hit few times. Mito smirked :" you guys are getting so strong, soon i won't be challenge for you guys. I guess i will have you guys spar with Guy kun then."
The trio froze and Kakashi was the first to say :" you literally won against us 3 and you are saying we are getting stronger than you, don't you feel sorry for lying to us. "
Mito smirked :" well individually you guys are getting closer to beating me, and with your teamwork i almost lost to you guys in 30 different scenarios, while Guy kun is individually just as stron as i am in taijutsu, he doesn't have a team that can always be at same level as him. Anyways i think it is time for us to head back. "
Mito and others changed their clothes, and the boys were wearing the usual clothes, they apologized for ruining the clothes Mito gave them, but Mito said :" i gave them to you, knowing that it could happen, and besides i did all of the damage on them. "
They nodded, however when Mito said to throw the set in garbage the boys refused :" this was a gift so we can decide what we are going to do with it."
Mito shrugged :" well do what you want, i was thinking that it was useless, but apparently you want it as a suvenir."
She sighed and then said :" well we are going to the inn first, make sure to take everything that you left in it and then we will have the lunch and we will be on our way towards lord Miyano palace. "
It was around 12. Am when they arrived at the inn, it was rather hot in this area, but it didn't matter to Mito that much, she started packing up everything she had brought here. Well most of the things weren't really that important, but Mito appreciated everything. Mito eventually left the room clean and went to help the boys. They had much more weaponry to clean and then pack. Mito took half of the amount and sat on the fourth bed started to clean it. Shisui was busy packing his clan stuff first, Kakashi was making sure that everything was in perfect order, and Genma was lazily doing his part of the weapons, when they finished it was time for lunch. Mito nodded to them as they sealed their belongings in storage scrolls. They went down to dining area, all dressed for leaving, they eat, the food was average but Mito sighed it would change soon, as this place would flourish in next few months. Mito after eating, it was around 1 and 20 pm. Went to pay the stay and the food. The total was larger than she firstly thought it would be, but Mito had enough money.
The party eventually moved slowly towards the lord Miyano palace. Since they had gone earlier than they expected they went at lot slower pace, the journey was uneventful, Mito was so bored that she asked them to carry her again. This time luck was on Kakashi's side, Mito was on his back reading the map she got from Hokage for this mission. She should get informed about the situation when she has time. Well the map was pretty easy to read and to understand, however that was the shinobi version, when she turned around the civilan one was a mess, she wondered if the same seals man had written it as the one that tried to correct the seal array. Anyways, she was busy analyzing it, that she didn't even notice that Kakashi had stopped and others too until she closed the map and looked ahead. Well there were bunch of bandits in the way, probably trying to catch someone high ranking and steal from them. What was actually the problem, if Mito remembered correctly that this was a road that lord Miyazaki would use to get towards lord Miyano's palace. Mito sighed :" mmh, we need to deal with them, as the lord Miyazaki could be around here soon."
The boys nodded. Mito stepped down from Kakashi's body. She signaled them the way they would attack. As they had height advantage. The bandits were on the ground level and they were on the trees above them. However there were 20 bandits, and only 4 of them, so there was need for cordinated attack. When mito counted to three, they jumped down and the same time, facing 4 different directions. When they fell on one the bandits the others started to turn around to see what had happened. They used that moment ro strike out, and take one down each, even now they were outnumbered 3 to 1 but, since they had surprise advantage and were more skilled it was easy job to finish. Mito made sure no one had died, as she needed information, maybe this was organized attack, after gathering some information, she learned that in fact nobody was involved in this attempted bandit attack, as they didn't even know who would come soon this same road. Mito then made sure to beat them down and said :" i can track you guys anywhere, so you better go to a prison and say what was your crime."
She told that as she didn't have time to deal with them. She actually put a sprout thay would reveal their location in their clothes. So she would know if they wouldn't actually remove their clothes.
Mito then proceeded with their trip. They managed to come to Miyano's palace around 4 pm. So they had some time still, they decided to have safety check up, they went around the palace just to be sure. In the end they didn't find anything suspicious. And when they decided to enter the palace, lord Miyazaki had just arrived few minutes prior to them.
Mito went in the meeting room, where both lords were. Mito bowed to them and the boys behind her followed her suit. Mito spoke :" dear lords, i am Uzumaki Mito the one that will judge the border issues of the two lands. I was given permission from Hokage, as i have the title of the ambassador of Konoha, i will judge this matter fairly, i want to hear both sides and see their proofs, i will judge based on both civilan and military laws. "
And with that she stopped kneeling and decided to take the seat. She nodded to the lords as she said :" i would like the maps. And please don't mind my escorts. "
Lords spoke some formalities with Mito, well Mito ignored it, she knew everything that they would say in this phase, so she just stayed quiet watching the maps, they were similar to one she got from Hokage, however in both cases certain areas boarded was moved. Mito hummed, she then asked them about why they started to argue about the border. She wasn't satisfied with the answer, but oh well she couldn't change, the reason was apperently that it was a problem that appears every generation between the two lands. Mito nodded :" i heard everyone's arguments, i must say that i did pass by the area which is the problem, i encountered some bandits there, so i don't see how any of the lands would benefit from obtaining the area."
Mito wanted to see their reaction, the answer was simple :" the bandits aren't tje problem, it is just that we want to stop fighting about useless land. "
Mito nodded :" so then why can't you agree between yourself. "
The answer was :" we aren't loved by our people so if we would give a land to one side the other side would treat their lord as a traitor and there would possibly be uproar. "
Mito nodded :" well your evidence is different from the evidence my Hokage had given me. And since there are not really that many shinobi here, there wouldn't be any problems with making the border like the one in shinobi map. Which would be like this, it would be more beneficial to lord Miyazaki as he would get 20 percent of this land here, and would lose 7 percent of this land here. That would make this two lands equal in area they hold and the border is clean. "
The lords spoke about the solution for 10 minutes while Mito talked with Kakashi amd Shisui saying that they should get ready to move out, while Genma was lazily looking at the two, just to be safe. Eventually they made the agreement. Mito then asked Genma for a paper and the ink, he gave ut to her already ready, Mito then wrote down the decision. She signed it and gave it to the lords to sign it too, she on meantime made a two additional copies as she again signed both of them and gave it to lords to sign. She spoke :" one goes to Konoha as it is official military statement, one is for lord Miyazaki and the other is for lord Miyano. Well it was nice dealing with you, however i must return to Konoha immediately."
The lords nodded :" well it is a shame that you couldn't stay for a dinner, but you must do your duty. "
Well Mito didn't really like having to pretend to be someone of higher social status, while in military aspects she was, but military higher ups have to constantly prove their worth while the lords are lords from birth until they die.
They headed to Konoha rather slowly, as they wouldn't be able to reach it, and Mito perfered to spend as much as possible time outside of Konoha since she wouldn't be able to move outside it for month. And she would be quite busy when she gets inside. She sighed when it was 10 pm. As she said :" we will have break here, i will cook the meat, and you guys rest, we will continue our journey in the morning, my clones will watch the surrounding."
After eating and going to sleep they woke when it was dawn. They then immediately went towards Konoha, they arrived at noon as they had stopped to have breakfast.
Mito went to Hokage's tower to report her three missions, she was supposed to be gone for 7 days but she returned the sixth day. Well it seems like the Hokage just returned form council, he looked tired out so Mito didn't want to bother him too much. Besides she would go to Uchiha clan to find out what happened with her case. She spoke her goodbyes to Kakashi and Genma as she went with Shisui towards the Uchiha compand, she and Genma would meet later since Genma said that he found out that his parents are at home to let her known if they would invite her for a dinner soon.
Mito sighed softly as she had returned to Konoha.
Chapter 183: 183
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Shisui walked through the village towards the Uchiha clan compand, the stares of attention were lesser than they were before, especially because they were gone from the village for a week, and Shisui was gone for longer. And there were other things that had happened. Mito didn't mind this change the slightest, she actually quite enjoyed it. They walk was enjoyable and calm. Shisui and Mito talked about a seal that Mito was making for the clans protection. It wasn't into detail but it was to help Shisui understand the situation little better. Eventually they had arrived at the entrance of the clan compand. The Uchiha clansmen greated the dou. Mito and Shisui finally reached the Uchiha clans heads house, Mito was behind Shisui as he had lived in this house too. Shisui didn't knock on the doors but he slowly opened the doors. Mito followed him. It seemed like there was no one home for a second. Until there was a baby's cry from upstairs. Shisui smirked :" it seems like little Sasuke is angry."
Mito smirked :" Well at least you know what is wrong with him when he cries. Naruto crys are always about different things. And Karin unlike him crys only when she is sick. Well she is a little older so that must be why. "
Shisui looked intrigued into this kind of conversation as he liked kids, he was only child, who lost his parents when he was young, he found Itachi as his brother, and then he formally became, and now there was Sasuke too.
Mito hummed :" it seems like everyone's busy, we may as well sit until they notice us."
Shisui nodded and asked her :" do you want some tea."
Mito answered politely :" if it isn't troublesome for you."
Shisui didn't even hesitate :" not at all."
Mito nodded :" then i will have one. "
Shisui then put the water to boil. He sat next to Mito while he waited for the tea to boil. Mito spoke :" well it seems like Itachi is actually training with Fugaku, while Mikoto is upstairs."
Shisui was deep in his thoughts for a minute as he said :" well they do train on Wednesday as today is Wednesday so they should come in about a hour or so."
Mito nodded :" well that is fine with me, i don't have anything better to do right now, "
Shisui then went to prepare the tea, while he was making it, the crying had stopped. And once he had put the tea down, there was noise coming from upstairs and moving downstairs. It wss obviously Mikoto.
Mikoto spoke, while she was heading downstairs :" darlings have you already returned, it is earlier than usual."
The end of sentence was on the half of the stairs where she had better vision of the kitchen and living room. Mikoto was confused when she did not get the response. Mito and Shisui were looking at each other while slowly sipping the tea, they never heard Mikoto call them darling. So knew that she didn't know that they had returned and not Itachi and Fugaku.
Mikoto saw the red hair glowing on the couch first, and she immediately spoke :" Mito-chan is that you."
Mito answered finally not afraid to spill the tea she was holding in her mouth :" ah, yes we just returned. We did not want to bother you while you were taking care of Sasuke."
Mikoto finally showed herself, Sasuke was in her arms and was playing with her hair.
Shisui spoke next :" Mikoto san, i am here too."
Mikoto smiled :" oh, i am sorry it is just that Mito is easier to spot. "
Shisui shook his head :" it is fine. "
Mito smirked :" well if it isn't a handsome boy. He seems like he has grown much while i was gone." Mito said as she put her cup of tea on the coffee table and slowly rose up so she could come closer to child.
Mikoto smirked :" well you were gone for a week, but you haven't properly seen him in a month or so, right. "
Mito nodded :" ah, yes, i hope he doesn't dislike me,"
Mikoto asked :" do you want to hold him, i know that you must be hungry so i quickly prepare some snacks for you. "
Mito answered :" well if you think that is fine. "
Mito then proceed to carefully pick the boy from his mother, Sasuke was hesitant at first, but once he was fascinated with the color of Mito's hair he was not struggling.
Mikoto went into the kitchen, while Mito returned to her seat while holding Sasuke, Shisui and her then talked with their baby voices to Sasuke, the boy responded to Shisui more but was still playing with Mitos hair.
Eventually Mikoto had returned with the tray of snacks, and she carefully took the boy from Mito, it was his time to eat too. Mikoto, Shisui and Mito talked about the missions that Mito had, well not into much detail but still enough to fill in time.
Mito sighed softly as she remembered once Shisui had started talking about the bridge, that she got the response from Kiri few days ago, but she didn't have time to read it, as she was traveling. Mito went to toilet as she had had enough tea. She peed and then decided to read the letter. It was letter from Mizukage himself. Yagura answered with :" it seems like there are people that still don't believe in our alliance, but we will surely prove how beneficial the alliance is to us, with proper discipline and education of those. The fourth Mizukage."
Mito sighed :" well it is quite alright."
Mito exited the toilet and went back to her previous spot and just as she was about to sit down, the doors had opened. Itachi and Fugaku had enetered at almost the same time. Fugaku spoke from the doors :" do we have guests, but i am pretty sure that there were no appointments scheduled for today."
Mikoto asnwerd :" Fugaku - sama, could you please come here."
Fugaku hummed, as he went into the living room and was followed by Itachi.
Mito was sitting now and smiled at the two.
Fugaku hummed again, this time slightly surprised :" i must say that the amount of time you take for mission is always record. "
Mito laughed :" well that is probably because i am the best at doing easy missions."
Fugaku nodded and spoke :" Well it seems like Hokage's plan for your escorts actually worked. "
Mito shrugged :" well i don't know, it gave me a tons of material to tease him with. After all i was all alone with the boys. "
Fugaku and Mikoto were shocked :" you wouldn't.."
Mito shrugged :" i was saying that he shouldn't push his luck. "
Mito nodded at Itachi as she said :" how have you been doing. "
Itachi asnwerd with :" i am fine, still processing the last lesson. "
Mito smirked :" Well don't ponder too much over the facts that you do have and focus on those that you don't have. "
Itachi nodded :" well that isn't easy."
Mito shrugged :" i did not say that it was."
Mito then looked at Fugaku for a moment as she said :" well i wanted to have a chat with Fugaku-dono about the matter of seals. "
Fugaku hummed :" You haven't heard from Hokage."
Mito answered :" no, i didn't want to bother him as he seemed tired, well it is probably his own fault from ditching his work."
Fugaku laughed for a second and then spoke :" well to say it simple, the council approved of the seals, even the Hyuga clan wasn't opposed."
Mito was surprised as she said:" maybe i threatened them too much. "
Nobody really commented that.
As Fugaku was continuing to speak :" the next council meeting is in few weeks, so we decided that this matter was not supposed to wait for the next meeting, and we approved every your action. Thay was possible as no one was against it."
Mito nodded :" well that is better than i expected. Well was there anything else. "
Fugaku nodded :" well some clans are still uncertain, as hyuga, but smaller clans said that they wanted to try it first. "
Mito nodded :" well, i need some time to produce enough seals for everyone, but i have large supply that, would last few days. But i wish that there was some kind of schedule for clans, and when they would receive the seals, also i would like to know how much shinobi each clan actually has. "
Fugaku nodded :" well there will be that, however the it isn't finished just yet, and that is reason why Minato is tired. "
Mito nodded :" i see, well that is very good news for me. "
They had changed the subject of their conversation, Mito after another half of hour had said :" well i must go to Uzumaki clan, as i haven't been there and they probably have heard that i returned."
Mito slowly exited the Uchiha compand and headed towards the Uzumaki. It was around 3 and 30.p.m. Mito slowly entered the Uzumaki residence and was immediately greated by Uzumaki couple, little Karin and Naruto, and even Kushina. Mito was scolded for immediately going to Uchiha clan, but she explained that she had to bring her fiance to his home first. Mito then played little with Naruto and Karin, and then talked about missions, she spoke about them more detailed than with Uchiha clan, eventually they ended talking about clan matters, the profits of the stores they had opened, and especially of the one that was collaboration with Uchiha clan. It was easy flowing conversations. Mito ate with them and then saidbthat she should unpack her things and that she would wash most of her training clothes as she would stay mostly indoors for few days and if she would go outside she would be going in her casual clothes. That now really fit with the image of princess, as most of the clothes were gifts from her friends or family. Well either way, Mito slowly prepared her for meting with Genma, she created 10 clones that would make as many seals as possible. She even though just had returned from mission was high on chakra. Even if she didn't go to sleep for next few days she would seem fine to others. Mito looked at the clock it was getting dark, and it was 7 pm.
Mito decided to go early, she would enyoj some private time. As she picked a meeting place with Genma to be rather isolated.
Mito moved slowly in her dress, it was the most modest one she had, still it screamed elegance. Mito answered the questions of where she was going with :" i am meeting with Genma about something."
Kushina was confused :" weren't you two on mission together, why would you need to meet with him so soon."
Mito answered :" well it was something that we would know only when we are back in Konoha, and i can't tell you now, when i really know his answer i will tell you what it was about. "
Kushina nodded, as she followed Mito with her gaze. She would soon have to go home herself so it would seem that she wouldn't learn about it today.
Mito had arrived at the spot a bit early, but she was satisfied with that, she would enjoy this place, it was beautiful filed filled with flowers and the sun was still glowing on it. The mixture of dark blue, purple with red, orange and yellow was amazing, the flowers were also rather tall, and blue, Mito and her modest dress that was light yellow were very noticeable at the field. The wind was slightly blowing, it pushed Mitos hair and dressed towards the left, Mito started to hum a tune. It wasn't overly happy nor sad one, as it remained her about one song she used to sing, she thought about the words of the song, for long time she thought that she had forgotten this song, but she still remembered the part :" maybe it was just for a moment, what we are looking for so aimlessly. But i don't care."
A sudden noise made her stop, there he was, Genma had appeared in the field, the feild complemented his looks too. Mito looked at him and said :" come closer."
Genma nodded and asked while he was carefully moving through the feild of the flowers, careful not to damage any :" did i interrupted you, it seemed like you were singing."
Mito looked slightly confused :" was i, i only remember humming a tune though, as j do not remember the words of that song."
Genma smiled :" well i definitely heard you sing thought."
Mito shrugged :" well it is probably thay i didn't even realize it since i was remembering something. "
Genma nodded :" was it a good memory. "
Mito answered :" well it was just like the song, the memories appear to be happy ones but at that moment i think that i was rather sad, but remembering that moment now i am rather content, as you don't know if something was worth it until it passes you by or you lose it, well that was me in past, however because of that i try to capture moments like those."
Genma smiled :" well i like that about you, i maybe don't have experience, but i would not definitely let someone as you to go. "
Mito nodded :" well i knew that from the moment i found out you had the crush on me. And you probably had thought like that from the moment you fell for me. "
Genma nodded.
Mito smiled as she looked at the distance, she slowly sat down on the ground, she didn't care if her dress would end up dirty, she tapped the spot next to her for Genma to take it. She sighed as she asked him :" so i have been curious when did you exactly fall for me. What had caused it."
Genma hummed :" well it is embarrassing to say it, but i liked you the moment I first saw you, however it wasn't that i had really fallen for you until your henge had fallen during our fight. The moment i saw the red hair it captured me, it looked like life itself."
Mito laughed :" i see, that is memorable moment, i wasn't allowed to let the henge for few months. I wasn't careful enough as few of your senbons had landed on most painful spots. Well since then i improved my henges. "
Genma smiled :" well it was nice to know that you remembered that moment. How about you, when have you realized that you liked me back. "
Mito hummed :" Well i would say that it took me rather long time to get ready to like someone. Gradually I started to like you back, however the realization wouldn't come to me until those days when you spend with me in hospital, when I got my first period, even though I wasn't aware of what was actually happening and was rather scared you were there to be my courage. "
Genma nodded :" well i did think that yoh closed to me much more then. "
Mito smiled as she said :" well, the night seems rather beautiful don't you think so, the stars are starting to shine upon on us. "
Genma agreed. Then there was silence for few minutes, they were enjoying this moment. Genma had put his hand on Mitos and they were watching the sky, slowly losing it's color. Mito eventually spoke :" were your parents home. "
Genma nodded :" yes, they were worried since i wasn't back from the mission for so long, how about your family."
Mito sighed :" well they were slightly mad that i went to Uchiha compand first, but i explained that i and Shisui were going there first since that was my duty. Well theu weren't holding the grudge so it is fine. "
Genma nodded :" that is good. "
The few seconds of silence followed.
And Mito asked again :" so did you ask them about when i would come to meet them. "
Genma nodded :" i did, at first they were surprised that you answered that you would actually come. But then they asked me to bring you as soon as possible. They even said that i could bring you tommorow. They are rather excited to meet you, but i was scared that it was too fast, so i said that I would ask you about it. "
Mito hummed for few seconds, clearly thinking :" Well honestly i don't mind if it is actually tommorow. Actually the sooner the better, of course if you are also for it. "
Genma smiled brightly, the smile that made Mito's heart pang. Mito smiled back at him. His answer was clear from ths smile but he still spoke :" of course, it makes me extremely happy. "
Mito nodded :" i see that, you are wearing your feelings on your face right now."
Genma laughed at that:" you must have broke me, as i usually am not that predictable."
Mito smiled back :" Well i happy to see that kind of smile too. "
Chapter 184: 184
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito sighed softly as the moon now was shining brightly, now the field looked beautiful in different way, only two of them were colored, the darkness had surrounded them, but it was still beautiful. Mito smiled at Genma who blushed. The moment was just right for a kiss. However both of them were too nervous to actually do it. Mito sighed again as she said :" it is getting pretty late,"
Genma nodded :" yeah my parents will worry if i do not return soon."
Mito nodded :" same, they will force me to rest, so i geuss that we will see each other tomorrow. Did they say when they would prefer."
Genma hummed :" well my family usually talks about stuff during the dinner "
Mito nodded :" then i will meet up with you tomorrow around 6.pm. As i don't know where you live. "
Genma nodded :" sure, do you want to come here or maybe i should pick you up from Uzumaki clan. "
Mito thought about it for a minute :" well, i think it is best to meet here, i will tell them what my plans are but still the rumors are something that i don't want right now. "
Mito then hugged Genma saying :" we will soon be together, so there is nothing to worry about or be scared."
Genma hugged her back, smelling her hair. It was smell of lavander but it was quite dim. Mito eventually let her hug soften and said :" see you tomorrow."
As she slowly moved through the field of flowers. Genma headed the oposite way.
Once she returned to Uzumaki compand it was already dark, it was almost 10 pm. Mito quietly enetered the main house, even though her dress was previously dirty, she had dusted it of and activated a seal that was embodied on the dress. So she was super clean. When she entered the room she was surprised by the number of people waiting for her. She had expected just two but there were actually 4. Mito greated everyone.
As she sat down on the couch, while the four were already seating on various sofas. Mito looked at every one of them and then asked :" Minato - san, Kushina - san, i though you have gone to your house."
Minato looked tired but alive, he was clearly here for a reason, he answered with :" Well i came just to check on you, not on shinobi Mito but on you as a person."
Mito smirked :" i see, i do think that i know the reason why this could not wait for tomorrow."
Minato looked at her gently and then looked at Kushina, letting her take the control. Kushina spoke :" so did you get a answer, and would you like to say what you were doing until so late. "
Mito nodded :" well it seems like you guys aren't going to beat around the bush. So neither will i. So you see, as i coming to be around 16 years soon, and i have a fiance but not a partner, the village may see it unfit, especially since the engagement could be broken any day. Well that is what civilian council would think, but i disagree with that, so i was thinking of slowing moving forwards with my plans. "
Minato nodded :" well the program for seals is almost finished. "
Mito nodded :" well i was not referring to my political and shinobi plans, but rather the plans for my private life. "
Tamura nodded :" i see, so you will soon get the second engagement. "
Minato and Kushina were surprised, Suzume was slightly but she understood. Kushina looked confused and asked :" is that really the best action right now. "
Tamura and Suzume answers together :" yes, the sooner the engagement is there will be less problems will be when they get married, as the engagement will make them able to learn and adopt to this new kind of atmosphere. Also in the Uzumaki laws it states that the partners should be able to coexist. And making sure that they spend time together before they officially get married is most important. "
Mito nodded :" yes, but i will slowly move for now. "
Minato sighed :" i understand, so what are you planning. "
Mito answered :" well i move the first step tommorow, wheni will go to have a dinner with Genma's parents, to finally meet up with them and probably explain that i am not just toying with their only son."
Kushina asked :" isn't tommorow too soon. "
Mito shook her head :" Well they had asked few weeks ago, but i got asked just few days ago, and now is the only time that we are sure that everyone's schedule is not a issue. "
Minato nodded :" i see, do you think that you will ask them about it tomorrow."
Mito shook her head :" no, i will make first impressions and then when we meet again, i will bring Uzumaki clan to ask them for his hand. "
Minato nodded :" i see, i agree with it, as long as it isn't moving too fast. "
Mito nodded, and then said :" well if you would excuse me right now, i am tired. And i am pretty sure that tomorrow will be busy day. Isn't that right Hokage - sama. "
Minato nodded :" well yes, the schedule is almost finished. "
Mito nodded :" well i will come around to see it."
Mito then walked out the house into smaller residence, and then she went to second floor, she sank into her bed, fully clothed as she thought :" the happiness that i wanted is so close, but is it really. Did i perhaps lost my focus, well if that is so i am sure the sage will warn me, right."
Mito feel asleep.
The moment she woke up, the birds were singing and the air smelled nice, she felt totally refreshed, the sun was high in the sky. What was more the time wasn't even that late. It was 9 am. Yes usually she would be in middle of things right now, but today was not the case. Well today was still rather busy day, she would go to Hokage's tower after the breakfast, and then after seeing rhe schedule, she would probably meet up with Kakashi and Shisui. She would now pick the clothes she would use for the dinner, and would go around in the clothes she had yesterday on during the day. Mito searched for it for few minutes, finally a dress worthy of the occasion. She began to like the dresses as her precious people began to give it to her as presents, and she was getting slowly used to them. The dress was not as simple as yesterday's but was still not too much, it screamed noble aura in this area though, as most people wouldn't dare to dress like this. Mito knew that she would cause distraction with that type of dress, however she hoped that there wouldn't be a problem. The dress was red, the same color as her hair, it was rather long and it followed her body line, however there were 2 layers to this dress, the second one was red and it wasn't normal, but the first one was wawey and it looked like extra part of the dress. Mito nodded, well she would choose some modest shoes that would go along with the dress, she wasn't going to wear any accessories as then it would be too much. She didn't own as much high heels as she had dresses, however she had ones she favored. She brought them herself, it was a high heels that had a little platform and wouldn't make Mito to high. It was easy to wear also. Mito nodded, well now she had to go and eat as her stomach had began protesting, she had lost about half of hour looking for her red dress and those white high heels.
After the breakfast she went to Hokage's office as she planned, it was past 10 am. When she arrived. Mito asked the secretary if the schedule was finished, and if Hokage had given her permission to read through it. However the secretary answered :" it is currently being checked by Hokage. The Hokage didn't say anything about letting you in."
Mito nodded, well she couldn't just barge in the office right, so she asked :" well how long ago did he begin."
The secretary answered :" it has been few minutes. "
Mito smirked :" then he won't probably mind if i help him. "
Mito went and knocked on the doors, and heard the come in. She entered and watched how Hokage was struggling to read the schedule. Mito sighed :" you really need to take the break. And seeing that is mine fault, i will take it over. "
Minato looked at her surprised and asked :" is ot alright."
Mito nodded :" only two hours thought, since that is time i will need to check the schedule, why don't you lay on the couch and sleep. I will be quiet. "
Minato nodded, he followed her advice. Mito kept her end of bargain. She was quiet, and was making sure that she knew who was after who, she wrote it down in her own notebook.
When the two hour mark had runned out, Mito carefully woke Minato up, and reported what she had dealt with for him, there were few reports that she had taken for him, and there was few documents she sighed. Well those she could, she didn't know the all of the Konoha politics right now. Minato thanked her, he rested well and Mito smirked :" why don't you use more of your shadow clones. It would be more draining on your chakra but it would save you a ton of time."
Minato was slightly surprised to hear that. He said :" i had focused those on a different matter for few last days, however i did not gathered what i hoped. "
Mito nodded :" well i am intrigued but i know the i should not ask. "
Minato nodded :" well it isn't something that matters right now."
Mito nodded :" well then i will leave now. So have fun "
Minato nodded :" well of course, a dinner date. "
Mito smirked :" a different kinds of dates right now. "
And with that she left, Mito then walked through the Konoha, she headed towards where there were the chakra signals she knew. But before she got close enough to them they had already left. Well it was unlucky, but at same time Mito wasn't sure that she had forgiven them for doing something behind her backs, she would have told them, she had spoiled them too much. Mito sighed as she then continued towards one chakra signal that stayed, it was someone that she could trust, and she knew that they loved her. Hayate was staying in the middle of the road as he noticed her, he spoke first :" i knew it, i could swear i felt you chakra in village, so when did you return."
Mito came closer and they hugged, she answered :" i arrived yesterday around this time, i was busy though, and will be busy for next few days."
Hayate nodded :" i just arrived for my mission in the morning. "
Mito nodded :" was it difficult. "
Hayate shrugged :" so-so. Yours."
Mito answered :" easy peasy. "
Hayate smiled :" so you have plans for the night. "
Mito nodded :" yeah i have a dinner planned."
Hayate nodded :" with the boys i presume. They also just returned right. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, they did return with me, but i am not going on dinner date with all of them, i am going on the dinner date with Genma and his parents. "
Hayate nodded :" interesting, what is occasion. "
Mito answered :" to finally meet them, i have been curious about them and they were curious about me and their sons relationship. I am sure that pretty much sums it up right. "
Hayate nodded :" well no worries, little sis, you will for sure do great. "
Mito nodded :" so enough about me, how are things going with Yugao. "
Hayate blushed :" well we kinda, kissed and i meet her family, and she met mine, so I would say that we are officially dating. "
Mito smirked :" oh, ho ho, my big brother is so successful in his love life, you have done more than i have. "
Hayate said :" don't tease me, you are already engaged. "
Mito nodded :" well yes, but i haven't had a kiss shared with any of them, and besides i didn't go to meet their parents, Genma's are first ones and only ones i will have met. "
Hayate was shocked, he did not know what to say :" wait you didn't kiss, but you are always hanging around. "
Mito nodded :" well it is not like we just talk about ourselves, we talk about training we do dates, and similar things but we didn't really go for physical contact that much. Besides Shisui is too young for that, while Kakashi is a bit older i don't know if he is really ready for this, and if it feels unfair to just do it with just Genma. "
Hayate nodded :" i understand, but i still think that you should talk about this with them, i am sure that you would find a solution together, and i don't think that they would mind that you desires are fulfilled. "
Mito nodded :" you are right, I will talk about this with them. "
Hayate nodded :" well, lets switch the subject, did you come here feeling our chakras or were on your own way. "
Mito answered :" the first one. However they left before i could come close enough, i don't know what they are thinking right now, but i am sure that it isn't dangerous for now. "
Hayate answered :" well, i would say that they are trying to redeem themselves, but i don't know what to say, you aren't giving them many chances. "
Mito nodded :" well they will probably have them soon. "
Hayate nodded :" well i hope it gets resolved soon."
Mito then was spotted by Kakashi and Shisui who were walking through the crowd. They immediately approached her and Hayate as they said hi to both of them they asked :" so is everything going as planned"
Mito nodded :" yeah, thought it seems that i will rather busy in village, but then again you will be on missions."
Shisui and Genma, followed Mito and Hayate, the talk was about various subjects, they had stopped to have a lunch in one of the restaurants. The ones that weren't that popular, it was more quiet here and they could talk about anything they wanted.
Once it was 3 pm. Mito excused herself :" i have to go now, i have something to do right now." the rest nodded and continued their conversation. Mito went to Hokage's tower, where she explained what she planned to do with the seals. :" Well since the schedule is so tight i though about the solution. I know that you were afraid too that it would be impossible to managed it. So how about this, why don't i teach few certain individuals how to use this seal, and then we would together seal the clans, it could be a mission or just request of Uzumaki clan. At first I planned just teaching the clan heads, but seeing the tight schedule it wouldn't be enough. "
Minato nodded :" i see, you didn't have anyone other in mind. "
Mito smirked :" i did, but i would rather them coming to help me than i coming to ask for a help. "
Minato was confused but did not comment on it, he just asked :" so you plan on teaching the clan heads the procedure of making this seal and how to put it."
Mito shook her head :" no, just how to put it, they seal itself is rather complicated, the putting will be something that they could actually learn, i will provide the sufficient amount for eveey clan, as the number of shinobi in each clan has been stated. I will give them extra ones for the future children. However i am still short on them, even though my clones are still writing them. "
Minato nodded :" well that is fine, so you will first put a seal on clan head, i presume and then you will teach him how to put on, whils other people will help the clans to de done sealing faster. "
Mito nodded :" yes, ans actually there is more benefit if i teach the clan heads as the some clan shinobi could be on mission outside of the village, and it happen that i won't be available for putting the seal next time he returns, so making sure that clan head knows how to put it is essential. And the knowledge of putting this seal could be passed down for generations. "
Minato nodded :" i understand. So will you make the notification for this event yourself. "
Mito thought about it for a minute :" well i have someone in mind. Since it will scream Uzumaki, and that will make people naturally want to help us. "
Minato just shrugged :" Well i don't mind, as long as you go along with the schedule., you know that you are supposed to start in two days., "
Mito nodded :" well don't worry the putting process is rather easy, you will see. "
Minato nodded :" well, don't you have a dinner date, it is getting close to the time. "
Mito looked at the clock :" it sure has, i will then leave to prepare myself. "
Chapter 185: 185
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito had arrived to her house, she slowly started to prepare herself, first she would have a bath, and then she would slowly dress herself, and then immediately after that she would go to Genma's secret meeting spot, she was little nervous but still she knew that everything would be fine, well actually she didn't know that, she was just reassuring herself. She time in bath was little longer than she had planned, she was filled with anxiety, the amount of crazy conversation poped in her head, she eventually was out of the bath, she began with drying her hair and styling it in a bun, well most of her would be in bun, but some would be still straight down, especially on side of her face, her hair was not completely straight but it wasn't than wawey. Mito sighed, as she began preparing to wear her dress, it wasn't the most easiest thing to wear but it wasn't that complicated. After few minutes of struggling she finally was done, she then took her white high heels and she was ready. Mito then was suddenly self conscious, she thought that maybe she did not wear something that was appropriate for this occasion, and she wanted to change, however it was almost the time she had to go. Well at least she could prevent others form seeing her in this dress. She quickly said that she is going to dinner to Tamura and Suzume, she just knocked on their doors and said it, she didn't let them see how she looked. She immediately after put her seal on, she was invisible. She went straight to the flower field, she was still anxious about it but she didn't have time to do anything about it, she wouldn't want to be late as it would appear rude, so she finally breathed in and out. Letting go of her seal, and she was visible in the field, now she was completely different from the blue of the field flowers. She slowly relaxed as the sun slowly went down. Genma had appeared in a second. He was also wearing rather fancy clothes. His hair wasn't pulled into the bandana, rather it was pulled into a small ponytail. Genma could see that Mito was rather nervous from the get go, so he spoke first :"you look gorgeous, i tried to look good too, but i don't know if i manged."
Mito laughed at him, he was rather cute when he was complementing her and then embarrassed about his own clothes. Mito smiled as she spoke:" you look quite handsome, i rather like seeing your hair in this kinda of style, "she moved closer and touched his suit :" well i would rather keep you warm, the suit is really good, especially the color, i like to see you in blue. " Mito then made sure that he looked properly she smirked :" you even are wearing a shoes that a gave you few months ago."
Genma nodded :" well you noticed everything. I like your hairstyle too. "
Mito smirked :" enough, if we keep completing each other and keep getting embarrassed we will be late for dinner."
Mito said rather red, Genma nodded as he said :" then, my lady please hold my hand as i lead you to our destination. "
Mito nodded, and they started to walk, Mito asked :" so are we going through your usual route, or are we going through the village., "
Genma asnwerd :"Well i would prefer through my usual route but if you want."
Mito answered :" i am also fine with your usual one but if i ask why are also willing to go that way."
Genma smirked :" honestly i don't want anyone seeing you this beautiful, i would be rather jealous. "
Mito smiled :" how amusing, you can be cuter than other two."
Genma blushed :" i am only this way when i am with you. "
Mito nodded :" i know. "
Eventually then were in front of one of smaller pockets of forrest area that were surrounding Konoha. Mito followed Genma, she could feel the general direction where they were headed. She could see that they were going to the north of Konoha. There weren't any major clans there but still, it would not be good for her heart to go on the streets. Genma spoke :" my house is close, actually i planned to go through the back entrance to garden and then we would go to main entrance."
Mito smiled :" thanks for being considerable. I like that."
Genma nodded :" well in that case do i have the permission to hold you princess like, since i don't want you to get dirty while jumping in my garden. "
Mito flushed red for a moment she said :" well sure, but if i see that you took advantage i would hit you."
Genma nervously rubbed his hair :" hahahhah, we have the deal. "
He then added :" we are here, do you see that edge there, that is my family's garden."
Mito nodded :" i see, please be careful not to squish my dress too much. "
Genma then proceed to take Mito in his hands princess like. Mito put her hands around his head and looked at the jump the had to make. It wasn't that big, but for sure if she did it herself her dress would get somewhat dirty."
The jump was smooth, and the landing was too. The small thump noise was that was heard. Mitos heart was beating rather fast but, she was slowly leted down. Mito smiled at Genma who had asked her if she was fine, her answer was :" a bit nervous. " Genma let her hold his hand again. Well he didn't mind that at all, rather he was hoping that she would start holding his hands more and more. He liked her when she was obviously nervous because she didn't know what would actually happen. He had realized that she usually could predict some things but now she was totally nervous about what would actually happen.
He smirked, his family wasn't really strict, but Mito trying her best for them would make them believe of their feelings for each other. And the Shiranui family wanted that their son is happy that is all.
Mito was nervous, when they arrived in front of the doors. Genma nodded to her to do the knocking. She was bit hesitant to knock but she knocked. Genma smiled and they waited for few seconds before the doors were opened. They weren't late, that was what mattered. A woman in her forties had opened the doors, she looked a bit younger than that, she had the same color of hair as did Genma, she was a bit taller than Mito, she had aura of someone that was friendly and soft, but at same time she also felt somewhat blunt. The woman spoke :" oh, you are already here, please come in."
Mito was slightly confused but she followed the woman in the house, where another man was in, he looked a little but stricter than the woman, he looked to be around the same age as the woman, his hair was few shades lighter than Genma's. Mito smiled at them as she introduced herself :" it is pleasure to meet you, Mrs and Mr Shiranui. My name is Mito Uzumaki."
The two nodded as they said :" the pleasure is our us, would it be possible to call us by our names, we don't like to be called by our surname as it makes us feel old."
Mito nodded :" of course, i was also awkward using it on someone that doesn't look old at all."
Genma tried to hide his snort, but it failed.
His parents glared at him saying :" you see this brat thinks that we are rather old. "
Mito looked at Genma and said :" how could you say that, they look like they are same generation as your sensei. "
Genma was confused :" Really but my sensei is 28."
Mito looked at him :" well he looks like he is 32 too me. And so do you parents. "
Mito then cought and said :" anyways, we were on subject of how i should address mrs and mr. "
Genma smirked :" well my mother is Reiko and father is Takeshi. "
Mito nodded :" i see, it is pleasure to meet you Reiko - san, Takeshi - san. "
Reiko nodded :" likewise, well seeing as our sons has finally introduced us, we should go to dinner table. "
Mito nodded, as she followed Reiko who was behind Takeshi, she squeezed Genma's hand lightly, as she was rather nervous. Genma smiled so that she could feel more comfortable. It had worked quite. Mito sat next to Genma while the parents were seating across them. Mito was slightly uncomfortable as how they were watching her. Reiko began with :" Mito - san, your dress is rather beautiful, and you seem to have style, but don't you think that it is slightly too much."
Mito answered :" actually i don't usually wear this kind of dresses, since i am a shinobi, what is more all of my casual clothes are gifts from my friends. I didn't spend anything on this, amd i wanted to show my best to Genma's parents. "
Reiko nodded :" is that so, i like the last part. "
Genma was slightly panicked, as he did not expect that his mother would ask such question. Takeshi looked at Genma and said :" well feel free to eat, but we will ask you questions as we are rather curious about you."
Mito nodded :" certainly. "
Genma was slightly quiet but he was just watching.
After few seconds of awkward silence, Takeshi asked :" what are your plans with Genma. "
Genma's fork fell down and he face-palmed :" i told you to not be that blunt. "
Mito picked his fork before it had hit the ground. She returned it to him and looked at Takeshi :" i have serious plans with him, however i don't actually feel like revealing them right away, i don't mind explaining them to you during the dinner, but i think that it is too soon for that question. As you don't know what kind of person i am."
Mito calmly answered. Reiko then spoke :" well from your attitude, you seem like someone who is polite and politically correct, you are noble and that would also say that you are rather spoiled and used to play around with people. "
Genma was angry, his mother usually didn't say something that would hurt others. She just said that Mito was spoiled and that she was manipulative.
Mito was slightly surprised as she said :" i am sorry, but I was sure that everyone knew about my past. While i am last royal princess of Uzumaki clan, that is because my mother the previous last princess was killed in front of my eyes when i was only 4. I grew rather poor as my caretaker was someone who was on a constant run. I didn't have pretty childhood but i don't regret it. Saying that i am spoiled would mean that most of Konoha civilan children are royals from Senju clan. A nonsense. As the other thing i don't use people unless it is for survival. "
Reiko looked at Genma who was gritting his teath, she spoke :" i was not aware of your past, as we had just arrived few months ago from a long mission. "
Mito shrugged it, she took another bite, she was still calm., however her hand was rather sweaty.
She looked at Genma's face, and when she saw that he was angry, she put her hand on his leg, reassuring thay everything was fine.
Takeshi noticed the small exchange, he then spoke :" i see, you seem to like Genma pretty much, but what about your engagement. Was that strictly political. I am aware why it was needed. "
Mito answered :" i do care about Genma, and yes one of reasons for my engagement is political, but at same time i am rather fond of Shisui. I proposed that idea. "
Takeshi nodded and asked :" Are you saying that even though you like Genma you don't plan on breaking the engagement. "
Mito nodded :" that is true. "
Takeshi and Reiko didn't like that. Genma tried to speak but Mito shushed him with a squeeze on his quadriceps.
Mito then sighed softly :" Reiko - san and Takeshi - san, i would like to say that i don't plan on throwing away neither Shisui - kun, nor Genma - kun, also there is Kakashi - kun who i am also rather fond of, i don't plan on hurting them."
Takeshi nodded :"it seems that you mean it, but how will you able to do that, you are going to get married to one of them or maybe to someone else completely won't that hurt them, i am sure that you tricked them with your sweet lies and promises."
Mito hummed :" is that what you really think or are you just testing me. Well either way i will answer you honestly, i plan on living with all of them, if marriage is not a option, i won't marry anyone of them. And if it is i would marry all of them. "
The table was rather silent for few moments as Reiko ans Takeshi were confused and shocked from the answer, Mito and Genma were quietly eating. The most surprising to Reiko and Takeshi is Genma didn't react to those words. When Mito and Genma finally finished their meal, Reiko and Takeshi had calmed down. Mito looked them right at the eyes with no fear, she didn't care anymore what they thought about her. Reiko then asked :" you are saying that you love all thee of them, and that because of that you are considering marriage with multiple partners,"
Mito nodded :" that is right."
Takeshi was still surprised :" that is ridiculous, there is no way that anyone would let that happen. "
Mito smirked :" Well that is not the case. "
Reiko was just as confused as Takeshi on those words, she asked :" what does that mean."
Genma finally spoke, letting Mito drink her tea undisturbed :" as Mito is a princess of a Uzumaki clan, she is expected to follow clan laws rather than laws of village, she is under village but, still she is someone who is extremely valuable in Uzumaki clan history. There is a specific law in Uzumaki clan about royal family and their marriages, 1. The Uzumaki princess must always stay in Uzumaki clan, she isn't allowed to take another surname, 2. The royals as a next generation of leader of Uzumaki clan are allowed to have multiple partners as to prevent from dissappearing of Uzumaki clans royal lineage. "
Mito nodded :" that is correct. "
Reiko and Takeshi spoke again :" i see, so really plan on getting married with all of them. But will they agree with this. "
Mito answered :" they already did, i made sure that they get along and that they know each other and me to the smallest detail. So that our future life would be conformable. "
Reiko spoke again :" Well i am rather surprised by the things i heard today, i don't think that you are a bad person, but at same time i don't know how much of good person you are, certainly you are amazing shinobi and you are quite adapted in politics, you are beautiful but i don't know your character. "
Mito nodded :" i understand, that you can't accept it immediately, however i would like you to think about it before jumping on conclusions. Even though i did not enyoj this dinner i would like to get to know both of you better. "
With that Mito stood up, and Genma immediately followed her. Mito said :" i will leave now, as I see that both of you have to process what i said. I hope that you have nice rest of the night. "
Genma then spoke :" i will follow her out, to make sure nothing happens."
Reiko and Takeshi looked slightly guilty, as they said :" thank you for coming, we will invite you again sometime. "
Mito nodded, and she slowly followed Genma out of the house, she let him take her to forest princess like, she was rather tired so she did not even mind to stay like that. Genma apologized on his family's behalf, however Mito said that he wasn't at the fault at all, and that she understood them, but didn't expect it to be so difficult to answer.
Mito sighed softly :" i feared that it would something like this."
Genma nodded :" they usually aren't like this, only when they are suspicious of something do they act like this. I felt rather bad when they asked about you like that, it isn't even your fault that things ended like this. It was my, Kakashis and Shisui fault for falling in love with you and then recklessly chasing after you, making it seem like you tricked us in falling for you. "
Mito smiled :" i am still at fault for not rejecting you. In a way i did pulled you along . "
Genma spoke :" Well that was because you were kind. You didn't want to hurt us. "
Mito nodded :" i am glad you understand that, but since that was years ago, my feelings changed as well. At that time i was hoping that you guys would slowly lose your interest in me too, as i had lost most things i cared about, you guys helped me get back to the positive person i was like a child. I was hurt and you guys were there for me to heal, i started catching feelings too. Genma you were there, you would make me forget about my worries, Kakashi was there as someone who could understand my pain, i though him how to grief, and i could grief along with him, as it was much easier that way. Shisui was someone that made me smile, he also could understand me, i saw myself at him, i was once helpess, and i made sure that he doesn't feel like that. "
Genma spoke :" Well i am glad that we could help you grow in a amazing person you are today. " he let her down softly in front of her house, they had been traveling rather fast, to not reveal themselves. Mito smiled brightly at him :" i want you to know that I like you. "
Genma nodded as he said a little red :" i like you too. "
Mito then kissed Genma's cheek and giggled :" You are too cute."
Genma returned the kiss on her cheek.
Mito sighed softly as she said :" well i want you to rest well, please don't fight your parents. I will need you to go to Hokage's tower tomorrow before noon."
Genma was confused :" alright, i will do so. But why me alone."
Mito smirked :" Well you aren't the only one i asked."
Genma nodded :" sure, should I prepare for something crazy. "
Mito answered :" no, it isn't that crazy, it is a way to meet me and help me."
Genma nodded :" well see you tomorrow then. "
Chapter 186: 186
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito went in Uzumaki clan house first, she slowly opened the doors and looked at the table knowing that Suzume and Tamura were there, finishing their dishes. Mito walked in and sat oposite of them. Suzume and Tamura could feel that something was wrong. So Suzume spoke :" it didn't go well, please don't worry i am sure that over time they will come to like you, as i don't know a person that doesn't like you."
Mito nodded :" i know, i will just keep trying. However i didn't think that they would be so blunt and harsh, i did managed to say some good things, but they said that they didn't have enough time to judge my character. Well i think the same. "
Tamura nodded :" you know if they said something hurtful, you can tell us, we won't force you of course but if you want we are here. "
Mito shook her head :" there isn't much, i didn't think of those words as insults rather it was a perspective that some people had about me. "
Tamura nodded and he said :" well it will be best if you focus on something else for now. "
Mito nodded :" yes, i will soon go around with my new seals, it starts tomorrow. So i will focusing on that. "
Tamura nodded :" i see, well then should we help you."
Mito answered :" if you aren't busy, but i did find a way to deal with shortage of hands so you don't need to worry about it. "
Suzume nodded :" was that what you gave to our friend Mo, "
Mito nodded :" yes, i made a request that he makes me a small thing."
The Mo is a civilian who has amazing abilities that are drawning and designing on paper wood and more.
Mito sighed softly :" Well it is sad that nobody really recognized him before us but this way the request is cheaper. Anyways he will make me a poster and stick it on the news board in front of Hokage's tower."
Tamura nodded :" i see, well then i think that you are tired so you can go a get some great rest. "
Mito smiled :" thank you, Tamura. "
Mito slowly went to her house and she fell asleep in mere minutes.
When she woke up it was already 9 am. Which was not her usual waking up time. She went along her usual routine. And once it was 11. Am she was ready to go to Hokage's tower. She took a storage seal which was filled with seals for protection of all of the clans. Mito slowly checked if there was any left in other storage seals, and when she confirmed that there were none. She they created 10 of her clones and ordered them to continue creating the new seals. Mito then headed straight to Hokage's offices. Along the way she could hear :" Did you see the notice on the Hokage's tower, it seemes like the protection of clans act is finally starting, and what is even more Uzumaki clan is making other shinobi participate in the process, they are really heroes of Konoha. I heard that the Red haired Goddess is actually the one behind the whole idea. This is actually rather good opportunity to get involved with Uzumaki clan. "
Mito smirked as she went through the busy crowd, this was exactly what she was hoping for. Acceptance from lower and higher parts of Konoha.
Mito eventually went in the Hokage's office and bowed in front of him.
Minato smiled at her :" You really out did yourself. There are over 30 request to join you."
Mito smiled :" well that is amazing, how much of those are for today."
Minato answered:" well for today there are actually 20, and that makes me a little worried."
Mito shook her head:" Well since it is a first day and only small clans are actually getting the seals, i will have enough time to teach everyone how to imprint the seal on a person. "
Mito then asked :" were there any shinobi that sighed on more than three days."
Minato nodded :" yeah there are 7 right now, but there might be more as some are still thinking about if they would have enough time. "
Mito smiled :" well that is fine. Since the first schedule is for next two weeks, and there is only one of major clans in them we will have enough time to actually teach many shinobi this technique. "
Mito then sighed :" Well it appears that is almost time for me to get to sealing department. "
Minato nodded :" well it is, honestly i haven't seen that place being used in such large scale in decade, even when Uzumaki clan returned to Konoha it still wasn't full, since most techniques are now thought at Uzumaki compand. "
Mito nodded :" well we wanted to use the department but the council didn't allow it. Their argument was that department are not allowed to used by clans. "
Minato nodded :" i know, but i don't think that they think the same now. If you tried to ask them again it would approved. "
Mito smirked :" that is true, however Uzumaki clan has decided that it would be waste of resources to do so, and we make some serious money since all of people have to go to our house. "
Minato wondered :" is that how Uzumaki clan managed to gather so much money. The last years report of all clans stated that the Uzumaki clan had a biggest profit of all of the clans. Even triple of Uchiha clan. You know that just from that year, Uzumaki clan was among 20 most rich of Konohas clans. "
Mito shrugged :" Well it was somewhat involved, but i think that our stores were the ones that had huge profits. "
Mito then again bowed in front of Hokage's saying :" work hard, i expect the next schedule to be ready by the end of these two weeks. "
Minato nodded :" well it will be so, since i have so much time compared to the last time. "
Mito slowly walked, the area where selling department was close to I&T department was. Mito walked right next to it. She then slowly sensed who exactly was there. There were few chakra she couldn't really remember. Others were more or less familiar. She knew them or worked with them few times. Mito walked into the hall of the department, and many of people there bowed down seeing her. She was a master of the seals, so she would be someone respected her. She nodded to shinobi who were dedicated to seals and worked there, she had respected for them to. Mito then saw few familiar faces too. She took a turn to left where there was another hall that lead to a grand room. Mito spoke once she entered :" follow me, i will first teach you guys how to imprint the seal on shinobi. Since you guys are here, you will be first ones to receive the seal. You will try it on each other. The first clan will come in a hour so i will explain it many times in that time so you can understand it fully. "
Mito nodded as she saw that everyone was listening. She wouldn't difference them for now. She then began with pulling out 500 seals on the table from her storage seal. She spoke :" i will show it to you guys by putting it on myself. First step is to take the seal in your hand. And then ask the person where he wants the seal to be, it is invisible, but at first few days i can be felt as it gets used to your chakra, it has full functions, the second step is to put the seal on the skin. Make sure that the whole seal is on the skin. Next step is make sure that the seal is on right spot. Fourth step start slowly pouring small amount of your chakra into these three lines. You can easily difference them from others as only these are straight, once you see these three line go blue you know that the seal is imprinted. Leave the seal on for few minutes. And then remove it. After that you go on next person. Any questions "
There were few questions, and Mito answered them easily.
Mito then said :" well go on, i will watch over. I know that some of you have some knowledge of seals and have better chakra control but i still expect that all of you will able to help me. "
Mito watched everyone carefully. There were few individuals that are natural and had already finished it before she got to them. Those were ones that had been working in Sealing department. Mito smiled at them and spoke few praises to them. When someone would be hesitant she would encourage them, some had small problems with chakra control, but Mito helped them, by saying that they should imagine the chakra as breaths she said that they should control it like their breaths. In a half a hour most people were done. While her sealing would take a 2 minutes, most of the others needed at least five. Mito then went to few faces she recognized, she spoke :" it is nice to see you after so long."
The group froze for a second but smiled :" it is nice to see you, Mito. We saw that there was huge fuss about something, so we wanted to see what it was about."
Mito nodded :" i see, i hope you are satisfied with what you see. "
Rin nodded at her :" yeah, it is really something."
Mito smiled and said :" ah, it seemes like someone else needs me. " Mito left them in a second. Rin, Obito, Raido, Asuma and Kurenai were left alone. Before they could even say something. Mito went straight to Genma, Kakashi and Shisui who were there with Hayate, they seemed to be talking with each other and they did signal for Mito to come to them. Mito clearly sent a message to the group, she didn't hate them, but if they want to hang around her they needed to try to redeem themselves.
The topic of hushed conversation between, Mito, Hayate, Genma, Kakashi and Shisui was connected to yesterdays dinner. Mito had asked Genma if he had followed what she told him, he nodded as he said :" i did, but i was so close at yelling at them."
Mito nodded :" i am glad that you didn't. Anyways you guys don't need to worry about that, i didn't have the best relationship with Kushina at the beginning."
Hayate nodded :" i see, we are here to help."
Mito smiled :" i know, but why didn't you brought your lovely girlfriend, big bro. "
Hayate smiled sadly :" she is on a mission. "
Mito nodded :" oh, that must suck for you, well at least you can spend some time with your friends. "
Hayate nodded :" well yes, i have to catch up with Raido too, we didn't speak much for last few months and he seemed depressed during that time. I got to see what happened. "
Kakashi spoke :" i didn't really see that he was depressed. "
Genma spoke :" Well i am bit closer with him than you are Kakashi, but i didn't think that he was depressed, he was rather more introverted. "
Hayate nodded :" well i know him the best, he is like that when he is depressed. "
Mito was rather quiet during that time, she wasn't really sure if she should tell themthat she had rejected him. Well she didn't have time to say it as one of the clans heads had just arrived and, she immediately went to great him. There were over 30 members of the clan, most of them were shinobi or soon to be, some were civilian.
Mito went with the clan head and then she implied the seal on him and described how he should do it when new member of clan is born, she even gave him notes so thay he could easily remember it.
The first clan was done in less than a 30 minutes. Mito managed to deal with 2 more shinobis while also watching over everyone even the clan head. She nodded satisfied.
The second and third clan came together and there were 50 of them combined. The sealing was moving smoothly. Well Mito sighed softly when she noticed that most of the volunteers were tired after implying the fifth seal, she made sure that they were alright and to take the rest. More than half of the volunteers were done. Mito then noticed that most people with good chakra control seemed to be able to go longer, while people with larger chakras were more tired out. Mito then once the 5 clan had appeared, had taken control of the whole situation, she did half of the work herself. What was more she did it so fast that there was no difference between when everyone was working. Well she could felt like she did use more chakra that she originally intended to. But she was still fine. The last clan, was a rather small clan that had 10 members. Only 3 volunteers had lasted, however the number they had of shinobi they sealed was barely above 15. While Mito had done over 40. When all five hundred of seals were used, well some were given to clan heads for remaining clan members that weren't in village and for the future children that were on the way.
Mito sighed softly as she said :" well that is all for today, some of you may return some of you won't but i am glad that you all came to help me."
The room slowly was getting emptied, and there were only ones that had stayed were ones that were friends with Mito. Mito carefully watched them, she saw Raido slip by he was dragged by Hayate. Well she knew that Raido wasn't involved with the rest about the incident, well that was because she had told him the thing that others were so curious about. Mito watched Genma and Kakashi, exchanging glances. Shisui was called to a dinner back at home, Since a dinner was something that wasn't supposed to be missed in major clans.
Mito, slowly walked to the group as she said :" Rin, Asuma, Kurenai and Obito, you want to say something to me."
Rin looked at Mito, someone she was so close to, she didn't like it when there was that mysterious air around the girl, she sometimes thought that she didn't know her at all. Rin spoke :" we would like to apologize again. "
Mito nodded :" i don't need you apologizes, i already heard them, however i need a proof that i can trust you as friends. You broke it once, and you build it once, i want to see you try to built it once more. Until then i will not hung around with you. "
Rin nodded :" i see, we will prove to you thay you can trust us. Us 5."
Mito was confused for a second as she said :" there is 4 of you thought. "
Asuma then screamed:" Raido, left us. "
Mito smirked :" however i don't include Raido as one of you guys, he did not betray my trust. "
Asuma was confused :" but you aren't speaking with him."
Mito nodded :" well that was about something else. I don't think that i am allowed to talk about that without asking him. "
Mito then took another step, and went past them :" i will be going on a date now."
Genma and Kakashi followed her. Mito looked at Genma, she asked :"why didn't you go to the dinner with yoir family."
Genma was slightly nervous, so he rubbed back of his head as he said :" i will go soon, but my parents wanted to sent you another invitation, they want to have another dinner with you, they didn't say time or anything, but they said that they wouldn't take mission for few days, so that they are free to meet you anytime."
Mito nodded :" i see, i didn't think they would send the innovation so soon, but i am rather glad they did. Send my response to that, i will come in two days. "
Genma nodded :" i though you would say that, since you already had plans to go on date with Shisui tomorrow. "
Mito nodded :" well it is nice to spend some alone time with everyone. "
Kakashi nodded :" i also like this, we can have you to ourselves for few hours."
Genma nodded and then said :" don't do anything dangerous though. Knowing you two, and what kinds of things you call a date. "
Mito smirked :" don't worry we won't fight. We are going for a dinner and then on a small walk. "
Chapter 187: 187
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Kakashi slowly walked through the village after the dinner. It was almost time to set the sun down. Mito sighed softly as she said :" we have gone a long way, don't you think so."
Kakashi nodded :" yeah, but still there is so much ahead of us."
Mito nodded :" i know, but i am grateful that you stood by my side. Even though i was doubting your feelings for me."
Kakashi shook his head :" don't worry, I understood you, i didn't have any reason to survive then, and i couldn't really get why i was so stuck on you, even when you rejected me i could feel that wasn't the end. "
Mito nodded :" i am glad that you were able to understand."
Kakashi nodded and then looked at the sky, they were at the nearby forrest close to Uzumaki compand. Kakashi spoke :" actually i am grateful for you at that time the most. You helped me think about why my father did what he did. I could understand why he did it, even though i still do not approve what he did, i come to see what he really meant to me, i will always love him, he was the person that thought me most things. Love, hate, pain, and then there you were to make me overcome every pain i had. So i am extremely grateful for that, to me even staying close to you is enough. "
Kakashi looked a bit sad. But Mito smiled at him :" i did that because i was same. I couldn't overcome something at that time. I was helplessly searching for another reason to survive. There were only prophecies that were making me move, however now i have so much. Precious people i have to protect."
Kakashi nodded :" i too now have precious people to protect. "
Mito smirked :" then should we make sure that they are allways protected. "
Mito was slightly shorter than Kakashi, who was for his age rather tall. Mito went for the hug, she had to go onto her toes to reach his shoulders with her hands. However she didn't expect that he would step backwards to lower level of the ground, suddenly Mito was hugging him normally, her and his lips touching. Mito was flushing red as tomato, Kakashi was slightly wide eyed, as he could feel her lips meet his clothed ones. The kiss was short, and Mito was flustered, she was rambling about how she didn't plan it, she wasn't paying proper attention.
Kakashi smirked, he knew what he needed to do. While Mito was talking and shaking her head, he went for another kiss, this time his mask was gone. Mito froze, this time both surprised that they kissed again and the new felling of this kiss, no clothes were blocking thier lips. Her mouth was slightly opened, which was enough for Kakashi to take the control, he put his hand onto back of her head, and push forward with his mouth, his tounge sliped in for few seconds. However for Mito and him it felt like a eternity.
Mito was still in shock to do anything, she was standing there, breathing in and out, Kakashi was in similar situation, he was thinking if he should have done that or not. His reflex put his mask back on. By the time Mito was somewhat able to properly fuction. Kakashi looked at her with fear, Mito eventually looked away as she said :" i, i don't know what happened,"
Kakashi looked rather sad. Mito then continued :" that was my first kiss." she was mentally 20 + and she was loosing it for her first kiss. Mito sat down as she spoke :" i am pretty sure the first one was accident, but the second one. "
Kakashi was flushing now, she didn't seem mad, she didn't seem calm, while it was obvious that she wanted to be calm.
Kakashi spoke :" i am sorry."
Mito shook her head:" no i am fine with losing my first kiss to you, if that is what you are apologizing for, it just took me by surprise."
Kakashi nodded :" yeah, i know,"
Mito then suddenly jumped as she spoke :" wait, the second kiss, did you remove your mask."
Kakashi was as red as Mitos hair, though it only showed on his ears:" i mean, it just happened. "
Mito smirked :" ah, i see it just happened, i never once saw you without your mask and now you kiss me without it while i am in shock. You really are mean."
Kakashi laughed, it was so her to turn this awkward situation into a funny banter.
Kakashi nodded :" well it is revenge for teasing me few weeks ago. "
Mito laughed :" i see, then how can you explain to me, your skills in kissing. "
Kakashi answered with a smirk :" a secret,"
Mito looked over her shoulder for the first time and looked at him, :" a secret that i am not allowed to know. Well i don't know if got this right, but i am pretty sure you don't know what you are implying. "
Kakashi was confused, as he asnwerd :" what am i implying."
Mito answered :" that you had a partner for kissing, which in a way means that you have been cheating on me. "
Kakashi looked away as he answered :" that is wrong, recently i have gone to Hatake compand, well it was a year ago, when i went for first time, i found a book of Hatake clan members. There were a lot of useful tips in it, and there were a tons for how to behave in relationship, and how to deepen a relationship. "
Mito was surprised as she said :" so you found descriptions of how to kiss in a book. And then what. "
Kakashi sweated a bit as he said :" it is a bit weird, but i made a clone, and then transformed it into you, and i tried it few times like that. "
Mito was slightly disturbed, but she said :" well i am glad that you didn't cheat, but please don't do that again."
Mito then realized how late it had been so she said her goodbyes with Kakashi.
She didn't get to sleep that much she was thinking about it for too long, her stomach wasn't getting easier either, it was turning over, she knew that it was for excitement, but she couldn't just stop being excited also she didn't know how she would react when she would see Kakashi again, she was a bit shy around him yesterday. She was pretty sure she was red the whole time. When the morning came, Mito was moving like a ghost, without a sound or the will for life. She didn't get a wink of sleep. She was rather quiet on the breakfast, Suzume was looking at her worried but Tamura let her eat at peace. Eventually Mito went to Sealing department after making 10 clones, she would probably have enough seals for the whole process now, but she would need to make extra for every shinobi that would be born. Well that could be delivered later. Well anyways Mito strolled into the Sealing department, it was still few hours early, but Mito went there for another reason, she had to find something. She looked for it for few minutes, after finally finding it, she took it and read it. It was a seal breaking book. Mito knew many techniques but still she wanted to learn some more. The people in the Sealing department bowed to her once she went to the room where the sealing would take the place. Today there were only 10 extra people to help her. Some where here yesterday too, however from what she could see today there were people that mostly knew how to properly seal things, she only needed to show how the seal is placed once and everyone had picked it up.
Well the sealing today was less interesting, as people were quite good at it, and Mito wasn't in mood to chit chat. She was gradually getting in better mood. She mastered the amount of the chakra needed and was doing the most work.
Eventually the last clan came today, it was only 3 clans today, because the third clan was Aburame clan. Aburame clan with over 200 members, it was a clan that was first at many things for the sealing, first of major clans, first clan that had more than 100 members, first one that they needed to thread carefully not to cause the problems with bugs.
Mito was the one to do more than half of Aburame clansmen. The rest were mostly tired at that point, and Aburame clan head was also still working.
Once the day was over, Mito met up with Shisui. It was a planned date, they went for a dinner, then walked around the town, speaking about what they did for the day, Shisui informed Mito why her friends didn't come today, apparently they had some plans for this day, Mito didn't mind, she knew that she would eventually forgive them, they just need to show her that they care. Mito continued to talk about what her day was like, she was rather normal now, so Shisui didn't noticed anything wrong.
Mito spoke :" Well tommorow i will have the date with Genma's parents again, but i will see you in few days, i am busy, and i don't know if i will be able to train with you guys in the morning. As i have only few hours free, which would be just enough to stretch and quick spar. "
Shisui nodded :" i am sorry, but i kinda forgot to tell you, i have a mission in two days. "
Mito was slightly surprised but she understood :" i see, i forget that you guys go regularly on missions, well be careful, i will try to come to see your departure."
Shisui nodded :" well i hope you make it, Kakashi also said that he would be there and so did Genma."
Mito nodded as she asked :" you are going with your team, so Kakashi and Genma aren't called for mission for now. "
Shisui nodded :" yes, however i think that they will have missions soon, especially since team 7 wasn't on a mission for so long, and same goes for Genma's team."
Mito nodded :" yeah. "
Shisui then spoke, changing subject :" Well i heard that Orochimaru was looking for you, i met with the girl, what was her name, Anko, yeah, she said that Orochimaru would like to see you soon. I don't know what you guys have in common but please be careful."
Mito smirked :" you don't need to worry at all, Orochimaru and i are close, he thinks of me as his talented daughter. While i respect him as a scientist. "
Shisui nodded as they were in front of Uchiha clan compand. Mito didn't enter as she said :" it is too late. I will go back immediately you don't need to worry. "
Shisui nodded as he watched her go following the path towards the middle of Konoha. It wasn't the usual route that she would take to Uzumaki compand but it was still in the same way, and it was probably safer at the night to go that way, so Shisui didn't suspect anything. He went into clan heads house, and was greated by the whole family.
Mito headed to the Root Anbu headquarters, she wasn't there in long, but she could feel chakra there, Orochimaru was there and there were few more people she could recognize, well she didn't really remember their names but they were somewhat familiar. Once she entered the room, the Anbu that knew her bowed done, while there were few novice who didn't, Mito didn't mind it to much, she spoke to one of the higher-ups of Anbu :" is Orochimaru - sama looking for me."
The Anbu nodded as he said :" yes, he has been, we also expected you to visit us. Even though we know we aren't worthy of it."
Mito nodded :" i understand why you wanted me to visit you, i had it in mind, but i thought i would do it bit later, but then again it would benefit us more if we did it immediately. "
The Anbu was slightly surprised that she know what he was referring to.
Mito then took out a bunch of seals and ordered everyone that was there to watch carefully. She sealed the higher up first and then explained once more, she spoke about what the seal would do. Once she was sure everyone got it, she went into the lab. She was going the usual way, it changed a bit but not too much. She could feel another presence, it was Anko. Mito slowly entered the room, and was made sure to let them know of her presence. Orochimaru and Anko stopped what they were doing. Anko jumped down from the table as she said :" well it looks like my messages finally reached you."
Mito nodded :" i was busy, and have only heard the message a hour ago."
Orochimaru spoke slowly :" i see, i guess you are busy with the politics."
Mito nodded :" yes you are correct. Though i do not know why you called for me. Did you by chance reached the level spoke about. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" you guessed it, but that is not the only thing i wanted to talk about with you. "
Mito nodded :" then shall we have a tea, i am rather tired today. "
Orochimaru looked at the Anko as he said :" three teas. And please be quick this time, or no snacks for a week. "
Anko tched, but still went rather quickly.
Mito sat down, and Orochimaru did the same. Mito went with the small talk first :" so how are you doing."
Orochimaru answered :" i am adjusting rather well. I still sometimes feel awkward tension in the body but it is disappearing smoothly."
Mito nodded :" that is something that was expected, be sure to write everything down so the next time you can be not as worried. By the way, i like what you did with the red hair. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" actually that was accident during the experiment. I was trying to do something, but it blowed up and the red part is now different from the rest of my hair. "
Mito nodded watching carefully the few red hairs of Orochimarus head. It was not straight as other hair but it was nice addition to Orochimarus face. Mito then asked :" so how are Anko and Kabuto doing. "
Orochimaru answered :" they are progressing smoothly, Anko is jonin level and Kabuto is doing rather well in medicine area, he is not strong as i want him to be, but it will come as he gets older."
Mito nodded :" i see, are you planning on having another student."
Orochimaru shook his head :" no, not right now, and if i did you know who i would pick. "
Mito nodded :" well Tenzo will be trained by you, after he finishes the academy. "
Orochimaru nodded as now, Anko came with the tea.
Mito smirked as she sipped the tea she spoke first :" I assume that this matter is somewhat related to Anko. "
Orochimaru nodded :" yes, that is correct, it is the reason she is sitting with us, right you disobedient child."
Anko sweated a bit as she said :" i didn't really do anything wrong."
Mito looked at the two as she asked :" what did she do. "
Orochimaru answered :" she pranked the Anbus. And got caught, and now I have to lecture her. Which caused some problems as i didn't have much time."
Mito nodded and spoke to Anko :" next time make sure not to get caught."
Anko was surprised that Mito wasn't scolding her more, she usually saw Mito as upright person, she didn't like those, she would mess around those the most, however Mito wasn't in her reach, she was usually scared of her.
Mito sighed softly and looked at Orochimaru and asked :" so what can i do for you."
Orochimaru answered :" i wish for you to take care of her for few days, just make sure she doesn't do anything stupid."
Mito nodded and then smirked :" Well i am sure i can do something about that, maybe she can be my training bag for few days. "
Anko paled and looked at Orochimaru who just nodded saying :" Well i suppose few spars with you will motivate her to get serious about her training."
Mito nodded and spoke :" Well meet me at Sarutobi training grounds tommorow at dawn, you will be following me from there, be ready to get some beating."
Anko swallowed as she nodded.
Orochimaru then spoke :" Well since that matter is done with, Anko you can go rest, shall we talk about my training stages. "
Mito nodded, the talked about where Orochimaru was currently at. Mito was impressed with his progress, and the fact that he noticed the correct amount of chakra he needs for wood release however he wasn't able to do it yet. Mito set a new training regime, and started to explain what he was doing wrong with the chakra for wood release. His problem was that while his body was able to do the jutsu his chakra and mind weren't trained enough. They stayed in the lab until a small green been spurt appeared. Mito said that he had gotten the gist of it now, but he would need much more training to get it anywhere on useful level.
Mito wrote down the regime, Orochimaru immediately said that :" this will take me months, maybe even a year to complete."
Mito shook her head :" once your body adjusts a bit more it will go smoothly, remember your body is now made of genius genes. It will come naturally."
Orochimaru nodded, Mito stood up as she said :" well we had a nice talk today, but i need to go now, i am rather busy right now. I hope to see you soon, and here more about your new experiments. "
Chapter 188: 188
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito woke up in the early morning, it was close to dawn, she quickly get ready and headed to Sarutobi training grounds, where Anko was already waiting for her, stretching. Mito ate her breakfast on the way to the training grounds.
Mito looked at the girl that had already sweated a bit. Mito smirked, she could finally train a little herself. She didn't do any training in few weeks. Well apart form occasionally spars.
Mito spoke as she sat down next to Anko :" Did you wait long."
Anko shook her head :" no, i came to early, deliberately."
Mito nodded :" i see, well that is nice, i love your attitude. However i doubt that it will stay the same until the end of the training. Well i am not heartless so if you feel like you can't continue you can tell me."
Anko nodded as she started to ask what they would do, Mito showed her few things, and said that they would end it with a spar. The assignments Mito gave her weren't that hard but they would make Anko tired out rather quickly.
Meanwhile Mito was meditating and doing her usual warm ups, such as her sword swings, chakra control, katas and more.
After Anko finished the assignments, Mito gave her a pause so she could recuperate some of her strengths. After they rested for half a hour Mito and Anko spared, well to say that Anko didn't have a chance would be understatement. Mito attacked her every week point, Mito only used her taijutsu while Anko was allowed to do anything. It was fun that way for Mito, as she had to stay allert all the time however the danger she expected wasn't real. At the end Mito wasn't really satisfied but she still let Anko go. Mito healed all of her injuries. Mito spoke :" Well that was nice warm up, i hope that in the next few days it won't be this easy to defeat you."
Anko nodded breathing heavily.
Mito then spoke :" Well you can do whatever you want until the noon. I will come then for you."
Anko nodded, she said :" i will be here, since it is peaceful and perfect for some training. "
Mito nodded :" just don't over do it." Mito smiled knowing that she just pushed Anko to get stronger.
Since it was only 8 in the morning, Mito strolled through the village. She visited few clan heads that had requested to have a meeting to get appointment in Sealing for department. While, the schedule was already done some clans had some issues and would change when they could actually come. Mito was fine with that. There weren't many.
When she entered her clan compand, she headed straight to Uzumaki library. She wasn't there for long period of time, and this was perfect time for some research.
Ultimately her research was disturbed when 3 small children walked into the library. Followed by two soon to be teenagers. Itachi and Tenzo. Mito noticed them first, she was bit surprised but she didn't comment. Tenzo was holding hands with Karin and Naruto, while Itachi was holding hands with Sasuke. It was rather cute thing to witness.
Mito smiled gently as she asked all of them :" did you come here to play. Please be careful as this is place filled with valuable things."
Itachi nodded in seriousness :" yes, we will be careful, although we came here because the children wanted to listen to some stories."
Mito nodded :" i see, usually that would be correct thing to do, go to library, however Uzumaki clans library does not have any books that are for children of the age below 5."
All of them seemed suddenly down. Mito noticed the change in atmosphere, Itachi and Tenzo who was busy talking with overly loud Naruto, were ready to leave, however Sasuke was rather detriment to stay, as he stared at Mito.
Mito sighed softly :" since you came all the way here, should i tell you a story."
Tenzo looked at Mito as he asked :" Really a story, but your stories were always too scary."
Mito shake her head :" Well i will tell a story with a happy ending."
Itachi nodded at those words. Mito then sighed :" come sit, there is plenty space on the ground, you don't have to worry about getting cold as the floor is heated with my chakra. "
After few minutes of slowing sitting and calming Naruto and Karin. Mito began :" long ago, before the world has become what it is now, the people lived on this planet quite peacefully, there were smaller wars but not worthy of history books. In the center of the planet there was a seed that would over time grow into a beautiful tree, as the tree had grown many unusual things had occurred. However nothing was strange as when a woman came from the sky, she had white skin and silver hair, she was beautiful. She wasn't from the planet, she was called there by the tree and the fruit that would soon be ripple. As she come in contact with the humans, she eventually fell in love with a prince, he loved her for her beauty and character. She lived there happily for few months, however other princess were angry at her husband that he got his hands on the beautiful lady, they started the wars. The beauty was saddened by the human nature she was in rage, so she went and ate the fruit. The fruit was like a super power. Once she ate it she stopped the wars with her single finger.
However she wasn't fast enough. Her husband had been killed. "
Mito stopped for a second to look at their faces. Naruto seemed rather intrigued into the story, Karin showed that she was sad about the story, Sasuke was harder to read, however by the way he was tapping his leg Mito could tell he wanted to hear more. Itachi and Tenzo were also carefully listening and Tenzo was taking notes. Mito asked him :" why take notes."
Tenzo answered :" well so that i can repeat the story if they like it."
Mito nodded and she continued :" the beauty had two sons so after, and just like her her sons also had the super power, however the sons weren't enough to stop their mother from going crazy with power, she was drunk with it. Soon she was corrupted with it. She hid the corruption from her sons, for more than 24 years, as her sons grow up they also found some things strange, eventually they found out how evil their mother was, so they desperately went against her in the end the beauty is a moon now, and her sons are separated, one is on the moon while the other is on the earth. The child that was on earth had children and his children had possed the same powers that he used to defeat his mother. The children are even running around us now. The circle of the running will end once for all when chosen follow the guide towards the mother of this cursed power. After they meet each other the world will come together and peace will be an option. "
Mito smiled as she looked at the hour :" it seems like i have to go. "
Sasuke was confused :" wait, that was it, the whole story. "
Mito answered with :" no, that was a version that you are allowed to hear for now, you are too young to be crushed with reality."
Mito then stood up and returned the books she had previously chosen to the shells, she looked at Tenzo and Itachi as she said :" if you want to her full story come visit me in few days, once you guys figure what i want from your training progress. "
They both nodded.
Mito noticed the three pair of eyes never left her. She smiled, they were too curious and cute.
Mito came for Anko who looked exhausted. Mito then went to Hokage's tower with her, they spoke few formal words with Minato, well most of them were about how everything was going according to the plan and few changes, Mito had explained why Anko was following her, and after half of hour they finally left. They immediately headed to Sealing department, Anko wasn't familiar with it, so she was sent on the tour, while Mito was dealing with the sealing, the few people that were there already knew what they were doing. Anko was sent to watch around as her chakra was low.
Mito noticed that almost every single one of her friends was there. She was happy but worried at same time, as she knew that sooner or later she should forgive them. But at same time she should tell them thay secret too, she was 16 soon and she thought that it was time. When it was time for second clan Anko had returned, Mito sat her down as she talked about the seal with Anko. The sealing process.
Anko picked it faster than she had expected, but that was due to the fact that Orochimaru was rather interested into seals. It was only natural that he would teach his students what he was interested into.
The day wasn't that hard, however the hardest parts were just coming, as Rin, Asuma Kurenai and Obito were standing in front of her, while Raido and Anko were talking between each other few meters apart from the other group as they sensed the awkward atmosphere. Mito spoke :" i see that you guys are coming to sealing often."
Rin nodded :" we have come to atone."
Mito nodded as she looked at them and said :" do you think that this will be enough."
Obito answered :" that is up to you."
Mito smirked :" Well i didn't think you would answer that question the way you did, you see i asked what you think, not what is really going to happen."
Asuma spoke :" we are sorry, but you can't be harsh on us. "
Mito nodded :" i suppose that is true, well how about this, we go for a dinner in few days, we will talk some things over there. "
Asuma smiled happily, as Kurenai and Rin did. However Obito spoke :" but you won't forgive us there. "
Mito nodded :" you have become perceptive, i heard that you were getting same classes as Shisui and Itachi. "
Obito nodded :" i am trying, i am motivated to not cause troubles with people i care about."
Mito nodded :" that is good development, it is shame that it came from losing trust from a close friend. Well i have to drop of Anko and go to on a dinner date."
Meanwhile Anko and Raido were talking,
Raido :" so what did you do that Orochimaru put you with Mito, i heard that you spared and trained with Mito from Asuma. "
Anko was slightly surprised when he asked that, she answered honestly :" Well i pranked Anbu, but wasn't able to run away this time, in the end sensei had enough of being pressured to discipline me and annoyed with my neglect of training so he sent me with Mito. However i don't know why Asuma knows that we trained."
Raido smiled as he answered :" his room has vision of the training grounds you were on. "
Anko nodded :" i see, so if i can ask why is the situation with them and why aren't you involved . "
Raido thought for a moment before he answered :" well in a way we broke her trust, she did bait us to try to do something, but she would told us a secret in few days but we were fools that could not wait. As why i am not involved is because she told me the secret before everyone else found out. I both glad and sad about that, cause it gave me hopr but at same time i knew that hope was only my brain being naive. "
Anko was rather confused with last part, she hummed as she asked :" were you dumped by her. "
Raido was surprised by sudden question. He didn't answer. For few moments.
And then at same time the two of them spoke :" i was joking. "" yes i was. "
Anko was surprised and almost yelled :" wait really, i was joking. "
Raido shook his head :" don't worry, i knew that it would end like that. "
Mito then appeared next to them. And she spoke :" do you have plans with Raido. "
Anko shake her head :" ah no, we were just talking about my punishment. "
Mito nodded and looked at Raido and said :" are you ok. "
Raido nodded :" yeah, soon i will be back to normal"
Mito nodded as she said :" Anko i will drop you off to Orochimaru if you don't have any problems with that."
Anko nodded :" no problem. See you around Raido."
Mito dropped Anko of and then went to Uzumaki compand, she took a shower ans dressed herself in simple dress, the dress was to her knees and was black, with pink roses all over it. She took out white gloves. And she was ready. She was barely on time to meet with Genma. Who was waiting for her at the flower field.
Mito hugged him as she didn't see him in a day.
Mito spoke about how her day went, and so did Genma. It was nice slow walk to the Genma's house. Mito eventually spoke :" you know, i don't know how to say this to you, but i and Kakashi kissed two nights ago."
Genma was surprised by that, but he didn't say anything for few minutes and eventually he spoke :" why are you telling me this."
Mito answered :" i told it to Shisui yesterday and i don't want to hide things between me and you guys. "
Genma spoke :" but don't you think that is unfair, i didn't get to experience your first anything."
Mito smirked :" i think that i am not fair at all, because you will get the best part. "
Genma was confused as he spoke :" how so. "
Mito answered :" while Shisui was my first fiance, and Kakashi was my first kiss, do you know that you will be first in an other field."
Mito carefully worded the sentence as Genma opened the doors of his house.
Genma was confused for a second but he flushed red in mere seconds. However he was home, he put on his most calm face as not make it more weird. His parents noticed it though but couldn't decifer what those words and his expression had in common. Well maybe he was embarrassed by the way she believed in him being the first in feild of his shinobi occupation.
Mito politely greeted the dou. This time Takeshi and Reiko weren't rude as last time, the conversation wasn't filled with questions that would make them judge Mito but rather were filled with curiosity about Mito. Like questions about her specialization. When Mito answered with :" Well i didn't really think about it, but i would say that i am above average in fuinjutsu, kenjutsu, i am capable of summoning two kinds of summons. I can heal, but with my chakra reserves i won't be used as healer. Besides i am more of tank."
Takeshi commented :" well we usually are hidden in the darkness, not like you at the spotlight, Reiko and i are ninjas specialized into information gathering and spying, and Genma wants to be assassin. "
Mito nodded :" i think that is right path for him, as his skills are not flashy, and perfect for hit and run. But i disagree about me being in spotlight. I can also be hidden. "
Reiko looked confused, so she asked :" did you go on this kind of missions also."
Mito answered :" well not exactly, however i had gone unnoticed for few years and also you should know that i was the one to take down criminal organizations in Konoha. "
Takeshi nodded :" yes we know that, since that came first when we tried to research your name in database of Konohas shinobi. "
Mito nodded.
The talk continued smoothly. Genma was talking with both of his parents when they asked him questions, he answered few questions for Mito. About how they dates are going. Or how intimate they got, as his parents didn't allow for sex before they get to know Mito. Mito eventually spoke :" i must say that i didn't expect this kind of question, but it is something that i wanted to talk about, we didn't do it, as we are both young, but i definitely plan on doing it with Genma first, as my other options are too young."
Reiko relaxed hearing that :" well it seems like you are moral person, though your moral is twisted at some point., "
Mito answered :" that may be so, however i did not know what moral is until i had crossed the line that normal people think is moral. "
Chapter 189: 189
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Genma had dinned with Genma's parents for some more, the questions weren't too invasive but still some were not normal, well Mito thought about the question she would receive if she was still a normal human on earth, as she didn't have much dating experience even here or there, she read though and even though she knew it wouldn't be like that here she still hoped it would be similar.
Well anyways, Mito answered them all without hesitantion, Reiko and Takeshi were pleased and came to like her honesty to some degree. The atmosphere was a lot easier.
When the time was for Mito to leave, Genma escorted her. And the two talked and walked slowly towards Uzumaki estate. Mito sighed softly and said while they were going through the feild of flowers :" You guys are going to go on gourding borders missions, those long and boring ones, as the treaty is closing soon, i will miss you guys."
Genma nodded :" that is correct, but i don't think you heard, but Hokage - sama decided that the shifts would be shorter, so that we can be more focused. "
Mito was slightly surprised so she asked :" how much shorter. " she was gripping her dress with her fingers, she was already getting lonely, empty, maybe she thought that she didn't belong to Konoha where her precious three boys weren't there.
Genma didn't noticed the change in her behavior as he was looking straight ahead :" Well it depends week or 2. But compared to a month it is a lot better."
Mito nodded :" so to where are you going, Kakashi and his team are going to north, Shisui will be on northwest."
Genma answered :" i am going on the west border."
Mito nodded :" i see, you must be careful, Kiri is the one that has diverse political structures inside, many issues may arise and someone could attack from that area. "
Genma nodded, he took Mito right hand and pulled it closer to his face, he put her fingers on his face and smiled :" you don't have to worry about me, even though it makes me happy when you worry about me. "
Mito smiled :" well just in case i will try to bury my worries."
Genma spoke :" you plan on going full political again."
Mito nodded as she asnwerd :" well yes, there is still the sealing process, and then we should send an offer for another treaty. I need to take care of Hyuga clan also. "
Genma was confused on the last one :" why the hyuga clan. "
Mito answered :" i need to remove their seals and then put the new ones, also the is something else that i am unsure if it will happen or not. "
Genma smiled :" well i hope that you will still have time to think about us."
Mito smiled :" of course, you guys are always my priority. "
Genma spoke :" Well i will have to pack in the morning, so make sure to send me off in the afternoon. "
Mito nodded as they finally reached Uzumaki estate :" of course. "
Mito had her usual 5 hours of sleep, she wasn't full of energy but she was ready for the day ahead of her. She arrived at Sarutobi clan training grounds, where she was alone, she stretched while she was waiting for Anko. However Anko wasn't the first person to show up. It was Asuma, he slowly approached her, Mito was slightly confused why he was here but she let it be. He probably would ask her something if he wanted.
And he did after 2 minutes of gathering courage :" Mito - san, may i ask you something."
Mito nodded, without looking at him, she was focused on her stretching.
Asuma then spoke :" would you join us today for a lunch."
Mito thought about it, so she asked :" i have 2 counter questions. Who is " us" and when did you plan it to happen. "
Asuma, smirked understanding that Mito wasn't saying no to him, but was probably thinking about it, he answered :" well it is Me, Kurenai, Obito and Rin. We have to have it around 11.am as we will be leaving Konoha in the afternoon. "
Mito was quiet for few seconds, and then she answered as Anko had appeared :" yeah, sure, but i will have to leave before the noon as Genma leaves then. At your usual restaurant i assume. "
Asuma nodded :" yes that is right. I hope we can talk there. "
Mito nodded :" sure." she then looked at Anko who was kinda awkward around the two, Mito smiled at the young girl and spoke :" you are just on time. Come closer, you should not be awkward around us."
Anko did so, and as Mitos attention was moved from Asuma he said his goodbye and left the two for training. Mito showed Anko some more advanced exercises than day before. Mito said that Anko would need some time to get used to those. So she should train even when Mito isn't around her. Mito asked Anko if the sealing was too much for Anko. And Anko answered honestly :" honestly it is kinda boring."
Mito smirked as she chuckled :" i guess there is no blood for you to enjoy."
Anko was surprised by the comment, she didn't think that Mito would know so much about her.
Mito said :" well i will leave a clone with you here so you can train the whole day."
Anko was pleased with the idea. When it was around 8 am they started the spar which lasted for two hours, it was basically divided into sections, first was taijutsu, then some kenjutsu, ninjutsu and then senjutsu or summoning, Mito chose to let Anko fight with slugs. The every section was made so that Anko would realize what she was doing wrong. Taijutsu was lecture for her to be more agile and focus more on becoming faster, ninjutsu was surprising, as even though she was thought by Orochimaru she still lacked few jutsu, especially in oposite of her chakra nature, kenjutsu was pretty good, but her sword was lacking compared with the sword that Genma gave Mito few years ago, senjutsu was at the beginning stages and Mito recommended meditation.
Before Mito realized it was time for her to go and get ready for lunch and departure of Genma and his team. So she went straight home, where she changed into more casual clothes. It was normal dress, while she was changing she thought about how well she actually trained today. She nodded to herself. She had dinner plans with Shisui at his house, or at Uchiha clan head house, but she could probably go visit Hokage first. It wasn't a major thing she had to talk with him. Well it was, but it wasn't something that needs to be immediately solved. But she would like to start working on it as soon as possible.
Mito was ready, she talked a bit with Suzume and Tamura, just to tell them the plan for a day. She didn't spend much time with them these days, she sometimes would just have time to say hi or bye. Maybe that was why she felt a bit lonely. She was isolating herself with the work.
Mito sat down at the table in the restaurant, she was here early, the waiter spoke with her, as Mito was usual guests for a while, and then she suddenly stopped going there, the waiter said that he was glad to see Mito again. Mito just nodded as she commented :" yeah, it is been actually a while, i will have my usual. I am waiting for someone so you don't need to hurry."
The waiter nodded as he left.
Kurenai and Asuma arrived first. Mito had already got her drink and was slowly sipping it. Kurenai and Asuma sat oposite of her :" this take back the time. "
Mito nodded :" well of course, because this was normal for us for a long period of time. Even on the last day i drank this same thing. So i am saying that it does bring good memories but at the same time it brings some bad ones. "
Asuma and Kurenai didn't know how to respond to that, but luckily Obito and Rin had appeared just in time. And they were saved by the waiter who came to get the orders.
Mito looked at them and smiled softly, sadly. She didn't speak a word for few moments, the silence was a bit awkward as all of the other tables were talking about this table. It wasn't a secret that there was a fall out between Mito and the others that were present here, it was obvious just by the fact that they weren't seen together. Especially since Rin was considered best friends with Mito.
So Obito could not hold it any longer he spoke :" i want you to know that we still feel sorry for what we did, we regret it, i wish that i could turn the time and change what happened then. I know that you don't need an apology, but still we are giving you one. We are sincerely sorry."
Mito smiled as she said :" i do understand, however is that the only reason you called me here. "
Rin was the one to speak, she was bit hesitant but she said :" no, we wanted to ask you something. "
Mito was confused and looked at them so she asked :" then ask"
Kurenai looked at Mito with her sincere eyes and spoke :" we know that you can't actually tell the secrets about yourself so easily, but we wish to hear them, we want to be someone who is close to you and could protect you. So we wrote down all of our secrets on this letter, with this we want to show how loyal we are actually to you. "
Mito was shocked for few moments, she was just sitting there still she then spoke :" how unexpected, you guys really thought this through. I happy with the effort you put in this, however i dont know if you really should have done this. "
The two pairs were surprised with Mito's expression, it was smiling brightly, it was angelic but her words didn't match it. A thought spread through their minds at same time :' tsundere'
The lunch was filled with small talk between the couples while Mito was quiet, she was obviously busy thinking this through. Should she really forgive them this easily. She then thought about a question, she was curious about so it slipped through her lips :" Did you guys do it."
That took the couplez by the surprise, the red faces meant that the question was understood. Mito put her hand on her mouth as she said :" i am sorry i don't know what came over me."
The startled Obito and Rin answered without noticing her apology,:" of course not, i mean, we still didn't."
While Asuma and Kurenai were frozen on the spot, blushing. Mito read that expression :" not the whole way, i presume. "
The two faces become reder. Mito then asked another question :" so how far,."
And the moment Asuma looked at the Mitos eyes he spoke without realizing :" fingers."
Mito laughed so hard. While Kurenai was punching Asuma on his arm for telling something so embarrassing in public, while the other couple was shocked. The others weren't able to hear them as there was crash between the two waiters who were trying to listen on the conversation. In the end nobody outside of their table heard what was just said. Mito then went to help the waiters and paid for the bill. She then said goodbyes with the couples as she headed to gates to say goodbye to Genma.
Once she was there she hugged him for few minutes before finally letting him go. She would see Kakashi departure in few more hours too. And Shisui was going tommorow in the morning. Mito then went into Sealing department and made few clones so that they could help her, the workforce was smaller and the amount of people were rising as it wasn't based on clans but rather on people that were going to borders just in case, it was decided yesterday and Mito was informed by Tamura yesterday in the evening when she had just returned from her date. She was also early for departure of Genma's group as she had to give some members a seal, as some had already received it with their clans. Anyways the atmosphere was slightly more chaotic than usual, it was busy and nobody had a chance to take a break. Mito did managed to sneak out for couple of minutes to say goodbye to Kakashi and his team, she returned and luckily everything was under control by her clones.
When the sealing department had done their share of work the day was over for seals. Mito had realized that she used almost 50 percent of her stored seals, which meant that they did just over 600 shinobi. She sighed she really should make more clones that will work on making this seal. Well that can wait for now, she needed to go to Hokage's tower and to Uchiha clan head house.
She slowly walked to Hokage's tower, she left the clones in the sealing department, they had some chakra left, so they were left there to clean up the place and if they had more chakra to make some seals. She herself felt exhausted. She had used pretty much two thirds of her chakra.
Eventually she managed to get to Hokage's tower, where she was greated and she greated back. She asked the secretary if Hokage had time for her.
The secretary answered with :" ah yes, Hokage - sama was actually waiting for you to come for few days."
Mito nodded, she just accepted that fact, she however didn't know why he was waiting for her, but at the same time she didn't care, she would find out in mere few moments anyway. "
Mito knocked on the door and waited for that come in. When she heard it she opened the doors, bowed down to Minato and decided to sat down on the couch as she said :" i am sorry but you won't mind if i sit down. "
Minato nodded, he looked at her, watching her every move. He was curious as he never really saw her like this.
Mito sighed softly as her upper body sank into the couch she spoke :" it seems like you were expecting me for few days, or so i have heard. "
Minato nodded :" yes, i though you were going to complain about the amount of people that we were sending into Sealing department."
Mito shook her head :" well today was hard day and honestly if every day was like this i would have complained, however i know that you didn't have a choice. I am also glad that you haven't sent a Hyuga on border patrol even though that is their specialty."
Minato nodded :" i apologize for not notifying you earlier of the changes in the schedule. "
Mito shook her head :" no it is fine as it was a councils decision. Besides i know the reason for this action too, so i actually came to talk about it with you."
Minato hummed :" is that so. "
Mito smirked :" yes i would like to be in charge of negotiations about the treaty, also i would like to be involved into writing this new one. So i would like this to be discussed on the next council meeting. Did you need me for something else. "
Minato spoke :"I think that is a reasonable thing to pass in the council, i have actually two questions for you."
Mito nodded :" please do ask."
Minato nodded :" can you predict if there will be problems with any of counties."
Mito had suddenly become solemn :" yes, Raikage isn't someone that likes this type of peace, and they like to trick others to get something they want, their diplomacy is also strong, and then there is Kiri, which is unstable right now, as many factions under previous lords are not in favor of fourth Mizukage. It is slowly becoming more and more troublesome, i think that the problem isn't just internal. To me it seems like there is someone from outside that is adding oil on the fire. Suna is safe one and Tsuchigake still holds resentment towards us but won't do a thing. The smaller countries aren't problem, besides Takigakura, though we didn't have connections with them previously we should be able to have some connections with them, they are usually isolated country but they do have a jinchuriki. "
Minato nodded and noted the reasons he spoke:" Did you see something happening with kumo. "
Mito nodded :" however i am trying to prevent it from happening. "
Minato nodded as he asked :" How about Kiri. "
Mito sighed :" i prevented one tragedy however to me it seems like it will happen in other way, i have not have a vision about their future. That thing is blocking me, i am pretty sure. "
Minato nodded :" then how about Takigakura."
Mito shook her head :" honestly i just have a feeling about them, they aren't as strong as others countries, while they are stronger than most small countries, if the Rain country has really fallen under him, they are the closest opponents that are equal in strength, so i think that it could be their first action, especially since they are building distraction in oposite way. "
Minato nodded :" i will send a note to Jiraiya to check Takigakura on his way back. "
Mito nodded :" so he is returning soon, that is good, i will need a detailed report. "
Mito then spoke :" Well it seems like we finished here, i need to go and eat with Uchihas."
Minato nodded and spoke before Mito left the room :" i would like to see you at our table too soon. "
Mito nodded :" of course, i will visit on the Friday. Since it is the day you leave the work early. "
Minato smiled he really like this girl. She was someone he considered to be his daughter. He believed that if he had one it would be just like Mito.
Chapter 190: 190
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito walked out of the office, she felt better, the couch was comfortable and she had rested enough to reach Uchiha clan head house. She was calm when she knocked on the doors on Uchiha heads house, she was let in the Uchiha clan compand easily, luckily there weren't many Uchiha outside so she didn't have to great them all.
As she knocked the doors were opened by Itachi, who looked like he just woke up from long slumber. His hair was mishap. Mito tried her hardest to not chuckle, so she asked :" may i come in."
Itachi immediately answered :" ah, yes, we were expecting you."
Mito nodded and then asked the boy while he was leading her in the dining room :" what happened to your hair."
Itachi flushed red :" Sasuke played with it."
Mito nodded smirking :" i see, he is a curious boy, i hope i didn't disturb his sleep yesterday with my story."
Itachi looked at her and then answered :" i don't think so, however he looks for every chance to meet you and hear the stories you told him."
Mito nodded :" well i hope he can be patient, as i won't be telling him any for some time. But i should be able to visit him every now and then."
Itachi looked confused, maybe because he understood that the story wasn't originally meant for children but if she already told them a part of story shouldn't it be fine.
Mito then asked him :" how is the training going. "
Itachi answered :" we are really close to figuring it out."
Mito nodded :" well i am sorry for letting you guys figure it out all on your own, i was planning on helping you at the final stage, however i am busy with other things. "
Itachi nodded, he knew that they weren't her first priority, however she did try her best to train them, she was someone that stride for something bigger, and he hoped to finally understand what that something was.
Finally they reached the dinning room, where Mikoto was seating down little Sasuke, who seemed to be filled with energy. Shisui was bringing the food from the kitchen and Fugaku was coming down from upstairs. Mito bowed down in greeting. Fugaku said to sit down. And the dinner was about to start. There was no small talk, even though there were six people here. Fugaku as the head of the house was on the front of table, Mikoto was on his right with little Sasuke just next to her in his baby chair. Shisui was next to Itachi oposite of Mito. Fugaku slowly spoke :" so how are your plans progressing Mito - chan."
Mito didn't pay attention to the suffix as she answered :" well the plan is slowly getting closer to finishing, today was unexpected day as the shinobi that were going to borders had priority over shinobi of clans that were scheduled, so it was pretty hectic. However with this we are well over 25 % of complete. It is getting easier as i have thought the Sealing department how to put those seals and soon we will begin working in shifts. So it will be moving faster. "
Fugaku nodded :" so there is no problems with the seals. "
Mito nodded :" there were none that were detected. No complaints. "
Fugaku nodded and then asked :" so when will it reach 100%."
Mito smirked :" well i have to deal with Hyuga clan first. And i will soon begin dealing with them. "
Fugaku nodded :" so how long do you expect to take. "
Mito answered :" well honestly more than a month. Even when i manage to make them accept removing the seals, i will need a lot of time to finish all of the unsealing. And I will have to do it all alone. Besides i will soon take another project. "
Fugaku nodded :" i see, those that mean you won't go on a mission this month. "
Mito thought about that for few moments :" probably not, as most missions are to gourd the borders, i don't want to take genins jobs. They should experience things now. "
Fugaku hummed, and he started eating, clearly stating that he didn't have any other questions. Which meant that others could talk. Mikoto smiled and spoke :" i heard that took some of your time to tell a story to little Sasuke, Naruto and Karin - chan. It must be troublesome for you."
Mito shook her head :" no, not really, i like kids, i just happened to be there when they were looking for a story so i told them one that isn't written anywhere. "
Mito then thought for a moment, well the part of the story was written on the Uchiha clan stone. But she wouldn't comment that, that story is twisted by Black Zetsu, but maybe at same time it is true for black Zetsu.
Mikoto was satisfied with the answer so she decided to ask a ridiculous question just for fun, she usually is like this with Kushina or some close friends and family, so she didn't see any harm showing her true colors to Mito :" so are you planning on having kids."
Mito almost chocked on the tea she started to sip just a second ago.
Fugaku smirked at flushed Shisui, Itachi seemed curious too.
Mito finally regained some control of her breathing as she thought how to answer this question. It would be rude to not answer her mother in law. Mito sighed softly and asnwerd :" well i did dream about having kids, but i don't think that right now is the right time for me."
Mikoto smirked :" i see, of course you are just a child"
Mito nodded, and then continued to slowly sip the tea, clearly waiting for another bomb question. Luckily there was none. So she had some small talk with Itachi and Shisui about few techniques. Sasuke was noisy after getting done with eating so Mikoto left with him to change his diapers. Fugaku left for his office as a message had come. Itachi and Shisui ordered Mito to sit while they cleaned the table. They knew she was tired.
Mito said goodbyes to them as it was soon time for her to get ready for the bed. She talked with Uzumaki couple and checked out Karin for few minutes before passing out on her bed. So when she woke up im 4 am. Mito slowly washed herself, finishing her morning routine she went to meet with Anko, she stretched and showed few moves, and thought of something. She would really like to for Anko to spar against the next generation, they would experience new things facing Anko and Anko could use that as an opportunity to use this news skills. What is more this way they would deal with two stones at same time. Mito and Anko then had a spar, and at end of it Mito said that tomorrow the spar will be special. She left a clone with Anko so that they could train some more. She was amazed when yesterday's clone pooped while she was in Hokage's office which meant that anko had trained for more than 12 hours. For someone who lacks motivation for training that is amazing. Mito herself only had 12 hours training if she combined 3 or 4 days.
Anyways after the spar with Anko, Mito went to say goodbye to Shisui. And then went to visit Orochimaru. She remembered to check on his progress. She wasn't overly surprised to see him complete all of the training methods with ease, after all he was a prodigy. Mito then explained the next few steps. She looked through the process of making more white Zetsu, which they previously noticed that it was slower than they expected, however that was fine. As the next body would be ready in few months up to a year, and Orochimaru wouldn't need one for few years. Others looked as if they didn't even grow that much. Mito analyzed that the mineral water isn't the same, in all of containers, and that was because they were connected, which meant that the first Zetsu body was draining the minerals from other containers. Mito asked Orochimaru if he had more minerals. But the answer was no, he was supposed to get them soon. Mito nodded saying :" we miscalculated the amount of the minerals needed for a body to grow. Well it does not matter to us for few years but after that it would be a problem. So we should resolve it soon."
Mito then went to visit Hyuga clan. She was once again in that stuffy room with elders. However this time she knew from experience how to act. Mito sat in the middle still. The Hyuga clan head looked at her as he asked :" i heard that there were no major issues with the seals."
Mito nodded as she spoke :" yes, Hyuga - dono, we didn't receive any complaints at all. Which led us to believe that the seals are completely safe, even for someone as great as Hyuga clan. However there is an obstacle in the way still. "
The Hyuga elders, even though they knew what she meant, acted angry at scoffed at Mito saying :" so you are saying that the seals isn't good for Hyuga clan and you still insist on putting it on us, what kind of… "
But they never get the chance to end the sentence. As Hyuga clan head glared at them as he said :" i did not give you permission to speak. You may continue, Mito - sama. "
The elders were shocked when their clan head used suffix on Mito, which meant that the man completely trusted Mito. Mito then spoke :" the old seal is similar to the one i putting on, however if i would put over the old one, the two would actually cancel each other in best case scenario, in the worst case scenario it could cause the madness or even losing all of your senses."
Hyuga elders angrily shouted :" you dare to say those things, we would never actually lose our previous seals. "
Mito smirked :" i was under impression that Hyuga clan wasn't going on against their promise, you said that you would accept this seal, what is more you say your seal, but the origins of the seal are Uzumaki seals that were deformed by messing with few symbols."
The elders were quiet for once and Mito spoke again :" Hyuga - dono, please notify me of the date when you would wish for the unsealing to begin. I also hope that the child i saw in my prophecy is doing well, or i shall serve a justice in his name. "
Mito then bowed to the Hyuga clan head and left, which was slightly disrespectful as Hyuga clan head didn't said she could go. But he didn't mind it knowing that that was an act to put the elders under more of his control. He planned to go in retirement after this, his sons could take over.
Mito countied her day as usual. She didn't have any plans for dinner in long time so it was refreshing to eat with Uzumaki family. It was kinda peaceful and there were many topics that she hadn't speak about for time. They had a ton of fun speaking and spending time together. Mito sent a message to her four students, to meet her tommorow in 5 am. She slept easily even today. She did feel a bit lonely without the presence of the chakra of her boyfriends, but it wasn't too hard.
Mito woke up just in time, used her morning rituals and met with Anko, Tenzo Izumi, Itachi and Hana. Mito spoke :" Anko here has been training with me for few days, and I wanted to see, or to compare, your skills in what i thought you. We shall first stretch. And then you guys will spar against each other, and if i am in good mood i will spar against all of you guys. Besides i want to see how close yoh are to finishing that method. "
Anko smirked :" is it alright if draw some blood. "
Mito nodded as she answered :" just don't kill them., i will heal them. "
Tenzo smirked :" Anko - chan, do you really think that you can take all of us on. And beat us down, we may be younger but still we are strongest in our generation. "
Anko smirked :" haha, you see i was the weakest in mine generation but i managed to defeat the strongest. "
Mito smirked :" enough chit chat stretch. "
The fight soon started. Mito was the judge and was confidently standing on the top of the tree. She watched how the next generation picked a formation that would be hardest for Anko in just a second. Anko scoffed at them however she wasn't discouraged at all. She liked challenges. In a way she was like Mito in that sense. The stare down was intense. The first mive was the Ankos, she had to jump backwards as the roots from underground attacked where she previously stood. Anko smirked and said :" that won't work against me."
However she knew that was just the begging of the attack. As there were five figures that have approached her in insane speed. Hana and her ninkens were the fastest ones. And the immediately attacked. However Anko managed to substitute with a long of tree. She however was now facing the Uchiha dou. The strategy was really planned out. And only Mito wouldn't have problems with facing against it, as she had no fear going against it. Mito would recklessly attack them, which would break their formation, however doing that would cause more damage to oneself than enemy, Mito could afford to do so as her abiliies would heal her and she would be able to defeat her enemy, however if Anko did this she would lose in long run. So she would need to keep escaping the attacks. While slowly preparing her attack. If she managed to escape the maze that the future generation was preparing. Well all of this could be prevented if Anko had actually attacked first.
Mito was surprised how great of teamwork the next generation had got. It would be fun to go against it.
Anko was painting and panicking, she hadn't done anything to brats yet they managed to make her out of breath. Anko then suddenly stopped in the middle of the feild. She could feel the next attack coming from underground, however she didn't want to jump backwards and go for another round of endless running and dodging. She sighed and closed her eyes. The others were slightly confused by they still continued like nothing happened, thye were careful of her every movement, however there was none, until the wood had just pierced the ground. Anko moved minimally and came out without an injury. The plan the others had immediately fell apart as they now needed to readjust where there were headed. Anko took out her sword. And jumped on the top of the root, she immediately jumped straight at the fast approaching Hana. Anko realized that Hana was the one that had most advantage in attacking, which meant she would be bad in defense.
Or so she thought. However she was surprised when Hana managed to block her attacks with her kunai, what was more he ninkens had also transformed into Hana and now were attacking Anko. Anko noticed that that was done so that Hana could have a better grip of her kunai. Or what she assumed was a kunai, until it suddenly changed the shape. Anko wanted to scream :" why does she have that type of weapon, the genins aren't allowed to have one of those."
Suddenly she felt chills as she noticed others taking out theirs out. Oh shit. Maybe she really should go all out.
She then bit her lip and jumped backwards. She summoned a snake. And the battle then fairly progressed. Until eventually Izumi was out because of her chakra consumption. The girl used her one tomoe sharigan to dodge a dangerous attack and was exhausted. Even though there were 3 against one the things weren't that much easier for Anko. As she realized that Izumi was week only on chakra while others didn't have such a flaw. Being a clan heads children.
After another hour or so, Anko was standing bloody against Tenzo and Itachi who were in similar state, Anko managed to defeat Hana by constantly attacking the ninkens, knowing the trust between the Inuzuka dogs and master. Even though that would be considered a dirty move, Mito had showed it to Hana many times too. And the battlefield isn't a fair place.
Anyways Itachi and Tenzo were standing side by side as they were looking for an opportunity to attack Anko. Who was waiting for their mistake. She would finish one of them in next attack and then would easily finish the other one. Well at least that was plan. Tenzo then suddenly relaxed all of his body as he said :" it is time to finish this, Itachi." Itachi nodded, activating his 3 tomoe sharigan and looking at Mito for a second. Mito even though never saw him use it against her knew that he had achieved that sharigan. She was more curious of what was Tenzo doing. Until the few dark marks appeared on his body. Mito froze, was it possible, she should observe it for now.
Anko smirked :" you guys aren't going easy on me. So i should not hold back either."
Mito noticed the Ankos body activate the curse mark. Which was weird Mito never noticed it. Maybe it was invisible, but what was wrong she didn't feel a drop of Orochimarus chakra in that mark.
Well she would examine it later.
The clash between the three of them almost completely destroyed the training grounds. It ended in draw, well the blow did, however Tenzo and Itachi didn't have enough strength to stood up, while Anko was able to stood up, with some trouble on balancing.
Mito jumped down with Hana and Izumi who now was fully rested. Mito then went next to Itachi and quickly healed him with her special chakra, she did the same for Anko and Tenzo however she was looking at them as she asked :" please do explain about the power ups."
Anko and Tenzo sweated :"uh, um."
Mito looked at Tenzo :" i assume yours is connected to sage chakra. But i didn't teach you that yet."
Tenzo nodded :" i have been in this project between Orochimaru, Jiraiya and mother. They began training me in sage gathering energy."
Mito nodded :" well i will have a talk with them, as you weren't responsible for that, however be careful of not using recklessly."
Tenzo nodded :" yes, it was only my 2 time trying it. "
Mito nodded :" honestly i am impressed. "
She then turned towards Anko :" so the curse mark. "
Anko was surprised :" how did you know. "
Mito answered :" it was something that Orochimaru had planned on doing but i didn't expect that he already finished it and it would have this effects. "
Anko nodded :" ah yes, Orochimaru - sama, said that the first effects would have been different, but since he found a lot information in the books of Uzumaki clans library he could make it more beneficial to me. "
Mito nodded :" are you the only one who has it."
Anko shook her head:" Kabuto has one to, and it was planned for Tenzo to get one, but since he received some other training it was decided against it. "
Mito nodded :" yes if he was marked with it he would exploded or turned into a stone. "
Chapter 191: 191
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito sighed softly as she finally restored the training grounds. She was hoping that the others would be able to spar against her however they were all completely out of chakra. She was pouting :" geez, this isn't fair, i wanted to train too, but they blowed the whole training grounds and now i have to fix it, so in which way this is fair."
Isobu who was looking at Mito throwing a tarantum in mindscape.
Isobu spoke :" Mito, do not act so differently in your mind and outside. You can accidentally show it. "
Mito nodded :" but i can't really believe it, they left me while i was fixing it. My students don't respect me."
Isobu nodded :" well i don't think that is the true, but either way, there is a reason why i pulled you in the mindscape. "
Mito nodded :" Really, oh, right. So tell me. I am curious. "
Isobu then sighed :" i know. Anyways, Father is going to be soon, but there is something that i and other biju have discovered. And that is that we can't really contact or sense seven tails Chomei. And we know only based of what you have told us, that it was supposed to be in 4 or 5 years old girl. However we cannot find someone like that in world. And we don't know why but few months ago certain areas suddenly felt impossible to send chakra and check if jinchuriki are there . "
Mito nodded :" i see, so we can assume the worst, Chomei is already dead or with Akatskui. That does change things, but we can't really tell if it is true. "Mito thought about this a little bit longer, her face only darkened over time, this wasn't a good information no matter how she looked at it.
Suddenly a light appeared in her mind.
And there he stood the Sage.
It was a while since Mito last saw him. Mito over time thought of him as a grandfather. She sighed out her worries and asked the Sage :" it is been a while, did you find something."
Sage nodded looking at her :" indeed, but why is it that every time i see your form change into one of more adult, you act more like a child."
Mito shook her head :" i am slowly adjusting myself, i found happiness and want to have normal childhood, at least what is left of it. Anyways, the way you dodged the question means that you didn't gather much or that you gathered isn't really good. "
Sage sighed :" you know me too much. I found out that our suspicious were correct, there is definitely Akatskui involvement in kiri situations, however i cannot determine who is actually doing it, as some members are protected by Black Zetsus presence. I learned the names of weaker ones but those change oftenly. However there is also some suspicious happenings in land of waterfalls and in Kumo. However i didn't gathered anything from there. "
Mito was surprised :" even Kumo, i knew that they were obviously trying to overcome their neighbors soon, but Kumo is certainly not their match. "
Sage didn't answer.
As that wasn't a question.
Mito didn't know what to think, she only had one question :" what about Chomei, do you have information about her."
Sage nodded :" well last time i met her was few days ago, and Chomei didn't look unusual at all. Everything was normal. Her jinchuriki was still being chased by angry mob."
Mito sighed :" i don't know if i should be worried, sad or happy. "
Sage answered :" you should be careful. "
Mito nodded :" well i will soon end things politically here. I just need few more months and i will be free to move and go search for possible allies."
Sage nodded and spoke :" it will be long until we meet again."
Mito understood, the Sage was doing to much interfering with mother nature. He was getting slower at gathering informations and the information were not as good as before. The mother nature doesn't want to let him just go against her, so it is shutting him out. Well that was what was happening in some twisted way.
Mito opened her eyes and the training grounds were fixed, she stretched out and went to eat at her house. She took care of little Karin and talked with Suzume for a while. She then headed to her room, where she firstly went over the storaged seals. The amount wasn't enough for a whole process but it was near. Then she sighed and went over the previous treaty, and thought about how to remake it as better. It would be a slow process. But she would probably have a rough sketch before the next council meeting.
Well anyways the next few days went fast, Mito was busy training Anko and sometimes the four of the next generation, she managed to have spar against them 5, the destruction was enough for Hokage to be alarmed, and with that Mito was forbidden to fight inside of village. The rest of the day would be spent thinking of solutions for the treaty, going to Sealing department and doing the sealing. Then having dinners with Uzumaki families, Uchiha family or Genma's parents, which was rarest, Mito manged to get on their good side pretty quickly.
The next meeting it was about the unrest because of treaty and how it would end soon. So when Minato said that he would send a offer for a second treaty. The council seemed to listen. Some weren't really for it but didn't openly show it.
When the council finally asked :"so who would write the new treaty."
Minato smirked :" we do have a volunteer."
The council was suddenly quiet, and Minato spoke :" it is of course Uzumaki Mito - san, she asked me about this matter few days ago. For a permission of the council."
Mito then walked in front of the council having bunch of papers in her hand she spoke :" these are sketches i wrote down, some have many variants. I have come prepared, however i still lack the inner information of Jiraiya, and will change the drafts according to his information."
The few council members, those arogantan ones, who obviously didn't do anything in the council but criticism. Even though everyone knew who they were, having opposition is a good thing, anyways back on them they spoke :" so you are saying that all of this is useless, then why did you bring it to us."
Mito looked at them and smirked :" did you read all of it, i haven't finished with my presentation. While i am waiting for the crucial information, i don't need those information from all of the nations only those who are showing suspicious behavior. The sand and earth treaties are done, with few finishing touches. The other small countries we are looking at what they would have to give us, basically we already found what we would give them but we keep thinking of what we want from that, i didn't have time to go to library and see about each country and what they specialize in. "
The council members were scuffing. But Mito wasn't talking to them anyways. Mito then continued :" to conclude it, the Sand and earth treaty would be finished in a month or so, i would like to personally go and negotiate things with them. While others would take longer. But there is also a matter of fact if you will approve of the treaty immediately."
Minato hummed :" that is reasonable. So we have two things to vote here, 1. Is if we are willing to send new treaties. Vote now for who is for it. "
Over 80 percent hands were up. Then was question of who is against it and who does not have a conclusion. It turned out that only 10 percent were against it, while 10 percent didn't have a conclusion.
Minato nodded :" this matter has been approved, then we have to vote if we are letting Uzumaki Mito in charge of the treaty."
The hands suddenly rose up, however this time it wasn't as much as first time. It was still overwhelming more than 60 percent, thr ones that didn't have conclusion were still around 10 percent and the ones that were against it were the ones that had previously started a verbal fight against Mito. They lost in both.
Minato nodded :" well it seems like this matter is also decided."
"We will talk about this matter when Jiraiya comes back or when the final formats of treaty for sand and earth are finished."
Mito was focused on the working on the treaty when a call from Hyuga clan had finally arrived. She would start the removal of the bird cage soon. Mito was overly happy about those news that she forgot about thing she was writing and went to celebrate by having a ice cream, she was chilling at the front of Uzumaki house, the ice cream was once again to cold to bite.
Mito sighed softly as she thought what she would have to do for next few days.
The days went fast as Mito was extremely busy. Luckily everything she was doing was under control. The sealing was getting closer to done, only few smaller clans and Hyuga clan were left, and Mito was using all of her manpower to finish unsealing the bird cage as soon as possible. So over 10 Mitos were every day in Hyuga clan for more than 12 hours a day. And that would mean that Mito only managed unseal 30 Hyuga clansmen in a day. The clan that almost counted thousand. Thay meant that it would really take Mito a month to finish it. Luckily she was using the clones for this. In reality she was finishing other clans. She was always on her limit of chakra, she would use clones to make new seals. While she would use most of her chakra sealing those same seals on shinobi. Mito could feel that every day her chakra would get depleted slower, however it wasn't enough. If she didn't have Isobu she would ended in chakra exhaustion on the first day of unsealing Hyuga clan.
As time went on, well the almost second week point since Genma had left for his mission, Jiraiya had sent a message that he would arrive in few days. He had to go on detour for few days, as Mito instructed him to observe Takigakura. Mito was happy that the man was finally going to come, as she had now only had to work for sealing and unsealing of Hyuga clan as other clans were already done with and with writing the treaties. Well if she had time to write them, she would actually been already done with them.
Mito sighed as she looked over the night skies once again, it was calm before the storm, the skies were making her remember how it felt in her previous life, unlike here she didn't have a routine, while everything looked like was fine there was always something that was not fine, something that would trouble the child that Mito once was, was that Mito, no that was the poor child Ante, they no longer were the same person. Mito was his comfort, everything he hoped for. In a way Mito become completely oposite of Ante, not just in gender but also in personality, was it all because Mito had a choice while Ante didn't. Well it didn't matter. Ante was no longer here, only his painful memories. The scars on his and hers heart those that were slowly healing. Mito sighed as she thought about something else, the thunder was heard from far away.
Jiraiya would arive in few more hours so she wouldn't need to keep thinking about this, she didn't have a peaceful sleep for few days. The nightmares similar to those that she asked Inoichi about had appeared again, however this time she had choice to wake up. Mito didn't sleep for past few days because of that, the strange feeling was that she could feel leaving someone in those nightmares, that someone was actually watching the nightmares.
Well that was weird, and from what Inoichi had found out that only rare chances of having an ability to control someones dreams. What is more only people who experienced the dream could actually trigger them. However Mito knew that black Zetsu had actually managed to cause her nightmares, however she didn't understand why she felt another presence, black Zetsu wasn't able to see the nightmare from that time.
Mito caught herself thinking about past once again, she sighed she really missed the boys, she wouldn't have time to think about this if they were around.
Mito looked up and smiled, sun was soon to be covered in the clouds, which meant Jiraiya is at the gates, not wanting to get wet from upcoming rain and wind.
Mito stood up and leasurly walked towards the gates from the top of Hokage's mountain. She arrived just in time when Jiraiya had just finished writing down the paperwork for entering the village. As it was procedure every Konohas spy had to do. If they didn't do it, that would mean that someone is impresionating them. Mito smiled at him her eyes sparked to life and she said :" welcome to Konoha. It is been a while."
Jiraiya smirked :" of course my youthful student."
Mito nodded :" well are you ready to report, i heard that Minato stayed up just to hear your report as soon as possible. That is if you aren't too tired for it."
Jiraiya nodded on his face there was his usual grin, but Mito could see the worry behind it. Jiraiya spoke :" so what are you doing this late in night, were you waiting for me too. "
Mito nodded :" of course, but that is because hearing the report from you is important for tbe treaties i am trying to write."
Jiraiya nodded :" that is so like you, anyways i going to Minatos office immediately. "
Mito understood what that meant, it was obviously more serious that everyone else thought.
When they appeared in the front of Hokage's office doors, the rain had already started, it was pouring and it really was perfect weather for the informations that Jiraiya was about to say. Mito knocked lightly and there was soft come in. It was obvious that Minato fell asleep during the waiting. He was tired out from babysitting his son and doing his work, as Kushina had went to shop first time in a while. She went with Mikoto and other clan heads.
Anyway back to topic, Mito sat down on the couch, she took out a pen and book of notes. Mito then looked at the two men in front of her who were still having their usual conversations from not seeing each other in months, the sound of it would be calming usually, however with thunderstorm behind it wasn't really that peaceful, it felt like the skies that Mito saw few hours ago.
Minato finally said :" then let's hear the report."
Jiraiya cleared his throat :" well shall we begin with Ame, since my first task was to find if everything was fine there, well i didn't gathered much information from their, but there are rumors that Hanzo is dead and that someone took over his position, the government is doing great, but there is no proof or rumors how they succeeded. That is like Mito saw. About the group you called Akatskui, i confirmed that they actually do exist, but they seem to be viewed as peaceful organization, the smaller countries are in dealings with them. "
Mito nodded :" well that was to be expected. How about Kiri. How bad is the situation. "
Minato looked at Mito, thinking if she knew that it was bad.
Jiraiya nodded :" well it is big deal and at same time it isn't, there is an accident every day, the accident is the lords fighting each other daily, however the civilans and most shinobis are against the inner conflicts and sided with the Mizukage. It is possible that someone is manipulated the lords, but it doesn't seem like it is organized too well, which makes it even more chaotic. "
Mito nodded :" that is relif, i though that it would lead to a civili war. However i see this as a distraction. My vision wasn't clear enough and it wasn't constant enough for me to see and analyze it whole, but the black Zetsu isn't planing on using Kiri right now. He is trying to change something, and i am afraid that is connected with Kumo and Takigakura. "
Jiraiya nodded :" well if that is Akatskui doing, it would not weird to think that they are trying to do something in Kumo, however apparently Kumo a has recently been gourding their borders like crazy, i found out that they actually killed few spies, only one has a connection with Akatskui, well at least that i could find out, thought the rest were from both smaller countries and bigger. Which means that Kumo is probably not open on talking to anyone once again. The state in the kumo itself is same as usual, Raikage is stubbornly still searching for a way to strengthen Kumo . "
Mito felt chills through her whole body, the thought crossed her mind 'it will probably happen again.'. Well how should she react to it. Should she tell them, what was probably going to happen.
She was thinking about it, however Minato and Jiraiya both noticed how tense Mito was from the moment Jiraiya spoke those words. Minato spoke :" Mito-chan, what is it, are you unwell."
Mito shook her head :" no, i just remembered a prophecy. I thought that i toom care of it, but i completely forgot about second part."
Jiraiya nodded at Minato, as Minato asked :" what is in that prophecy."
Mito answered :" the abduction of Hyuga Hinata on her third birthday, by Kumo men. There was originally a different treaty that would be signed on that day, the one that would led Konoha in trouble later, but that isn't important, what is important that Kumo will probably insist on having the negotiations in Konoha, they will try to kidnap clan children so that they can get the bloodlines. "
Minato and Jiraiya immediately understood, that would scare the both Konoha and Kumo, as from what Mito said before the treaty wasn't good for Konoha which would mean that Konoha allies would get involved and try to defend the alliance leader.
Mito sighed softly :" anyways, i will have to think about that later, i am interested what you found in Takigakura."
Jiraiya sighed :" well everything there was normal, nothing in village had changed in ages, the sad thing is that the jinchuriki is treated badly, however it constantly has gourds, those aren't letting it escape, they do not defend it from attacks. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, that is exactly what Fu's life is like, and there were no sightseeing of Akatskui in that area."
Jiraiya nodded :" no one in village had seen them, and there weren't any rumors of them in village, as the village is really isolated. "
Mito hummed, she then sighed and write down. :" well it is helpful, but still that doesn't mean that Akatskui won't make a move on them soon. "
Chapter 192: 192
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito went onto her day as usual, she was a busy person though something was bothering her, she should not make it impossible for her to finish her usual work. Jiraiya had stayed with Minato to discuss something else, Mito thought was interested in what it was about didn't want to disturb them. She looked at the Hyuga clan entrance as she made clones that would go in, hee supplies for the seals were enough and she was now making extra ones for the new shinobi that would bloom in few years. She was too focused on her task to notice that two weeks period was gone and that she should be able to see her boys again.
Jiraiya and Minato stayed quiet until they were sure that Mito was away.
Minato hummed :" so what is that you fond and could not say it in front of Mito."
Jiraiya answered :" well i found something that disturbs my trust in her in two ways, first there was an ancient Uzumaki stone that i found when i was going from Kiri and decided to pay respects to Uzushino, and there is later another thing. "
Minato nodded waiting for the bomb
Jiraiya delivered it :" in the stone it was written ' the time when a prophet comes it will be the end of wars, though to achieve that time there is going to be a war caused by the prophets students. Do not think badly of the prophet or the twist of prophecy can cause you to be on oposite side.' thought i can't really say that the prophecy is strictly connected to her, but i don't understand why else would it be on Uzumaki stone. "
Minato hummed :" yes that is weird, i and Kushina had searched for information about Uzumaki prophet but there was no records of it. "
Jiraiya nodded :" yes, though does not that mean that information is false, as the stone is evidence enough to support the theory of them being one. Or the stone was fake. "
Minato nodded :" so what is the other thing that you found. "
Jiraya's face turned gloomy :" i found this before i found the stone, "
He took out a few pieces of someones hair and the results :" it seems like Mito was in Kiri not long ago, i did hear that she fought Zabuza, however that wasn't where I found her dna. It was close to the camps of the lords that have turned against each other."
Minato nodded :" i see, that complicates things, we can't just disarm the possibility that she isn't involved there. But what are her motives "
Jiraiya nodded :" i know she isn't that kind of person but from everything i seen in my life as a spy master, this is typical behavior of manipulative master. If she was one of those she would cause chaos in oposite direction of the her main goals is, then make everyone believe that the goal wasn't the place she caused the chaos in and then actually attacked or get what she wanted form the place that is chaos while we are looking elsewhere. "
Minato nodded :" yes that plan would work against us, but like you said Mito isn't that kind of person, she would do something like this, she likes to hide her schemes. And she did fight Zabuza so it is possible that he took her dna and framed her. "
Jiraiya nodded :" that is what i thought too, Zabuza obviously doesn't like her, however he is actually closer to Mizukage after their fight, he even officially took someone as his student. What is more the student is said to be someone from Mitos prophecy, as Zabuza said that he took him in as to reflect the from the loss and as it was a wish Mito said to him, or she would kill him. "
Minato nodded :" yes i see, then maybe some other party was involved. "
Jiraiya nodded :" yes thought we cannot exclude any of possibilities. "
Minato looked at the spot Mito had previously sat and shook his head :" i think that for now we better trust her but keep an eye open. "
The life on the borders were boring as nothing major had happened only few bandits groups were spotted and nothing really had happened. Genma was excited to able to go back to Konoha, he sure missed everything there. However it would be a whole day of travel to get there. And Mito was probably still busy with things. So maybe he wouldn't be able to see her for few more days. But he hoped that she would be overjoyed to see him, thought he didn't want to imagine her being sad.
As the shift had just arrived he was about to pack his stuff and then head with his team towards Konoha. When someone noticed few Iwa shinobi approach. However Genma knew from the first look that those weren't Iwa shinobi, yes they were dressed as ones but the chakra signals and the attitude they were giving was slightly off. The iwa shinobi tried to enter the Fire border pretending to have a mission, however once they were asked about the mission, they became tense, like they didn't know the required procedures. Genma quickly used his senbons to knock the shinobi down. Without killing them.
The decision what to do about them was then determined from a Nara who was in charge of shift.
Nara ordered :" send a message to Iwa headquarters that we caught some suspicious movement close to our borders, and that we caught someone who was dressing as the Iwa shinobi, tell them that people will be detained in Konoha, and if they want more information then to send a letter back. "
Genma nodded and said :" then i will take them. Since our team is made of quick hitters we will be able to do something if they do something. And besides i have the seals to make them unmovable, once the poison does not work anymore. "
Nara nodded, and with that, the incident was over.
Genma was concerned aa it seemed like the attackers knew when exactly the shifts would happen. So it could be something more than incident.
The travel was prolonged as they had 3 more shinobis on their back, the speed wasn't lessened, and they had to have rest, to write about the situation.
Genma was glad that everything was going smoothly, and the seals he had put on the trio were effective. Genma however was not completely relaxed. He had been careful of everything, he was actually closer to being on the edge than relaxed. That was because his training was made for that. His reflexes were supposed to be the best of best, to be able have a quick decision and then follow it.
When Minato read the report he also was worried. But he kept calm knowing who was the one that actually captured these men. However when Jiraiya read through the report he seemed to be more concerned. Minato looked at him and asked :" what worries you now."
Jiraiya spoke without hesitantion :" it is weird, how it only happened where Genma was, and as he said it seemes like that someone from inside is cooperating, while we aren't sure about it if it was just accidental criminal crossover or not, isn't it convenient how Genma was the one to capture them. "
Minato looked at him and said :" you surely aren't saying that you think that Mito is behind this. "
Minato thought :' something is weird with Jiraiya, he seems completely fine, however the way he sometimes think is twisted and not his usual way of thinking. As if he is trying to make believe that Mito is a possible treath. He doesn't even know that Mito can't be a spy in this case since she wasn't interested into the border gourding mission, so she never went to see the shift paper. '
Minato just nodded outside and said :" i will habe to think about that, but i don't believe that is the case."
Jiraiya didn't react negatively nor positively. Actually it seemed like it Jiraiya didn't really have any expectations of what he was saying. It was rather weird.
Mito could feel it in the air, the shifts have happened, the energy of the Konoha was a lot lower than previously, well because more than 200 shinobi had left the area, the chakra levels dropped down. Which meant that the shinobi that are returning from the previous shift would come in a day or two.
Mito was excited but at same time she was busy, with the information she gathered from Jiraiya, and dealing with Hyuga clan, she was near the halfway mark on dealing with them, however that wasn't really the pace she was expecting. Mostly because she is too tired out from not being able to sleep. Her eyes were marked with dark circles underneath, however due to her light make-up nobody seemed to notice it, Suzume had insisted to put it on, and Mito understood what it was about.
The moment Genma crossed across the gates of Konoha he felt, he was home, however before enjoying that feeling he had duty to do. Bring the prisoners to the I&T, and report to Hokage. He did so with the urgency, he didn't want people to get suspicious, so he shushined into the entrance of I&T with his team and prisoners. Then he shushined back to gates and pretend to just arrive, that made Noone notice that there were 3 more people than was expected on his return, he wasn't surprised when he did not see Mito at the gates, she was probably busy.
Once he went to report to Hokage, he noticed that the man was quite troubled by something, so he just quickly reported and waited to be dismissed. However Minato spoke :" can you speak with Mito about something for me."
Genma was surprised that the man was saying that when his team was in front of him.
Genma looked around and said :" is the matter private."
Minato nodded and said :" the rest of you are free to leave."
Genma waited quietly. And Minato looked at him and asked :" can you tell Mito to see me soon, tell the reason is Jiraiya."
Genma nodded and said :" of course, i will leave then. "
Minato spoke again :" are you not curious about what is the issue. "
Genma asnwerd :" no, i don't intend to get involved in things that aren't meant for me, Mito once said that i should just observe the political schemes of Konoha, and not get myself involved in them, she said that she sometimes regrets getting involved in them, but it is crucial if her role is supposed to be fulfilled. "
Minato nodded :" i see, so you don't know what she does outside of village. "
Genma shook his head :" actually, all of us know, her plans, however she doesn't have many as she gets sidetracked quite easily. "
Minato nodded :" that is the thing with Uzumaki, they do tend to have short attention spams. "
Genma spoke :" however i think thay this isn't due to her having a trait of Uzumaki clan but rather of her being interested in too many things. "
Minato hummed and let the Genma go.
Minato was confident now, for sure Genma wasn't lying and that only meant that Jiraiya was weird, but what was weird he could only describe it to Mito.
He didn't trust anyone more than her when it was about her, because everyone was at one point or another wrong about her.
Mito was greated with amazing sight, Genma on her window, she had just noticed the shadow that fell on the papers of treaties, she looked over where he was, and his long hair was lightly waving on the wind, his face was little tanned but not as much as she thought it would be. Her smile suddenly got bigger, and she didn't even knew when she started moving, her hands suddenly landed on Genma's face, she didn't even hear him saying her name, the next moment she realized that she was kissing him, Genma was enjoying the kiss as he was trying not to fall down from the window. His hands eventually fell on her face, the next moment they parted their lips, they caressed each others cheeks, Mito took the step backwards and Genma entered the room, he was now standing in her room, it was long time since he was here, the last time was probably when he was still just chasing around her, he and others hasn't come to have a sleepover, or something but it ended being a sleepover. The room changed slightly, the desk was larger and the bed too, however the colors were the same, the collection of books was more impressive than before. However what captured his mind was how Mito looked, she seemed to not wearing much, who could blame her it was hotter these days and she was in her room, however there were circles under her eyes. Mito was hugging him closely, she seemed so overjoyed, the silence was comfortable. Well he decided to tease Mito a bit as his mouth came closer to her ear and he whispered :" it seems like you missed me quite a bit, you even dressed nicely just for me, should i reward you."
The smirk he got in return wasn't something he expected, as Mito asked :" and what would this so called reward be."
Genma smirked :" you will see."
Genma's hands suddenly went down and touched the Mitos legs, the uncovered parts, as Mito was wearing a silk t shirt that covered her shorts. Once Genma put his hands just upper of her knees he lifted her on the desk removing the papers that were previously there. Now Mito was only few centimetars taller than he was. Genma started with a quick kiss on her lips. And waited for a response, once he got it, there was no return. His mouth was kissing Mitos nape then her collar bones, all the exposed areas. While Mito was trying her best to not make many noises, Genma's hands were making circles on her thighs. His whole body was radiating with heat.
Mito felt pleasure from every touch. As she was biting her lip to not make a sound. Genma noticed that and pressed harder against her with both his hands and body. Mito hugged him like she was clenching on her last breath. The moan made directly in his ear. Mito was huffing after it, and was rather red. He was hard and Mitos body heat wasn't helping him. Mito looked at him and blushed as she said :" i am sorry, but i don't think we can go further. I am exhausted already."
Genma smirked :" well at least i learned how sensitive you are to my touches."
Mito blushed again and then retorted :" speak for yourself, i didn't even touch you."
Genma spoke confidently :" so you wanted."
Mito nodded shyly, and asked rather cutely :" can i."
Genma just blushed and nodded. Mitos hands went down his back, she rubbed it softly and then with more force. Suddenly she stopped on his ass and said :" you know i like how defined your gluteus are." and then she suddenly squeezed them
Making Genma jolt a little, which caused friction since they were so close and a groan was heard from him. Mito smirked :" we haven't even started yet. Mito then started to lightly squeeze him and her hands slowly started to gently rub against his hard stick. She was so embarrassed that she put her head on his shoulder. Genma didn't know on what to focus, on her face or that hand.
His mind wander filled with pleasure, he was huffing and puffing as he was close to cuming, Mito then smirked as she said :" i don't want you to get dirty on your clothes."
Genma moaned :" Mito don't tease me like that."
Mito was confused and said :" there is a bathroom here."
Genma nodded :" i expected too much."
Mito smirked :" well i don't know if you would be embarrassed finishing in front of me. "
Genma nodded :" i mean, you are right bathroom is better choice. "
After dealing with his boner, he returned to the room, which was once again neatly cleaned. Mito was looking at him while she was placing a paper on the desk. She smiled and nudged him to lay on the bed with her. The bed was so soft that for a moment Genma wondered if that was a privilege Mito had, from being a princess. Mito turned towards him hugged him and slowly spoke :" honestly i missed you so much."
Genma kissed her forehead and spoke while putting his chin on top of her head :" i missed you too."
Mito hummed happily. Genma then asked :" it feels like you overworked yourself and aren't sleeping regularly."
Mito shook her head :" while it is true that i do not sleep, it isn't really about the work, it is more about how you guys left me alone and memories of past keep coming to me in my sleep. "
Genma nodded understanding, he kissed her forehead again :" then how about you sleep now. "
Mito shook her head as she said :" but i wish to spend more time with you. "
Genma nodded :" i will be here, there is nothing more that i want then for you to be happy and for that you need to be healthy and for that you need to sleep. "
Mito nodded but she still protested :" but we can still talk a little. "
Genma nodded :" of course, there is a message that Hokage send to you. "
Mito nodded and said :" we can talk about that later, as it seems like it isn't super important since you only brought it up now."
Genma nodded :" well he did not say that it was emergency."
Mito hummed and asked him about the mission. While Genma slowly talked Mito fell asleep on his steady heartbeat. Once Genma noticed that he also fell asleep. Before long they woke up and it was time to have a dinner.
Chapter 193: 193
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito looked at Genma as they finished the dinner, Genma joined the dinner of Uzumaki family, Suzume and Tamura didn't comment about how they didn't notice him coming in from her room, and how they knew that he didn't enter through the doors. Mito then asked :" so what did Hokage want."
Genma looked at the two adults and asked if it is alright for him to speak in front of them. Mito nodded :" i don't hide anything from them."
Genma nodded, as he saw a smile form on both of adults faces. He spoke :" Hokage-sama said that he wants to talk with you, about Jiraiya - sama."
Mito nodded, she was confused and she sighed as she asked :" i assume that is all that he said. "
Genma nodded :" yes, i didn't even ask."
Mito hummed :" well that was a right decision, i don't know what he is wants to talk about but it isn't scary. "
Genma remained silent. Mito sighed as she said :" you should head back to your house, your parents must be worried as you haven't returned. "
Genma nodded, he looked at her eyes and saw the concern, she really cared about his family. Genma then nodded and said :" i will escort you to Hokage's tower first. "
Mito was going to oppose, but Tamura answered :" yes please do, the sun is setting down and it isn't safe for young ladies as Mito."
Mito could not even protest since a glare was sent her way from both Suzume and Tamura, a glare that said we will talk about this later. Shivers run down her spine and Mito smiled at Genma :" then shall we go. "
On their way to Hokage's tower they held hands and looked around the shinobi market. It was soon closing time, and Genma was away for two weeks so that meant that new equipment had arrived, Mito also didn't visit this place in long time, as she was busy with handling so many things. Eventually they found everything that Genma had wanted to buy and they continued to Hokage's tower. Where the two went separate ways. Mito hummed as she entered the tower. It felt like it was empty, but there were many shinobi hidden in the shadows. Mito walked until she was in front of Hokage's secretary. The woman looked at Mito with respect and said :" Hokage-sama is waiting for you."
Mito nodded as she said :" thank you, can you please activate the seal. As i think this conversation isn't for everyones ears."
The secretary nodded and Mito knocked on the doors and then entered. Minato looked tired out, but that was his already usual look. He smiled at Mito and said :" you received my message i see, however i believe that i have sent it hours ago. "
Mito nodded :" you did, but i only received it half a hour ago, just like you i was occupied with other businesses. Also the messenger wanted me to rest before coming here. "
Minato looked at Mito and got serious :" do you know why i called you here. "
Mito answered :" honestly, i don't. "
Minato nodded :" well i didn't think that would be your answer but at same time i hoped that ir would be, it means that it isn't as bad as i thought it would be."
Mito was confused :" i am sorry i don't think that i am following, how is this related to Jiraiya."
Minato sighed :" ok, let me explain, Jiraiya is weird. "
Mito nodded :" well yes, his behavior is wierd, but is how he is normally. "
Minato nodded :" i am not talking about his behavior but his thoughts process. "
Mito looked at Minato and asked :" how do you mean. On his report about other villages he was pretty normal."
Minato nodded :" yes that was when you were here, however once you left and only him and i were left in this room, we talked about something he also found."
Mito nodded :" so, what is that he discovered. "
Minato answered :" 2 things, he firstly found some of your hair in Kiri close to camps of lords that have rebeled. "
Mito looked at her hair and said :" well many people could make more of my hair, most of them are my friends but there are at least 2 enemies that could also do it. "
Minato was confused :" Wait, how can someone create your hair. "
Mito answered :" well they just need to have my dna, for example blood, hair or skin. Then they just pour some of my natural chakra in the dna and it will grow. However the process should be done for few days. And there is only one person who knows about how to use it."
Minato nodded, and asked :" so it is Black Zetsu, but how does he know. "
Mito looked at the window and answered :" well the weird thing about me and Black Zetsu is that we are similar and different at same time, we share some abilities, the white part Zetsu can be made just as my parts of body, however he would be actually alive while my parts would be dead."
Minato hummed :" i see, do you know why is that so. "
Mito answered :" the answer is something that i am too afraid to say, since it would cause a dilemma for you, but not for me. "
Minato nodded :" it is fine with me, i want to hear it. "
Mito looked at him and said:" it isn't time yet, i came here to hear what you wanted to say about Jiraya. "
Minato nodded, he wasn't satisfied how Mito escaped the question, but she told the truth they weren't here to talk about that. So he spoke :" Jiraiya went to Uzushino to pay respect. "
Mito nodded for him to continue, as she faced him once again.
Minato spoke :" Jiraiya found an ancient tablet of Uzumaki clan. It said something about a prophet or a guide but he didn't want me to tell you what it said. "
Minato looked at Mitos shocked expression, what did she know about the Uzumaki tablet, if that was so, was Jiraiya really in right.
His mind raced with such thoughts until Mito finally spoke :" An ancient Uzumaki tablet. There is no way. ALL Of the Uzumaki tablets were destroyed before I went there when i was eight. It can't be possible that i missed one."
Mito seemed to be in distress, she had hard time breathing, she was clearly thinking about what that would mean.
Minato asked her :" is that true, were they all destroyed. "
Mito answered :" that is what i was told, if they weren't i would be able to recreate them."
Minato was confused :" why would you recreate them."
Mito answered :" well the secret of the Uzumaki ancient tablets is that they serve to royal bloodline of Uzumaki clan. If there was one that was left not destroyed, i would be able to make a impossible seals. They were parts of puzzles for forbidden Uzumaki seals, and they were seals on their own. I looked for them just in case. But i didn't see any, and you say that Jiraiya found one in middle of Uzushino, the same one i visited 3 times. "
Minato didn't have time to fully process everything that Mito had just said, so he asked :" what does that mean. Is this a fake ancient tablet. "
Mito looked at his eyes and answered :" of course, there is no way any of them were left just standing, black Zetsu was the one to destroy them, as he couldn't perform them he destroyed them, and the tablets weren't meant to left a riddle or message they were there to seal a hidden seals."
Minato then spoke what Jiraiya said about Mito.
Mito was just standing there silently, she was carefully analyzing everything that Minato had just said to her. It was more serious than she thought it would be, Jiraiya basically said that she could be a spy, she was a traitor, and he was filling Hokage's mind with that. She however didn't understand why, what happened, did he believe the stone that someone had just put there. However his behavior didn't show it, then again he is good shinobi he wouldn't show his suspicions so easily, something wasn't adding up. What was it.
Minato asked Mito as he sat down on the his chair :" do you have a idea who could possibly create tablet and make it look like Uzumaki one and have profits of it."
Mito eyes widened and she spoke :" Well there is only one person that comes in my mind, and i have evidence that he did something similar."
Minato waited for her to speak again.
Mito sighed softly and said :" Black Zetsu is the only one that could do it, and the evidence i can show it to you. "
Minato looked at Mito and asked :" right now. "
Mito nodded :" well yes, if we will be allowed in there."
Minato asked carefully :" is it in a place where Hokage isn't a highest authority. "
Mito smirked :" in a way, it is an holy place for the clan. "
Minato had sighed out the breath he was holding in as he said :" i though it wouldn't be in our country. "
Mito looked at him and said :" if that was the case i wouldn't say that i could show it to you."
Minato spoke :" so shall we go then. "
Mito smirked :" where."
Minato said :" to evidence."
Mito shrugged :" and where is that. Why are you so reckless, you should ask me in which clan it is first. "
Minato looked at her and said :" well i believe in you completely."
Mito looked at him confused :" i know, but i can't just take you there and then explain them why we came. "
Minato shrugged :" right. "
Mito gave up as she said :" then let's go to Uchiha clan compand."
Minato didn't have time to act surprised. As Mito exited the room before he could react.
On their way to Uchiha compand Mito was completely silent, Minato was looking at her with interest, she was unusually tense, was that something she was afraid.
However she wasn't hesitant. She only froze when she saw Mikoto and two children ahead of them. Minato noticed them too. Mikoto approached them and asked :" i haven't seen you too together in a long time, what brings you in direction of Uchiha clan with such serious expressions."
Minato was about to answer, but Mito put a smile on her face as she said :" ah, we only wanted to have a small talk with Fugaku - dono, if he isn't busy that is, however i didn't expect that you would take children on late night stroll. "
Mikoto nodded :" Sasuke - chan has troubles with sleeping, so we are trying to tire him out. "
Mito nodded :" well teach him some basic chakra control exercises, and he will sleep regularly, as most children with powerful chakra can not sleep properly. "
Mikoto nodded. Amd looked at Minato who was sweating for some reason, she could feel that Mito was pouring some of her chakra in his hands, however that wasn't something that is supposed to make the man sweat. So Mikoto spoke :" Minato are you all right. You don't look so good."
Minato paled even more as he asked :" what do you mean."
Mito smirked and spoke :" Minato is just tired out of his work, i told him to take rest but he insisted that we firstly finish all the work."
Mikoto nodded :" i see, well i hope that you finish it soon."
Mito nodded and spoke :" don't worry we won't need servings, we won't be staying in main house. "
Mikoto just nodded, she was curious but not enough to be accused of being a spy second time by Mito. Even though that was years ago it still stayed in her memories.
Eventually Mito and Minato reached Uchiha compand and then main house. Fugaku opened the doors, asking them :" Did you forgot to bring keys."
Mito and Minato just stood there as Fugaku finally realized that in front of him were standing red head and yellow head, obviously no Uchihas. The man was in his sleeping attire and was quite possibly woken up for his nap, Fugaku had the night shift in Uchiha military police.
Fugaku gathered himself in a second and said :" i am sorry, have i known that it was you two i would dress accordingly."
Mito shook her head and said :" no it is us that are sorry for itruded your sleep."
Fugaku hummed, still not fully aware of the situation.
Mito spoke softly :" we came here with businesses, we hope that you show us a Uchiha stone tablet. "
Fugaku looked at them suspiciously and asked :" what for. "
Mito answered :" you will find out if you show it to us."
Fugaku answered :" i can't." but before he could finish Mito said :" in secret, no ones will know. You know that there is other way for two of us to enter but we asked about it this way, why do you think we did so. "
Fugaku hummed :" while it is true that you could threat me with saying that it would consider a treason if didn't do as you said, you wouldn't risk the all the effort you put to rebuild our reputation. "
Mito nodded :" and then there is the knowledge that we won't be able to receive also. "
Minato had paled once more and asked Mito :" is it really all right. "
Mito looked at him as she said :" are you regretting it now, i warned you earlier. "
Minato just nodded, as Fugaku entered his house to get his outfit changed. He was wearing traditional Uchiha clan clothes. And then spoke to two of them :" you will have to explain it to me."
Mito nodded :" of course. "
When they were in the room with Uchiha clan tablet, Mito felt shivers all over her body and spoke :" his presence is in that stone."
Minato looked at Mito and could see her body reacting. He then tried to feel it, he could faintly remember the feel pf black Zetsus chakra from the time he fought with Shisui fused body, after few moments he could feel it, it was feint to him, but not to Mito.
Fugaku was still bowing in front of the stone. And then asked Mito :" what is that you want from here."
Mito was frozen in spot, her body completely still and her voice was queit but clear :" read it for me."
Minato was confused by the request :" yes."
Mito spoke again :" no, not you, Fugaku use your mangekyou sharingan and read it. "
Fugaku gritted his teath and began, the first thing he read out was a story of creation, of Otsutsuki trio. Minato could recognize the story, then there was a part about Uchiha clan secret sharigan stage, then about Uchiha Madaras body, and more. Then one interesting thing was said and Mito smirked as she said :" that one is a lie."
The two of adults in the room froze, how can it be a lie on a stone.
Mito looked at the two she didn't seem to be bothered by the stone, she continued :" then everything down from here is written by Black Zetsu, and his hands only, while there are some truths most of them are lies, the last true informations were written by Madara when black Zetsu still didn't have full control of his actions."
Minato then sighed :" wait so you are saying thag the story is true even though it is different than one you told us. "
Mito looked at him :" both stories are true, i only talked about the war between the three of them and not so much of their life prior to it, while the story is more to respect the ancestors. Hiding the ugly true. "
Fugaku looked at Mito and asked her :" did you know the content of the stone from the beginning. "
Mito looked at him and asnwerd :" no, but i know the truth, the infinite tsukuyomi it won't save Uchiha clan, it would destroy the whole world, and Uchiha clan would bleed first to achieve the ultimate visual power. At least that was their plan, but now i don't know what exactly is going on. "
Minato nodded :" well it is our luck that not many can be manipulatid by this stone. "
Mito looked at him and spoke :" that is not problem, the problem is the people that can be manipulated by it are the strongest in Uchiha clan and they would lead the Uchiha clan as whole pack. Originally the destiny of Uchiha clan was death due to coup de tea."
Fugaku looked at Mito and said :" then you, did you. "
Mito nodded :" i did stop it, though i am not sure what kind of problems that will cause. "
Fugaku hummed. And then looked at the stone :" i can't allow it to be destroyed. "
Mito nodded :" that is right, however we can delete the parts that aren't the truth."
Minato spoke :" we can't, we aren't allowed to touch something so sacred. "
Mito nodded :" yes, you aren't, but similar to Black Zetsu those rules don't apply to me. "' as i am something like a alien in this world' Mito finished the sentence in her mind. Though Isobu didn't agree,:" it is more like you are god like creature. "
Mito carefully touched it and the stone didn't react to her, she could rewrite it, Fugaku flinched whenshe touched it, as he remembered when he as a child was forced to touch it as it was a ritual, all of the Uchiha children would feel the pain then and would never want to touch it again in their life, it was a proof that the stone wasn't ordinary. So that meant Mito wasn't either. Maybe it was because she was a jinchuriki, however from the stories the old Uzumaki Mito wanted to touch it too but couldn't enter the room how scared she was. The Uchiha clan thought that she was going to mock them, but when they saw her reaction they truly believed that it was sacred enough that people with evil intent could not even enter. This Mito thought was different. Finally the child moved away from the tablet and it seemed like nothing had changed, until the moment Fugaku used his sharingan. There was few sentences of change, and nothing more. Minato spoke after that :" i can still feel his presence."
Mito nodded :" i let it stay there, it won't be able figure out that the message was changed and he will think that everything is going according his plan."
Minato nodded :" but that doesn't solve our problem."
Mito nodded :" i will solve it in no time."
Chapter 194: 194
Chapter Text
3.pov
Somewhere in the darkness, there was someone looking at the shattered glass, the empty look was hunting the shreds of glasses. The black haired man, teen, stood in the middle of the room, his hair was hanging over his shoulders and was dirty, suddenly a disturbance happened in the darkness and another creature appeared in the room. Black Zetsu smirked with his white part and said :" it seems like your training is going smother than i thought it would."
The man looked at black Zetsu and spoke with rather soft voice for his appearance :" is that so, i don't really know."
Black Zetsu nodded :" yes, Izuna, your genjutsu skills have become so great that even the masters of Uchiha clan can't detect them. "
Izuna hummed :" if you say so."
Black Zetsu smirked and spoke :" do you wish to go outside, it has been few months since your last time."
Izuna looked at the creature and spoke :" even if i want to, you won't let me go without reason. Though i don't know why j had to stare at tablet last time but i am sure you had plans with that stone. "
Black Zetsu smirked :" of course, those plans will soon come in fruition, and besides even your practical experience on this glass has been used. You see i don't waste my resources. "
Izuna looked at the creature with empty expression, he didn't like the creature at all. Izuna finally spoke :" so are you using my skill to damage this worlds peace. "
Black Zetsu laughed :" of course, the thoughts you put in those glasses are exactly what i need to create unrest. Your mangekyou sharigan ability is unique and perfect for mine plan. As it has only few conditions, such like user concertating on certain thought, an object that will come in contact with the target, and the contact. "
Izuna hummed :" i see, so what did you come here for, i am sure it wasn't for a chit chat. "
Black Zetsu hummed :" of course not, i am here to see how much you improved in other skills, i don't wish to push you yo hard, but you aren't strong enough to face any of my paws right now, and my enemy is outnumbering us. So i need to get you stronger rather quickly."
Izuna looked at him and spoke :" i see, you are trying to make me a pawn. "
Black Zetsu smirked :" with the seal on your heart you already are one. Don't forget your whole body belongs to me. "
Izuna scuffed at him and said :" fine then lets go. "
The two of them suddenly left the darkness, the room was left behind in the mess it was, on a corner of the desk there were notes.
Notes that Izuna remembered about Naruto storyline form conversations with rabbit. He had written it for over a year now, he was surprised when he noticed how many days had passed and no changes on his body, he didn't get taller, his hair grown faster than in his previous life, his voice didn't change, though it was different from his previous one. Though the only thing that changed was how he perceived himself. He wasn't her, however it took him a lot of time to stop referring himself in female way, well at least in his mind. Izuna cursed his past as he wanted to get stronger both mentally and physically. It was clear in his notes that he was trying to figure out what to do, however he never found a solution, his only choice was to follow black Zetsus orders.
The rest of the room was filled with broken things, it was place where Izuna practiced his genjutsu, luckily his room was far away from it, every time he was writing the things he remembered would be when he would be forced into a dream by Black Zetsu, luckily black Zetsu didn't have ability to understand what exactly Izuna was writing down.
Izuna and black Zetsu appeared on the ground, the breeze made Izuna hair dance, black Zetsu smirked and spoke :" do you know where this is."
Izuna watched his surroundings and spoke :" we are surrounded by water, the climate is humid, the vegetables are characteristic to land of whirlpool."
Black Zetsu smirked :" that is right, we are close to the place you last visited, the Uzushino, in a way this is birth place for both you and that rabbit of yours. As i summoned your soul from a seal i stole from here. "
Izuna looked at it and hummed :" is that supposed to make it feel like it is special. "
Black Zetsu smirked :" i like this part of you, you aren't as emotional as i thought you would be, maybe that is why i prefer you over other Uchiha who hide thier fellings deep down."
Izuna looked at the creature and thought ' i am no different form them, maybe i am better at deceiving than they are, well it doesn't matter.'
Black Zetsu then finally spoke :" then shall we see what you got. "
Izuna nodded already prepared, he spared against black Zetsu few times, he never had a chance of winning, it was mostly him dodging and trying to find open spot to attack. However Black Zetsu would always taunt him by saying thay Mito could defeat black Zetsu when she was around 12. And that she only lacked a way to kill him.
Those words were enough for Izuna to think that there was a chance for him to be saved. However the black Zetsu wouldn't let that happen, he knew that.
So this time Izuna went all out, using all of his skills, his mangekyou sharingan, his ninjutsu, taijutsu, everything he had learned.
The spar was interesting however it ended in same way as every other. Black Zetsu was sitting on the top of laying Izuna as he said :" today you were close, i must say that your growth is immense but still you lack years of training. Soon i will be able to count onto you more, the only thing that is better than my expectations is your chakra storage and control. Everything else you need to train more. "
Izuna wanted to curse, wanted to escape this hellhole however he didn't have a place to stay. He didn't belong here. The only person that could understand him, was opponent of the person who was his jailor.
The room was cleaned by the time the two had returned, only the notes were left in the exact same place where they were originally. Izuna took them again and slowly started reading them until he fell asleep. Black Zetsu then would head out to Akatskui hideout. Where he would meet with the stronger members, such as Kakuza, Sasori, Konan, Pain, Hidan and Juzo Biwa. Juzo Biwa was the mole he put in the whole mess he created with Kiri, seeing how that wasn't going as smoothly as he pleased he used a trick to destabilize Konoha, did that work he didn't know. Well there is always something he could do with Kiri, but there was no need for that now. His plans weren't to cause chaos right now, he needs to create the chaos the moment the treaty is about to get sighed again. He will make other countries weeker, even though they were still stronger on their own, however his plana would move slowly. Black Zetsu stood behind Pain and was listening onto the conversation, it was reports of income, the missions and the situation in Kiri, kumo and takigakura. Black Zetsu would whisper some orders in Pain ears however some where the ideas of Pain himself. Black Zetsu wasn't satisfied how the akatskui wasn't completely under his control but it was better than nothing.
On the other side, Mito was busy, dealing with the both Hyuga clan and treaty papers. She was also thinking about what happened to Jiraiya. Genma visited her and they talked a little, but he soon left as he had plans with his friends, Mito wished him to have fun. Shisui and Kakashi would return tomorrow in the morning so she should finish as much as she could today. Her sleeping schedule was even more of the mess after yesterday. She really didn't know what to do, what it was that Jiraiya got himself into. How to solve this issue, does she need to prove her loyalty to Konoha. She really didn't know, however she decided to visit Senju compand for a dinner, she would try to gather more information there. And she had excuse, to visit distant family, Tenzo, Tsunade, Haruko and Chieko. Now that she thinks about it, how old are the twins, she rarely visited them, though they were brats and annoying when she did visit them. Were they supposed to turn 4 or 5 this year, which meant they would get into academy next year. Maybe Mito should buy them a present, their birthday isn't close by but it would make it seem like her visit is natural, and maybe she should buy something for Tenzo as well.
Mito hummed as she finished the last paper for the Suna treaty, she sighed :" well this will be a good start for a council meeting. Though i think Jiraiya will be against going without inspection. Well i fine with that. Should i visit Hokage's tower on my way there."
So Mito did, she went through the shinobi market and bought few kunais and other weapons for Haruko and Chieko, and she bought a scarf for Tenzo. As he needs to take better care of his bosy since he is training to become a sage. Mito herself thought that she would need to train for a sage to, however she never had the time, and besides she didn't know on which she should summon do it.
Mito stopped by Hokage's office, and she explained what she wrote and how she thought it would be great to bring this tommorow, and how she was going to visit Senju compand now, she wasn't hiding the gifts she bought to the trio. Minato nodded and spoke :" have fun, and be careful, last time i visited them i had my hand almost broken."
Mito flinched and asked :" who jumped on you."
Minato answered :" both of them, but it seems like you experienced this before."
Mito answered :" i did babysit them a year or so ago. "
Mito left that, she walked slowly and was about to enter the Senju complex, the complex became more of the forest than she remembered, it was probably because Tenzo trained here his senjutsu, when Shizune tapped her shoulder from behind as she said :" hi, it is been a while."
Mito smiled :" ah yes, are you returning from work now."
Shizune nodded :" yeah, honestly i though i was going to be late for dinner."
Mito nodded :" it must be ruff in the hospital."
Shizune nodded :" honestly it is usual amount of the work. How about you. I didn't hear any rumors about you, which means that you probably holed yourself into your room and you are doing some political stuff."
Mito smirked :" you are really perceptive. That is exactly how it is, and honestly regret picking the political stuff to do, but i know that if i don't nobody will. "
Shizune nodded :" so what brings you here. "
Mito shrugged :" it isn't anything political at all, it is nore of personal problem, i want to see how you guys are doing, to see if everything is fine, i want to escape from my work. "
Shizune hummed :" wouldn't that be going on a date with Genma. "
Mito nodded :" yes, well he went to have fun with his friends and family, i don't mind, he was on a difficult mission and he needs to relax, and he can't do it with me since i am busy, i barely have time to have meals. "
Shizune nodded and spoke :" then should we head in, i can already hear Tsunade - sama yelling through the house. "
Mito nodded, she was glad that Shizune didn't pick up on her choice of words, she did say that she will be watching if everything was fine.
When Mito entered the doors as first one, she immediately regreted it as she saw, a shadow behind her move to left, and she didn't have a moment to dodge two children, they looked cute, which was distraction on its own. The two managed to knock Mito down. Luckily nothing had been broken. Mito smiled at the two cuties on top of her. Haruko with his big blue eyes, his hair which was combination of white and blond shades, giving it blond felling overall, his small and cute nose and his mouth, his angelic laugh. Chieko looking a little angry, but still cute, she was angry as Haruko manged to come to Mito faster than she did, Chieko was completely blond her eyes were brown like her mothers, her eyes were just as big as Haruko, her nose was bit more on Jiraya's side of genes, her smile was same as Jiraiya thought. They were bigger than Mito expected so her first words were :"it is been a while you two, you have grown i almost didn't realize it was you two troublemakers."
Chieko smiled at that as she stood up and was followed by Haruko, whose hand she pulled. Chieko spoke :" look i am taller than Haruko." Mito remembered once again, Haruko was the shy one while Chieko was the one that like to compete in everything, especially since she is the youngest one. Haruko looked cutely towards Mito and Mito smiled :" is that so, but i don't think that you are taller than him by much."
Chieko looked unsatisfied with her answer.
Mito chuckled :" why is the big girl pouting, both of you have charms that make you irresistible to other children."
Tsunade and Jiraiya had came just then, as they were busy preparing the table. Tsunade went for the hug and spoke :" it is been a while since you last visited. "
Mito nodded :" yes, i will try to visit more often since the children have grown. "
Tsunade snorted :" so since there is no need to babysit them you will come."
Mito smirked :" exactly, do you know about countless reports about the two of them and how many times a shinobi on duty of babysitting them had to go to hospital. "
Tsunade sweat dropped :" ah, yes. "
Mito nodded :" well it is good that they are lively. Especially Chieko. "
Haruko looked at Mito and spoke bringing his hands :" up,"
Mito smiled and did so, the boy really liked her, while Chieko wasn't as fond of her as he was. Tsunade shook her head :" he didn't ask for few months for ride, so it is kinda weird seeing him do it."
Mito shrugged :" i see, but he likes it, and Chieko doesn't mind,"
Chieko nodded :" well i don't want to compete with Tenzo."
Mito was confused just for a second by her words, as Tenzo jumped from upstairs yelling :" Haruko, you cute devil, stop stealing my sister. Hey do you hear, me hey don't ignore me. "
Tenzo energetically was making circles around the two, meanwhile Haruko hid his face in Mitos neckline. And it was time for Jiraiya to speak :" well, well it is enough of fooling around. "
Mito nodded and saw that Shizune had finally exited out the left corner, she had changed her clothes, which meant that that corner was secret passage and how not to get hurt by the brats, and Mito always wondered how no one from this house who lived in it wasn't injured.
Mito hummed as she put her other hand on top of Tenzos head and petted him saying :" don't be jealous, we see each other a lot."
Tenzo nodded happily. And finally they entered the kitchen area. On the menu was some of Mito's favorite meals, like pie she made for the Senju family years ago. The meal was pleasant, it reminded Mito of how things were before but it was fine. The talk wasn't nostalgic so the atmosphere was just right. The talk would hop from one to another topic in mere minutes. Mito asked how old were the twins and if they were ready to go to academy. It turned out that Chieko and Haruko weren't old enough yet, and they weren't really interested into academy right now. They had friends around from clans, they did train a little of shinobi arts but they were pushed by neither Tsunade or Jiraiya, in fact Shizune and Tenzo were in charge of training them. Mito sighed :" well that means i bought these gifts without a reason."
Chieko and Haruko lited up :" what gifts."
Mito chuckled :" weponary, it is safe too use."
Tsunade checked the wepons and nodded:" they would be able to handle these."
Mito hummed :" i see, then how about this gift for my precious Tenzo. "
A green scarf was pulled out of a bag. Tenzo looked at for few seconds and smiled brightly :" it looks nice."
Mito smirked :" then how about i put it on you. "
Mito stood up from the table and carefully put it on Tenzo. The green scarf and his naturally brown hair made it work.
The talk again changed. Jiraya and Mito talked about some political things but Mito didn't find anything weird, and it didn't seem like Jiraiya was careful about his words either. Mito then decided that it was time to go home. Tsunade nodded as it was getting late. Mito stood up and said her goodbyes. However Tsunade stopped her saying :" someone should escort you, don't you think so Jiraiya."
Mito smirked, well yes, since only person who can escort her was Jiraiya maybe she could ask him something more directly.
Jiraiya nodded to Tsunade :" fine, but i don't think anything would happen to Mito either way. "
Mito nodded :" that is fine with me. Then let's go Jiraiya."
The two left in silence and slowly walked through the night.
Chapter 195: 195
Notes:
So I am announcing my hiatus, it should be 2 months one. I have to study for my exams. I will try to write during this time. But there won't be updates in this period. I have ideas for the story but i would still like to think of your ideas.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito walked a bit father in village, or Jiraiya assumed she was going there, until suddenly Mito spoke :" can we take a detour, i want to spend some time in nature."
Jiraiya didn't mind so he answered :" sure i don't mind."
Mito hummed, and looked at Jiraiya she was clearly debating on how to ask him something. Jiraiya could tell that was case vut he couldn't say what it was.
Jiraiya finally spoke when they entered the lesser populated part of city :" what is troubling you."
Mito smirked :" you are."
Jiraiya looked at her confused :" what do you mean me."
Mito looked at him seriously :" are you pretending to not know or do you really not know."
Jiraiya answered :" i don't know what you are talking about. "
Mito sighed and looked the man in the eyes standing right in front of him :" what do you think of me, am i a threat to Konoha." Mito noticed something change, but the Jiraiya didn't react.
Mito asked again however this time she asked :" what do you think of me, Uzumaki Mito the prophet."
Jiraiya suddenly felt like a complete stranger his attitude seemed almost robotic like he was repeating a memoriesed report, Mito heard him say the exact words he said to Minato. What was more once it had been five minutes and the report had ended Mito could not feel that stranger there any longer. Mito was confused so she asked Jiraiya something just in case :" so how do you like my suggestion."
Jiraiya was confused and asked :" what suggestions, you just suddenly stopped here and said that you were troubled by me."
Mito nodded and said :" something is wrong with you, as you don't remember the report that you have just said to me. "
Jiraiya looked at her confused :" what, i didn't do such thing. "
Mito smirked :" but you see i know you did, and i have evidence, here this seal is always on me and it records any conversation around me, so that i don't miss out any important information around me. So do you want to hear what you told me. "
Jiraiya nodded and listened, he commented at the end:" i don't understand, that is clearly mine voice, but i don't remember saying those words. "
Mito sighed :" do you remember seeing a stone tablet of ancient Uzumaki clan. "
Jiraiya nodded :" yes though i was confused about it and believed that it wasn't the right thing. "
Mito nodded :" yes that is right, it is fake however it seems like it is doing it's function, it is brainwashing you. "
Jiraiya nodded his face serious :" then it must be done by genjutsu expert. "
Mito nodded :" probably but before that we have to analyze what is actually going on and what it is the goal of this genjutsu. We will have to find a way to break the genjutsu as it seems like simple methods don't work. Since i do not feel any disturbance of your chakra. Well i want you to come tomorrow at morning to me and i and you will visit library to find posible solutions. "
Jiraiya nodded :" that is fine, but should i tell someone about this. "
Mito shook her head :" absolutely not, only person that will know about this is Minato, and we will tell him that after the council meeting. "
Jiraiya nodded as he finally escorted Mito to her house Mito smiled at him saying :" don't worry, i won't let anything happen to you, because you are someone i deeply care of and your family is someone i deeply care about too. "
Mito slowly walked into her room, she sighed she really should have cleaned it a little. On her desk were so much papers, on her floor was her piyamas and some seals. Mito sighed and quickly cleaned it up, and dressed herself for sleeping. She would be busy tommorow too. As Kakashi and Shisui would arrive tomorrow. First it would be Kakashi and it would be around time when Mito would be at the council meeting, well if their travel was at top speed, and Shisui would come in the noon when Mito would probably be finished with dealing with both council meeting and Hokage report about Jiraiya.
Meanwhile Genma was hanging with bunch of his friends. Guy, Ebisu, Ibiki and more, the atmosphere was great as they were drinking some soju, it wasn't illegal as they were all adults, in shinobi world at least. They started drinking around 5 pm. And the first topic was, how Ibiki was doing, Ibiki had recently been promoted to junior investigator of I&T, Genma and others were interested in what had changed. Ibiki spoke :" Well the amount of paperwork i personally deal with has lessened but the amount of time i spend working is getting longer. However i like it."
Genma nodded :" well i am glad you like it, how about Tokara, how is he doing."
Ibiki answered :" i made sure that nobody picks up on him, by taking him under my wing. "
Ebisu nodded :" well that is smart, as you naturally trust him and so does he. But is there any other reason. "
Ibiki looked at the man confused :" what do you mean."
Ebisu look at tje others and his eyes asked others if he should really tell the man. Suddenly Hayate joined to the party. Hayate spoke :" oh i am sorry i am late, i had a training session with Yugao."
Ebisu looked at him and said :" stop saying that you were spending time with your girlfriend in front of single guys you make me feel jealous."
Hayate smiled :" haha, is that so. Anyways it seems like i interrupted some interesting conversations, since Ibiki looks like he wants to hear something. "
Ibiki looked at his former teammate and said :" yes i have been curious of what you guys were talking, about another reason i would put Tokara under my wing. "
Hayate nodded :" so it was about that. Well who wants to break the ice. "
Ibiki looked at his teammate confused :" so even you know about it, so what is it. "
Genma sighed :" i honestly don't know how so many of our powerful friends are dense. "
Ibiki looked at the Genma and spoke :" what do you mean. "
Genma sighed and was about to say it but Guy couldn't hold it any longer he almost shouted so that whole bar could hear him but luckily Genma muffled most of noise by giving him a tight hug, which usually worked :" we are saying that you like Tokara-kun and that is the reason why you take so much care of him."
Ibiki froze at the spot :" what nonsense are you talking about, i don't like him"
Hayate laughed :" what do you mean you don't like him, but you were so scared when he was about to choose to be a shinobi that would participate in frontlines, and so happy when he joined the I&T with you."
Ibiki looked at him and defended himself :" i did that because i was worried that he wouldn't survive like that. "
Hayate nodded :" that may be true but both me and you know that you respect his strengths most of us, and you believed that he would flourish if he had more experience, but you were afraid of him dying. "
Ibiki didn't comment, and just chugged some soju. Hayate then looked at Ebisu who spoke then :" actually we all knew about your feelings for long time, do you remember few years ago when Mito trained us all, you would always comfort Tokara from Mitos harsh words and would even yell at Mito sometimes, because you didn't want him to be hurt by her words. You cared so much for him, maybe you could say that you were worried as his teammate but you never worried about anyone else, to us you were cool and sometimes cold friend, but you always had that soft spot for Tokara. "
Genma nodded :" and besides i think that Tokara also harbors some feelings towards you too. He wouldn't just give up on his wish for anyone. He isn't as dense as you are but he lacks the confidence to make the first move, so he is waiting by your side. Well at least that is mine opinion. "
Ibiki was quite for some and then asked :" so you are saying that i should confess to him. "
Genma was quiet, was that the best.
Hayate spoke :" Well we want you to think about the possibility, and when you think about it you can do what you want. "
Ibiki looked at his friends and asked :" You wouldn't judge me. "
Genma laughed :" judge you, why, the person you maybe like is a male but what you like them that is what matters, you will be happy and that is what matters to us. "
Ibiki hummed and looked at Genma asking him:" are you happy though. "
As the topic changed, the atmosphere did as well. Genma shrugged :" what do you mean, of course i am happy. "
Ebisu looked at him and asked :" Really, the girl you like is engaged to another man, and your friend at that."
Genma nodded :" well that is true but it isn't like that hurts me."
Ibiki looked confused :" what do you mean. You won't be able to live with her and you are happy."
Genma was even more confused, but realized something when Hayate laughed :" haha, i don't believe it, you guys don't know. "
The rest of the table was confused by the laugh. Hayate continued :" don't you guys find it weird how both Genma and Kakashi still hang around Mito and regularly go on dates."
Ebisu answered :" well is not that because they are friends and Mito treats them like ones."
Genma answered :" but friends don't kiss each other. "
The table was silent once again. And guy shouted :" kiss"
Hayate nodded :" well yes, they go on couple dates not likeour dates."
Ibiki was confused :" wait, what does that mean."
Genma laughed :" really you should sometimes listen to gossip, there are some valuable information there. Haven't you heard about Uzumaki princess law in Uzumaki clan. "
Ebisu was the one who asked :" wait that was real."
Hayate nodded :" yup. "
The few minutes after explaining what it exactly meant, Ibiki nodded :" well you must be happy, but are you sure that everything will work. "
Genma answered:" there is no reason for it to not as we think about each other as brothers and we have someone we treasure together."
Ebisu thought about it for a moment :" wait those that mean that only me, Raido and Guy are single. "
Ibiki answered:" hey don't count like i am already in relationships with Tokara. But yes. "
Ebisu spoke :" and all of the girls from our generation are dating someone."
Genma nodded :" well there are lots of hot girls older than us, why don't you try your chances there. "
Ibiki looked at him and asked him :" honestly do you think i have a chance."
Genma smirked :" nope, i just wanted to see you embarrass yourself. "
Ebisu started crying :" i knew it. "
The table was filled with laughter, the topics soom changed faster as they become more intoxicated. Genma was getting asked on how far had he actually gone, but Hayate didn't want hear it,. Though the answer was only few kisses. When Genma asked Hayate how far had he gone with Yugao Hayate was red. Genma looked at him seriously :" no way, you guys went all the way."
Hayate shouted :"we didn't, it was just some preparation."
Realizing what he said he wobbled around leaving the money for the drinks he had and left. While others were in shock.
Eventually over time everyone left, they were quite drunk but everyone was happy. Though they would regret it in the morning.
Mito woke up in the morning, and prepared herself for a busy day, she made several clones and made them head into Hyuga clan. She prepared herself for Jiraiya to come at any moment. When he did they immediately went to Uzumaki clan library, Lisa helped Mito with finding any books that were connected with genjutsu. There were few, like 5 as Uzumaki clan wasn't that interested into genjutsu, so most of these books were on how to break the genjutsu. Mito and Jiraiya then went to main library in Konoha and searched for similar books, they found many of those here. Mito left few clones here so that they could read while she was in the meting. She did same in Uzumaki clan library.
Eventually it was time to head to council meeting. Jiraiya and Mito talked about what they noticed about this genjutsu, it wasn't much but it was clear that it wasn't any regular genjutsu. And so most things wouldn't work on it. However their talk was interrupted when they reached the council room. The two headed inside and went into the shadows, as they were first to be here. Well besides Hokage and Nara. The other clan heads were coming. Mito relaxed, she didn't need to worry. Well since she could predict how they would react. She was fine. When the meting started Jiraiya was called upon to make a report. He told them exactly what he told Hokage. The report was same and without letting anything out, other the Uzumaki stone tablet and Mitos hair in the Kiri. As Jiraiya didn't tell that in front of Mito either.
The council however debated what to do, should Konoha push harder on borders. Mito then stepped out, which made others halt their words, as that wasn't in protocol. Mito looked at Minato who was just about to yell :" silence."
Mito bowed to Hokage and council as she spoke:" may i have a word."
The silence was awkward as the civilian council questioned what she was about to do. Mito spoke seeing nobody resist and Minato gave her a nod :" in my opinion we shouldn't send more shinobi on the border. Since doing so to Kiri rebels will make them stronger, as it would seem like we betrayed Mizukage, and Mizukage would need to respond making his defense from internal conflict weaker. Since we are still under the previous treaty that would make us break it and all other countries could justify a war against us as we broke the treaty we proposed. "
Mito looked at the council and said :" so why don't we do something that benefits us, we check the treaties that have been rewriten, and make some changes and send them to be signed. So that we can build more power in peace. "
The council nodded. Mito then took out few documents :" the yellow one is treaty with land of wind and village hidden in sand, while the grey one is for land of earth and village hidden in stone. The others aren't finished yet. "
The council was quiet for few minutes, which was needed for the reading the whole documents. The shinobi were faster readers so they spoke first :" it seems like Uzumaki - san took everything in count, however there is few things that are to lax. "
Mito nodded :" yes that is right, however those are made because we should let both land of wind and earth have some choices."
Shikaku smirked :" that is right, while we aren't giving them a choice of what to take, we gave them a choice of how much to take."
Mito nodded :" exactly. "
The final decision was :" we will make decisions next time, however for now the Hokage office will think of ways to improve it. "
Mito read in between the lines, i am too busy but we will pretend like i am doing this unnecessary work.
Mito waited until the meeting was over. It took another hour as the other matters weren't as serious as the first one but were still matters regarding the clans.
Mito and Jiraiya were watching and listening carefully just in case something important was brought up, however most of the matters were financial problems of the clans. Mito didn't really know what it was about, but it seemed like smaller clans had troubles with financial situation. However Mito wasn't worried as soon most of those families would get some fonds from missions. Hokage seemed to think so too, so he said :" we will wait to next week's meeting to talk about it. Someone will think of the way to solve it, if it doesn't solve itself in a day or two, as i remember that the paycheck will be finished but tommorow."
Minato then ended the meeting and was surprised when he saw both Mito and Jiraiya still standing in the shadows. Shikaku was there too. And Minato spoke to him :" can you leave me alone with them for few minutes. "
Shikaku nodded, it was probably something that didn't require his help or something thay doesn't need to be known by him.
Minato spoke to two that were there with him :" what do you want to discuss."
Mito and Jiraiya exited at same time, Mito spoke :" i found what makes Jiraiya so strange."
Minato was shocked :" what are you doing talking about that in front of him.," Mito answered :" that is because he does not have any control over what happens when certain conditions are met."
Minato nodded
Mito then continued :" simply saying Jiraiya is under a genjutsu that starts when he is asked about me and what he found about me. Or something along those lines. For example tell me what do you think about Uzumaki Mito. "
Jiraiya began speaking the same things as when he reported privately to Minato.
Mito sighed and said :" he doesn't remember what he says, it is completely hidden from his memories"
Minato nodded :" so what about this genjutsu."
Mito shook her head:" well i don't know much about it, but it is quite possible that it was made when Jiraiya looked into the stone tablet to implant a certain thought process into his head and make him repeat and report it, however i dont know how is the master mind behind this, as i don't think that black Zetsu has similar ability. And we are currently searching for a way to break the genjutsu. "
Jiraiya finally moved his head and spoke :" Did you say something. "
Mito answered :" no, we still don't know what exactly the goal of this genjutsu. "
Jiraiya nodded :" well it seems like it was supposed to shaken us, and our trust between Hokage and Mito."
Mito nodded :" well still that is our assumption, but there could be more."
Notes:
So I am announcing my hiatus, it should be 2 months one. I have to study for my exams. I will try to write during this time. But there won't be updates in this period. I have ideas for the story but i would still like to think of your ideas.
Chapter 196: 196
Summary:
And i am back, i manged to end my first year of college as soon asit was possible. I was done yesterday. So i am back to the writing.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Jiraiya talked to Minato more, about the genjutsu, and what would be the best thing to do. Minato sighed :" so you say that we should investigate it more, but the civilan council won't rest, they got an opportunity to spread their influence."
Mito sighed :" yes they did, however they won't be able to cause as much trouble as Jiraiya under genjutsu. If have to risk something, i would rather risk the political stability we have at the moment, we can always restore it. "
Jiraiya nodded :" i agree with Mito, though i do not know any more methods of investigation, unless Yamanaka. "
Mito shook her head :" well yes Yamanaka are an option, but i can also do it. Though i would like Inoichi to be there just in case. "
Minato nodded his head and spoke :" i will approve of this, but i think it would be suspicious for you two to be together all day, especially after everything Jiraiya said, it would seem like he is monitoring you. "
Mito sighed :" yes, we will act carefully, so Jiraiya will come tomorrow in the morning, i will ask for Inoichi help in meantime. "
Minato nodded :" if that is all, i think that i have bunch reports to listen. "
With that the trio parted ways. Jiraiya headed back to Senju compand, Mito went to i&t department, while Minato went to his office, bunch of shinobi from gourd missions returned.
Mito sighed softly as she walked through the complex corridors. I&t was queit, which was both weird and not, as the rooms the torture was done were filled with screams, the isolation of sound was good, no sound would be leaked. At the final turn towards Inoichis office. Mito saw Ibiki and Tokara, she was surprised, when she saw how awkward Ibiki seemed. Like there was nervousness around him, she never saw that around him, Tokara also noticed it by his air, but didn't want to point it out, at least that was what it seemed.
Mito spoke first seeing that other two were preoccupied thinking about something.
:" hello thereIbiki-kun, Tokara - kun."
Tokara stopped his steps and looked at Mito, and smiled saying :" ah, hello there Mito - san, it has been a while."
Ibiki was surprised when he heard the other speak. He was obviously completely confused, as he only now returned from his deep musing. He only nodded his head in acknowledgment of others presence.
Which was weird to Mito but she wouldn't point it out, so she spoke :" ah yes, it has been a long time Tokara - kun, we didn't see each other for a year i think, i would like to catch up with you but i am really busy."
Ibiki finally spoke, seeing that Tokara was thinking about how to answer Mito :" what brings you all the way here."
Mito smirked :" i have something to ask of Yamanaka - dono. "
Tokara finally managed to answer Mito previous statement :" ah yes, it would be nice to catch up, but i don't think we will be able to, i heard that you are busy and now that your group of friends are back you will have to spend some time with them. "
Mito shrugged it and said :" well, i can always catch up with them, but it would be nice change of pace to catch up with you. "
Mito winked at the boy, who didn't seem fazed by it. However Ibiki was, bothered at lot. His face morphed into a scowl. Mito noticed it, and whispered to Ibiki :" ah, maybe it isn't my place to say this, but please don't make it so obvious, but then again I guess you are troubled on what to do."
Ibiki looked at Mito who passed by the dou. He then looked at Tokara, who was looking at him strangely, he didn't not know how to describe or respond to it. He had a sudden urge to explain the situation, so he tried his best, his nerves started to kick in as his hands started moving around :" it isn't what you think, Mito was just playing a trick on me. Recently everyone has started teasing me."
Tokara nodded as he said :" is that so, well it doesn't matter to me, i just didn't want to meddle into complicated things."
Ibiki was bit disappointed with the words Tokara just spoke, but he could see that wasn't what Tokara really meant, or at least he hoped so.
Mito knocked on the doors of Yamanaka office. And got the answer in a minute. Inoichi was busy dealing with a ton of paperwork. And Mito felt guilty on disturbing him, so she asked :" is it not the best time."
Inoichi smiled at her and said :" no, you can enter."
Mito nodded :" well i won't stay for too long, i just have a request."
Inoichi nodded :" let me hear it. How can i help you."
Mito sighed :" well the thing is a bit complicated, but basically i want you to be with me tomorrow in the morning when i walk through Jiraya's mind. I have reasons that i currently cannot explain, but we have approval from Minato. "
Inoichi nodded :" is it because of the last report he made. "
Mito nodded :" yes, although to be more precise it would be about something that caused the report. You know that the mind walking jutsu is extremely dangerous, but i have to do it. So i am trusting my body to you an expert. "
Inoichi nodded :" i will come, i presume it will be in Uzumaki clan compand. "
Mito nodded :" yes in the library, though only 4 of us know about it, so please keep in mind to move carefully. "
Inoichi nodded and Mito smiled at him as she created a clone saying :" this will lessen the workload for you, in exchange for this request. "
Inoichi smirked :" that is great, but aren't you wondering about the research on that matter. "
Mito nodded :" i am, but i don't think that have any time right now to deal with it."
Yamanaka nodded:" well i did find some interesting facts but nothing with concrete proof, so i will be looking more into it. "
Mito nodded :" thank you. "
Mito finally managed to get back to Uzumaki compand, when she felt two familiar chakras start to go towards her from Hokage's tower. Genma was already here, and from what she gathered he was tasked with keeping Naruto and Karin company. The two of them were really energetic. Mito smiled at them, she sat down next to tree, in front which Genma and children were playing catch. It was peaceful picture, that made Mito think of having children, mentally she had always wanted to have children, or rather he wanted to have kids, to not feel lonely to make sure that somebody was treated right, this body thought was too young for it.
Before she finalized the thoughts, Genma had sat down next to her with Naruto ans Karin in his hands. Karin quickly changed her position to sit at Mitos lap. Naruto liked Genma more than Mito, Mito didn't mind it, she knew that she didn't spend as much with him as she wanted, Karin had known her a little back before Naruto was born, but Naruto only met her when he was a one year old baby. And that was not that often. Anyway Mito played with Karin's hands while she waited for Kakashi and Shisui to appear.
It did not take long. They appeared in few minutes. Mito talked with Genma, Naruto and Karin how to play certain games. When the boys arrived, they talked about their missions, making the stories interactive for the children. Finally when Suzume got back from shopping and took over Karin and Naruto, who were now tired, Mito and the trio went on a walk.
Kakashi started the conversation :" i miss going on mission with you."
Mito nodded :" well unfortunately i don't think i will be going on a mission soon."
Shisui spoke :" why, is situation bad."
Mito shake her head and said :" i wouldn't say that, it is more pull and push, i am here to make things balanced, i have lots of work to do. And there is always unexpected trouble that occurs and delays things. "
Genma nodded and said :" is it true that you may not ve allowed to exit the Konoha because of the report Jiraiya made today. "
Mito smirked :" i guess civialn councils already started to spread the rumors, however that isn't exactly the truth, the truth is the same reason while i am only allowed to take few missions a month and most of them are close to Konoha. "
Kakashi spoke :" but you can't tell us the reason right. "
Mito smirked :" no, i think it is time for you guys to learn the reason, i am sure you guys are old enough to understand. "
The trio froze, she was going to tell them another of her secrets.
Mito walked in front of them until they were under a big tree in secluded area of forrest of death. Mito sighed as she said :" sit down. It may not easy to take it. "
They sat down:" Kakashi knows this part, but before I was taken to Konoha by team 7, 5 years ago, i was chased by Kiri Ninja, the previous owner of Samehada and now current one. But i never told why i was chased by them. "
Kakashi nodded :" yes, although i thought that you being an Uzumaki was enough reason for it. "
Mito nodded :" yes well, if i said that and was on being tested if i was lying, it would say that was true. But that is only a part of the story. "
Mito paused for a second before continuing :" in fact it was not that i was chased because they wanted to catch me, but rather i was escaping after they already had caught me. "
Genma froze :" you mean that you were kiri prisoner. "
Mito nodded :" well yes, it is kinda hard to explain, because it was in my plan to caught by them, thought i didn't plan on running into team 7 after i escaped. "
Kakashi asked :" Did you have specific reason why you wanted to be prisoner of kiri. "
Mito nodded :" there was a prophecy and my wish for a revenge, however i followed the path of prophecy and disregarded ambitious of revenge. "
Shisui spoke :" is that why everyone believes you when you try to help. Because you saw the future. "
Mito nodded :" although my visions have stopped coming as usual, it must be because i keep changing flow of time. "
Kakashi nodded :" is that the reason."
Mito answered :" no, that is the explanation why i was in Kiri for 6 months. "
The trio froze again:" half of year. Why that long. "
Mito smirked :" i had to take something from them that they were willing to give me, but i had to pretend i didn't know about it, and they didn't have it ready until then. "
Genma panicked :" you stole from them, and they did nothing. "
Mito smirked :" i wouldn't say that they did nothing, they did try take me back, but i killed the person after me. "before she could finish it. Genma asked :" was it Samehada that you stole. "
Kakashi answered on that :" no she stole thay after killing her pursuer. "
Mito nodded :" and they almost declared war against Konoha, after they found out that i was here, although they knew they wouldn't be able to get me either way. "
Genma nodded :" i remember the tension that had been resolved few years ago, though i thought that was because you returned Samehada. "
Mito answered :" no, they were satisfied as i said that i would be their ally rather than enemy. "
Mito then paused again and said :" so on the main point, what i took from them is Isobu also known as Sanbi or three tails biju. Well they sealed it in me, and I run after it, even though i didn't have full control i told Isobu about the prophecy and he decided to help me, that is how i managed to escape. "
The trio were quiet for a while until Genma spoke :" so you are jinchuriki. It must be thought on you"
Mito shook her head :" not at all, because i was ready when i got him. Unlike others. And i wasn't discriminated against as nobody knew about my status. So don't pity me, i have one huge friend that has a ton advices to give me when i am having a hard time."
Kakashi was surprised and spoke :" you can speak to it. "
Mito nodded :" of course, he is a bit shy but overall he is great person. "
Shisui looked at him asking :" but isn't he a beast. "
Mito smiled :" not really, his chakra or his appearance is of the beast, but he is similar to us, thought he is different at times to, as he doesn't know what it means to die completely. As he is chakra with consciousness."
The trio were surprised and looked at her with various emotions, but there wasn't any hate disgust or other emotions Mito previously feared there would be.
Mito jokingly asked :" do you guys want to meet him. "
The trio was confused for a second, as they asked :"we can."
Mito nodded :" Shisui could do it on his own, although I would prefer if he wouldn't."
Shisui immediately understood :" is that the reason you always looked away during our spars when i activated my sharingan. I am sorry i must made it uncomfortable. "
Mito smiled :" no it is alright, i have to always be prepared facing an opponent that uses that type of kenkai genkai. It was helpful to train harder. "
Mito spoke :" anyway would you guys want to meet him. "
Genma answered :" i personally would like to meet him, however it is getting late. And I would like to process the information a bit more. "
Mito looked around them, seeing only trees and black sky, she couldn't really tell what time it was, but from experience it would be mindnight. They did start the conversation when the night was just started falling. Mito nodded :" yes, we will talk about this tomorrow, i think that both Shisui and Kakashi must be tired too."
The trio then slowly walked through the training grounds and towards the village, Mito and Shisui went to Uchiha compand as Shisui was young and Mito considered it weird if he got home alone. So when slightly worried Mikoto opened the doors Mito apologized for bringing Shisui home late and was off. When she got home she released all of her clones, and received bunch of informations, she was almost done with another treaty, and it was for Kiri.
Mito woke up in the morning just at the moment she felt Jiraiya enter the compand. She quickly got ready and went to see him. He was talking with Tamura and Suzume about a seal. So he didn't notice that Mito seemed to be not as prepared as usual. Through Suzume noticed :" Mito - chan did you sleep in, something good must happened."
Mito smiled and nodded :"i geuss."
Jiraiya looked at her and spoke :" ah to be lovestruck."
Mito smirked :" says you, the lovestruck pervert."
Karin piped up from back of the kitchen :" pervert."
Mito regretted saying that word now. So she nudged Jiraiya as she felt Inoichi's chakra getting closer saying :" anyways we will be in library for some time, please don't disturb us. "
Tamura and Suzume nodded, they didn't understand what was secrecy about but they didn't mind.
Inoichi arrived just as they exited the house, Mito walked towards him and thanked him for coming. They then enetered the library, Inoichi was amazed at the vast collection of the books that focused on seals but that was mostly it. Other genres were few books each. And he understood why Mito had hard time finding information about that. Anyways Mito seemed to have prepared everything beforehand. There was a place for both of them to sit and Jiraiya to lay down.
Mito sighed softly as spoke :" i will enter your mind and slowly go through your memories, i will be careful not to touch them if i don't find them the cause of the disturbance. It will be uncomfortable for you as you won't be able to do anything."
Inoichi nodded as he had his hands behind Mitos back. She seemed much smaller in this position like a child. Her hair was almost on the floor and would for sure cushion the fall if it happened, but he was here to stop it. Mito hands started to gather chakra, it was purple, but underneath you could see many different types of chakra that allowed Mito to do this. At next minute he could feel Mito body tense and relax, she was at Jiraiya mind.
Mito pov
I opened my eyes and was at unknown place, i realized it was Jiraiya's mind, it was different from jinchuriki's, there was a room, it was bunch of flying bubbles filled with pictures, memories. I was levitating in middle of them, i carefully moved, looking at the bubbles from left to right, i registered that the information were stored from just few moments ago to the past, there were some faded here and there, it was obviously because Jiraiya had been drunk and could no longer remember it, i feared that would be case for the memory of seeing that Uzumaki stone too. I slowly went pass the bubbles of recent days, coming closer to the travel days Jiraiya spent on road and then i saw it, a bubble different from others, not by the size or shape but by the color, while others were bright, or closer to silver this one was dark and it emitted dark energy around them. The one behind this memory also started to root, or at least i would describe it that way. I don't know what to do with it though.
Chapter 197: 197
Summary:
New paring in this chapter. Slightly hot.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito looked at the orb of memories a little bit longer, she had the urge to touch it, her hand moved slowly and carefully, the touch was soft, though the feeling she got from it was strange, strange with hint of familiarity, though she could not pinpoint what exactly was familiar about this feeling, when 2 seconds passed the blackness came out of the or, surrounding her, she could clearly see the memorie of Jiraiya stumbling upon the Uzumaki stone tablet, him reading it, and then blackness fashed in front of her. She felt lost, she was panicking outside, she didn't know what was happening. Suddenly an image appeared in front of her, the blackness was surrounded by red, the image was slowly getting further away and Mito could see the more of picture, she had realized halfway what it was, a sharingan, she never see such, it was for sure not regular, a mangekyou one, but that didn't mean anything good. Mito tried to reach forward with her hand, and was back in the memory of Jiraiya, holding the tablet stone. However now every time she looked at the stone she could clearly see where the genjutsu was placed upon. She carefully waited until the memory was over. And was once again floating in hall of Jiraya's memorie, just in front of that black orb. Mito breathed out as she heard Isobus voice from inside of her:" we have to destroy that memory, if possible without harming Jiraiya."
Mito nodded but asked :" How can we do that."
Isobu answered :" the safest method would be to absorb that memory out of him, it will be extremely difficult and painful, once you absorb the memory i will destroy it over time. "
Mito nodded :" You had that possibility, do other biju have it too. "
Isobu answered :" yes thought i don't know if we really used it. "
Mito nodded :" let's do this, lead me through the process. "
Isobu then led Mito through the process of absorbing the orb. Each step and breath was careful and calculated. The orb was slowly merging into Mito.
On the outside Mito suddenly started to sweat, and her breath was slowing down, that caused Inoichi to get worried, he looked over her carefully, he noticed that she was using more chakra than what was required for mind walk, and he could feel that the extra chakra she was using was actually pulling something. Something he could only describe as dark. And it suddenly stopped. The darkness was there but there was no longer pushing and pulling. Jiraiya opened his eyes first. He looked to have a slight headache, and Mito returned with one two. But hers almost knocked her out.
Inoichi helped her stay up. He was worried but he prioritized hee safety than to learn what actually happened. It took Mito 5 minutes to get back to her usual self. Which was double the time she actually was inside of Jiraya's mind.
Mito then spoke :" i found the cause, i have rid of from your body."
Jiraiya was confused :" how."
Inoichi had pieced the information together and answered the questions :" You managed to take something out of his mind and transferred it in your mind. How and why."
Mito nodded :" yes, well obviously with help of Isobu, though why is difficult to answer, Jiraiya was under a genjutsu that attacks through memories, possibly from Uchiha clan, as i saw a sharingan when i walked into the black orb. This type of genjutsu is impossible to get rid of unless you are jinchuriki and you know you are under it, there is possibility that once the caster dies the genjutsu would be inactive too. "
Inoichi hummed, trying to hide how worried he was :" a sharingan you say, does that mean an Uchiha did it. "
Mito answered :" i don't know, it was definitely a sharingan, but one i never saw in Konoha. "
Jiraiya spoke :" so you are saying you dealt with it, by getting rid of that memory."
Mito nodded :" though that seems easy, i won't be able to do this again until this memory is complete destroyed in my mind, which can take several days to month "
Jiraiya nodded saying :" so you are saying to stay careful. "
Mito nodded :" of course. Anyways, since we are done here, it would be best to back home, Jiraiya you should rest and relax, Inoichi i hope we didn't trouble you to much. "
Inoichi shook his head:" no not at all."
After that Mito went back to her room and took a shower, finishing her morning routine. She then created few clones and continued the process of writing the peace treaties. She was getting closer and closer too finishing this one too. She noticed that the amount of seals she needed to create was meet, and she could probably stop producing as much for few months. When she was hungry she went down to get food, and was met with Kushina, who she didn't have much chances to meet. Kushina has been tasked with a mission of keeping schedule for shinobis. While she didn't scream order nobody could mess with her. Kushina was looking after Naruto when she was free, she would often meet with other clan head wifes. She also had to do duties of first lady. Mito smiled when she saw Kushina and spoke:" i see miss first Lady graced us with her presence."
Kushina who was facing towards Suzume turned around and spoke:" Well if it isn't a princess who locked herself in that stuffy room."
Mito smirked :" touche,"
Suzume smirked :" you must be hungry, you have been busy since morning. "
Mito nodded, but Kushina looked at them two :" like that is something unusual."
Mito answered :" well it isn't but i did something a bit different than usual."
Kushina nodded :" oh that makes sense. "
Kushina then continued :" i heard from Sealing department that you guys finished the sealing all of the shinobi. It must be a lot of work."
Mito nodded :" yeah, a ton of work, it was difficult to even make everyone to take the seal. "
Kushina asked :" so what are doing on right now. "
Mito answered :" renew of treaties. "
Kushina smirked :" well i mean you did this the first time so you sure know how to handle it. "
Mito shrugged :" i guess so, though the situation is a tad different than before."
After the lunch with Suzume and Kushina, Mito went back to her room to continue the work, when it was around five she had gone back downstairs to have a cup of tea with snacks, and after that the trio of her boyfriends had arrived and they went on a date/ walk around the village, they bought the stuff they needed and talked about stuff. They ended up in same place as yesterday, as Mito promised to show them Isobu. Well she asked Isobu if it was alright with him, and if it was problem because that memory, but he said that that memory didn't have any influence on her mind and space they would meet.
Mito sighed softly and said:" take each others hand, i will send my chakra through each one of you."
The boys did so, and moments later they were in Mito mindspace. The mindspace was filled with natural atmosphere, there was a lake and a lone trees, it was in full bloom. Beneath it was Mito, with her hair hanging around her. Kakashi, Genma and Shisui were all on the grass, however they didn't see the Isobu. Until they saw Mito smirk. A big turtle like creature revealed itself from the lake, it was enormous, it looked like it was ready to fight. Mito finally was on her and spoke to both the boys and Isobu :" come on don't be shy."
Isobu took step closer his lone eye never leaving Mito asking her if it was really ok. The trio seeing that felt a lot better seeing that the creature was just as Mito described it. The longer it took them to get closer the more they realized that the Isobu wasn't any more confident about meeting them than they were, he was just as scared as they were. Mito jumped on his head when they were close enough. Mito then began :" Well shall we start with introducing ourselves."
Isobu spoke timidly :" i am Isobu or the Sanbi also know as three tails of Kiri. I go also by the title of thrid son of Sage, though that is among other biju."
Genma then spoke :" it is nice to meet you Isobu - sama, i am Shiranui Genma, i am Mito's boyfriend."
Isobu nodded than smirked :" i knew that, the boyfriend part. "
Mito tried her hardest not laugh, she almost failed, but was saved when Kakashi spoke up :" Hatake Kakashi pays respects to great Isobu - sama. "
Isobu was very uncomfortable and said :" Isobu is enough."
Shisui was the next to speak :" Uchiha Shisui, thank you for protecting Mito all this time."
Isobu nodded saying :" there is no need to say thanks to me, after all i was just saving myself from dreadful fate."
The talk was short as Isobu was quite shy.
Mito then opened her eyes and they were once again in the reality. Genma was the first one to speak :" so what now. "
Mito spoke :" i thought i would disclose this secret to others too, but don't know when or how. Well at least to my friends. But i noticed that some were acting weird so i don't know if it is best time for them."
Shisui asked :" who is acting weird. "
Mito answered :" You are bif younger than them but you probably met them when you met me for the first time. Ibiki."
Kakashi looked confused and Genma didn't.
Mito looked at him and asked :" what, did something happen."
Genma sweated a little bit before he spoke :" the boys may have confronted him about his crush on Tokara. "
Mito nodded :" well i do understand that, but I think he still didn't make a move, he is stuck, but i would say that the situation is better as he at least knows his feelings."
Shisui was confused :" wait you are telling me that the cold one likes his soft teammate."
Mito nodded :" yes. He showed it years ago. But haven't realized it. "
Kakashi then spoke :" Well Mito you shouldn't judge him, as you too showed us that you liked us but didn't say it. "
Mito smirked :" did i do that, maybe but i liked you in different ways, and it is not like you guys were my first love, so i knew that i liked you but was hopelessly scared. "
Shisui was confused. But Kakashi and Genma knew about that person Mito was referring to.
Mito sighed softly as she said:" well i think that is unfair to talk about them when i am with you. "
Shisui spoke first :" i am okay if you want to talk about them, i don't anything about them but they must be a good person for you to have fallen in love."
Mito nodded :" yes, at that moment in my life they appeared as the only hope, kind, understandable and helpful. I was the shy. But i manged to have a lot of conversations with them, i am pretty sure they liked me back but the fate didn't really see us together. A tragedy happened, and i changed, changed because it was painful to stay the same week person who couldn't do a thing. I hope they saw me change and be proud of me, i respect them but can't really see myself loving them again. "
Shisui looked at the other two, who had dark look on their face, but Mito wasn't smiling not sad. He had to ask :" why. "
Mito answered :" because they are no longer on this place, i traveled far too, "
Mito looked at him and said to all of them :" please never die for me, cause i know that i wouldn't be able to live through it second time. Don't ever think about hurting yourself, just for my safety. "
Shisui then understood what Mito meant she was week, she didn't have chance to save someone she loved, she feared losing everyone around her, but she had managed to gather courage and change, accept love but the fear is still present.
Kakashi spoke then :" you don't need to worry, we are not Mia, we won't leave you behind us, nor we let you go ahead of us."
Mito smirked :" you make it sound like you guys are willing to cage me just to stay with me."
Genma jokingly added :" well that just may happen."
He then jumped on her, and the two rolled next to laying Shisui and Kakashi. Kakashi spoke again :" we are here to protect and comfort you, but also to receive your love and return it back. "
Mito nodded and kissed Genma firstly. The kiss was a small peck on lips, then just not to make other two jealous she pecked them to, although Shisui got in on his cheek, and was puffing about it. Mito said he looked super cute like that. Which made him blush. The teasing continued from the boys while Mito gathered everything that happened that day.
Meanwhile somewhere on the other side of Konoha. There was two friends sitting in a park in awkward silence. One was expecting the other to speak, while the other one didn't know what to say, how yo began. The part of how to get his friend to park went smoothly, but what now. Ibiki didn't have a idea. Tokara knew that something was weird with Ibiki recently, and hoped he would find out today, but Ibiki was not talking, he didn't really want to ask but he knew he had to so he quietly asked :" what is wrong Ibiki - kun, you have been strange for some time, is something bothering feel free to tell me, you know it would stay between us, maybe i can help."
Ibiki listened carefully and sighed :" honestly i don't know how to start."
Tokara smiled :" start as vaguely as you can. You don't need to tell me everything, just make it easier on yourself. "
Ibiki answered :" no i will tell you everything. "
Tokara nodded :" that is fine with me, so what is exactly the problem. "
Ibiki spoke :" i like…." he didn't have strength to say you Tokara.
Tokara waited for few seconds before he spoke :" so you like someone, that is good. So you are afraid to confess."
Ibiki nodded to afraid to not have ability to speak again. Though he carefully watched for a reaction from Tokara, Tokara didn't seem to mind it, he wasn't happy about Ibiki liking someone but he didn't seem sad, as if it didn't matter to him.
Ibiki asked :" how about you, do you like someone."
Tokara thought about it for a while and said:" yes i have someone i like thought i don't think about confessing to them."
Ibiki asked :"why, are you afraid."
Tokara answered :" no i am not afraid about being rejected, but rather i know that it isn't acceptable to like that person."
Ibiki mind went on a loop, a person that wasn't acceptable to like, was Tokara in love with criminal or maybe with someone that already had a partner, one person suddenly flashed in his mind, Mito winking at Tokara. He had to ask :" is it Mito. "
Tokara stiffed, Ibiki noticed, and said :" no, i don't like her."
Ibiki thought 'you are lying why did you stiff then.'
Tokara then asked :" do you like her."
Ibiki noticed that that question had more feeling in it, like Tokara was bothered by it.
Ibiki answered honestly :" no, i don't like her. "
And they were once again sitting in awkward silence.
Until Tokara asked :" so have you tried to confess to that person."
Ibiki nodded :" yes thought i feel like i can't, my tounge gets twisted in weird ways and i lose my voice, sometimes i have hard time even calling their names. Even though my mind screams their name every moment of the day. "
Tokara nodded :" it must be though."
Ibiki nodded :" yes especially as they do not notice my feelings, well i am at fault too as i didn't notice my feelings for them until others pointed it out. "
Tokara was confused :" huh what do you mean others. "
Ibiki was awkward :" well the boys said that it was obvious, and that should really make a move. "
Tokara was now even more confused :" they did, why thought. "
Ibiki said :" i guess they were just uncomfortable with me not realizing my feelings. "
Tokara just smiled :" thought that is no reason to rush into confessing. "
Ibiki nodded :" but i want to see if it is possible."
Tokara nodded :" then go for it. "
Tokara then stood up ready to leave. Until he felt ibiki's hand hold him back as he quietly said :" wait just a little longer. "
Tokaras heart skipped, but he tried to keep calm, Ibiki usually wasn't touchy, so this was new. He waited, noticing how ibiki's hand was both trembling and sweating a little.
Ibiki voice was bearly above whisper :" i like you Tokara. " the next moment Tokara could feel the hand leave his hand, however he was frozen in spot, everything made sense now, Ibiki liked him too. His hands moved as fast as possible knowing Ibiki he would missunderstand the silence. He caught ibiki's hand, and turned around as fast as possible, to see startled Ibiki lose his footing. Tokara was the only thing preventing him from falling down. The position was weird though, embarrassing for the dou, as ibiki's one hand was on Tokaras neck other in firm grip of Tokaras hand, the other Tokaras hand was wrapped around ibiki's waist. And their head really close the short breath could feel and make other person go insane. Tokaras lips trembled for a bit forming i like you too. Ibiki didn't hear that, he read it with lip reading knowledge he got from his job. The next thing though shocked him, as his mouth was wide open from unexpected loss of balance. Tokara used it to go for a kiss. An aggressive kiss. The tounge that was at Ibiki's mouth wasn't his, but was roaming his mouth freely. The hand around his waist went a bit lower a tightened around him. He was now so close to Tokara that he could feel it. Something hard in lower part.
Chapter 198: 198
Chapter Text
3.pov
Tokaras mind was filled with thoughts about having Ibiki, his crush for over 5 years finally for himself. His body moved on instincts. The kiss was for him natural as he imagined it hundreds of times. He carefully made sure that Ibiki wouldn't fall as he get him in position of balance, by making the distance between them smaller, his hand did go lower unintentionally though, but he would not mind if it stayed there, in just mere 3 seconds he was hard. Ibiki wasn't protesting, probably because he didn't know what was happening. But Tokara couldn't control himself at moment, he was so happy. The next thing he remembered is pulling his mouth just to breathe, but he didn't get much time as Ibiki merged their lips almost immediately, pulling on his back hair. Even though the two were almost the same height Ibiki seemed shorter now. The two continued to kiss returning on the bench they previously were on without looking at it. Tokara was sitting down while Ibiki was on his lap. The kissing continued while the touching just began. The two weren't usually touchy with each other so there was so much to explore. It was summer so the clothes didn't bother them as there wasn't much of it anyway. Tokaras hands roamed the back of muscular legs of Ibiki, slowly caressing them and going upwards. His kisses started to go towards the neck, while Ibiki was exploring Tokara's chest wondering when they got so huge. Even though the other boy seemed smaller than him. Suddenly he jolted when he felt the hands on his ass groping him and just as he jotled that caused the kiss on his neck to get deeper causing him to jolt again, his tight shirt under the coat that was long forgotten about started to rip. Revealing his perfectly smooth and musclar body. What was more he knew that both of them were hard right now. Well he could see his bulge just by looking down, but also feel Tokara's from under. The squeezing of his butt continued, and sucking of his neck too. He kept almost making sounds. But they were still ib village so it would be best to keep quiet. Well all that went to hell when Tokara started to play with his perky nipples. The first it was sudden and supprised Ibiki, the grin on usually smiling face of Tokara wasn't a good sigh. The boy under him played with the nipples just to tease ibiki. The more Ibiki moaned and begged to stop Tokara did it more, first just his hands then kissing them and then both. This was almost enough to make them both cum. But since it wasn't, they decided to jerk it off. Tokara let Ibiki do them both. The heat from the moment went down with them panting against each other. The rosy cheeks of Ibiki were the only thing that Tokara was looking at. The area around them was getting darker and darker as the time was somewhere close to midnight. Ibiki was embarrassed as he asked :" does this mean we are dating." he didn't look at Tokara, Tokara understood from where this question was coming from as he wondered too if they would date now, it definitely moved too fast but he would rather do it like this then let it drag any longer so he said :" i would date you, of course if you want."
Ibiki just nodded and said :" then we are officially dating."
Tokara smirked :" when you say officialy do you want to tell the others."
Ibiki was queit for some time :" well i mean they will find about it soon, but i don't think we need to hide it, we will tell them, but not right now. "
Tokara hummed, hugging the boy on his lap as he said:" it is time to part our ways, my parents will get worried."
Ibiki nodded :" see you tomorrow. " and with that he jumped backwards from Tokaras lap, adjusting his clothes once he landed and then quickly headed back home. While Tokara watch everything. Tokara put his hands on his face, he didn't actually believe that just happened. He was so happy, he could see his dream finally happening.
Mito was busy with dealing with treaties, she had finally finished the one for Kiri. But now the other two were difficult, as far as Mito knew kumo would never actually agree on the treaty because they want both Uchiha and Hyuga clan blood, and now possibly even Uzumaki blood. However that was out of option, and she could give them rather promising plans for economic growth but she knew that kumo in this time wouldn't prefer that, even though they signed the first treaty it was only because others countries did so too and like they could not afford the greater loss. Especially after Killer Bee was captured. On the other hand there was Taki, they were closed society but Mito didn't really know what to give them, they may take a offense to some things she gave other hidden villages, their culture was pretty different from Konohas or others. Well she still had time, but she managed to write the opener and main parts of agreement but not the conclusive part.
Luckily she only had that on her workload. Well besides occasionally meeting with Anko, or the boys. Well she had to actually go to another family dinner with Shiranui family. Which wasn't hassle anymore, but rather somewhat time she would spend on proving her worth, but not just shinobi worth.
Mito sighed as the time went by and she was supposed to get ready for dinner. She carefully prepared everything went to take a bath, and used a clone to brush her long hair, she didn't know what hairstyle she would use today. Usually she would have it in buns or braids. So she decided to just relax her hair with straight hair. Her hair had much volumen and redness of hair was really like a sea of blood now, she did her bangs on side, leaving her forehead exposed, her hair was just above her knees, so it made it hard keep it in place, so she chose the hairpin Orochimaru gave her separate the longer parts of hair and used it like hair tie. The hair was straight withe low pony tail, making Mito look serious. The dress she took wasn't simple it was black and she took a small purse with her, her make up was constant of more darker colors, and made her face more firce. She knew exactly what she was going to do on this dinner. She had told Genma too.
Mito confidently walked through the Konoha, even though it was not the time someone her age would just go to village, because it was closer to the time when someone her age was supposed to be returning, well that was if you weren't shinobi. The many people looked at her, the women especially, wondering what kind of fashion this was and where they could buy something like that, little did they know this dress Mito asked a designer help to create just for this day. Mito hair followed her every step, going up and down with every step she made.
Mito finally got to area where Genma house was, and slowed down, so that everyone could see where she exactly was going in. She wanted rumors to help her just in case everything didn't go as plan.
Genma appeared in front of her just as she was opening the doors of the garden in front of the house. He was wearing a suit too, his long drown hair in high ponytail pinned with a red hairpin. Having similar simbols to the hairpin Orochimaru gave Mito. Mito took his hand as a lady. They spoke in soft whispers complementing how they looked good. What surprised Mito when she enetered the house was actually that both Reiko and Takeshi were dressed for occasion, it seemed like everyone was on same page.
Mito greated the two and was then sat down by them, the dinner was going as usual, there were constant questions for Mito, well the tests and to learn more about Mito, though Mito knew that they already approved of her. By the end of evening Genma pulled out a box and a knelt down on the ground saying :" you said that this is custom to where you are from, so I was quite nervous on not messing up, i know that i already gave you a ring previously. Thought that is more too protect you, this one is too show my love to you, so i am asking are you willing to become my wife. "
Mito smiled beatufully :" you fool, you know i was ready to fight just to get you, is there any need to ask me, my answer was yes for a long time. "
Takeshi and Reiko clapped happily, though they were embarrassed when they saw Genma struggling on putting the ring on her finger as he was too busy looking at her eyes. When he finally put it on he went for a kiss to hide his burning cheeks. And that was cue for Reiko and Takeshi to leave the room, well to start cleaning the kitchen. Genma was kissing Mito who was turned towards him, the more Genma leaned down, Mito went down, as she had previously shifted in chair, now she didn't have anything to lean on, so it was no miracle when the two ended on the floor with loud crash. Luckily they didn't break anything. Mito's hairstyle was ruined though. Reiko went to check on them, but only heard hysterical laughter coming from the love birds.
Genma on top Mito his hands perfectly on hers, pinning her down. The look Mitos make up had on was more serious, but you could see how Mito was beautiful. Mito softly spoke,:" what are you stopping for, am i not yours now." those seductive words Mito spoke directly in his left ear, before licking it, her leg also went up in between the Genma's legs, her knee barely touching down there. Genma smirked after getting what she was telling him and added :" but i want this to last as long as possible, i will make it special."
Mito smirked saying :" You know that there is no way that you will be able to outlast me anyway."
Genma smirked grew bigger as he said :" we will see." as put her knee down with his left arm after pining her both hands with his right own, he then slipped his left hand under the skirt an said:" we will be changing the room though. " with those words he put the Mitos pinned hands behind on his neck, his right hand went on her upper part of back, his left hand also changed position to more at the back of the legs. He used chakra to propel them back on his legs, and Mito was carried in front of him, as she was lifted a gasp could be heard, probably from Reiko. Mito was in the air, well she was barely higher than Genma, but it was still the highest she was in a long time. The friction between the two was caused because they were so close to each other. Genma only then noticed, Mito wasn't wearing a bra, as he could feel her breast fully pressing on his chest. The two quickly changed the rooms, they were in Genma's room now, well it wasn't first time here, but it was much more romantically decorated this time, from the rose petals to the candles lit on the window frames, the bed was also decorated, a quick charge of Genma's chakra and she could feel activation of barrier type of seal, it was for preventing anything coming in and out.
Genma now looked again in Mito's eyes as his lips moved to kiss her, she allowed this soft kiss, as he let her down on the bed, he slowly began to undress himself, and Mito did so too, her long black dress had a certain way to get rid of. The first step is to take down the disposalable long part, which left her in something that seemed like a nightgown, revealing her beautiful legs. She used the surprise on Genma's face when she clenched him with her legs on his back, as he was standing and was getting rid of his shirt, he was halfway down with buttons. Mito used the surprise to turn tables on the boy, he was now under her, she was smirking looking down on his saying :" How cute did you think i would let you lead. You will have to learn the right to do that."
Genma only licked his lips saying :" are you sure you want to test me."
Mito didn't know where his confidence was from, well she didn't know where her confidence was from. Genma sat up to kiss her, dragging his fingers on her exposed skin of legs. While she got ride of his pony tail. She could feel how excited Genma was, but wouldn't comment it.
Genma's hands suddenly moved up to the sip on her back, and suddenly it went down, to be honest Mito could breath a lot easier now, but she didn't even notice it because Genma's fingers slipped through where zipper was and now are exploring the area of her back. She then used this time to completely open the boys shirt.. When she did so she pushed Genma back on the bed. She bent down and started to lick an kiss his neck, and slowly going down and down sometimes biting on places where there was more muscle, the bites weren't filled with force. Genma was huffing and trying to keep his voice down. It didn't help that Mito sitting directly on him. His hands shot up and removed the upper part of dress from Mitos shoulders, fully revealing the breast area. Well it was sight as Mito looked at him at exactly the same time when he did so, her greenish eyes looked at him, and from his position he could see both them and the breast. He wondered what it would feel to touch them. Though he didn't need to wonder for long as Mito took his hand and put it there, now rubbing him down there with her clothes.
His hands could feel that it was soft and smooth, but still his hands didn't make a dent in the shape, he wondered if he grabbed harder the shape would change. So he did so, Mito trembled on this new sensation. She was holding a moan in, her mouth treblemed the most, Genma smirked saying :" well it seems like I won."
Mito unconfidently said :" i don't thinks so."
Genma didn't know why but that turned him on even more, Mito without confidence looked really cute and week, fragile like she would break at any moment.
Mito again went to bent down making it easier for Genma to grab her breast, she had other purpose though, she was slowly getting rid of the belt on Genma's pants and then slowly removing the middle part of the dress. Genma was preoccupied to notice anything. Finally Mito kissed Genma and took his hands from her breast to her back saying to him :" pull towards yourself." and with that the upper part of dress was gone and Mito was now only wearing a weird looking miniskirt. Mito continued to slowly kiss Genma while she was pinning his hands down, she got rid of his shirt with some difficulty, and now both of them were passionatly kissing each other in siting position once again, though this time Genma pushed her down, her legs finished on his hips, Mito immediately noticed that he was pulling his pants down, so she looked away, he smirked :" are you shy."
Mito nodded and said :" but i still will do it with you."
Genma nodded :" well we still have to prepare everything."
His pants went flying, his boxers were the only thing on him, and now he was pulling down the miniskirt, the pink underwear was rather cute looking in his eyes, though he was more satisfied when he saw that it was rather wet already. Genma didn't remove it yet. He firstly played a little with his finger on the underwear. Mito was huffing faster and faster he would blow hot air on occasion just to hear Mito hold on the last of her breath. Mito was begging him with her eyes to stop teasing her, so he stopped using his hands and now was grinding his boxers against her spreading her legs and pulling her up to kiss her. The friction was gone as they were sweating her nipples were going up and down on his, his hands on her ass, he noticed that it rather stable or not as squishy as her breasts. Mito was holding on his neck like her life dependent on it. It didn't hurt but it was clear that she was scared. Suddenly he could feel more wetness coming from her. Mito was mumbling something :" is it already ready."
His hands then moved separately in two different ways, left was firstly going towards his mouth and the it went down while the right one was on her left breast, the left hand slowly slipped under the underwear of Mito, and then slowly started exploring the entry point, Mito breath fasten and in next moment he could hear her :" slowly, please." he wondered why she was saying that, wasn't she fine with it, other day she was totally fine going this much.
Mito kissed his ears when he slowed down, though he didn't understand he still wanted to make her feel good, so he asked :" what is wrong. "
Mito slowly responded:" i am sorry, i am still getting ready."
Chapter 199: 199
Summary:
Continuation of last chapter, sexy.
Notes:
The time surely flies, as this date marks one year since the first chapter. I am happy that so many people joined my journey, this stories journey. I wish to express my gratitude to everyone who continues to read this story, to people who commented on the story
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito gasped as a finger slide in, it wasn't painful, but still it was new sensation, her mind was troubled by past memorie. Her head was getting dizzy, she didn't want to close her eyes afraid that the scene playing in her mind would appear. Her eyes got extremely teary, as she didn't dare to blink. Genma's voice was big help though, he was whispering various lovely sentences to her, though her mind was preoccupied with her own thoughts to really hear it. Her body was ready, but her mind was in state of confusion, remembering past, thinking on how things ended then. But was it really same as back then, well her body was different from then, she was willing to do it. Those thoughts were trying to calm herself. She knew that the trauma wasn't gone, but she hoped that by facing her fears she would move forward. It was already more than 7 years since then. She heard humming coming from inside. It was weird, Isobu humm. Was something troubling him. Mito then suddenly felt a second finger go in, she instantly closed her eyes and was pulled into her mind space. In front of her were Isobu and that black orb of memories. Mito was confused :" what is that thing doing here, didn't you say that it would be stored in different area."
Isobu nodded :" yes, though as soon as you started remembering your trauma it entered here."
Mito was even more confused now :" you mean it is connected somehow with my memory now. "
Isobu hummed :" i think that dark chakra feeds on your trauma, i had previously almost destroyed it, but now it is half of it's original strength. It may even be connected to you in some way. Also i can feel a hint of Black Zetsu in there. "
Mito nodded and spoke :" can you take it out completely now. "
Isobu thought about it for a second and answered :" if you help me we can get rid of it immediately, though you will loose half of your chakra that you currently have. "
Mito nodded :" that is fine by me."
The two were now meditating in front of orb and focusing their chakra wawes in certain way so that the memory was getting washed and overwhelmed.
On the outside, Mito went pale for a second, Genma noticed it and immediately stopped, startled, scared than he did something wrong, he asked Mito if everything was alright, she didn't immediately answered, thought her face was getting its color back to normal. Genma was panicking because she wasn't responding. Until he felt a tear roll down her face and she spoke :" i am sorry, i must scared you, there was something going on in my mindspace, but it has been resolved."
Mito the touched Genma's head reassuring him saying :" everything is fine i won't let anything stop us."
Genma nodded as he spoke :" i was worried i did something wrong. "
Mito smirked :" are you that insecure in yourself, but just few moments ago you claimed that you would last longer than i would."
Genma understood what Mito was doing. He then returned the two fingers in her vagina and started slowly again.
Mito was now huffing and moaning, as if she was no longer scared at all. She was looking at him straight in his eyes, her eyes were still slightly glassy. The next moment Mito went for a kiss, she shifted her position slightly, and a snap was heard, but the two didn't mind it. The elastic of Mitos underwear broke. And now revealed her down area, she was completely naked now. The fingering continued for few more minutes. And Mito nodded that she was ready. Genma then slowly pulled down his boxers, revealed a meaty stick, it was big around 7 inches (around 18 cm), Mito was surprised at that but didn't say anything, the penis was fully erect and the arteries were visible. Just underneath the penis was the balls sacks, the two were in Mitos opinion larger than she expected. His public hair was brown which didn't really surprise her. Thought it was contrast to her red public hair.
The first thing Genma did was to make a few strokes on his meat stick, while the other hand was spreading Mitos legs by pushing on her inner thighs. He then slowly moved forward, a inch from the entrance, he checked again if everything was alright. He then slowly pressed the tip in, Mito was feeling the heat and was immediately huffing, then after few seconds which he gave Mito to calm herself he push in with more of his stick, he was in with ⅓ and Mito was huffing and moaning a lot harder now, her eyes were super glassy. Genma continued to move in slowly. Once he was halfway in, suddenly blood started to flown out of Mito down entrance, Genma could feel some kind of barrier breaking. But he was confused. Mito smirked as she said :" You just broke ny hymen, which was the proof of my virginity."
Genma nodded as he remembered the classes he took in academy. This made him feel happy as he was actually the first one too have sex with Mito. He then continued with entering, Mito was basically now a huffing mess as she was adjusting to the sheer size of the penis.
Once it entered to the full extent Mito said to wait. While Mito's internal organs were adjusting the two were kissing and once again exploring their bodies.
Mito smirked once she was ready as she said :" shall the real fun begin."
Genma spoke with such a passion :" i will make you scream from feeling good."
He pulled out almost the whole thing out and then slowly pushed it in, the way in now was smooth, a small gasp could be heard from Mito. So he went a slightly faster with each thrust, making Mito see the starts. The sound was getting louder and louder. Suddenly Mito smirked as she yelled out :" harder."
And then after that :" yeah right there."
She seemed like she was having fun and that was enough for Genma to feel like he is ready to come. But Mito didn't seem anywhere close to that point.
Mito pulled him closer to kiss him, and she noticed how he stiffened. She smirking said :" oh are at your limit already."
Genma played along as he punished for saying that with French kissing her and thrusting deep into her, he could feel her smooth breast rubbing him once again. He wondered if that was her weak spot, she did react to it previously. So he grabbed them as he rammmed in her. Squishing them equally at the first but then squeezing them at different times. He came soon after, he panicked as he came inside Mito, but Mito just simply turned the two around now sitting on Genma's penis as she said :" don't worry i am not going to get pregnant, my cycle is already past those days."
That caused Genma to relax even though he was confused by the position they were, Mito then said :" you were active until now, so now it is mine time." Mito then pulled on Genma's penis, which didn't go soft yet, she slightly lifted her hips and slipped the penis in her vagina. She smiled when she slowly went down on the whole thing. She pulled Genma's arms up to her breast and said :" they will be bouncing a lot."
And before Genma could register that, Mito lifted her hips up and seconds later down, just like the rest of the body the breast followed the motion. Genma could feel the soft tissue of Mitos inside once again. Mito was riding him, which was extremely sexy, especially since her hair was actually longer than her in this position.
Mito was going up and down for 3 minutes, and then slammed herself down making the loudest clapping noise. This time she used her legs to flex Genma's thighs, put his hands on her hips and layed on Genma, she whisper into his ear:" hip movements are extremely important right now. I doubt that this you boy can't do them right."
Genma pulled Mitos whole body closer by pushing her hips down even more, he flex his thighs more and started to thrust from his hips. Every thrust would make squishy noise. Mito was now moaning like crazy as Genma was going so fast, but what was more he was playing with her breast and making hickeys at same time. Mito was starting to clench on every deep thrust the young boy would manage to pull off. When he changed from playing with her breast and started playing with her ass, was the moment Mito felt the heat in her inner organs. Was she cuming.
Mito then felt Genma pull out and she suddenly was wrapped in his hands, as he changed their position, she was now on both her arms and legs, her ass was slightly upwards, as Genma was preparing to eneter from behind. He thrusted in suddenly,, making her scream. He was completely leaning on her as squeezing both her breast, he moved all of the hair on right while his head was on left, whispers naughty things in her ear as he licked his lips. The loud clapping noise was back, the rhythm was super fast as Mito could barely catch breath in between the thrusts. The two came at same moment, Genma pounded few times more as he was slowing down. But even though Mito came too she didn't have enough. She sat on ot sitting Genma, put penis and started to kiss the boy, while she was slowly moving up and down while was doing the same, his hands on her ass, every time they met, her going down and him going up, he would help her go down with his hands. Making her scream in pleasure. The two stayed in this position, kissing and touching each other. Mito was pulled closer when Genma put his arms around her back.
Mito smiled at the state of bed as the sheets were all over the bed. She was the first one to stand carefully not to spill the context that was in her inner organs, she carefully made her way to the bathroom where she would take the shower, meanwhile Genma was laying on the bed out of breath and wondering about what just happened, by the time the two were finished it was 1 am. Mito was showering, so Genma fixed the bed. Once she was done with showering she told him to take one too, she changed her clothes with reserves from her seals. She just wore bra and new underwear, she then proceeded to look at the miniskirt, deeming it not stained with anything she put it on. And she carefully layed the rest of her clothes. In meantime Genma was finished with his fast shower, he also was wearing new boxers, and hugged Mito from behind.
He asked her :" are you staying the night."
Mito nodded :" yeah, it is already too late to go back. And i did say to them to not wait for me, as i expected the long discussion."
Genma then nodded kissing her neck from behind.
Mito hummed saying :" we better lay down. "
Genma nodded, but before he could say anything Mito spoke first :" only cuddling is allowed. "
Genma smirked :" even if i wanted to do anything, i am too tired out because the previous two rounds.."
Mito smirked :" well that was one and half of my round."
Genma spoke :" you Uzumakis are freaking monsters."
Mito nodded :" and i wasn't even at my full power."
Genma was surprised :" wait really."
Mito shook her head:" yeah, i needed to use most of my stamina on something in my mind space. "
Genma panicked :" so it was extremely dangerous. "
Mito answered :" i don't know, because it never happened before nor will happen again."
Genma nodded asking :" may I know what is exactly about this. "
Mito answered :" well it is complicated, and part of it is supposed to be secret order by Hokage himself, and i myself didn't completely figured it out. Maybe once i do i will speak with Hokage and if he gives me a premmision i will tell you about it. "
Genma hummed :" that so. "
Mito was looking at his cute face and pinched his nose saying :" stop being so adorable. "
Mito then felt Genma's chakra going up as he released the barrier type seal. She hugged him and hummed in his embrace, he fell asleep soon after. And so did Mito. Though she was up in her mindspace, investigating with Isobu, well talking about everything they knew. Mito only came to conclusions that somehow black Zetsu was using the sharingan user to create this type genjutsu, since black Zetsu was also the reason she first dreamt of that night years ago. This was something that proved that not only has she been changing things, but black Zetsu was too. So the future wasn't certain, but she as well could try to predict some happenings in Konoha that weren't exactly connected with black Zetsu.
The next day Mito woke up at 8 am. Genma was still deeply in dream world. She carefully clothed herself in her yesterday's outfit, she had to take out her bra just for this occasion and then she might forgeten about it, since she heard knocks on the doors asking :" Genma are you awake, you got a visitor."
Mito noticed Genma waking up so she hushed him showing a finger on her mouth gesture, she opened the window slowly. And Genma spoke once she jumped out :" yeah i am up now." his voice sounded little hoarse.
His mother entered the room next moment saying :" it is unlike you to sleep in, your teammates are downstairs."
Genma quickly jumped when his mother entered, closing the window, and stepping on a bra. He realized what it was and didn't move because he didn't want to show it to his mother.
Genma just said :" i will be down in a minute. "
His mother spoke again :" oh and yeah, when did Mito leave, i heard you guys went into your room, and then nothing, she left her purse here."
Genma lied :" she left in 10 minutes since Uzumaki clan asked her to come immediately. "
Reiko was suspicious but said :" oh well."
Genma sighed sighs of relief once she left. Luckily he had changed the sheets, especially that one that was covered with blood. He then proceeded to quickly change his clothes as he wondered why his teammates had come. He hurried downstairs and was greated with Ebisu and Guy. Guy was energetic as always and Ebisu was Ebisu. What caught his eyes was a scroll Ebisu was holding.
Genma looked around and asked :" when."
Ebisu answered :" not confirmed. We just got it, but the mission isn't activated yet, though it could be at any point. We are just waiting for council to finish the paperwork."
Guy then spoke :" how about we speak about details on our way to Hokage's tower where sensei is currently. "
Genma nodded and spoke :" you guys don't mind me packing up and having breakfast first right. "
Ebisu looked at him weirdly as he said :" unusual, you should have already had your breakfasts. "
Genma answered :" yeah, but i got good news yesterday and was excited until late at night. "
Half of hour later the team Choza was meeting with Choza.
Genma learned the information of the missions on the way which was:' your team is assigned to keep company of Konohas diplomatic figure traveling to country of wind, ro the village hidden in Sand. And later to the earth country and village hidden in stone. The mission starts when the diplomacy is chosen and the political materials are ready. '
Genma thought about what this mission was, they were gourds and the thing they were most likely protecting were treaties with other countries, most likely those that were written by Mito. Though the rest of team didn't know that.
Choza greated the two boys saying :" you are here, later than i expected, but still the meting hasn't started yet so it is fine, we will be going in council meeting, i am sure this is your first appearance there, so listen carefully, unless you have strong backing or background don't dare to be rude to anyone, act calm and don't cause chaos.
"
Genma nodded asking as they started to move :" this diplomacy how many members will be there, and are we the only team that is going. "
Choza nodded :" the number of people isn't decided yet, but we will be the only group going with them, the candidates for the position aren't likely to need our help anyways."
Genma nodded :" so most likely high ups. "
Choza nodded as he entered the room, the room was almost empty, only Uchiha clan head was there with Itachi, and Minato, it seemed like Nara clan head was here minutes ago because his papers were already prepared. Minato and Fugaku were having a small discussion until they entered. Minato smiled at them and said :" You are just in time, i am sorry to have called you so suddenly, but we didn't plan on having this meeting now, but it happened that i wouldn't be able to be present on a scheduled day to this meeting."
Genma understood why everything was empty, because everyone got the news hour ago, which meant some were busy with something and were finishing it quickly.
Especially civilian part of council.
Minato returned to talk with Fugaku, as Choza just sat down and told the others to stay behind him. The room was slowly filled with clan heads. 5 minutes prior to the beginning of the meeting entered Uzumaki Tamura, to Genma it seemed like the man stared and glared at him for a second before moving to his seat, what was more curious to Genma was that fact the Uzumaki clan wasn't considered one of major clans but was in same row as them.
Chapter 200
Notes:
The art does not belong to me, as it was drawn by mine friend how also drew the first drawing of Mito on chapter 100.
This chapter was edited 3 times as i struggled to post the picture.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The meeting soon began, once the civilan council calmed down about absurd unexpected council meeting.
Hokage started :" i am sorry to inconvenience all of you, thought i didn't have a choice, since fire Daimyo has asked to meet with me privately in few days in his castle, i will be leaving Konoha tomorrow, so i needed ro finish this important thing before my departure."
The civilans were now listening with understanding.
Minato continued :" i am sure that you have already read carefully through the treaties proposals, and you may add your opinions on this matter now. "
Clan heads started with bigger ones speaking first, well Nara was first one as he was best at diplomacy :" i had read it few times, and concluded that these proposals are good enough as first drafts for treaty. "
Minato nodded at the Shikaku, and then looked at the Fugaku who just spoke :" Uchiha clan doesn't have anything against this and doesn't see anything wrong with the proposals. "
Major clans followed suit, and then smaller ones did also. The moment it was time for civilian council to speak the tension raised.
The leader of civilan council spoke:" i have one question, how are we certain that other countries won't see this as our weakness, aren't we giving them a lot of choices."
Minato looked at him and spoke :" you certainly ask interesting questions, though that would be so if you read the whole document, however you did not, because there is explanation written at the very end of the report were written especially for civilian council. And what is the goal of these treaties, such as us growing stronger together and having no reason to fight each other. "
The civilan council was ashamed and didn't speak anymore.
Minato then spoke again :" well the main reason we gathered is to choose a person who would do this mission. "
Civilian representive spoke as soon as Minato ended :" shouldn't that be a known person to both us and them."
Minato nodded :" yes, we have to make it clear that we mean it. "
Nara looked at the Hokage nodding his head.
Minato continued again:" does anyone have a candidate they thought of."
The civilans were speaking in between each other. While the clans were stoic.
Minato's eyes landed on the Choza and his team asking them :" since Choza will lead the gourding of the diplomatic mission, what are your thoughts. "
Choza spoke :" i won't object on any options though i would like that the creator of proposal to be with us just in case."
Minato nodded, and then tapped two times with his fingers saying :" that will be considered. "
His eyes then shifted back on civilian council as they finally stopped whispering in between each other. Minato allowed them to speak and the representative spoke :" we would like to show someone who didn't go on many missions in last few years but is still considered a main force of Konoha."
Minato nodded and asked :" and who exactly you are talking about, there are few who fit in that description."
They answered :" Orochimaru - san, we are sure he is qualified for this position. "
Minato nodded saying :" that is quite the proposal, it will be taken in consideration too. "
The clans would they procide to either choose Orochimaru or add their clan heads options or go along with Choza with the creator of the treaties.
Minato hummed at the end, he summoned a anbu operative and whispered something, they anbu left in hurry.
Minato then slowly began :" i also agree with your suggestions, though i would prefer that the people that are nominated for position could speak for themselves too."
Genma was mostly bored to this point, he did follow vaguely what was happening here but for him it wasn't intriguing up this point. He wondered if Anbu operative was getting Mito.
A slightl change in chakra in shadows was felt. But Genma was confused as it wasn't Mitos chakra. The anbu appeared next to Minato and spoke words :" mission completed."
Minato nodded and spoke :" Well then shall the candidates come in."
And from the shadows two persons walked out. One bigger and other shorter.
The red hair was that caught Genma's attention, Mito was here but he didn't feel her presence at all. Her clothes were back to her usual shinobi gear, and she wasn't wearing any makeup, she didn't even glance at him thought, well even if she did Orochimaru was standing in the way for her to fully see him.
Genma didn't see Orochimaru in lomg time, so he was surprised to see a red strike of hair, the man was looking more gorgeous the older he got, which he found both odd and quite fitting for Orochimaru. Genma knew that Mito and Orochimaru arw close both looking at them right now, Orochimaru was looking at her fondly maybe even more than he was looking at Anko.
The dou bowed down respectfully.
Orochimaru as the older of two spoke first :" i am pleased to hear that i would be of service to Konoha, but this offer came quite suddenly. So i would like to think about it some more."
Minato nodded as spoke :" of course, nobody is forcing you, we still didn't make final decision. And what about you Mito - san. "
Mito looked at him and spoke :" As i have written this treaty I was expecting to called for this mission. Though it did came quite suddenly as i was busy with other political events. "
The council was quiet. As ut seemed luke the two of them were silently and politely pointing the flaw of the time they were called in.
Minato then nodded asking the councils :" since the timing was a little bit of, should we finish this quickly, does the council agree on sending these two on mission."
The council voted, civilian voted yes and all major clans did so too, which made it official.
Orochimaru looked at his guards and spoke to Mito who was still looking at the Hokage :" that boy is staring right through me. "
Mito spoke quietly :" is that so."
Orochimaru chuckled and spoke again :" yes your boyfriend seems to be receiving a look from Tamura - dono though."
Mito remained calm on outside, well she tried, a quick grimace was on her face just for second.
Which made Orochimaru curious :" what did he do."
Mito looked at him and said :" i can't tell you. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" really, you know that won't work."
Mito smirked :" i don't know, maybe it will, i never tried before."
Minato cough to catch their attention as the voting was done. Mito and Orochimaru were facing him once more. And Minato spoke :" Well since the council made its decision, i will give this mission to both of you, you may leave today, i will send a message to both Wind Country and Earth Country."
Mito asked :" how long would those messages need to travel to get there."
Minato answered :" 3 hours for Country of Wind ans 5 to Earth. "
Mito nodded :" i think that iy would be best if we started to go once the messages are received so that they have time to get ready. "
Minato nodded :" that is thoughtful of you, but you didn't need to worry about it, since both countries were notified week ago about possible resing of the treaty. "
Orochimaru spoke :" Maybe so but still we need to get ready. "
Minato nodded :" of course."
Mito took a scroll out of her storage seal, and gave it to Shikaku saying :" proposal for Kiri, i leave it to you. "
Shikaku nodded, knowing that Mito gave to him to check on it and since she knew that he would be in charge of Konoha for few days since Minato was going on the trip.
( early that day Mito's side of story.)
Mito was the whole time in the meeting room, she had arrived at minutes prior than team Choza did. She previously had barely time to get ready for meting, when she was returning from the night out Tamura was waiting patently for her. He wasn't mad at her but he didn't approve of her behavior. Tamura was sitting in front of her and asked her :" were you thinking about what you did."
Mito nodded as she answered :" i had already promised him that we would do it."
Tamura could see that was the truth but still he couldn't accept it easily :" and why did you do it now."
Mito answered :" we got engaged and it just happened. "
Tamura frowned :" is that so, do you regret it. "
Mito answered :" no, there is no reason why i would."
Tamura asked :" protection."
Mito answered this with :" my next cycle starts in few days. So there was no need. "
Tamura shake his head :" if you say so. But i don't know what to do with you know, princess should not do this before marriage. "
Mito scuffed it of :" stop determining what i can do and can't just because I am princess. "
Tamura smirked as he said :" but you use the title when it benifits you and ignore it when it doesn't, the reason why you could get engaged to him is you being a princess in first place. "
Mito was queit as he was right, so she nodded :" i am sorry for doing something that princess should not have done, but i as a person do not regret it. "
Tamura nodded :" we will talk about this in more details next time, since we are both called for this meeting, thought i will inform Suzume about this, we will keep queit about it, Kushina does not need to know that now. " Mito felt relif flood over her.
After meeting
Tamura was watching as Suzume was helping Mito prepare for the trip and was thinking on what he should do. He was talking with Suzume :" should i warn the boy to keep quiet. "
Suzume answered :" i am pretty sure that Mito will handle that, you just don't cause a scene."
Tamura looked at the Suzume and spoke :" are you on her side."
Suzume spoke :" no, but the thing is already done, and just to say that i knew that few princesses did it with their partners before the wedding too, some even did it with not partners. "
Tamura was shocked :" wait what."
Suzume laughed :" maybe you didn't know, but if princess took liking to a certain man in clan, the other women would certainly know about it. We would never tell anything to our male friends, because those were our secret codes and conversations. "
Tamura just huffed :"anyway i won't permit on Mito having sex before marriage."
Mito looked at him:" you do know that i am 15, soon 16. Genma is 16, i can get married to him in two to three years."
Tamura looked at her and said :" yes, so you will wait until then."
Mito smirked :" i am getting married at my 21 thought, when Shisui gets 18."
Tamura looked at her and spoke :" Well that is up to you when you get married. "
Mito nodded :" certainly. "
Mito walked towards the meeting point by the gates, Tamura followed her on his owm accord. Mito glanced at him few times before saying :" not a word to Orochimaru, he already is curious about it. "
Tamura just nodded, they were last ones there and they were only waiting for Orochimaru, whose chakra Mito could feel coming closer.
Tamura took Genma and Mito on the side and started to slowly and quietly lecture them, the whole time carefully looking at others and making sure nobody could actually hear them. Tamura spoke:" Genma - kun you must know that i know about yesterday, as i want to congralete on your engagement i also need to scold you as to what happened afterwards. As that isn't something that should happen with a princess before marriage. But the only thing that we can do about it now is to keep quiet. You understand, i also prohibit such activities between the two of you, i will scold you more when you return from this mission. You understand. "
Genma nodded, he took those words seriously.
Orochimaru called the two when it was obvious that the only thing going between the trio was awkward silence. Mito and Genma said goodbye to Tamura and went towards Orochimaru. Who was the leader of the mission. Choza and Mito were next line. They traveled slowly, as they weren't exactly in hurry. The group was curious about what the were talking about and were asking Mito and Genma but both of
them were quiet about it. Mito eventually spoke :" we aren't allowed to talk about it stop bothering us."
Orochimaru chuckled and said:" to me it looked like you guys did something wrong and were in trouble and were lucky to get this mission."
Mito didn't respond at all, she just continued to go on her way, Genma thought almost fell through the trees, however he was lucky enough that everyone was one step in front to see him.
Eventually they sat down on the border between countries. Mito quickly took out her scrolls to write down more stuff for treaties with Taki and Kumo, and it was great to keep others distracted from her. Genma didn't have such option, so just in case sharpened his weapons. Orochimaru was on his own sending a summon to inform Anko and Kabuto of their training regime.
Choza could feel that something was definitely going on between Tamura and other two, while Mito and Genma were probably quiet because that was an order, he suspected that Orochimaru was right.
Guy was full of power because this mission would be first of sorts on his mission list. Ebisu was worried about everything though. After this one hour break they headed into the desert after passing through the border. It was late afternoon so the temperature wasn't too high, still it was lot hotter than Konoha. They were careful not to exhaust themselves on their way in.
They finally reached to Suna at the dusk. There were few shinobis that were waiting for them. They immediately went to meet with Kazekage, who was expecting them.
Rasa spoke with Mito and Orochimaru while the others were standing in the back.
Rasa seemed to really like Mito, and not hate or be scared of Orochimaru.
Rasa spoke :" so Mito - san may i see what you wrote in this proposal."
Mito bowed and gave it to him saying :" of course. Please do keep in mind this is only proposal so many things are rounded in larger amount than what will be agreed upon."
Rasa slowly read through the whole document. He stopped few times to think about certain things for few minutes. He then spoke :" yes ut seems like there is still a lot of work to do on this treaty. As of now i would say that this treaty wouldn't pass in my council. Thought i see the potential."
Mito nodded :"of course, that is the case, cause this treaty was written with Konoha mostly in mind, Konoha is ready to negotiate if most of our request are approved."
Rasa nodded saying :" well i will let my advisors and elders that the offer is arrived and to make a counter offer. "
Orochimaru nodded :" we appreciate your quick response. "
Rasa shook his head :" no need for that, i heard that you guys are going to Iwa tommorow. So i reserved best inn for you. Mito - san will be staying with our family as she promised last time on her visit."
Mito nodded :" yes i did, though it was years ago, i see that you are still in your prime Rasa-dono. "
Mito then followed the team to their inn, and they made plans when they would leave, the gourd then took her to Kazekage residence. Where she would stay.
Upon getting there she was met with a family. Karura and her three children were playing in the floor. Mito bowed upon seeing them. Karura faces lit up as she recognized the little girl who saved her. Mito meet Temari and Kankurou, while Gaara was busy playing. Karura made sure her stay was pleasant, they had dinner and played with children for a bit. Mito checked on Gaara and his seal, the boy was around 3 now so not much older than Naruto. Everything was alright with it, so Mito went to sleep, as they would move out quite early. Before she left the house in the morning she had a talk with Rasa :" you know that i am doing these peace treaties because the great threat that is still lurking in darkness, i am afraid that the darkness will come from within the continent and will spread quite quickly. So it would best if everything went smoothly."
Rasa nodded :" i know, but it will still take us minimum 2 days to make counter office. "
Mito nodded :" yes, so that is why we are using that time to travel to Iwa and give them the proposal, so we will return here once we hand it over. "
Rasa nodded as he said :" well i wish us luck. "
Mito smiled as she bowed down to him and then went out, she was just right on time, she could see that Genma was anxious about her sleeping alone, away from the group, and she thought that it was quite hard on him defending from the curiosity of others. They immediately went straight to traveling through the desert, and they were unlucky as the day was hot and they left the desert around the noon. So to say that everyone was a sweating mess was true. They had to take a break on the border with Earth country, they changed their clothes there and then continued their journey. Arriving in 4 pm. The Tsuchigake was on a meeting then so they had to wait a half of hour, in which they were showed the way to place where they would stay. Mito got her own room while Orochimaru and Choza would share one and the trio would share the third one.
Chapter 201: 201
Chapter Text
3.pov
After a hour they were called in the office to meet with Tsuchigake. Mito didn't seem to be worried at all. Thought the three boys were. The Iwa and Konoha didn't have a good history, but Mito believed or wanted to believe that was all in past. Mito waited with Orochimaru for the doors of office to open. When they did Mito was surprised to see a huge man, she never saw someone as tall as this man, the whole body was in red armor and on his head was straw like hat. Before she took fully in his appearance she felt something and she froze looking at him. Orochimaru was already in the office. Which drew attention back to Mito. Onoki looked at her and spoke :" is something bothering you Uzumaki - san."
Mito answered :" no, not at all, i was just surprised by the built of this shinobi, please don't mind it."
However Onoki immediately knew that was not it. Onoki just ordered :" Han, can you leave us please, it seemes like your assistance will be overkill."
Mito smirked :" that would seem so, as there is no need for a fight, right Onoki - dono. "
Onoki just smirked :" then why did you check him out."
Mito smirked :" should i really disclose that in front of so many people. "
Onoki just huffed :" so you know."
Mito nodded :" but we aren't here for that. "
Onoki looked at the two, Orochimaru and Mito who were now in front of him equally.
The dou then bowed and took out a scroll out.
Onoki looked at it for few seconds and then ordered one of the shinobis hidden in the shadows to take it.
Mito spoke softly :" the proposal isn't complete, as it took in consideration of what Konoha wants and what Konoha can give out that may interest Iwa. We wish that you discuss this and think carefully about it."
Onoki didn't began to read the document as he asked :" are you in hurry. "
Orochimaru answered :" we are supposed to be in Suna in day to two. "
Onoki was confused.
But Mito answered his questions even before he asked :" they will be discussing the treaty tommorow and we will hear out their answer, since we didn't want to waste time we went here to safely give you the proposal. "
Onoki hummed :" but this decision is not one or two days work."
Mito nodded :" of course, i wrote it so i know. But we need to see what exactly you want to make compromise, that would benefit two countries and it's population. Both shinobi and civilians."
Onoki looked at her and nodded :" yes, i geuss that is so, since you did this before the official end of our cooperation. "
Mito nodded.
Onoki then started to read through the proposal, his face shifted few times in dark zone. He on the end spoke :" it feels like we are being ripped off by Konoha. "
Mito didn't answer, but Orochimaru just looked at the man and spoke :" Well since we were offering the hand first should not we take as much as we need."
Onoki just looked at him. And then spoke to all of them :" it seems like my council will have to add a lot of things so it will take 4 to 5 days i would say."
Mito nodded and was about to bow again, when she felt the chakra around them moving, she didn't know since when it had began to do that, but now it was clear.
She took alert stance and looked at Onoki who was completely relaxed as if he didn't feel it. But Orochimaru definitely felt it too.
Mito asked :" what is this."
Onoki looked around the room and spoke :" ah, i must apologize, it seems like my grandson and Han-dono are having one of theirs fights."
Mito was confused, but didn't say anything as she relaxed. Thought the moment after that a yellow haired boy came rushing in the office. He was for certain lively, he appeared to be around Mitos age, maybe few years younger.
Han was behind him. Onoki seemed to be pissed by behavior :" Deidara what did i say on entering the office."
Thought the boy just mocked Onoki with his tongue out, and spoke :" i saw something with my mechanic eye, so i was curious about the chakra in here."
Genma and the boys were now in front of Mito and Orochimaru while Choza was behind them facing Onoki.
Mito was the first one to respond :" you sensed something so you rush in. "
It was clear to everyone that Mito was annoyed by this fact, she looked at the Onoki asking him :" is everyone in your family tree hot-headed, seriously can't you see that this was dangerous, it could be even seen as act of war if we misjudged the chakra fluctuations from before."
Onoki could feel that Mito fully meant it.
Thought his grandson didn't understand such language as he pointed the finger to Mito as he said :" hey you with enormous chakra level do you want to spar. "
Mito didn't respond as she looked at Orochimaru, and then back to Deidara. Waiting for a minute she responded :" by my calculations you aren't even close to strength of weakest of my gourds, so it would not be fun for me. "
Onoki wondered if that was true, but he knew it didn't matter to Deidara as he took that as a insult.
Deidara :" yeah you want to bet, i will blow your mind. "
Mito smirked as she answered :" well i am certain that you would blow something up, but my mind i am sure not."
Onoki froze, did Mito know in what Deidara specialized. But that was impossible.
Mito sighed softly as she spoke :" can we leave now as we are finished talking."
But before Onoki spoke, Deidara yelled :" hey i am talking to you. "
Onoki's words went unheard.
Mito looked at the boy as she asked :" do you want to cause troubles for attention or are wishing for a quick death. "
Deidara stopped :" what, how dare you."
Mito smirked evilly, Onoki saw that smirk once and horrified him for rest of life. She spoke :" if you want to cause trouble then i have proposal for you, how about you and Han fight Ebisu and me. "
Onoki paled, he spoke :" no that is absolutely not allowed."
Mito smirked at him :" i am sorry Onoki - dono but i don't think i asked you about it, but this boy who you failed to teach proper manners. "
Deidara :" i agree as long as i get to fight you."
Mito answered :" well if you defeat Ebisu you may. "
Ebisu was looking at Mito and went closer to her asking her :" who told you i would fight the kid. "
Mito smirked :" i did, if you don't want me to show all of your precious books underneath your bed. "
Ebisu paled :" what how did you know about them. "
Mito answered :" i have my ways."
Deidara looked at the two who were leading them away from iwa, Ebisu guy didn't seem special at all, while the red head for sure unusual. He asked :" is this far enough,."
Mito looked and calculated :" well it would be better if we head out more but here is fine, Iwa should be fine from here. Right Han-sama."
The prefix throw Deidara out of loop, why was the girl eager to fight Han, yes Han was strong, but that was it, he wasn't anything special like Deidara. Or so he thought.
Onoki followed them with the rest of Konoha party from distance, with some of his shinobi, he did not want anything to go wrong here.
Mito sighed softly as she looked at Ebisu saying :" be careful, and firstly analyze as i thought you."
Ebisu nodded eyes on his opponent.
Mito looked at Han and spoke :" do you have preference on what style of fight you want."
Han spoke for first time in her presence :" no, i like everything."
Unlike his appearance he wasn't as cold. There was much life in that sentence.
Mito sighed softly :" i suppose to satisfy that kid i will have to go all out on you, i am sure you will survive though." once again the evil smirk was on her face, as she let her chakra suppressor down.
Everybody in vicinity could now feel her chakra how pure and dense it was. Deidara froze, what the heck was that chakra.
Han started to sweat as he started to gather more of his chakra.
Mito looked at Ebisu who wasn't as troubled by the amount of chakra she had as shinobi of Iwa. Mito nodded at him and asked :" shall we begin this."
Onoki was the one to officially start the fight.
Mito lunged with full speed to Han, leaving Han little time to prepare the defense, Han was hit with full force, well he managed to block the attack on his chest with both of his hands, which was unusual as he would always use just one of his hands, hidding his right one, he still went in thr ground and back. Mito didn't stop there, she made her next move, the high kick that was just around mans torso, the difference in size was enormous. The kick was stopped by the armor.
Mito sighed as she moved away from punch thrown by Han, the fist landed on the ground breaking it. Mito was a lot faster than Han but it seemed like he had more power than she had. Han wasn't sure if he was going to need help of his tenant, so he tried his best with attacks, which were dodge, some easily some mere centimetars away.
Mito huffed :" how fun, but maybe i should teach you a lesson that power isn't everything."
Mito with that changed her stance, and three spots on her bosy brightened for a second. Suddenly Mito rushed at him, and body tackled him. He fell down, which he didn't expect, as he was 3 time the wieght of this tiny girl. Mito went for the kill by using some of her wood chakra, she tried to make him unable to move, his hands and legs were already under vines before he could notice, and the vines were going for his neck. He didn't have much choice but make a water bullet just to make Mito jump backwards from him. Mito was winded by the sudden attack, because that could actually killed her, though Han was bow tied down, well his throat was still free cause Mito stopped focusing on the jutsu just for few seconds. But she continued immediately she caught herself on the ground. Han was pissed as the vines were hard to deal with, so he didn't have a choice but to use Boil release. Which both burned the vines and made him strong enough to break free from the vines.
Mito smirked :" finally you are showing your true strength."
The explosions were heard from other side of the baterfied.
Thought Mito could feel Deidara gaze on them two. Which would be fatal mistake in real fight.
Deidara and Ebisu were playing a game of cat and mouse, Ebisu was the mouse, well that was Deidara thought, he would attack while Ebisu would always find a way to dodge. Sometimes Ebisu would send few of his kunais and shuriken. He saved his chakra looking for a pattern in Deidaras fighting stance. Deidara was using lowest of his explosive devices.
Ebisu would use a wind style attack to defend himself when Deidara would send to many to dodge. Suddenly he felt that the other fight was getting even hotter, a steam was suddenly appearing. He then noticed that Deidara was looking at what that was, he was surprised, Ebisu smirked now was his chance, he suppressed his chakra as much as he could and used a earth style attack, to get through the earth and distance. Ebisu showed behind Deidara and pulled him down, before they boy could react a kunai was on his throat threatening to slit the boy up.
Deidara wanted to throw tantrum, but the other fight was just to interesting. Han was attacking Mito with incredible speed and power, but it looked like Mito could predict everything. Mito was also using those vines to create time to escape certain attacks. When suddenly she stopped running and some of her dense chakra around started to form in water drops, Han hastily did hands signs while still rushing for Mito.
Fire meet with water half way. And more steam appeared. Mito was already using all the creates that Han made for her next jutsu. The earth lifted and was heading straight at Han, who slipt it with his water jutsu on high pressure.
The next thing that happened was Mito rushing straight for Han, with sword in her hand. The black sword that reflected her red hair or was it the red of Hans armor. The blade almost pierced through the armor, only it did not because of the layers of chakra it needed to pierce through first, it lost all of its power by the time it touched the armor, and made a small scratch on it. Mito used the sword as lunching board to attack the head. Her hands coated with tons of chakra, she managed to punch Han. Who was barely able to stand because of the punch. Though now she was perfectly in his range. And with nowhere to go.
Mito felt the danger but did nothing. As the punch was just about to hit her she used Isobus chakra to add another layer to her chakra. And suddenly around layers of blueish chakra there was additional red one. The fist made contact with first, and it made burns as the fist went through it. Making the punch a lot weaker and slower, still it was dangerous. Mito smirked as she let it hit her and send her flying. She definitely took a lot of damage but she stood up immediately, smirking at Han.
She looked at Deidara who was just standing by her, she spoke :" Do you want to see true strength, the power that can bring the end to whole world,"
Deidara was curious and just nodded dumbly.
So Mito laughed :" You are really something, aren't you scared of dying." she didn't wait for answer as she spoke :" but i like having fun and i didn't have this much in long time. So i shall grant you your wish of seeing the power that can destroy everything."
Suddenly more layers or red appeared around her chakra, she was in next moment right next to Han. Who was barely able to block the kick. Though he quickly let go of her hands, Mito went on attacking spree. Han was slowly pushed in corner. He seemed troubled by something. Mito assumed he was afraid to use five tails chakra so she encouraged him :" what are you scared of, you might die if you don't fight me seriously."
Han looked at her, as he was dodging her attacks barely always having burn marks left on his face or exposed skin. The man looked in direction of Onoki just for second which was enough for him to be sent flying. But that second was enough to get approval. Han started with his transformation, he speed through first 3 phases and was now in his fourth tail form, the bones were out and he was completely red. Mito smirked :" i am impressed that you have such grand control over the Kokuo, but you still lack the ability to go in full form. Well that is if you are still in control."
Han looked at her and asked :" what about you."
Mito smirked :" this from is enough for me to take you down. "
Mito suddenly took out a mass of seals, suddenly a kunai appeared in front of her and started to fly, a barrier was around her. And the ground started to shake around her.
Her hands started to move as fast as the trembling of ones heartbeat.
Suddenly vines were all around Mito. Lively and uncaring. The rest of battle could be described as those two words. The fight was full of both flashy and destructive attacks, uncaring for their surroundings which were now mix of usual rocks beaten vines and broken earth.
Mito didn't need to move from her spot the whole time. As she used her vines and Jennie as her long distance weapons, preventing Han from coming closer, every time he would come charging in he would be faced with countless vines, bigger of those were as thick as he was in this form. Thought he could easily take the hit from it, Jennie would stab itself in places the chakra coat was weakest, causing him damage.
When he would try to attack with long range attacks those vines would serve as first line of defense, and then the sheild barrier would easily handle the rest of the attack. Sometimes the barrier was close to being destroyed but the more Mito used of her chakra it would repair itself.. Mito smirked once Han had finally came close after attacking the vines with fire, his punches didn't have any chance of breaking through the barrier. Mito was smiling through the whole process as after tenth punch the barrier broke and immediately activated the seal. Trapping and paralysing Han. Mito touched his forehead with a fear. In just that instant both of them lost all of the chakra that was surrounding them. Mito and Isobu were in front of Han and Kokuo.
Mito spoke :" hello Han-sama, Kokuo - sama, i must apologize in sudden apperence, i must be quite rude in your eyes."
Han was more confused than offended thought.:" How are you here."
Mito answered :" through our connection of being jinchuriki, though i would like to speak more with you two our time is limited. "
Kokuo spoke :" and what is that you want to say. "
Mito answered :" you know that someone is following our kind, and even i am not able to defeat them, and i practically toyed around with you too, so shouldn't you two got stronger. While for now you are strong enough to face the top tier of shinobis, it still isn't enough, as soon some of those tops will be trying their best to catch you. "
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kokuo looked at Mito filed with curiosity and asked :" and how can we trust you."
Mito answered :" well i am not saying anything that would cause both of you any harm and other thing is the one you for sure hear from Son Goku."
Kokuo nodded and looked away saying :" so be it, i will allow Han to train and fight in final form. "
Mito smirked :" that is great, i hope that you will get stronger than me. "
Han looked at her as he spoke :" why do you help us. "
Mito answered :" as i said our power could bring the end of the world, if it's in wrong hands. "
Kokuo looked at her and asked :" is it for that legend you humans know. "
Mito nodded :" yes, the legend of Sage, who is in fact my close ally. "
Isobu spoke :" we are running out of time. Any longer and others will suspect something. "
With those words the dou exited the shared mind space.
Mito then used her breath and chakra control to call back Jennie who was still floating in the air. She sealed back Jisoo and looked at Han once more. Then she looked at Deidara asking him:" are you regretting asking me for a fight."
Deidara didn't answer thought, he was too focused on the aftermath of the fight.
Mito sighed softly and walked to Ebisu patting him on shoulder saying :" You did great. But you should soon chose in what you want to specialize. "
Ebisu nodded, yes he won but in comparison with Deidara he was outdone, he won because he was more focused, and good at everything, but he lacked the means to end the fight if Deidara did not lose his focus.
Mito walked towards Onoki and Orochimaru, who was smirking, Genma was panicking how to explain the red chakra to Guy. Guy obviously knew that Han was jinchuriki, but he should be able to say that Mito was too, since she had similar chakra coating her. He should even think of excuse for Ebisu.
Mito walked to him, petting his hair saying :" do not worry, so much, i will explain it to them."
Onoki looked at Mito and spoke :" i am sorry for my grandsons behavior, but you still should not break the whole area."
Mito smirked :" i will repair it to best of my ability, thought i wanted to ask if you want a forests or not. "
Onoki spoke :" it does not matter to me, since the weather here is to harsh for now to continue growing. "
Mito smirked again :" well i think that it would actually be a good thing to put a forest here. "
Onoki just looked at her weirdly and said :" do whatever you want, just fix it. "
Mito nodded jumped few steps back, and made sure that everyone wasn't in the way. She slammed her hands on the ground, filling it with 3 types of chakra. She was sweating a lot, as she was softening the ground with a lot of water, filling the cracks with earth, and then deeply in middle she woul make roots for trees and grass. The process was more than 20 minutes long and only people left were her teammates. Choza was asking Orochimaru what type of fixing was Mito doing, and Orochimaru only answered :" it is similar in sense with sage and Senju types of techniques, maybe Jiraiya thought her that."
Choza just nodded, he was asking a lot of questions about Mito, so that the two boys of his team didn't need, he wondered how much Genma actually knew, cause he wasn't panicking during the fight because of the fight but because Mito was the red chakra as he said. It was obvious to Choza that Genma knew. And judging by the words she told him when she was close, she didn't want to trouble him with it.
He took his eyes of the now mending area, and asked Ebisu if he was OK. And if he was ready to go back to room, sincehe assumed the boy was tired. Ebisu spoke :"i am ok, just curious."
Genma was speaking with Orochimaru in hushed tone, well Orochimaru was speaking to him :" so was this the reason why you fought with Tamura - sama."
Genma was surprised when the Orochimaru suddenly spoke to him right by his ear, Orochimaru was creepy, so he slightly trembled, but he eventually asnwerd :" no, i am not sure if he knows that i know. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" i see, so there is something else going on."
Genma shook his head :" no there is nothing going on."
Orochimaru smirked :" you are bad at lying, but it seems like you won't tell me what it is even if i pressure you about it. "
Genma looked at the man and spoke :" just like you won't tell me why you have that red streak of hair. "
Orochimaru chuckled :" but i am not hiding that, as you assume it is a kind of gift i received from Mito, but if i were to say how, it would be a long story, although I want to tell you all about it you should probably focus on spending some time with Mito, as she will be busy for quite a while. "
Genma just looked at Orochimaru and shrugged. He took one step closer to his sensei and Guy. Who was looking at Mito intensely, looking at what she was doing on the broken land, but his mind was also filled with questions.
When Choza and Genma returned their gazes to the broken land, they were surprised, as the trees had started to grow from the ground and the surrounding area was filled with grass, soon the area was filled with young nature, Mito suddenly stopped and stood up, she wobbled a bit, and then headed towards the team, the team almost jumped toward her when she almost missed her first step. By the time Mito had arrived next to them she seemed completely fine. Mito spoke :" we should go back to the inn. Since it is getting dark."
She looked at Genma and smirked asking him for a piggy back ride. Genma just bent down so she could get on. He noticed that Mito was warmer than usual. He wanted to comment it, but Mito was sleeping on his back.
By the time they reached the village Mito was awake and her unusual high temperature was down, and she let Genma to let her down. She was diplomat here so she behave as one. Orochimaru couldn't stop chuckling when she did, that, Orochimaru waa finding it really funny how she behaved, but Mito didn't mind at all. Once they got to the inn, they had dinner and spoke about their plans about tommorow.
Mito and Orochimaru agreed on going and meeting with Onoki in the morning, and then heading back to Sand, they would reach there in afternoon, which maybe not the smartest thing to do, but they couldn't afford to go later.
Mito sighed when the only thing that was left unsaid was the explanation of the fight.
Mito spoke slowly :" should we go somewhere more private."
Choza nodded and so did Orochimaru. Guy and Ebisu weren't so surprised as they assumed what was going around. They went into the boys room and Mito put seals for privacy, she then began :" as you assume, i am jinchuriki, although this is top secret, i was going to tell my friends soon."
Guy looked at her and asked :" so why reveal it in Earth country."
Mito smiled as she answered :" well it is more of secret in Konoha, most shinobi don't know that i am jinchuriki, and civilians also do not know that. But that isn't case here, as Tsuchigake knows about me, and he told anyone he wanted to tell. "
Ebisu asked :" why is it secret in Konoha then. "
Mito smiled softly :" well the reason is to protect me, and also to protect the trust in Konoha, as you know that i do not originate from Konoha and when i appeared it was sudden thing, the people wouldn't trust me knowing that i was jinchuriki of Isobu, as he was the biju of Kiri. "
Guy and Ebisu nodded understanding that logic, but they still had questions :" so what does that mean. "
Mito looked at them and asked :" on what are you referring to. "
Guy asked :" does that mean you never had went fully against us."
Mito considered how to answer thta questions, and she eventually spoke :" Well i don't consider his power to be mine, as he will continue to exist even when i am gone, so i would say that i never needed his power to fight you, i was doing my best, my real best."
Guy was satisfied with the answer. Ebisu asked her :" but how did you managed to become a jinchuriki. "
Mito wondered if she should go in details or not, she looked at the time and sighed and spoken :" since it is already this late i will say the short version of the story, it was before I was brought in Konoha, I had known that the previous holder of Isobu was dead, and that Kiri was searching for candidate for next jinchuriki. So i went to the border of land of water and fire, i was captured by them, and spent 6 months there waiting for them to get ready, i was taking a revenge for my previous master by doing so. In the end on the sealing day i was supposed to get two seals, the second was meant to control me, so i escaped before the second one. I trashed around filled with the rage of biju inside me, both of us were grieving at the time so our fellings synced, we managed to escape thanks to that. I was find by team 7 while i was chased by kiri shinobi, i didn't really want to go to Konoha and became a prisoner once again, but i got an offer i couldn't refuse, so i stayed. "
Genma noticed the difference in the story Mito told them and him, most things were same but reasons for why she did it were different, as she probably couldn't just say i knew what would happen if i did not do it.
Mito then sighed again and said :" i am going to sleep, and you guys should do so too. Although i do not think you will get much sleep as you will be processing new information." she then exited the room and went into the next one. She could feel the light chakra signal from Choza and Orochimarus room, which meant they were sleeping.
Mito closed her eyes and went to sleep, or she hoped she could, after a long time she had a dream about her past, but it was weird the dream wasn't as usual, i didn't go as usual, it was jumping from one scene to another. She woke up a hour later than when she layed in the bed, sweat dripping from her body on the sheets. Mito slowly went into bathroom to cool herself down. She didn't get a wink of sleep that night. So she used that time to write in the documents for treaty with Kumo and Taki, it wasn't going smoothly but there was progress.
When the morning came Mito headed with Orochimaru to greet Onoki, she made sure to put some make up so that her last night wouldn't be noticeable.
Mito knew that she used a lot of chakra yesterday, and her not having a good sleep didn't help in restoration of said chakra, still she had enough to eat and probably enough to travel to Sand, she even had those chakra pills, she never thought she would need to use them on herself. The smell wasn't good when she thought about this option, but she knew shd didn't have a choice but to eat on when she would start traveling.
Orochimaru and Mito spoke shortly with Onoki on their plan to return in few days and apologized about yesterday, Mito said she shouldn't let herself be provoken by Deidara. Onoki accepted the apology. Mito felt that the eyes of shinobi were following her every move, more carefully than yesterday but she didn't mind, she was now considered one of strongest in the village, Onoki and Roshi were considered to be around her level. But Mito just kept quiet until it was time for them to go.
Choza and team were waiting for them at the gates. Mito quickly ate the chakra pill, she looked at Orochimaru he looked at her and her actions. She said :" is something the matter."
Orochimaru just said :" no, i just didn't expect you to use those."
Mito answered :" it is my first time."
Orochimaru chuckled :" no wonder."
Mito looked at him and said :" you have been chuckling a lot these days, is it that funny to watch me. "
Orochimaru answered :" of course, since your existence is abnormal, and you doing normal things on your way, make it unreasonably funny. "
Mito just sighed :" right, am i lucky that i still didn't become your test subject. "
Orochimaru answered :" i wouldn't mess with jinchuriki, you guys are too unstable for me, I can't take everything in account. "
Mito nodded :" well yes, when you want to house jinchuriki and hid it from world you need a larger space and then there is need for special instruments. "
Orochimaru nodded :" yeah, but i don't think that anyone thought about that. "
Mito and Orochimaru finally finished their small talk as they joined the rest of the team, it was now 9 am. And they started to move, the travel wasn't difficult until they reached the border between wind and earth country, they took rest as it was noon. They had their meal, and stayed there for an a hour in which Mito took a nap for half of hour, while others wondered how she was able to do so as it was extremely hot just to stay there in shade.
They continued they travel through the desert, Mito used Rosé barrier around the whole group, so they weren't as affected by heat as they should be, they moved easier but they needed to move carefully and stay in the barrier, as the moment they were out of the barrier they would probably got heat stroke. So they continued to move the same as usual speed. They reached few kilometers of Suna and Mito slowly started to increase the heat inside of the barrier, finally reaching the same temperature once they got in Suna she let go of the barrier, her chakra was once again low. As she used it for such a long journey and using Rosé had some part of it, but it wasn't that much.
Mito and Orochimaru walked through the village while others followed them in shadows, just not to be an eyesore more than needed. A shinobi Mito didn't know name of came to great them and informed them about the meeting which was still in place and recommended that they took some rest. Mito was grateful.
She and Orochimaru quickly went to their previous inn, Mito took a room for herself, cause she was actually expected to stay at Kazekage's manor, but she didn't want to trouble them now. So Mito took the only left unbooked room and stayed there for few hours sleeping, she was far from the others, but Genma could rest easily she was a lot closer to him now than before.
Once Mito woke up from her deep sleep, she still felt like her chakra was low, so she decided to take few snacks Suzume prepared for hee before she went on this mission. Mito could feel her tummy hurting, but it was unusual pain, it didn't bother Mito as much as usual pain. Mito went to her bathroom, and washed her face, then went to take her shower, it was unusual for her to not take one yesterday but she had forgeten, and then she couldn't sleep so she got herself busy. While she was washing herself, she finally realized why her chakra was so slowly returning and why her tummy hurt. She was on her period, well she should not be surprised as it was supposed to happen these days. She was confused as the symptoms were a lot weaker than usual, Isobu talked to her in her mind :" well i suppose that is because you released a ton of your hormones during your first time with Genma, i think that your hormones are finally stabilizing in normal zone, though i do not know why it was so hectic in first place, maybe it was partly to the amount of time you were in coma but there is got to be more. "
Mito nodded and spoke :" i think that Sage should be involved in this somehow, as he created this body. "
Isobu nodded and said :" it is possible, but i doubt he will know how to solve it. "
Mito smirked :" who knows maybe it is already solved. "
Isobu just stayed quiet. As the doors to her room were knocked upon.
Mito yelled :" a minute. "
Since she was already done with her shower she rushed to get clothed and opened the doors for Genma and Orochimaru. Mitos hair was still wet, but everything else was on its place. Orochimaru and Genma stood there, Genma first spoke:" Did you just shower."
Mito nodded :" yeah, i was sleeping until now. So why have you guys come."
Orochimaru spoke :" Well for two reasons, to check upon you and call you for the dinner, and second is that the meeting is over, and Kazekage took a break so he will call on us after his dinner with his family
"Mito nodded and said :" can you wait for me for 2 minutes, i need to dry my hair. "
The dou nodded, Mito used a d rank wimd jutsu, a warm breeze filled the room and played with her hair. Just like Mito said her hair didn't appear to be wet when 2 minutes passed by, though there were still places inside of her hair that were wet, but Mito knew that Suna was hot and would ultimately dry the rest of her hair.
Chapter 203: 203
Chapter Text
3.pov
The team had dinner, in a famous restaurant of Suna, thought Mito didn't know that it was so famous here, the shinobi around her were mostly seniors shinobi, but here and there were future of Suna. She knew they were young just by them silently talking about her, the Red haired goddess. Mito tried her best not to mind them. The conversation between Orochimaru and Choza wasn't super interesting but would do its job of averting her attention to their table. Genma was busy explaining something to Ebisu, well Mito didn't hear the beginning of conversation so she could not fully grasp the conversation, so she didn't even try, Guy was siting on the other side of the table and was looking at her, Mito was surprised as he was quiet. She then smiled at him and quietly asked him :" is there something on my face."
Guy looked at her smile and smile himself as he answered :" no, i was just wondering what you were going to do after this mission."
Mito found that odd, so she asked :" why were you wondering about that, did you want to train with me."
Guy smirked as he spoke :" Well yes there was part of my plans, i wanted to test myself with full power. "
Mito nodded :" so you want to fight someone with your opening of gates."
Guy was slightly surprised :" how did you know "
Mito smirked :" i have information sources all over the world, so what was the other reason. "
Guy pondered on how to say this :" i wanted to know if there will be something that happens in near future about this secret."
Mito nodded :" well i am going to tell everyone about this soon, thought certain group still needs to amend to me. "
Mito then mused for a minute :" well i will be busy with these diplomatic missions for a while, but after that i don't know, i will probably go on long mission, or on a training trip, whichever Hokage approves of. "
Genma spoke from besides her :" Really, i though you were going to stay in Konoha after traveling to all these countries. "
Mito answered :" well i am sure that i won't travel to all of these countries, especially Kumo, and while i wpuld be visiting these countries it would be once in a month, which is considerably lower than you guys going out of Konoha on mission. "
Genma nodded :" well it is, but why another training trip. "
Mito answered :" i didn't say it was for me, it is more for two certain Uzumakis. "
Guy looked and asked her confused :" which two. "
Mito answered :" well it first needes to be approved so i won't be telling anything more about it. "
Finally they had their dinner served and ate quickly.
When they were done they immediately were guided towards Kazekage's office. Rasa was waiting for them in his chair. They look on his face was refreshed, most likely due to dinner he just had with his family.
Rasa began :" it is my pleasure to see you so soon again, though i am sorry that you had to wait for few hours."
Orochimaru answered :" it is our pleasure, it was no trouble, as we had used this time to rest."
Rasa looked at Mito and spoke :" it is shame that you couldn't come to our dinner. "
Mito apologized :" i am truly sorry, i was tired due to the trip. "
Rasa nodded :" i understand. Anyway as we both know the council meeting was longer than we expected but we made our decision."
Mito nodded as she spoke :" for such important documents, it is necessary to take good read and think through it carefully. So we fully understand. "
Rasa happily smiled as he showed 10 papers :" these are some of our proposals, some parts are too extreme on your side, so we were hoping for you to carefully read through them and choose what you actually can give us and what you can't. "
Mito looked at Orochimaru, who looked at her, she nudged him and he moved asking :" may i take a look. "
Rasa nodded as he said :" but of course, thought i would like to hear your thoughts tommorow. "
Orochimaru nodded as he said :" certainly, but still these proposals will be once again read in Konoha."
Rasa nodded and spoke :" you may leave now. Mito - san, i heard that you took the room in the inn, will you not stay at our house. "
Mito answered :" i am truly sorry, but i don't want to inconvenience you, as i am sure that i will be awake for a whole night, i would need to consult with Orochimaru too, so the best would if i stayed near him."
Rasa nodded and let them go.
Mito and others returned quickly to inn, to their respective rooms, Orochimaru after briefing something with Choza went to Mitos room, to start reading those proposals. While they were reading them then found some ridiculous things and some that would be acceptable. The dou was up to dawn. And they wrote down everything that was acceptable in their opinion, some ifs, and some certain nos.
After that they took a few hours nap, well after having breakfast with the rest of team, Mito didn't look her best, but still she was presentable. Genma had worried about her, but Mito assured him that she was fine, even though her chakra was nowhere near her usual amount, the period was still slowing down the return of the chakra, Mito however was satisfied with her reaction to the period. Genma looked at her and asked her :" are you sure everything is alright, i can feel that you don't have your usual amount of chakra, when i touch you. Since those seals hide it so well."
Mito smirked :" well that will be solved once i got over the period."
Genma looked at her as a fish out of water :" you are on a period. "
Luckily this conversation was quiet, or hushed by Guy's loud and enthusiastic shouts, about getting some training. As Choza offered to them to train while he took gourd of sleeping Mito and Orochimaru.
Mito just nodded, and the look on his face shifted in a grin asking her :"is this because of that."
Mito looked at him flushed as she asnwerd :" well it is possible, but don't get it in your head."
Genma smirked saying :" i won't miss the moody miss Mito."
Mito laughed as she said :" you know that that title is understatement. "
Genma nodded saying :" i know, but i don't have any other name for it, what about you. "
Mito looked away as she said :" well Kushina called me once when i had it, a Bitchy princess."
Genma didn't know what to say, should he be mad that someone called Mito such names, or should he think of it accurately.
Mito sighed softly as she looked at him :" i was joking."
Genma sighed sigh of relief :" thank goodness, i was thinking of scolding Kushina - san."
Mito laughed :" so you were willing to die just because she called me Bitchy princess."
Genma paled as he asked :" that wouldn't happen right."
Mito shrugged :" don't know, i never tried, but i would think that would happen. "
Genma just looked at her pleading for life :" oh God, my in laws are crazy. "
Mito looked at him surprised, Genma thought she was offended, but her words proved him wrong :" you only realized now, i have been telling you for a while. "
Genma nodded :" well it is different as you often tell something is crazy even though it is in my opinion normal."
Mito looked at him like :" well not when i talk about people."
Genma nodded :" well yeah, anyway i should go, rest well. "
Mito waved if off. And went to her room to sleep.
It was sometime after noon, when Orochimaru and Mito were called to go and see Kazekage. Luckily they had woken minutes before and had enough time to prepare themselves. So when they went to see the Kazekage they looked presentable, Mito and Orochimaru talked with Kazekage for at least two hours. The longest part of discussion was that if parts, Rasa understood why some things were immediately agreed on and some were disagreed on, but some ifs were something he didn't think through, he thought that most of those would be immediately rejected, and he was surprised to see that some were there just because of amount, as he thought that those were reasonable things to ask. Mito then explained that she isn't sure about some things as she was busy with politics outside of Konoha rather than situation in it, as she was usually asked when they needed help.
Mito and Genma went on the date the next night as they would spend tommorow traveling to Konoha, and day after they would travel straight Iwa. Sinve Iwa said it would take them 5 days, and only 1 day passed, they would go back to Konoha and let them to process this information from Suna. Well Shikaku amd Minato would need few hours and Mito didn't know if they would immediately call upon the council meeting or if they would wait for the second proposal. So Mito and Genma were on touring date, they visited the market area of Suna that was open on the night as it was hot during the day, amd there were a lot of cultural events happening at the moment. Like plays and such things. Mito and Genma ended watching one love story, well Mito enjoyed it more than she thought she would. Mostly because she had someone to hold onto during the play, and think about the similarity of her love life with female leads, in her previous life she like these stories but she would always feel bad after watching the happy end, knowing that wouldn't happen in her previous life.
Mito and Genma ate delicious food of Suna, they danced. Mito was asked for few autographs, by children of Suna, who heard from their parents that she was Red haired Goodness, most probably didn't even know what that meant but some knew her as a very strong shinobi that helped to end the war.
Mito and Genma returned around midnight, only Orochimaru and Choza were awake, Orochimaru went with Mito to her room to briefly talk about the plans for tomorrow, just to make everything clear.
Choza looked at Genma and asked him :" Did you guys had fun."
Genma looked pleased as he answered :"yes, a lot of fun."
Choza smirked :" the young love, it must be nice."
Genma blushed as he spoke :" yeah, it is nice."
Choza nodded as he asked :" so if i may ask,"
Genma looked at him and nodded.
Choza continued :" did you think about proposing."
Genma smirked :" i already did thought. "
Choza looked at the tiny boy next to him as he squeeze him next to himself :" and you didn't tell me." he was rubbing the young boys hair saying :" ungrateful brat, you wouldn't be able to meet her if it wasn't for me taking the offer of lord third. "
Genma felt guilty but spoke :" i wanted to tell you, but it still isn't official, Mito did say yes, but i still haven't seen the Uzumaki family, since we departured a day after my proposal. And Mito said to keep it quiet for now, as it isn't the best time to tell everyone."
Choza nodded :" so how did your parents react. "
Genma answered :" well they are happy for us, though you know that they needed a lot of time to get familiar with Mito. "
Choza nodded :" i know that to you it seems like a long time, but in reality it was done in less than 6 months, if someone was to take my sons hand i would also want to know them more. "
Genma nodded :" well Choji is young so don't have to worry about it."
Choza looked at the boy :" yes, he is for now, but i know he will be a big boy soon, as i feel about you, i took you as my student 7 years ago. "
Genma smiled :" well yes, the time i spent as your student is something precious. "
Choza smirked:" enough of embarrassing me, when is the wedding. "
Genma was red as he answered :" well Mito thought about it and talked about it with me and i agreed not to have it anytime soon, "
Choza nodded :" is that so, is there a reason. "
Genma nodded :" well she needs to work on other things right now, and she wants to make that the most special day in our lives."
Choza nodded, and stopped teasing the young boy as he saw Orochimaru exiting Mitos room.
The group departured in early morning, to avoid the heat in the desert. They traveled fast through the country of Wind, and slowed once they got through it. They were back in Konoha in 2 pm. Luckily Mito sent a message that they would visit early in the morning. Orochimaru and Mito went to talk with Minato while rest were to prepare and rest for tomorrow.
Orochimaru and Mito first reported about their safety, Mito spoke about her spar, which gave Minato a headache :" did you have to do that."
Mito shrugged as she said :"well nothing bad had come out of it."
Minato looked at her seriously :" yeah, but please be more careful. Or i won't allow you to go outside of Konoha."
Mito smirked :" are you saying that you will deal with the troubles i will cause in village."
Minato paled as he said :" let's just move on."
Mito smirked as she took out the proposals. And the list she and Orochimaru made. Shikaku was called by the Anbu, and he came in hurry. Mito could feel that man was somewhat pissed. Probably because he had just found some time to take a nap. Once the two started to read and comment with Mito and Orochimaru about proposals the mood become serious. Mito and Orochimaru were eventually freed as the two had to talk between each other. Mito went to Uzumaki clan compand, where she met with Suzume and Tamura, Kushina was in back of kitchen. Making food for two children. Tamura and Suzume were surprised to see her so soon, Mito had explained that she would leave in morning. Suzume and Tamura took her to library under excuse to talk about a book, while leaving Kushina in their house. The dou then lectured Mito about the importance of first night in Uzumaki princess line. And they went to speak about to be careful not to get pregnant. Eventually Mito had enough as she said :" i am on my period, which as you see is a lot better than previous ones, so i fully took precautions about sleeping with Genma."
Tamura was satisfied that she at least didn't risk pregnancy. But he still scolded her. Eventually they let her go knowing that Kushina would find it weird of they were gone for more than a hour.
Mito played with Karin and Naruto for a while, Kushina was busy asking about the book they found, the two said it was a book about previous Uzumaki princesses.
Kushina asked :" can i see it."
Tamura and Suzume sweated as they said :" there is no need, we gave it to Mito."
Kushina looked at Mito who paled quickly after hearing those words, Kushina looked at her reaction asking :" do you mind if i read it."
Mito panicked as she spoke :" Well i don't mind, but there might be certain information that only princesses are allowed to read, so i would like to go through the whole book before giving it to you."
Kushina nodded and asked :" so how far in the book are you, i am certain you read while you guys were in library. "
Mito answered confidently :" i just read the intro. "
Kushina could feel something was amiss, but she didn't pursue further, she could smell blood though.
So she asked :" did you have a fight before returning to Konoha. "
Mito immediately understood that there was no way that Kushina didn't smell her blood, so she answered :" ah, no, i am on my period." she quietly said that, so that Naruto and Karin wouldn't hear it.
Kushina was surprised, since this Mito was completely different from Bitchy princess. Mito then said :" i should shower now."
Making Kushina feel guilty, as if she reminded Mito about it, she thought that she made Mito feel dirty, while Mito took this chance to escape.
Kushina eventually left the Uzumaki compand, after speaking with Mito about how suddenly Kakashi went on a mission yesterday, Mito asked about Shisui. And Kushina said that:" as far as i know he is out of village with his team on a gourding mission, i think that they are traveling civilian speed so even thought the destination was close they still haven't returned."
Mito nodded, and then talked about how amazing her fight with Han was, Kushina was interested in how fights between jinchuriki worked, but was slightly disappointed when Mito said that she completely had the fight under situation since Han and Kokuo weren't perfectly in sync, that she didn't even had to go in ine tail state, and used only Uzumaki treasures to fight him off. Kushina asked :" what about me, if we fought in biju moods."
Mito answered :" well i think that you are weaker in that state than Han is, not because you house half of kyubi, but because the amount of training you guys had, while it is a good thing that you guys are talking you didn't do anything more than that. Your guys talking is enough to let you have control over 4 tail beast mode, at least i think so, but anything further than that is pure destruction for your both allies and enemies. "
Kushina sadly nodded :" i see, "
Mito smirked :" don't worry, the first time i got a free period of time off, i will take it upon myself to train you, and maybe Naruto too, since it will benefit him greatly if he trains early on. "
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito let Kushina think throughout her proposal, she would rather Kushina to suggest this to Minato then she herself. Especially after hearing his words few hours ago. Well since Kushina had left Mito went upstairs to get ready for the rest of mission, and worked on rest of the proposal. Eventually falling asleep on her bed. She woke up in the morning just early enough to get ready to and head out.
The trip to Iwa wasn't anything interesting, they talked between each other but the subjects weren't that important, it was mostly about how they usual conversations would be, filled with teasing each other and remembering the past.
Mito sighed softly as they rested, they would obviously come at late afternoon, which would give them few hours to explore Iwa.
Genma and Mito already agreed on going on a date here too.
Well Mito didn't mind spending time with others but it was clear that they left them alone. When they reached Iwa, and seeing that the most shinobi were watching them they knew that the council meetings had already started to some point, people were looking at them both hopefully but at same time judging them.
Mito didn't pay them any extra attention, as she passed through the streets heading straight to their inn, Orochimaru spoke with their previous guide that they arrived and to inform Tsuchigake as soon as possible.
After settling down in Iwa, Genma and Mito wore casual clothes as they went to explore the village. Mito could feel that many people were with Tsuchigake and that meant he wouldn't call upon them anytime soon.
The atmosphere of Iwa wasn't match with the atmosphere of Suna but still it was nice, there were different things to see than in Suna. Genma and her spent a large sum of money, well she payed for almost everything, saying to his noo will pay :" i am rich, and everything i own is your too."
Genma let it go as Mito didn't want him to pay.
Soon the dou set to their inn,
The after day wasn't interesting at all, the only information they received from Tsuchigake was that they were still talking about the proposal, and that they would be notified once they were done. Mito used this time to write down the proposals, and talk with Orochimaru about his ideas.
It helped a little but still Mito felt like she was stuck.
As the time passed by Mito started doing seals, just for fun, she could restart her thinking processes by doing something else and then returning to her previous work, hopping she would realize something she didn't previously.
The day after was same.
And on their 7th day of this mission they were called to meet with Tsuchigake. Mito qnd Orochimaru finally dressed up as they walked through the Village, they respectfully bowed down in front of Onoki, Onoki looked at them before speaking :" as you have assumed the discussion is over, and we did conclude many things in this document."
Mito and Orochimaru spoke at same time :" are you willing to continue this treaty."
Onoki nodded :"yes we are but there is a lot of our requests."
Mito answered :" of course, Konoha understand that as much conditions we gave to you, you have the same amount of conditions."
Onoki they took out a paper saying :"this is conclusion we came to, i would like to hear what you think about it."
Mito slowly walked towards him and took yhe document, she read it carefully, sometimes frowning sometines smiling brightly :" most of these requests are reasonable and will be most likely accepted, while some of them i am not sure about. "
Onoki just smirked :" we will hear about it when your council votes."
Mito nodded, bowing down and saying :"of course, then until the next time."
Mito and the team were soon left to go back to Konoha, on theie journey back there were no trouble, they eventually run at team 7 returning from their mission just before Konoha. As that happened Kakashi, Genma and Mito mixed the group, Orochimaru followed them, while Choza went with Ebisu, Guy and Obito and Rin, Guy initially wanted to challenge Kakashi on the race to Konoha but the boy slipped by him and hugged Mito. Smelling her, and asking her if she was ok, because he certainly could feel slight smell of blood. The trio then talked about their missions vaguely. As they reached Konoha, Mito Genma and Kakashi went to report while others went on their way. Kakashi had to write his report first, but Mito and Genma could enter, Genma was making his written report after making a normal report, while Mito was doing the talking, explaining what Iwa demanded, what she thought was possible and what she thought wasn't. Minato eventually let Kakashi enter and make a report, he told Mito at the end of meeting :" we will have the meeting tomorrow, so if you would come, since we will talk about Kiri, and these two also."
Mito nodded and then they went home.
The rest of day was spent with Kakashi as Genma had some of his distant relatives visit his family. Mito was invited, but she was tired, and the relatives were going to stay there for few days so she had time to meet with them.
Kakashi and Mito were talking a walk close to the forest, Kakashi took out his summons on the walk. The dou played with Pakkun and others. Soon the night colored the sky dark blue. Kakashi looked like he was about to fall asleep while the dou layed down on the grass and were talking about what happened in last few days, especially about how Genma actually proposed and how Mito slept with him, and how this mission came suddenly.
Kakashi seemed a little bothered that Genma proposed and slept with Mito. He voiced his jealousy :" when will you het engaged with me."
Mito answered:" once Kushina and Minato approve, and besides Genma and i still haven't asked my guardians, so we officially aren't engaged."
Kakashi nodded, and asked :" so when will we ask."
Mito answered :" when things calm down a little. "
Kakashi nodded :" so until the end of your missions. "
Mito nodded :" yes, though even when we get engaged, there will some time before we get wedded, we will need to learn to live with each other. "
Kakashi nodded as he said :" actually i have been proposed to join Anbu. "
Mito froze for a second and then spoke :" oh, and what did you answer. "
Kakashi answered :" i said i will think about it. "
Mito nodded :" well you are 13 soon to be 14, even if you refuse it now, you will have a lot of opportunities to work for Anbu. "
Kakashi nodded :" yeah i thought so too, but still i didn't come to conclusion."
Mito nodded and petted him on his hair saying :" you don't need to rush into adulthood, to rush to get stronger, just enjoy thease moments and i will teach you how to become a adult and a strong shinobi when time comes. "
Kakashi looked at her with sad eyes asking her :" are you regreting that you become an adult too soon. "
Mito gazed at his eyes speaking the truth :" yes and no, i regret it as i didn't have a choice, i wouldn't regret it if i had the choice but still took this root, i don't regret it as i am happy now, i don't know what would happen to me if I didn't take this path."
Kakashi smiled hearing her answer. Mito carefully took his mask off and softly touched his now uncovered face, his lips, his chheks, cupping them as they kissed, only for a moment though. Mito then spoke :" you must be tired, and i have the meeting in the morning."
Kakashi nodded :"yeah, see you tomorrow."
The dou then went their separate ways.
Once the morning came, Mito went to take the shower and prepare for the meeting, she knew that today was going to be a long day. So she went to deal with it as quickly as possible. She was almost the first to be there, well Minato was the first obviously and Nara clan head was there too, so was Tsunade surprisingly, the trio were chatting about something before Mito made her appearance. Mito didn't want to listen in too much of their convo.
Tsunade looked at her and spoke sarcastically :" look who is here, our dear miss who gives us a bunch of reasons to call the council meetings."
Mito smirked :" well if i didn't do this, you would probably drown yourself in alcohol and forget how civilian members of council looked like."
Tsunade snorted and spoke :" you are mad cause you aren't allowed to drink. "
Mito didn't comment on that. She wasn't allowed but still that didn't mean she didn't do it, especially on her own, although she couldn't get drunk, she didn't want to drink.
Mito just looked at her and asked :" so how has Jiraiya been these days. "
Tsunade answered :" he went on a mission, he seemed happiest for last few days before going back, as if his worries were all gone."
Mito nodded :" how about Haruko and Chieko."
Tsunade answered :" they are driving me crazy, they become lively and want to learn how to be ninjas. "
Mito smirked :" ah to be kids, you know how to deal with this. "
Tsunade wondered what kind of genius thing Mito would suggest :" how. "
Mito answered :"just rent a genin team to train them,"
Tsunade nodded :" well yes, they certainly won't be overworked if genins train them, and they will only learn basics, and they will need to prefect the basics too move on."
Mito nodded :"exactly, and i heard that genins are not busy these days as nost of missions are done by chunins, which have increased in numbers."
The numbers of clan heads were increasing, Mito had now started to talk with Shikaku ans Minato, explaining some details in the documents, eventually she headed into the shadows. Too watch the meeting begin, the proposals weren't first topics, as some smaller issues were needed to talk about, but they knew if they started with the proposals they wouldn't have time to deal with it. After a half of hour the first proposal was the one that Mito was yet to sent to Kiri, she was immediately called upon, the first question was :" what does it mean, ' Konoha shinobi will fully support Mizukage." came from obviously uneducated civilian member of council, Mito simply asnwerd :" as it says, we will support Mizukage, in case you aren't familiar with the status of Land of water, there are some camps of rebelling nobels, their force isn't easy to ignore but still Kiri can deal on it's own, they are being careful to see if any other country is involved here, so we are supporting Mizukage in this case, i doubt they will need our help, but if they do i would be first one to go and help them. "
Another member asked :" why. "
Mito answered :" as a first clause of the proposal in front of you says, 'an enemy of my ally is mine enemy too, 'we will hold each others backs safe and always be in peace. "
The next question came from a clan, and it was from Uchiha clan :"does this part about amount of weapons we send to them have to be from Konoha' s production, or can it be clans production."
Mito froze, and then spoke :" Well i think that clans do not need to give their weapons to other countries, especially if it special for the certain clan, but if their is a lack of some common weapon the clans would be asked to let the village borrow some."
Fugaku nodded :" so what about those swords that have been called Red haired goddess sword. "
Mito tried her best not to flush bright red in front of whole council, she didn't know if this man is teasing her or not, but still she had to asnwer the question :" that is up to Uchiha and Uzumaki clan, well as far i know both would need to agree. "
Fugaku closed his eyes and hummed :"good."
The others were silent as Mito went on the most important things in document. They didn't have any more questions related to the document. Eventually after the proposal was passed, they again chose Mito and Orochimaru to deal with the negotiations.
The second one was the one with Suna. Mito started :" Rasa-dono and his council took a day and half on thinking what they want, they luckily didn't disturb anything we wanted, but some of their requests as you saw were quite ridiculous."
Mito stopped as she watched the reaction of the council members :" so Orochimaru and i already told Rasa - dono that somethings were ridiculous, and he agreed, so we brought the list of things we thought are appropriate and another list that i wasn't certain about. After confirming with Minato - sama, we came to conclusions that these things on your right are acceptable for this treaty, i am certain that you have already read through this so if you have any questions ask. "
A bunch of civilan asked a question related to number of things they would be giving monthly to Suna. Mito answered with :" the cost of that is same as our request, and that is similar to this. Overall it is completely balanced. "
The questions kept on going on and off, Mito almost wanted to jump out of window, as some annoying questions started to repeat, as such as :" why do they need to have so much of this type of weapon, are they getting ready to attack someone. "
Mito answered :" u don't know, but looking at how much weapons we produce in a month which is ten times the requested number, to me we are ready to war."
At the end, only 19 out of 24 requests were accepted, it was one more request than Konoha had made, but for now it didn't affect too much the balance of the treaty.
Mito sighed softly as she asked for 20 minutes of pause, as they had been going for a hour and half just on the Suna treaty.
And they had spent a half of hour on previous topic, it was getting close to noon, Mito recommended others to read through the proposal of Iwa, as they probably didn't have a chance before. She knew that here was most of work, as she didn't have time to divide what they exactly could and what they couldn't do, so they will be some strong reactions over something they agree.
Minato nodded when the time was ready.
He also knew what was about to happen so he spoke :" i would like to have another calm discussion, so i would like no raised tones."
The number of hands in air were double the number of questions previous proposal had at the end.
Mito sighed as she choose the closest member :" my question is about this road, which would connect Konoha and Iwa. "
Mito was surprised as she expected different question, she nodded for him to continue :" would this really benefit us."
Mito answered :" well to shinobi it would be same if they have this road or if they don't, but to civilians and merchants this would change life, as this road would shorten the time between the two villages, and it passes through some undelovpt areas of land of Fire and Earth, the amount of civilans that were lost in these areas are half of our total, mostly because the area isn't properly cleaned after the first two ninja wars, and was avoided during the third one. So in reality it is rather beneficial for us, but it will coast both Konoha and Iwa a lot. "
The same man asked :" will it be more safe to travel through. "
Mito answered :" that is not certain, as such road would cause attraction of bandits, but this would be a useful tool for training our young genins, as bandits do not have such great skills, and would give them free experience of battle. "
Mito then said :" so the Ninja would still be needed to protect the merchants and civilians, but the cost of mission would be a lot cheaper as the danger is smaller. "
The next question was the one she was expecting :" does Iwa think we will bend our backs and pay for the construction of great temple that was destroyed in fight between our shinobis and theirs. "
Mito nodded :" yes they did write that, but it is obvious that we won't accept that, Konoha isn't weak, and we don't act like we are, we are just showing our interest in peace. "
The half of raised hand were put down, and now the clans had some questions, such as from Senju clan :" what do they want, when they asked for special weapon of Konoha to not enter their borders without permission. "
Mito answered to Tsunade question :" i believe they are asking us not to let our jinchuriki go loose as their own did few years ago, although i saw that he had returned to Iwa. "
Tsunade nodded :" so they are referring to jinchuriki, and not to clan."
Mito was confused and asked :" i do, do you have a reason to believe differently. "
Tsunade paled as she answered :" well, Senju clan has had problems with Earth country and Iwa for past 20 or so years, so it is quite possible they are referring to us. "
Mito nodded :"i was not aware of this."
The council was surprised when Mito apologized ti both Tsunade and Minato for her lack, as they now didn't know what it was refered too.
Minato just said :"it's alright, even i didn't know about this."
Tsunade snorted :" well because both of you were even born then."
Mito and Minato were young, and was no surprise that this wasn't something that they would know.
Mito then continued to answer other questions. After almost another hour and half, they were voting for certain points. In the end, out of 26 points, 18 were accepted.
Chapter Text
3.pov
After the long meeting, Mito walked out of Hokage's tower tired down, as she has basically was arguing for 4 hours with the civilian council, she was hungry and was headed straight to her house. It was 1 pm. Mito didn't have any energy to deal with anyone. So she quietly walked through the village, the walk helped her feel more refreshed and relaxed, Mito could feel everyones chakra inside of her house, which was unusually full, and with people she didn't know. Mito slowly entered the house, and was meet with sweating stares of everyone in the house. It seemed like the atmosphere wasn't the greatest, Mito was surprised to see this many people, or she pretended, she bowed politely :" I am Uzumaki Mito, i am sorry but i must not been informed of todays gathering."
Mito then looked at gathered people, which at first had pleased expressions on their faces only too flinch by the end of her words. Mito then looked at Tamura and Suzume as she asked them :" who are these guests. " although Mito geuss who they were she would pretend to not suspect anything, especially since these people appeared out of nowhere, that is rather rude.
Suzume could feel what Mito was thinking, so she spoke :" These people are civilian relatives of Shiranui clan, Genma's clan."
Mito nodded :" I see, so where is the head of clan, shouldn't he come when so many of clansman had come, or maybe was this not known in the clan, i don't know if you know but Uzumaki clan is considered important asset to Konoha, so if you have no business with us please don't trouble us. "
A man in his late 30 spoke :" we came to see you, the girl that Genma is choosing for his partner. " Mito could feel something was not right, the man was clearly holding some kind of grudge, he wasn't good at hiding it, but she didn't know what that would be. Mito then asked :" what is your name. "
The man answered instantly :" Botan. I am leader of the civilian part of Shiranui clan."
Mito smirked :" i didn't ask who you were, but your name, Botan-san, i would like to host appropriate meeting with meal with you, but you came unannounced, and didn't speak with your superiors about this, so i would like you to go out of my house. "
Botan and 7 others from that group were in total shock as they were thrown out of the Uzumaki compand. What they could not believe was that Mito did not show them ounce of respect for being a family members of Genma's. The group immediately went to Shiranui house, but were arguing on the way there as they did not know what to do, should they complain to Genma or clan head, maybe it was best to keep quiet about everything.
On their way super close to their destination they bumped into Genma, who looked at them with suspicious gaze, asking them :" where were you, for such long time, mother and father are angry as you have missed the lunch."
Botan was the bravest of out group to speak :" ah, we had some business, we honestly didn't know when it would finished."
Genma couldn't find a lie in there, so he spoke :" i understand but mother is really upset, as you said that you would like to have family lunch, but didn't appear."
Botan sincerely apologized:" we are truly sorry for that, but may i know where you are headed to."
Genma answered his curiosity :" well i am going to meet with my sensei as the council meeting had ended a half a hour ago, and then i will visit Mito as she was on the same meeting."
The group started to panick both internally and externally. Botan spoke :" oh is that so, what kind of meeting was that. "
Genma was confused by curiosity but still answered:" it was meeting with Hokage, clan heads and civilian council. "
Botan was paling quickly as he asked:" so how often does Mito-san go on these."
Genma thought about it :" well i don't know correct number, but i think she was on 30 percent of last year, so 10 times this year. "
The group was paler than before. Genma was worried for them as he spoke :" you look pale, it is best if you rest in house."
Botan nodded as he spoke :" please return quickly as we have to talk. "
Genma nodded :" ok, i will as soon as possible. "
Genma was weirder out with behavior of his distant cousin, the man was so high in stars usually, and now he seemed to be afraid of something.
Mito was pissed off, she was eating her food as she was asking Tamura and Suzume questions :" so how long were they here."
Suzume answered honestly :" they came around 10 am. And they immediately asked about you, we responded that you weren't home now, and that you are doing a important meeting now, they weren't satisfied with that as they asked when it would be done, we answered that ut would be in afternoon but we could not say correct time. "
Mito nodded :" so what happened next. "
Tamura said :" they demanded to have meeting with you immediately, but we didn't allow that, then they decided to wait for you as they demanded to have meeting with you. And we couldn't really throw them away as they were our future in laws relatives. "
Mito nodded :" i see, well i will be resting now, wake me up if anyine comes looking for me. "
Suzume nodded, slightly worried as Mito was pissed off.
Genma walked through the village feeling a slightly feeling of wrongness, as if he missed something, especially in behavior of his relative. He was in front of Choza compand, where rest of his team, well former team was, Guy and Ebisu looked refreshed while waiting for him.
The trio then went into the clan compand and were greated nicely and they headed straight to main house, were they were seated as if they would actually eat even though they refused as they had already eaten, only for Choza to say :" but this is only a snack time in our family." the trio judged the amount of food and it was way beyond what they considered snack.
Genma began with changing the subject :" so what was decided on the meeting."
Choza nodded :" well we successfully did our mission, and it is very likely that we will travel with Mito and Orochimaru to Suna and Iwa to give them final form of treaty, although the Kiri one i am not certain that they would choose us. "
Genma asked :" was this nit decided on the meeting. "
Choza nodded :" we didn't talk about this, since Hokage chose us even before the first meeting, and it is not like we are in hurry right now, Konoha needs to write the new treaty filled with everything that has been accepted, and carefully word it not to cause any trouble, which can take up to 5 to 6 days for each one of treaties, especially since Mito isn't in charge of them. "
Genma nodded :" so what about travel to Kiri makes you think that they wouldn't choose us. "
Choza answered:" well situation in land of water is complicated as the some nobles are rebelling, which means Konoha will send a team of full jonin to follow them."
Genma nodded :" but i am a jonin too, and Guy is one too. "
Ebisu was still chunin.
Choza nodded :" yes, but it would be predictable if we were sent again, i am sure they would do some research on us. "
Genma nodded, that was true it was safer if they changed gourds.
The team talked more about different things that happened in the meeting. Genma was a bit sad that he wouldn't be able to go with Mito to Kiri. But he let it go, when he heard the conversation stop and Choza started to munch on his snack.
Which was probably best time to leave, if they didn't want to get feeded. The trio stood up at same time and bowed, Choza smirked and waved them off. The trio talked a little, while they were heading towards the forest, and training grounds, Guy and Ebisu were going on a training while Genma was to meet with Mito.
His walk towards the Uzumaki compand was quiet and he entered the Uzumaki compand feeling that something was amiss, Karin wasn't at home, Tamura and Suzume were quietly talking in kitchen, that was what he could see from the entrance of the compand, he walked in further only to suddenly feel eyes on him, Tamura looked at him with sharp piercing eyes, Genma wondered for how long was the man going to mad at him for that. Genma however didn't know that Tamura was just careful and on edge after tough morning, he was busy with his business thought. Suzume was the one to open the doors, she quietly spoke :" Mito is sleeping, so can you wait for a bit as i go to wake her up."
Genma felt bad for waking her up as he said :" ah, if she is sleeping there is no need to wake her up."
Suzume looked at him as she said :" i am sure Mito wants to talk with you, and she personally ordered if someone was to come to wake her up. "
Genma nodded :" oh, ok. I will be waiting here."
Tamura just looked at him once as the boy sat in front of him. Tamura was mumbling something :" dammed paperwork, i am only few hours behind. "
Genma was surprised that this strict man, well strict man to him was showing such expressions.
Suzume then came from top in few minutes watching silently how her husband was dealing with paperwork and Genma trying not to laugh at the faces he was making. Suzume spoke, a little more louder than at the door :" Mito will be ready to let you in her room now, and don't keep your laugh in this house, you are free to laugh."
Genma smiled and the looked at her asking :"is he usually like this."
Suzume answered :" maybe you didn't know, but out of all Uzumakis here, our head is the drama queen, he can be serious but he is goffy most of the time."
Tamura spoke :" i am right here, i can hear you guys."
Suzume then patted Genma so that he could get up. Genma headed straight to Mitos room.
Mito was up, sitting on her bed with her legs crossed, she was leaning on her arms as her posture demanded attention. Mito spoke :" hi, Genma dear, how was your day."
Genma blushed upon dear calling, he answered:" so far so good, although my mother and father ate angry, but luckily not at me."
Mito nodded:" is that so, unfortunately i don't think your day will be good from now."
Genma panicked :" why. " he was scared, what was this about, will there be some devastating news.
Mito sighed softly :" you don't need to worry nothing bad had happened, but you will be angry as much as i was. "
Genma nodded, he felt relief flood all over him.
Mito began :" as you know i was at meeting most of the morning."
Genma nodded :" yeah i talked with sensei about that."
Mito nodded :" well after i wad headed home, to rest and eat, but couldn't do either of those because someone had the audacity to come to Uzumaki compand unannounced. " those last few words were spit like venom. Genma waited for the rest of the story.
Mito continued :" those people were your relatives Genma, led by Botan-san. "
Genma immediately understood. Mito took his hand which started to tremble, she sat him next to herself, she then said :" can i finish."
Genma just nodded, and Mito continued to tell the whole story.
Genma was rather angry by the end of the story :" I can't believe they are that stupid, i mean they were surprised to find that i have a girlfriend and that i have proposed to you, but i didn't think they would search for you, and cause your family trouble, they don't have any reasons to do that."
Mito looked at him as she asked :" are you sure that there is nothing there. "
Genma thought about it, but couldn't really think of anything :" i don't know. "
Mito spoke :" why did they even come to visit. "
Genma wondered for a second, and then he spoke :" they wanted to speak with father about something, but i doubt they had a chance since they were obviously troubled with the fact that i have a fiance."
Mito nodded, and averted her gaze for him for first time in this conversation, she asked him :" is there any girls that come with them, your age. "
Genma could see that Mito was blushing, and was trying to hide it so he asked her coming closer with his face to her ear :" why, you jealous."
Mito blushed more :" no, i am not, i was just wondering if they wanted you to get engaged to someone else. "
Genma froze, that would make sense, even more because his father and mother weren't happy that the relatives were even coming, Genma sighed :" yes, there is one, it might be that, so what should i do. "
Mito turned around, their faces now close and their noses bumping, Mito smiled at him, her eyes clear with shining of prankster :" let's hold on that anger, let's pretend like we don't know a thing, don't even tell them that you know what happened in the morning, tell mother and father that i will come to have dinner and meet with relatives, make it clear that i am on their side."
Genma nodded :" what then. "
Mito smirked :" we will be extra close during the dinner, and will spice it up, by teasing our guests. With attacks others won't be able to understand, and will make them uncomfortable. "
Genma nodded :" sure, you know that i will go along with any of your plans."
Mito nodded :" and suit up, i should do same. "
Genma then pecked her lips. Mito smirked as she huged him saying :" You should go before Tamura finds that we are on a bed. "
Genma paled :" don't even say that. I might die by his sharp gaze. "
Mito hummed :" well as long as you don't fight him, you are fine."
Genma then wonder :" how strong is he"
Mito though about it:" well he is 3 strongest Uzumaki, after me and Kushina, i would say that he would be considered a top jonin in most of his Uzumaki related skills, and other would be just jonin. He could easily be gourd of Hokage."
Genma was surprised :"so do you think i have any chances of winning against him."
Mito answered :"it depends if you were to fight him to death or just spar, because his skills are deadly and you would won in spar, but in the actual fight you would be lucky if your head was on your shoulders."
Genma paled. Mito laughed :" well that was years ago, i haven't seen him train much, however i know that his form stayed same so assume he has time to train when i am not at home. "
Mito slept for 2 more hours, and the she got herself ready, she took that one dress that she wore on date with Genma previously, the one that was yellow, just above her knees and. Barely hanging on her arm, Mito went with light make up, she put her hair in a bun, putting earrings Kakashi had given her few years ago, the blue earrings that were in contrast with Mitos hair. She wore hear high heels, which were also blue, she smirked at herself in the mirror. She went down stairs and spoke shortly with Tamura and Suzume. She told them not to worry, she got this.
When Reiko and Takeshi learned that Mito was coming to dinner and her message, they were at first intrigued on what she would actually do, and then Reiko remembered that she had to make the dinner for so many people, luckily the lunch was still good and most of it was left untouched, as one of the rules of Shiranui clan is always eat on time, when you are home. Thanks to Mitos special seal for their fridge they could store food for longer and it would still be delicious. Reiko was busy with the preparation, that she didn't see, Takeshi talking with Genma in his room. Genma looked at his father, he had just one question :" do you know why they came."
Takeshi answered :" well i didn't speak with them yet, but we have been in contact through the years, i did really think that they were serious about it. But he wanted you to marry his only daughter."
Genma wasn't surprised, Takeshi asked him:" did he tell you that."
Genma asnwerd :" no, Mito told me that was possibility. "
Takeshi was surprised :" how does Mito know about that. "
Genma didn't know what to say:" it is bit complicated, and i am not ready to talk about it, Mito said it would be better if we dealt with it at dinner." Takeshi looked at his son, and let it go. He then spoke :" i never accepted the deal, but i said that would be decided by you, i think he saw that as a chance of you two meeting, at that time i didn't know that you were in love with Mito, and we haven't heard for last year, so when you and Mito started to win us over we weren't in contact if we were i would have told them. "
Genma nodded :" i understand, it sucks that you didn't tell me this sooner, but i am still glad you didn't say yes, although i don't think that this justified their behavior. "Takeshi just nodded.
Mito was thinking if such thing happened in the original story, and she really couldn't remember, she knew that later on Genma was a player, and he was never engaged. So she didn't really expect this, maybe he didn't become a player later in life but when he was child, well he was 16 now so he could have been already player, maybe because she tied him around herself, he did not have a chance to become a player, which would probably cause the girl to not want to get engaged with him. Mito smirked knowing that tonight is going a fun night.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The dinner was ready, Reiko was fussing to other relatives :" please be nice, Mito - chan is cute child."
The relatives pretend to believe that, as they had previously talked between each other, Mito may look cute but she definitely didn't act that way, which meant she was obviously using tricks to win over Reiko.
Genma suited up, and spoke :" i will be going now, and i will return in 5 minutes."
Takeshi nodded to his son :" be careful, and don't make us wait for too long."
Genma just nodded.
He then rushed as fast possible while not ruining his suit, he saw Mito walking through the village. She was wearing the dress he liked her most. She looked like a flower in it, and it reminded him of her in that flower field.
Mito smiled at him, and he almost froze, something about the smile was different, it was more beautiful than usual one, it was her smile when she was about to do something mischievous, he saw that smile only few times, but this was first one in long time. Mito confidently walked towards, Genma then offered his arm for her to hold on, and Mito used it, she put her arm around his and her hand was lower of his elbow.
Mito looked at Genma again saying :" do you like it."
Genma looked at her and panicked as his mind was all over the place :"ah, yes, I like your smile, no i mean, i like your dress, i am mean you look perfect."
Mito smirked :" haha, thank you, you look great and handsome today too, i love that you let your hair down."
Genma flushed fully aware that he panicked and embarrassed himself, and that Mito complimented him. He smiled happily as he spoke :" thanks, should we head out and have some fun. "
Mito nodded :" of course. "
While the two walked, the people around them got used to their usual dates, but apparently some knew that Shiranui distant family had been in village and that made everyone watch the dou carefully, gossiping if they were going to get engaged or something, most of them gossiped that Mito would eventually break her engagement with Shisui as he was too young for her and she spent more and more time with Genma.
Mito completely ignored such gossip, as she talked with Genma. Genma spoke :" actually, i talked with father about the reason why they came."
Mito nodded, Genma continued :" he confirmed that Botan wanted me to get engaged with his daughter."
Mito smirked :"well sucks for him then."
Genma nodded as he kissed her hand as they reached to their house, Mito cupped his face after the kiss on her hand and went so close to his face just to squeeze it saying :" You cheeky kid, i won't fall for it today."
Genma then mocked her :" if i am a kid you are a baby."
Mito smoothly spoke :"yeah i am your baby."
Genma was super red, as his mother opened the doors hearing the noise in front of house. Reiko smirked at the bickering/flirting couple. Mito smiled at the women and spoke :" it has been a few weeks since my last visit, mother Reiko. "
Reiko melted by the way Mito addressed her, so she spoke :" Mito - chan, you know you can call me Reiko - chan, mother Reiko is too much for my heart, as i always wanted to have a girl."
Genma just smiled seeing how the dou got close with the time, Mito slowly become favorite of his mother, especially when the two would talk on their own. Mito then let Genma enetered the house before she would, still holding on his arm. Takeshi was waiting for the two, Mito smiled at him as she spoke :" Takeshi - sama, it is pleasure to be on dinner with you."
Takeshi just smirked :" you brat, just calm me how you usually do." the dou would often talk about politics so Mito would use his clan title when she would agree with him, and treat him as a student when she would explain some of her plans. His father obviously perfered to be called less formally.
The others relatives, stood up as they have been seated on their seats, Mito bowed down as she introduced herself :" it is such a pleasure to have meet all of you, i am so happy that i was invited on this family dinner, i hope we will get along, i am Uzumaki Mito as you know." Mito stopped bowing and was looking at Botan as sheshe spoke about her being invited to this event and about who she was.
The long table which wasn't usually used in Shiranui household, was made for 20 people as the civilan part of clan had come with 3 couple of adults and their children. Botan and his wife had one daughter. While others had 3 children, two daughters and 4 sons. Mito could only remember their names. Botan had a wife name Natsu and theie daughter was named Iris, which was unique name. The other couples were Touma and Ahyma( named after a day she was born on, as that they had raining black water.) and their 3 children all boys, Ichiro, Sana and Souta. The other couples was Habiki and Miu with their two daughters and one son, the daughters Hatsu and Nori and the son was named Goro. Mito was amazed that they gave such names to their names as they were their hopes for better future. Even though Mito could feel that they all favored Iris, as they smiled brightly when she introduced herself.
Mito could see how they clearly favored that child.
Mito quickly realized that Iris wasn't a bad person, she was kind and sweet person, slightly foolish.
Mito spoke with her as she was seated next to her. Mito curiosily asked why did they come, :" did you perhaps hear rumors about me and Genma getting engaged."
Iris asnwerd :" ah, i don't know about that, honestly i only met Genma - kun years ago, i only heard that Genma was jonin and that we would visit him soon."
Mito nodded :" i see, how do you like it here. "
Iris answered :" the village is quite lively. I like that about it. "
Mito nodded, as Genma nudged her, she turned toward him to ask why he did that. Only to see Natsu and Botan curiously watching her. Mito smirked at him and spoke to Iris's parents. She spoke :" i am surprised that your daughter is so nice Botan - san. "
Botan looked at her and spoke :" she gets that after me, right honey."
His wife looked at him and spoke :" i am sure that she gets that after me."
Mito spoke again asking them :"so what kind of education did you two provide to such lovely girl."
The two though about why Mito asked them that and not aaked Iris. They answered :" she went into a school, and high-school for girls."
Mito hummed :" i see, i did notice than her vocabulary lacked quite a bit, it is unfortunate as i thought of taking her under my wing."
Mito said so fully knowing that was lie.
Natsu unknowingly asked a question :" what do you mean by that, what kind of position in village do you have. "
Mito smirked at the ignorant woman :" i have a lot of positions, such as frequent consultant of Hokage, of clan heads, I am the diplomacy member of Konoha forces, i am also a princess. "
Genma smirked as Mito was bragging.
Genma then spoke :" yup she is all of that, i am so lucky to have caught you. "
Mito smirked at him and spoke :" you weren't so bad of catch either, so i just stopped running from you. " Mito flickered Genma's nose who huffed, as she looked at him.
Mito sighed softly as Reiko brought out the food. Reiko looked at the faces of everyone as they thanked for the food, she could see that Iris looked so happy talking with other kids about Mito, while Botan was concerned, and Natsu was slightly embarrassed about the fact that she didn't know who exactly Mito was.
While other adults were just curious about the situation in front rows of table.
The meal was super good, as the most of food was easy to eat and digest, perfect for this time of year.
The conversation began again after the meal was over. Mito was full so she leaned on Genma's shoulder. Genma looked at her with fondness as the dou continued to speak now mostly with adults of the group :" so Mito, do you have any plans of marriage." asked Ahyma
Mito answered :" in fact i have, though since i am busy right now, it will be once both i and Genma are fully adults, i though about a 4 years from now."
Then Reiko asked :" but you guys will be 18 in 2 years. "
Mito nodded :" yes, but i am busy right now with politics of Konoha, and i am sure that for next two years i won't be able to take a break. "
Botan smirked :" so you are working on something big."
Mito nodded :" yes, I am writing treaties between the 5 major countries. "
The table went silent after her words. Mito looked for help from Genma who just laughed :" well we just came from such mission yesterday."
The conversation started again when Takeshi started to ask Mito about helping him with few documents, and Reiko scolding him. Mito then spoke :" it seems like i need to go now, well it was nice to meet some of you for the first time , while it was nice to see of you after that rude first meeting."
The three men started to sweat as mito stood up and patted them as she went to the exit. Genma just smirked at them while the rest of the table was confused vy Mito's last words. Eventually Takeshi spoke saying to the three men :" i know what you did this morning. Should i punish you myself or should i say to everyone what you did and then decide on punishment."
Before they could even answer, Reiko asked :" what did they do."
Takeshi answered :"ask them."
Reiko looked at the trio as she waited for the answer. The trio fell under the pressure and said what they had done.
Meanwhile Genma and Mito went to walk. Mito and Genma had finally had time to talk about jokes they did and laugh, Mito commented that she realized that his relatives weren't bad people just that they hoped for something that could not happen, and they obviously didn't know how to deal with it. She said that Iris was a good child. Genma agreed with everything she said, and they ended up their walk in front of Uzumaki compand, Mito kissed Genma saying :" you waited long for this one."and Genma whined when she parted their lips rather quickly. Mito smirked at him as she said :" well it seems it isn't enough for you. "
Genma was expecting another kiss, but it never came as Mito spoke :" oh, well it is shame, as i can't do a thing about it, i think that we won't see each other for few days."
Genma looked at her as he spoke :" why. "
Mito answered :" i have to spend time with Shisui and Kakashi, didn't you use all of my time for few days already. Besides that i am sure your family is having guest so deal with them as priority, i have treaties to write too."
Genma understood but he still tried with his puppy eyes, Mito didn't give in thought. She just patted him on head.
Mito came in her house, Kushina was sitting in front of her and Tamura and Suzume, Mito could feel that Naruto and Karin were asleep in baby room. Kushina was gazing at three of them saying :" what are you hiding from me."
Mito froze, what, she wanted to rest, why was Kushina here, and why was she so direct about it.
Mito looked at the Uzumaki couple, and it seemed like they didn't know either. Mito spoke :" i don't know what you are talking about. "
Kushina looked at her with dark face :" Really, i know something is up."
Mito smirked :" well there is always something up in Uzumaki compand. So i am not sure what you are referring to."
Tamura then played along:" yeah, in the morning we were troubled by rude guests. And yesterday i and Karin broke Suzumes favorite vase. "
Suzume exclaimed:" you what , how did you hide that. "
Tamura started to run as Suzume spoke:" i will kill you. "
Uzumaki trying to escape for being integrated by creating chaos would work usually, if they weren't against another Uzumaki.
Kushina slammed the table as she said :" enough. "
Suzume and Tamura froze in middle of chase around the table, and just stood there. Mito flinched for a second and stayed rooted on her previous spot. Kushina continued :" while i want to know more about these rude guest and want to help Suzume kill you for breaking the vase a gave her as a present, the matter which i want to know about the most, is something that you have been hiding from for few days and is i would say more important than that. "
The trio was silent as they processed the words. Mito sighed :" is it about the book. "
Kushina smirked :" yes now we are talking , it is about that they. "
Mito then sighed :" there is no book actually. "
Suzume and Tamura paled at Mito's frankness. Kushina obliviously nodded :"i figured as much, so you were lying to me."
Mito nodded :"yes, but it wasn't my idea, Tamura said i wasn't allowed to say it to anyone."
Kushina looked at the trio and nodded :"at least you are telling the truth about it now."
Mito had a sad smile on as she said:" i can't say more thought. Unless Tamura accepts it."
Tamura looked at Mito and his face quickly morphed into one saying 'do you want us all dead.', even Suzumes was similar.
Mito just sighed :" well i don't know if i officially told you but Genma proposed to me. "
Kushina looked at Mito saying :" You didn't say it to me, but i don't think that is official, as i haven't seen the whole process. But regardless of that, are saying you can't tell me. "
Mito answered :" if i did i doubt you would only kill Tamura today."
Kushina was concerned now :" so it is something bad. "
Mito answered quickly :" ah, i don't see it as a bad thing. But others might. "
Kushina sighed :" you are making me even more curious, so i won't ask. "
Mito smiled brightly :" thank you. "
Before Mito even finished the sentence Kushina was already choking Tamura. The man was pleading for help. Mito sighed as she had to help him. She jumped on top of Kushina shoulders and started to choke her while also making her arms weaker Mito was doing both with just her legs. She was facing Suzume with her short hands, by pulling the woman by her hair. In the end, nothing serious hadn't happened. Well besides the broken table that Mito together with Kushina had fallen on, or few strands of red hair in Mitos hands, Tamura was sitting on the floor in fetal position covering all his vital points. While Suzume was freaking out about her hair. This nothing had woken up Naruto and Karin. Mito was the one to go and see what was wrong. Kushina, Tamura and Suzume were quiet until Kushina's curiosity got better of her, Kushina wanted to know what happened with those rude guests.
Tamura and Suzume slowly spoke about what happened in the morning and waited for Mito to finish by saying her part.
Kushina was just as mad at the guest as Mito was in morning. But Mito didn't let her go all crazy so she asked :" You know how late it is, what are you doing here, isn't Minato coming home soon."
Kushina nodded :"yeah i don't want to talk about that."
Mito asked :" why did you guys fight."
Kushina nodded.
Mito sighed softly :"you know you can tell us any."
Kushina sighed :" i did not want to trouble you guys, i though it would be best if i kept it in me, but it is been troubling me a lot more and i wanted for something to distract me."
Mito nodded :" so what is it about."
Mito repaired the broken table with her wood style, it wasn't the best looking table but it would serve its purpose for now, as Suzume pour the tea in teacups for the 4 of them. Kushina eventually began with :" actually there is more than one thing we fought over."
Mito nodded for her to continue
Kushina sighed :" it all began on the day you guys lied about the book."
Mito nodded :" aha."
Kushina continued to seeing seeing how everyone was patiently listening to her :" we fought about your suggestion, as he said that he understood why you would recommend something like that, but he had other plans. "
Mito nodded, curiosity asking her :" what kind of plans."
Kushina answered :"he wants to have another child."
Mito nodded and asked her :"so how did you respond."
Kushina asnwerd :" i was bummed as we wouldn't be able to go on training trip, so i wasn't excited about having another child, which he perceived as my disapproval."
Mito hummed :"so are against it or not."
Kushina answered :" i don't know if i am ready, especially since what happened the last time."
Mito nodded :" i see, i think that the best thing you can do is talk with him, not avoid him, talk directly to him, tell him your fears and that you aren't pressured into taking this training trip. I know you love children and you probably want more so say that you aren't ready yet. I am sure he will understand you. "
Chapter Text
3.pov
In the darkness, loomed a person, his expression was hunted, he looked young but unwilling to live, he was hovering as he was practically hugging his notes. Blackness was all the man saw. Until he reached his desk and chair. The mans long black hair was now in front of his eyes as he started and struggled to remove it from his vision, the man lit the fire in his hands and out it on a candle. The room was now dimly lit and the mans face could be seen, his pale skin, his dark black eyes and eyebrows, his smooth skin with no facial hair, even though he looked like of the age that should have such features. The man hummed as he opened the notebook, he read the contents of the notebook, it was unorganized as if it was written from distant memory, however the man easily read through it, as if it was written by him. On first page it was written his name, well it said his new name :"Izuna, Uchiha Izuna." Izuna sighed as there is nothing he could really remember about the Izuna, orginal one, he knew that person was Madara's younger brother and that he was killed long time ago. The next thing he went over was two names 'Uzumaki Naruto and Uchiha Sasuke.' all he knew about these two that they were deeply connected to each other, and that they would be solution to whole fight. He sighed as he stared at the number by their names, he had learned from Black Zetsu that they were close to 3 years old. That only made Izuna want to escape faster, how could he wait for more than 10 years in this type of prison, the only problem was that there was no chance of escape especially because of that seal on his heart, he can feel it stronger every day, as if it's ink was getting more deeper and deeper by each day, each hour, each minute, each second. All he can do is follow the instructions of that thing, well at least the things he was to do would pass him time, he was already here for almost 3 years. He could feel that he was more powerful but that didn't matter to him. Izuna then sighed as he reached another name :"Uzumaki Mito, rabbit." he caressed the name carefully as he was remembering the past. The man closed the notebook soon after. As he went into the bed right next to the desk. He huffed a little of wind and the fire was blown out.
When he woke up he immediately went to train, his training location was in deep woods on a lone island, the island was close to ruins of Uzushino, and the forrest was actually created by Zetsu. Izuna would train here all of his jutsus, hidden from everyone. He would usually create few clone, up to 4 and spar with them. He was most confident with his swords that Black Zetsu gave him after taking them from a Uzumaki clan storage room in Uzushino. The swords were shaped like daggers, one was a bit longer than the other, the best part of it was that they were indestructible, he went against everything with them and they never once got a scratch. His body relaxed when he sliced the last clone, after 10 minutes of the spar. He relaxed and then began with his meditation, after an hour he was done with it and started to go through his hand seals and various styles of jutsus, for example earth type shield, then attacking the shield with water style attacks, after that he would attack it with his wind style attacks, until he broke it, and would replace it. He had a solid number of jutsus for all of those three types of chakras. Though his main ones were fire and lightning. His fire was super dominant so he practiced it near the ocean, not to cause damage to the forest, even though he knew that the forrest could be replaced quite easily. He sighed as he was finished, the time speed past him as it was already afternoon, and he went to take the fallen fruits from the ground, he ate everything he could, well he was 1 month already on this island and he managed to kill all of the creatures living here, and now he was beginning to eat the fruits. He knew that this meant he would be moving to another location soon. Well between locations, his room was always same looking, only thing that would change was the location of it, and scenery. He sighed, he was living on the run, but he actually didn't have to run, the life was unfair for him. He hoped that everything would solve itself soon, especially since rabbit was doing things to change the future. But Black Zetsu was still unmoved that thing was always thinking of this to do. Especially when he would bring some weird things to Izuna and say to him to stare on the thing while repeating certain words. Izuna couldn't refuse as he recognized Black Zetsu as his master, that was due to the seal.
Black Zetsu suddenly appeared next to him as Izuna finished his meal. Black Zetsu looked at the man and spoke :" it seems like you have grown enough that this place isn't enough for you anymore."
Izuna looked at the creature and did not speak.
Black Zetsu smirked saying :" do you want to test your abilities."
Izuna wasn't interested in that.
Black Zetsu smiled :" you don't need to worry, i won't send you to death but also i won't make you fight Zetsu. This will be a challenge, but one you should be able to handle."
Izuna looked at the forest and sighed :" you actually aren't giving me a choice."
Black Zetsu hummed satisfied :" so you have felt them, i am impressed, as they don't feel you yet. Those fools are traitors of Kiri, initially they rebelled after i slightly manipulated few things in the messages sent between Mizukage and nobles, i didn't change the context, but chose carefully words that would look threatening, but if they are just going to hide here they won't help my plans, so it best to use them as your training program. "
Izuna hummed, thinking if such thing had happened in original story, he remembers rabbit saying that Kiri was bloody, so this probably happened before, so he wasn't supposed to act surprised, the rabbit would come here eventually, he would be satisfied even if he could watch her from afar. Izuna eventually nodded towards Black Zetsu :" as you wish, should i not touch the boat they brought with them."
Black Zetsu didn't react, only spoke :"just have fun, we don't need to worry about such things as transport."
Izuna then moved to the north of island as they were on the east side of island, the island wasn't too big but still it was spacious enough that the normal senses of shinobi couldn't reach more than half of the island, while izuna could cover over 75 percent of the whole island. He moved carefully through the trees, his eyes half closed as he knew exactly where each branch of tree was, he moved fast through them, he was on north side in just a minute.
He made minimal of noises, which normal people would consider to be animals, but the shinobi could feel the smell of blood in the air, could see bones off the animals just hanging around. Then next moment they heard movement on their left through the leaves, they all turned towards that direction, but couldn't see a thing. The 5 shinobi of rebels, were tense, they immediately went back to back, by judging thier appearance, Izuna concluded that they were chunins, as they dressed as ones. He moved in circles around them analyzing their bodies and their posture. He made two swift circles and knew where to attack, the five shinobi could see the black figure move through the forest, they could barely follow his speed.
Izuna suddenly jumped out towards the smallest of the shinobi, the shinobi wasn't child and was probably among the oldest in the group, which meant he was just extremely short. Izuna headed straight at him, the shinobi got ready when he was halfway there, as if he had expected him. The four clones Izuna made while he was doing the circles now jumped towards the others. Izuna quickly engaged the short shinobi in a taijutsu, not hesitating to hit him with force. He felt sick seeing the man bleed after one kick to his face, but he didn't have a choice, hearing that his clones were getting disabled, he quickly finished the man with his longer dagger. The four man that fought his clones were all injured lightly though, and were completely ready to go against him. Izuna sighed, this was his first kill after his death, it didn't feel better than that time, it felt even worse, he felt his soul stain itself, he couldn't die as that was one of the orders he had received from Black Zetsu, so those thoughts stopped as soon as the four man team attacked him. Izuna wasn't ready to block those attacks but was fast enough to dodge all of the attacks. Izuna eventually jumped in the air and made his easiest hand signs, for a fire jutsu, those signs were followed by another set of signs for wind jutsu. The fire was enforced as it tore down a quick defense wall the trio made out of water. The fourth one was in hiding trying his best to find an angle that would take down him fast. Izuna could feel the man get behind him. As he turned around, directly facing the assassin type of shinobi, Izuna took out a paper bomb and put it on a kunai he took out of his pocket, and he threw it on that shinobi, the shinobi was actually throwing senbons at him, but those senbons passed through Izuna as id he was an hologram. In reality that was just s genjutsu that made him appear on that spot while he was standing few steps to the left with his hand ready to throw the kunai.
The kunai flew through the air with ease and was blocked by the assassin tyoe shinobi, only for it to explode in close proximity of that person, his left side was completely burned and his senbons were all over his body some were there thanks to explosion while others were there as he dropped them from his hand. The shinobi was no threat as he carefully tried to bandage himself, fully aware that hs could survive if he does not engage that person, while his teammates were still fighting thay fire, putting almost every bit of theor chakra into the water jutsu. Izuna payed then attention once more as he took out a rock of the ground and put some of his chakra into the rock, he threw that rock through the fire, and it hit the leader of the rebels at least thiz squad. The stone caused the dissbalance, as the fire was weaker when the stone went through it, but water was weaker as one of the casters was down.
The fire soon bested the water, the trio jumped out of the coming slowed attack, but only jumped out to be snipped by the rocks and kunais. They were down in few moments. Izuna regreted taking their loves but went kill the last one, only to jump backwards when he reached the man. Tje man attacked him with short area fire type aytack, the jutsu was powerful but Izuna managed to move out of the way. He took his dagger out seein how the mans smirk dissappeared. He cut the mans throat, he did not want to cut his head completely so he just let the man bleed, knowing fully well that the man would immediately die to the shock that the body was in.
Black Zetsu reappeared next to Izuna without making a sound. He then spoke :"you did well, but i didn't really get to see what you are really capable of, you beat them with your regular force."
Izuna looked at him asking him rudely :"so what do you want now."
Luckily for Izuna his choice of words wasn't influenced by the seal. Black Zetsu smirked :" i wish to test you, myself preferably."
Izuna look at him and spoke :" i can't do that."
Black Zetsu smirked :" well i order you to go fully against me with intent to kill me, but just for today."
Izuna smirked at least he would deal with all of the pent up frustration.
Black Zetsu smirked :"after all even Mito could not beat me down."
Izuna looked again at the creature as it stood in middle of the forest saying to him :"do you wish to be prey or predator."
Izuna smirked :" i will be predator."
Black Zetsu smirked :"then this will be fight between the two predators. Be careful not to chew yourself."
Izuna huffed as he took his stance.
He lunged at the creature, clearly heading straight at him but with many options with changing the direction. Izuna changed the direction the last second noticing that Black Zetsu had prepared defense, Izuna was dodging the now quickly growing and moving bamboo shoots. He made sure not to touch any of those. He then sighed clearly there wouldn't be any close fighting as Black Zetsu sucked at taijutsu, so he would clearly avoid any close fighting. Izuna then quickly jumped in the air as he did hand sings for fire ball jutsu. He spit it directly where Black Zetsu was, thought the only thing that ended burning were those bamboo shoots. Black Zetsu was rushing towards now falling Izuna with bamboo shoots coming from his left and right. Izuna had barely any time to dodge the shoots, he took out his daggers and cut through them to make a way for himself out. Izuna activated his sharingan, the normal type. He caught slight movements of Black Zetsu and carefully planned his next attack. He was following the Black Zetsu as he was moving around shooting bamboos at him. He eventually jumped in the air using his lighting jutsu to attack the wide area around the two of them. The jutsu was so high powered that the sky above started to create clouds and bring down the lighting. The thunder could be heard from a mile away. Unlucky for this jutsu, it was hard to control, and this place was filled with high trees, so the most lightings ended shooting the trees, only few of them actually hit the gound, those were actually close to where Black Zetsu was. His eyed the man commenting :"that attack would be deadly in front war. Thought you still lack control over it."
He moved as the forest was caught on fire and branches started to fall down. He moved as some of them were headed straight for him. He stepped on the place were one lightning had stroke, Izuna had finally come down smirking. He made two new hand signs, and the electricy shot up from where the lighting had hit, it struck Black Zetsu unexpectedly. The creature struggled to move for few seconds, and then the electricity stopped. The creature tensed up as Izuna was once again headed straight at him, this time waving various signs, preparing his blade at the same time.
Black Zetsu was slowly building his own chakra, the ground around him was trembling slightly. Though Izuna could not feel it as he was in middle of his final jump. As around his dagger appeared lightning chakra, that was coating the whole dagger and the whole left arm of Izuna. Suddenly from underneath him shot a big bamboo shoot, the dagger went straight through it, surprising Black Zetsu, Izuna barely managed to squeeze through the cut in bamboo shot. He lost some of his speed there but his sword landed in the white part of Black Zetsu, completely blowing it apart. Black Zetsu smirked, as the white part slowly started to heal itself. Black Zetsu could again move as new electricity canceled the previous one. He jumped back and started to hide his presence in nearby trees. Izuna who was following him, had to stop as the trees started to fall down. He had to use his strongest water jutsu so he could make fire stop. He focus on his sharingan as he searched for Black Zetsu. Once he finally found him, he was surprised when he saw the white part move on its own and the black part was an actual child like creature. Black Zetsu looked at Izuna saying :"you did well. But not well enough."
The white body transformed into Izuna and attacked him with weaker but same types of attacks Izuna used in his fight. Izuna didn't have a choice but to counter or dodge those attacks. While Black Zetsu was watching and sneaking around. Izuna could see him move but couldn't do a thing, especially when the creature suddenly latched itself on Izuna.
Black Zetsu took half of Izunas body and spoke with his mouth :" i won, don't you agree."
Izuna kept quiet. But one question rose in his head.
Black Zetsu answered it even without him speaking the question :" are you curious as to why i latched myself onto you, i can process a lot of information this way, such as your body structure and your strength even better than when fighting you, as you know you aren't using 100 percent of your power as you don't even know how to control it. I will teach you more about this power. "
Izuna kept quiet as the creature slowly peeled itself form him, and morphed back with the white part.
Izuna finally deactivated his sharingan and looked at the now destroyed forest. He wondered what would happen with it. Black Zetsu just smirked at him saying :" don't worry about anything, i have everything covered."
Izuna just shivered, he didn't like it here now, the night was slowly falling and it was getting chilly. The dou soon headed to the north with a boat, Black Zetsu was actually swimming next to the boat, keeping with speed easily.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito had slept well last night, too tired not to. She was doing her usual morning routine and then was off to Uchiha compand. She hadn't visited in few weeks, which was long time considering that she was engaged with someone from the clan, Mito knew that Shisui had returned in late night, as they speed back to Konoha, they were probably annoyed by having to take civilian pace for couple of days. Mito looked at village in the morning as fresh air hit her. The village was active but there was still some calmness to it, Mito walked further and further heading straight for Uchiha clan compand. The few women that were on streets were obviously gossiping about her but Mito didn't mind them. After all she knew what was the truth and what wasn't, she only could realize how it looked from outsiders point of view, was she interested in that, not at the moment. Mito sighed as she finally arrived in front of the doors to Uchiha compand, the two gourds were awake talking to each other about trivial stuff clearly bored as nobody had passed by them in a few hours. Mito then appeared, she bowed in greating so did they. One of the gourds started the protocol by asking :" It is been a long time, Mito - sama, what is your business today here in Uchiha compand."
Mito answered :" well it is been a long time, Riru-kun, well there is a lot of things i have to do here, such as visit my fiance, then there is a business talk with Fugaku, then there will other things to do. "
While Ritu was asking those questions, the other Uchiha Ren was writing it down, Mito talked with the gourds for few minutes. She cracked few jokes with them and then decided to go in Uchiha compand, now it was around 9 am. And Mito walked slowly through the compand, it was calm with few Uchiha outside they bowed each other in greetings, Mito finally reached the Uchiha clan heads house. She knocked few times, and the doors was opened by Itachi holding baby Sasuke strapped around his chest, a rather cute sight, Mito smirked petting Itachi's head saying :" good morning, you too, is everyone else awake."
Itachi spoke :" yeah, mother and father are upstairs."
Mito nodded at him asking him :" may i come in."
Itachi nodded his head carefully not to disturb snoozing Sasuke. Mito then followed the boy into the house and was seated at her usual spot, a tea cup was ready in minute, clearly it wasn't meant for her, but the tea was already made so they would give it to her.
Mito spoke with Itachi as he was the only one around. Mito asked him :" so where is everyone."
Itachi answered :"Shisui is in his room, probably sleeping, i didn't go to check on him, mother and father are having a talk with the elders, though they should return soon."
Mito nodded :"i see, so how is training going."
Itachi smirked :"we are almost there, just a little bit of more practice."
Mito nodded :"so how old are you now."
Itachi answered :" i am eight soon to be 9."
Mito nodded :"and are you already at your last year of academy."
Itachi nodded proudly. Mito smiled at him asking him :"so how has Sasuke been doing."
Itachi went on and on, talking about Sasuke, the two and half year old boy stopped snoozing somewhere in middle of Itachis rambling. The boy giggled happily at Mito. Mito smiled ad him too, she completely turned off the rambling Itachi as Sasuke started to head towards her, finally resting in her lap. Mito played with him the boy spoke :" Story, you told me one before tell me another one."
Mito laughed :"he surely has a good memory. How about a story about a princess as white as snow…" Mito started to tell him story about snowhite.
In the meantime Fugaku and Mikoto had returned and were surprised to see Mito chanting with Itachi and super interested Sasuke.
Mito saw them and greeted them, while not disturbing the other two. Mikoto was the first one to speak :"i am sorry for making you wait, i hope it wasn't troublesome looking after our two boys."
Mito smiled :"no, it was no problem honestly, i like children, i was actually having fun with them, also i am sorry as didn't make proper means of contacting you, i just came here."
Fugaku spoke from behind Mikoto :" nonsense, you are a part of Uchiha family you don't need to announce that you are going to come and visit, today was just a unusual morning. "
Mito nodded :" ah i see. "
Fugaku then spoke :" so what exactly brings you here."
Mito answered :"a have multiple reasons to come, well obviously to see how yous guys are doing, to see Shisui and to talk about our business together."
Fugaku nodded :" so what is the first thing you want to do."
Mito answered :" well since the business part is the hardest one should we do it first, i am sure you have a lot of other work too. "
Fugaku nodded, then Mikoto spoke :" should i wake up Shisui"
Mito answered :"well i would like him to have decent rest, so wake him up after our business talk."
Fugaku looked at the tea cup Mito had been drinking from and then at Itachi saying :" Itachi, did you know Mito was going to come."
Mito was confused, Itachi looked at his father as he answered :" i did not know but i assumed she would visit these days."
Fugaku nodded :"a good boy, you picked the best teacup for daughter or your sister in law."
Mito blushed :" aha, Can we now go to deal with business."
Fugaku and Mito then headed straight to Fugaku's office, where Mito sat down and began :" so how is the store doing, i haven't been checking it in a while. "
Uzumaki were the ones that were designing stuff for the store and making sure it would work, while Uchihas were the one in charge of production and financial stuff of the store.
Fugaku nodded as took out a report of financial success of the store. Mito read it quickly and Fugaku began explaining :" it seems like we are selling less and less as most shinobi have already brought our special weapon, the sealing of seals is always same, we were considering slowing down the production of shape shifters sword."
Mito hummed :" i am glad that you are not using its official name in front of me. "
Fugaku just smirked :" well i am here to discuss business and not to embarrass you, anyway what do you think about this. "
Mito nodded :" yes since the targeted market seems to be filed with our products and those aren't needed anymore, we should slow down the production, i have an idea to make the other part of production still working. "
Fugaku nodded :" i would like to hear it, but we must decide first on how much we should cut from the shape shifters weapon production. "
Mito nodded :" How about 40 percent."
Fugaku looked at her asking :" isn't that too much. "
Mito answered :" well i am sure that our storage rooms are already filled to full, so if we continued to create more than this we would need to built a new storage room."
Fugaku nodded :" so what would you do with the rest of those 40 percent of our production."
Mito smirked :" we would use it to create a new type weapon, well main use of it would be to defend yourself, but the advanced users could learn its full fuction."
Fugaku nodded for her to continue, Mito then showed him a sketch of a upper body clothes, they were all black and Mito showed that it could go under the clothes.
Mito began :" this type of clothes, is protective of our flesh, it is antibullet vest, once we fill it with persons chakra it can prevent any wounds from bullet type attacks from enemies. Also it has fire resistance to certain level, its weaknesses thought would be high voltage of electricity. "
Fugaku nodded as he read though the needed materials for such a thing. He hummed :" we do have all the ingredients, so we could try to make some now, but are you sure that the vest will be able to get sold. "
Mito nodded :" yes, when Uchiha clan creates the vest first following the process i found in Uzumaki books. I am not certain it will work from first time, that is the tre reason i took all of them on this project, we will try with this way, if we fail we will from our mistakes.. "
Fugaku nodded :" yes i understand, i will tell this as soon as i meet with the production team. "
Mito nodded :" there is no need to hury, also i have another question to ask about. "
Fugaku nodded :" what is it. "
Mito nodded :" are you wiling to give our shape shifting weapon to our allies."
Fugaku was conflicted :" i don't know, while i see benefits of that happening, i also do not see how that will help Uzumaki or Uchiha clan. "
Mito hummed :"i understand, well for now they didn't ask for those weapons so it's fine if you don't know, if it happens i will ask of our own village to cover the cost of the production."
Fugaku nodded :"yes if that happens, i will be considering allowing it, but are you saying just the shape shifting weapon."
Mito answered :"well the vest will not be up for the sale for few months and we don't know if people will be buying them."
Fugaku and Mito slowly ended their business talk there and went downstairs to the living room, Mito sat at her usual spot, she could see Shisui bed hair from this position even though the boy was in the kitchen, Mito smiled when the boy was rudely nudged by Itachi. Only to finally make an eye contact with siting Mito. His face lit up, and he immediately went to hug the girl. Mito readily hugged him back, but before they could continue hugging Mikoto was heard :" at least finish your breakfast."
Shisui was still sleepy as it seemed, he didn't have much energy to speak. The boy returned to have his breakfast. Soon after that Mito was talking with Mikoto about various stuff that happened in village while she was out for few days, Mikoto know what Kushina had told her. Mito would tease Mikoto of being know it all. Itachi and Sasuke were busy eating with Shisui. Itachi was going to go one his academy classes, as it seemed that it was getting close to the end of the year. Itachi being 8 close to 9 was one of the earliest graduates in generation, Mito was proud of the new system as in orginal story he would graduate when he was 7, this system slow down the process of young children going on battle field, Mito knew that Tenzo was just as old as Itachi was, well but they couldn't really confirm the exact date he was born, Mito considered him the boy of spring so they celebrated his birthday on the first day of spring. So he was considered older than Itachi for few months.
Mito smiled when Shisui sat next to her, hugging her as his arm went around her and his head rested in her chest. Mito played with his hair and spoke :" are you jealous."
Shisui just hummed :" i don't think I am, just i missed you so much." Mito nodded :" well i will focus on Kakashi and you for these few days, Genma and i spent a lot of time together few last days, and i felt like it was bit unfair of me. So long as let's have fun later in day. "
Shisui nodded :" of course, although i have to train for few hours with my team. "
Mito nodded :" yeah sure, i will go see Kakashi then, since i promised to see him yesterday when we came together to village from our mission. "
Shisui just nodded.
Then Mikoto took out a ice-cream for Itachi who was getting ready to go on his trip to academy, the little Sasuke went up on the couch where Mito and Shisui were seating on, he then headed towards the dou and decided to sit between the two making it impossible for Shisui to continue hugging Mito who was messing up with his hair.
Mito looked down and laughed her angelic laughter, it had been a while she let out that laugh, she would usually laugh with more mischievous sound than now, a pur laughter from unexpected situation. Shisui wanted to move Sasuke away from Mito but the boy was firmly holding onto Mito.
The two started to bicker :" Mito is mine."
Sasuke would respond :" no, Mito is my story telling friend."
Shisui looked at Mito for help, but she just smirked :" you got to learn to deal with jealousy."
Shisui looked at her ready to claim:" i am not jealous of Sasuke."
Mito smirked :" i wasn't saying you were, well i know that you are, but i was saying that Sasuke was obviously jealous of you."
Mikoto was heard snickering as she took a photo. Mito sighed as she said :" and why i didn't expect that one. "
Mikoto just continued to her business, she wrote something on back of the photo. Mito looked at Sasuke and asked him :" so what do you think of Shisui."
Shisui was curious too as what would be answer.
Sasuke was thinking of how to answer this question, for few seconds :" he is sometimes annoying."
Shisui had a tick mark already ready to speak, but he paused as Mito petted him, waiting for Sasuke to continue.
He did so after few moments :" he is a kind relative."
Mito nodded nodded knowing that the boys vocabulary wasn't as big, as he was only two and half years old.
Mito then asked :" so you see him as an uncle."
Sasuke froze for moment and the waited for explanation from Mikoto looking at her curiously.
Mikoto gave in for his look :" an uncle is a close relative, usually it is brother of your mother or father, but in larger families as ours we often call older people that deserve the respect uncles."
Sasuke then nodded :" yes Shisui is mine uncle."
Mito then smirked :"then i am you aunt."
Sasuke was again confused as he looked at his mother for explanation, and he got one :" an aunt is someone who is either sister of your mother or father or a wife to your uncle, as you know that Mito and Shisui are engaged which means that they will soon become a wife and husband."
Sasuke nodded and then asked :"so why is aunt Kushina my aunt."
Mikoto answered :" that is because i consider Kushina my sister."
The boy nodded understanding. He then began calling Mito, aunt Mito, which was the cutest thing to Mito. Eventually Mito went before it was time for lunch, even though Mikoto insisted that she should stay, Mito answered that she had really loved the time they spent together but she should eat with Uzumaki family to hear what happened in the morning as they had a discussion in evening about something important. Eventually Mikoto sighed in the defeat as Mito stood up, saying goodbye to Sasuke was trying his best to make her stay, Shisui was also saying she should stay, but all the efforts were wasted.
After leaving the house Mito slowly went out from the compand, having some small chats on her way out with the Uchiha women she knew, it was mostly asking how was she and if the wedding was closer than they thought, Mito answered them honestly without going in the details.
When she left the compand she jumped on the nearby roof as she headed to Uzumaki compand knowing that if she used her usual route she would be late. Luckily for her she came few minutes before the meal was done. She was slightly surprised to see Minato seating there and Kushina was yet to come.
Mito greated the man, who didn't look the best, however she was surprised as she didn't notice it yesterday. Minato looked at her and just nodded, his eyes sparkled for a second until he realized that the red color wasn't his wife's hair color.
Kushina had arrived at the very last minute, the whole household was quiet. Which was surprising for Uzumaki family.
Mito sighed softly as she nudged Kushina. Kushina looked at Mito and Mito asked her with her grimase:'did you two talk'
Kushina nodded.
Mito then sighed as she asked the two of them :" what is troubling you guys now."
Tamura and Suzume facepalmed even though they expected Mito to be straightforward.
Minato however was glad that someone asked, as he began to speak :" you all must heard from Kushina how i want another child. Well it isn't just my wish, the council wants to revive Namikaze clan too."
Mito nodded :" i understand, but that doesn't mean you can expect Kushina to be ready."
Minato nodded :" i was considering that, as i have waited to tell her about this for 6 months already. The council is still pressuring me, but not on the meetings. "
Mito hummed :" Kushina what do you think. "
Kushina was caught of gourd as she felt guilty about not knowing that her husband was under such pressure for few months, she spoke :" i didn't know about your circumstances, i am sorry for refusing you, but i still think that i am not ready. "
Minato felt relief that Kushina wasn't angry at him.
Mito sighed softly :" so what about training trip."
Minato spoke :" that would make it harder for me as they would pressure me into having a child. "
Mito hummed :" how about we lie about Kushina being pregnant and she goes to have a birth in mountains not to cause another havoc in Konoha. "
Minato thought about that :" i mean that could work, but what after when she returns. "
Mito smirked :" well there is two solutions, 1 either you visit us one time, and make her pregnant after she finishes her training, as her training will be finished in a month too two if i help her the whole way, she would then get pregnant with you and the child would be absolutely safe as she would do some minor chakra control exercises. In the rest time i would train Naruto. Although i do not think that i would actually manage to make him fully control kyubi. Or the second option, we say that the child was dead born and Kushina just needa to act as if she lost a child for few months. "
Minato thought about it.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Minato spoke after few minutes of silence from both him and Kushina. :" if you are saying that child would be fine even though Kushina would use the biju chakra, than i would like to try that."
Mito nodded :" well we will talk about that more, but you know that after finishing this type of training there is a little chance of the seal breaking as, kyubi will not try yo actively break it. "
Kushina nodded happily :" and plus i will be stronger too."
Mito nodded :" that too, Naruto will have someone he can sympathies with and look on. "
Minato nodded :" so when were thinking of this training trip. "
Mito sighed :" well as soon as the treaties are over, i will officially get engaged with Kakashi then too, which will make a loud enough noise for the our training trip. "
Minato hummed :" well you still haven't asked for his hand. "
Mito smirked :" i will as soon as Genma asks with his family for my hand. "
Minato looked at her confused :" aren't you going to ask for his hand too. "
Tamura the answered:" according to Uzumaki tradition, it is usually older of the couple that is asking for the hand in marriage as if he or she is asking that she would take care of the partner in relationship. "
Mito nodded, as finally used her fork to eat.
The couple used one of the free rooms in Uzumaki house to talk things out even more. Well from what others quickly realized that wasn't all what they were doing, Mitos reaction to this was flee the house and train with Kakashi for few hours. She found him easily as he was always in her chakra sensing range.
Mito jumped him as she saw him. The boy had heart attack as he was doing a jutsu and Mito jumped in front of him.
Mito then hugged the boy as he froze :" i got you."
Kakashi looked at her unimpressed saying :" why are gleeing at the fact you scared me and comforting me at same time with same words."
Mito smirked :" because I can."
Kakashi just sighed :" you can, but you almost died doing that."
Mito looked at the him and said6:" really, i was confident that you would be able to stop it. "
Kakashi seriously looked at her:" i am wondering if you have few screw looses "
Mito whacked him on head and exclaimed :" How can you say that to your girlfriend."
Kakashi answered :" because i love you for that very same reason. "
Mito smirked saying :" should i take that as a compliment. "
Kakashi answered :" should i take your trust as a compliment too."
Mito nodded :"yes."
Kakashi then looked at her lovingly :" then yes, you should."
Mito sighed :"oh gosh, we sound like a typical lovebirds."
Kakashi looked at her :" oh gosh, is that new tick."
Mito nodded :" not really, it just slipped my lips."
Kakashi smiled as he spoke smoothly:" you know what else can slip by your lips."
Before Mito could react, he changed their position, Mito was now on the ground, Kakashi above her, his mask was gone. And Mito only the realized the answer :" your lips. "
Kakashi then kissed her softly, nimbling on her upper lip.
His tongue slipped in. And he roamed her mouth for few seconds, before she lightly pushed him up saying :" we got other things to do."
Kakashi nodded, a but sadly, his pouting and puppy eyes were harf to ignore but Mito survived. She stood up dusting her clothes of. And looked at Kakashi :" how about a Taijutsu only spar."
Kakashi smirked :" well i got stronger while you are busy writing things."
Mito smirked :" are you saying that i am rusty."
Kakashi cheeky spoke :" those are your words not mine."
Mito laughed cynicaly :" young one, you should not underestimate my power even if i am bit rusty, you will eat dust even before i am done warming up."
Kakashi answered :" bring it on then"
And Mito was immediately launching at him, her speed was her strength as always, thought she wasn't fast enough to completely disappear from Kakashi vision he still had trouble to follow her up. She made some light last steps, which gave her ability to change the direction she was moving, she side stepped and was attacking his left side. Kakashi quickly put his arms up to block the high kick directed towards his now masked face.
Mito smirked as the kick was blocked and she jumped from the ground with her other leg, propelling herself using Kakashi's hands, Kakashi jumped backwards as not to get hit by any move that Mito could do from that position. Mito was impressed by his reaction time. She immediately went on to continue of attacks, her arms moved faster and faster, as she fisted the air, Kakashi would try to taunt her but he had barely enough time to dodge the upcoming fists.
Mito managed to hit him with her kick, as she made a slight genjutsu, she was proud of herself, as she didn't use this move in a long time, that the people around her completely forgot about the move, what was more it meant she was good enough to not need to rely on this move constantly. Kakashi stood up from the ground as he said :" that is cheating, we said only taijutsu."
Mito smirked :" but this was my original taijutsu when i was a genin."
Kakashi smirked :" so we are allowed to play dirty then."
Mito hummed, Kakashi grabbed a fistful of the dirt as he went in for his first attack. He threw it in the air before making a kick, hoping to distract Mito, it worked for a second or two. But not long enough for him to manage to land a hit, in fact Mito immediately ignored the dirt and went to attack Kakashi. She succeeded in both blocking Kakashi's attack and punching him with her hand into a leg, which would probably cause cramps, Mito thought didn't have time to escape the cloud of dust, her eyes stunged as she jumped backwards. She could remember that she put her storage seal on the ground where she put her hair tie. She went there to take out a bottle of water to pour on her eyes, though her path towards the bottle was painful, as Kakashi managed to recover fastly, he managed to attack her once she was halfway there, Mito could sense his chakra so she could avoid some attacks, but terrain wasn't in her favor so she got few bruises on her arms. Finally she punched where she felt Kakashi would land aiming for his stomach, her punch was strong enough to make Kakashi wheeze for a minute, which was enough for her to wash her eyes.
Mito sighed softly as she looked at the crunching Kakashi saying :" i was wrong, it seemes like i ended seeing dirt rather than you eating dirt, but we can change that."
Kakashi froze feeling Mitos foot lightly on his head as she ordered :" do you want me to force it down your mouth or will you eat it yourself."
And Kakashi thought about it, until Mito suddenly laughed :" well enough role-playing, what shall we practice now."
Kakashi breathed out a breath he didn't know he was holding on.
The dou then continued using their swords, well Mito took out that sword Genma had given her years back, and Kakashi pulled out his fathers tanto. They began with their kenjutsu spar, Mito dominated the whole fight, attacking the places where Kakashi had weakest defense. But he was skilled enough to block all of her attacks, he was out of breath which eased Mitos victory, she puled her sword to his neck as Kakashi had just lost his balance and was sitting on the ground, his tanto in his hand on the ground, his eyes on Mitos, she smirked at him saying :" well, i see you have improved yourself but you still lack stamina too match with me."
Kakashi sighed :" no i don't think so, i think you are just a monster who can weild her sword for half a hour barely breaking a sweat, while you were constantly attacking. "
Mito shrugged :" well my concentration would last five more minutes and then my moves would get more sloppy. "
Kakashi looked at her asking her :" how do you know. "
Mito answered :" from experience, i trained with my clones. "
Kakashi nodded, he remembered when Mito was suspiciously moving around Hokage's tower after finishing her shift with dealing with paperwork years back. Now je realized it was probably because she had just stolen, well took the scroll thay had shadow clones explained. Kakashi then took a sip of water bottle that Mito gave him, it was same bottle Mito previously used to clean her eyes. Mito then drank from the same bottle after him, and she threw it in her storage seal.
After few minutes Mito stretched herself as she spoke :" are you ready for ninjutsu spar."
Kakashi nodded. Well the two went against each other fully in this aspect, carefully about the environment around them.
Well after the spar the two were lying on the ground looking at the clear sky under a trees shadow. They spoke softly :" you know i really like how slow we are taking this."
Kakashi spoke :" i don't think we are moving slowly, but rather keeping our usual pace, i am too young to do more, i know that you want me to have happy time and be child for as long as I can, since you know that i didn't get to be in my younger days. "
Mito nodded :" yes that is correct, you know if i hadn't had that talk with you years ago, you would still be chasing me but you wouldn't be able to let me in your shell, that would hurt both me and you in long run, also i don't think you would be open about our open relationship. "
Kakashi nodded, he spoke :" yeah i was a jerk back then. "
Mito spoke :" no, you were acting like a jerk too hide how hurt you deeply were. "
Kakashi nodded asking her curiously :" so, how did it felt, your first time. "
Mito looked at him to see if he was jealous at all, seeing that he was truly curious she spoke :" Well honestly i was so scared at the beginning that i trembled with every touch we made, however it felt good, it felt warm, warm like home, cozy, soft and rough at same time, i soon lost the track of time as i stopped fearing and embraced myself and Genma. "
Kakashi was listening carefully to every word Mito said and asked :" so what is going with two of you these days. "
Mito smirked noticing a spark of jealousy, she answered honestly :" well we went on few dates in Iwa and Suna and that is pretty much it, we kissed few times."
Kakashi looked at her asking :"that is all."
Mito nodded :" well yes, i didn't plan on doing it oftenly, and besides Tamura - san found out. And he actually is against me having this type of relationship with anyone at the moment. Currently we trying to hide it from Kushina as well so please be careful not to tell her a thing. "
Kakashi nodded. Knowing that all hell would get loose if Kushina were to find out.
Mito sighed softly as spoke :" it is almost time for Shisui to get here. "
Kakashi looked at the position of the sun and spoke :" yeah, he will be in a 10 minutes. "
Mito smirked :" you know him so well, i remember when you and Genma stalked the two of us."
Kakashi flushed :" yeah that was long time ago, if i knew we would end up like this i would have been nicer to Shisui and Genma. "
Mito hummed :" so how would you behave then."
Kakashi hummed:" well i think i would consider Shisui as a younger brother, well he didn't need protection so it would be easy job. Genma is like an older brother that you want to hate but you actually don't have anything against him. "
Mito smiled :" that is nice. So what about Hayate. "
Kakashi thought for a minute and he spoke gently :" honestly, i feel like he acts as your brother but at the same time he acts ad our brother too, he is carefully leading us on correct way not hurting each other, but his favorites are obviously you and Genma."
Mito chuckled saying :" he does dote on me."
Then suddenly Shisui jumped on the two now silent, he tried his best to scare them but failed as they didn't give any reaction, Kakashi spoke :" i regret saying the part about Shisui, he is too lame. "
Mito laughed at the Shisui's face, the kid was drama queen when he was offended:" excuse me sir, i was not lame at all just not, the two you were the lame ones not reacting at all."
Mito just pulled the boy on the ground saying :" everything you need is on the ground."
The two boys were confused and looked at Mito. Kakashi asked :" what was that. "
Mito answered :" i remember famous words of one song i sang in my childhood. "
Shisui nodded asking :" what is the song about."
Mito thought for a second, not knowing how to best explain it :" well the song has many meanings, such as for every problem there is solution in yourself, then it can mean be humble, no matter how strong you are you are still a human, it also helps you too see your past self, the one you have been searching for and mostly to love yourself. "
Kakashi and Shisui were surprised, and Mito continued :" the song helped me a lot later on. "
After few minutes of just laying on the ground the trio just went to have a dinner in Konoha, they were on date, they went to explore less known restaurants of Konoha, it wasn't as bad as Mito thought it would be, but it was clear why they weren't favorites in Konoha. They ended getting an ice cream. Kakashi had to go home as he had some other plans for the night, leaving Shisui and Mito alone on the walk around the village. Shisui looked extremely cute as he tried to continue Mitos and Kakashi conversations, giving his opinions. Mito smiled at him saying :" You know i appreciate you for being yourself, so we can talk about things you want to talk about. Kakashi and i have our things to talk so it's a bit special between us, but i want to have something special conversation between the two of us."
Shisui slowly held Mitos hand, he pulled her in an alley, it was dark one, Mito was vit surprised as she asked him:" what is this for. " Shisui blushed and spoke :" i wanted to try it. You did it with other two and it has been on my mind forever.".
Mito caught what he was talking about pretty quickly as she asked him:" are you ready though. You aren't doing this just because you are jealous."
Shisui thought about it for a second and then responded :" i am sure, i always wanted to kiss you, even before you kissed them."
Mito nodded :" okay."
Shisui then slowly approached her, his eyes focusing on Mitos lips, he was just as tall as she was, he put his hands behind her on the wall, Mito blushed, and he came closer and closer. Mito prepared herself and waited without forcing Shisui. He was nervous which was evident by how his hands trembled and how his lips shook.
Mito smiled as to say it is okay. Shisui finally was close enough to touch her nose with his nose, his lips brushed hers for a moment. He was blushing as hard and as when he confessed. Mito took over the kiss as Shisui had stopped when their lips touched clearly inexperienced in this feild. Mito opened her mouth and kissed the boy, causing his lips to part ways, she took that chance and slipped her tounge in, exploring the whole mouth area.
Shisui was red as a brick when they finally parted their lips, he had trouble catching his breath back, Mito put him on the wall, so he could lean, Shisui took the opportunity and was there for few minutes calming himself. Mito took out a water bottle to help him. Mito carefully asked him if he was ok. Shisui nodded that he just was too hot in the moment. Mito smiled at his innocence.
Mito and Shisui then headed back to Uchiha clan compand, where everyone was looking at them, nodding their heads, Mito wondered why they did so for a moment, until she realized thay Shisui's lips had swollen even though they kiss lightly for one kiss, maybe this happened with every Uchiha first kiss.
Mikoto confirmed it later on saying :" Uchihas lips are the second most sensitive, after our eyes, our lips are very easy to irritate."
Well it wasn't the end of the world, but still Mito was super embarrassed about it. Itachi had come next to her and waited for a while until she finally noticed him.
He then spoke :" Mito - san, i would like to request one thing from you. "
Mito looked at the boy wondering what it was about so she spoke :" Sure what is it."
Itachi looked around and noticing that there were others around he pulled Mito by her clothes, Mito followed him.
Itachi took her to his room, she was in their for first time, so she looked around for a bit while waiting for Itachi to speak. He finally spoke :" you have a lot of dating experience, can you help me."
Mito smirked :" ah yes, with what do you need help."
Itachi blushed saying :" i wish to take Izumi on a date, but i don't know how to approach her."
Mito smirked and then whispered in his ear.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few days passed peacefully, as Mito would spend mornings in Uchiha compand and evenings with Kakashi and Shisui kept changing, she would train for few hours with Kakashi prior to evening dates, and she had just enough time to write something down in the treaty proposals for Kumo and Taki . Mito enyojed the routine while it lasted, it didn't last as long as she wanted, as she was called in on the next council meeting. The invitation came in the noon and Mito just wanted to end herself. Why, couldn't she get a few days of rest more. She sighed as she prepared her clothes for tommorow, she choose all black outfit like she was going to die. Then she sent a message through the seal message she created years ago, thought it wasn't used as often as she thought it would be, she would get five messages in two to three months, which proved that it was used just for emergencies or important matters. She wrote down a message, canceling today's rest of plans with Kakashi and Shisui, saying she received invitations to council meeting and she should get ready for it.
Mito took the rest of time to finish the two treaties for Kumo and Taki. She gave them the best things she could offer and only would take the similar worth, slightly less, but knowing that those two were stubborn diplomatic opponents she feared it wasn't enough.
Although she put all nighter she barely finished it up in time. She eventually wore the clothes she prepared yesterday as she looked herself in the mirror she looked like a corpse, well not old corpse. Her bags under her eyes were bigger than her hope for these two treaties.
Mito quickly tried to hide it with her make up skills, which were nonexistent as she was awake for more than 24 hours at the point, once she saw that she washed her face, hoping that water would help. She finally headed to the meting when Tamura tapped on her door for the fifth time yelling :" i am leaving without you."
Mito then spoke lowly :" alright i am coming."
She opened the doors as fast as she could slamming them behind herself only too hear Tamura speak :" you don't look that good, what were you doing all the time inside."
Mito looked him murderously :" i know, i was doing my make up but i failed to hide my bags under eyes, so i washed my face."
Tamura nodded saying :" well it doesn't matter, i am sure nobody will comment on it. "
Mito looked at him :" it does matter to me. I hate it, the whole week is ruined after the invitation i received yesterday. Ugh. "
Tamura spoke :" ah to be rebellious."
Mito just nodded as the dou rushed on the roofs not to get late.
And because of that started the rumors of Emo Mito. Well it was true for that one day as she cursed the whole world for her suffering.
Mito walked into the shadows, clearly not interested in the topic which civilian council was talking. She had noticed two teams of 4 shinobi in the meeting. Mito wondered what the other team was here for, as she expected them for escorting her again to Suna and Iwa. Mito froze for a moment, ah her brain had finally started to work, she looked at them again nodding to herself they would follow her to Kiri. She watched them closely, she realized that she knew all of them, Hizashi Hyuga was one of the members, the next to him was Kakashi and Obito followed by Rin. The trio stood there slightly out of comfort zone as Mito noticed, it probably wasn't their first time being led by Hizashi but the stoic man was too often hard to read, even though he was softy on the inside. Mito watched the progress of the council while yawning, and only did she then remembered than she didn't give Shikaku the proposal for treaties, she waited for the pause, to quickly go and give them to him, well it probably didn't matter if she gave him one now or at the end of the meeting, clearly they wouldn't talk about them in this meeting.
Finally Mito was called on as they started to discuss the treaty the wrote in these past weeks. Well Mito was tasked to deliver the treaties to Iwa and Suna, and wait for their response. Mito nodded, she hoped that those would be accepted immediately. Minato then continued :" as for Kiri mission, i would like another team to go, as it is more likely to have facing enemies, a team with a two front liners and a healer with and all rounder. Plus Orochimaru and Mito, it is safe to assume that they will manage to get through towards Kiri if any trouble does occur. "
Mito nodded clearly understanding, she pitied the other team as Hokage basically said that they weren't suited for such a battle, even though the team was a strong as team 7. The only difference was that this team was without a healer and with two all rounders while one was a more in silent killing than im combat type and other two were close type fighters.
Mito then spoke at the end, the first time she spoke on this meeting, her voice sounded a bit hoarse as she began :" this is the other two proposals that i have written, i would like them to be examined throughly."
The council looked at Mito surprised asking in disbelief :" you already wrote them all."
Mito nodded :" yes, it took me some time but i have managed."
The civilan council was fuming on the inside as they knew that now there was no reason for such big meetings and so often, so some of their requests would be denied without even discussing them, Mito looked at them and could perceive their emotions as she asked :" is that a problem. I have noticed that even though the main reason for this meeting was diplomacy towards outside, it was filled with civilan request."
The civilan council stayed put as they were being watched.
Mito continued :" i lost all that sleep time to come here and wait 2 hours yo get dismissed in 10 minutes just because you are afraid that you won't be heard, listen up this is my last warning as a counselor of Hokage's, don't think your opinions aren't heard, they are often just ignored as how one sided deals they are, please act as a civilian council member and think of village for once before thinking about yourself or you will end like the previous council members. "
The civilan council was quiet as they could feel like Hokage actually supported every word Mito said. Mito looked at the quiet council and spoke :" at least it seems like it is clear to everyone. "
The council was dismissed soon after that, Mito hoped that that would calm the tensions between civilan council and shinobi, as civilian had started to act inmature once again. Mito knew that it was still better than when here was Danzo but still it was not good sign, it meant there was someone that still hushed others to act certain way. She remembered first few councils meetings, those were super productive from civilan council point, they immediately bettered the quality of civilans in village. Mito thought maybe they run out of ideas and started to plan securing their future.
Mito sighed as she focused more on getting home first, she was not in the best mood, which was obvious to everyone her.
Mito sighed as she mentally prepared for the next few days, she was first to go to Suna and wait for few days there to make sure they would sign it, or if they had something against it so they could actually rewrite it in fast and efficient way. Orochimaru would actually go with her but he was headed to Iwa after two days, splitting the team of gourds, he would be followed by Choza and Ebisu while Mito would be by Genma and Guy. Mito estimated that this mission would last for about a week to two hopefully. And then she would go to meet Mizukage in Kiri, that would probably take few weeks more, and then the dreadful missions to Kumo and Taki. Mito sighed, Taki would probably not want to meet them so she decided to send just a message and treaty, hoping they woul respond, she would actually be close to Taki just in case, while Kumo wasn't as easy to predict, they would probably say to take the discussion in Konoha, but that also was just probability.
Mito focused then on preparing her clothes and other necessaries.
She looked at the mirror and decided to sleep for few hours, those few hours turned into 12 hours and she woke up around 3 am. She decided she didn't want to waste that time so she went to train now like it those good old days. She trained herself on her usual routine, and when it was break time she meet Anko, who was also using this training ground with her, Mito then remembered than she had given her lessons so she wanted to see how much Anko improved. And what better day than one she would travel.
Mito got in her stance as she spoke :" I heard that you been behaving well these few weeks."
Anko nodded :"yeah since i was busy with other things."
Mito looked at her confused :" what stuff, you weren't at any hard missions for few weeks as Orochimaru was out of village."
Anko just answered :"yeah, i had something other to do."
Mito nodded :" so the rumors are true."
Anko looked at Mito asking :"what rumors"
Mito smiled :"the rumors of you being in love and that that's the reason for you acting mature."
Anko spoke faster than ever :" i am not."
Mito snickered.
Which caused Anko to fume as she started to attack Mito. Her taijutsu skills had improved a lot in few weeks, Mito was able to dodge and block the all, but now the places she blocked with pained her for few seconds. Mito smirked finally moving the fastest she could without using Isobus chakra, she was faster than Anko by a lot but Anko was ready, sometimes predicting where Mito would attack sometimes she would dodge back jumping backwards. Her sweat was falling down quickly as she was now jumping form the branch to branch, Mito behind her, closing the distance, when she was caught, Mito took her to the ground, her kicks were stronger than ever and Anko wondered if she would need to visit hospital after this spar. Mito after 5th attack, jumped back and looked at Anko saying :" you know i feel like you are hiding something from me, so i will show you how strong i am actually, so either spit it out or stand up and fight me head on." Mito knew that girl was obviously in love but she just wanted someone to fight right now, to blow that stem she boiled her yesterday. Mito knew that Anko would stood up, when she did she just smirked, Anko had a slight trouble getting up but once she did get up she was fine. Mito smirked saying :" shall i give you an advantage."
Anko huffed :" there is no need."
Mito smirked and used some of stored Isobus chakra in her legs, appearing next to the young girl whispering to her ear :"are you sure about that."
Anko froze Mito had just passed 20 meters in less than a blink of eye, she slowly turned her head towards Mito, but saw a blur, Mito had reappeared on her previous position only evidence of her moving at all was the dust that had started to fly around her. Anko just smiled knowing that Mito would destroy her without advantage so she spoke :"on a second thought how about i can use my summons and ninjutsu."
Mito nodded :"sure."
Mito took her stance as Anko summoned a bunch of medium sized snakes.
Mito asked :"they won't die if u kill them."
Anko looked at her and spoke :"if you just hurt them enough to disappear yeah."
Mito nodded and spoke :"then begin."
Anko order the snakes to buy her some time. While she created a clone and started to make hand seals.
Mito was busy taking down the two biggest snakes, she used the speed to create openings even though the snakes had better vision and sensitivity to objects around them they could one dodge 3 to 4 attacks each as Mito would play with them to actually take the exact place she wanted them to be. She dealt with the snakes in a less than a minute but then was hit by earth wave under her legs, obviously Anko had used this earth style attack to make her lose balance. Mito smirked when she finally got a good balance, she then headed straight for the Anko she saw, she doubted that was real Anko but if it was it would be bit disappointing but Mito would still win. Mito came there in a second punching the earth clone as her hand get stuck in it quickly feeling the ground under her feet open as Ankos hands reached for her legs. She was caught, well she remembered exactly why she hated this jutsu. She was pulled in the whole, and Anko let her go, probably quickly going on the surface to end the fight. Mito smirked, as started to kick the ground around her legs, while the movement was small it was extremely fast paced, with each stroke she did a little of the ground would bent around where her legs had kick it, in when Anko got up Mito used the one hand that was stuck in the earth clone which had fallen down once Mito was pulled down, and she used that hand to propel herself up while her legs were making kicks, she used the to propel herself from underneath herself. Mito jumped out and Anko was surprised as she was just about to pull kunai out. She reflexly throwed at Mito who still was stuck with her hand in the earth clone, Anko had made sure to make the clone as stiff as possible. Mito barely dodge the kunai her arm was slightly cut. Mito jumped backwards seeing that Anko started pulling out more kunais and starting to prepare to summon more of her snakes. Mito had managed to break the clone in half and was now moving easier, she then smashed her hand in the ground the strongest she could, making small crater around herself as the stone finally broke, she had no time to relax as the kunais were in front of her. Mito moved as fast as she could only to be cut by last two, she was slightly bleeding but she just looked at Anko and another group of both snakes and kunais going straight for her.
Mito jumped on the edge of the small crater and then jumped on the nearest tree, completely avoiding the flying kunais and what it seemed like a string that was connected between the last two. The snakes just changed direction and Mito could notice how Anko was gathering chakra for another attack. Mito then went with full strength in her arms jumping with incredible speed towards the snakes, she punched the ground so hard that the crater just stopped where Anko stood, which was more than 20 meters away. All of the snakes were out as they were extremely sensitive towards vibration.
Mito was then faced with a huge fire ball heading straight at her. Mito wondered what would be best course of action to take, but knowing that wouldn't be fun she smirked as she made a two moves, she kicked the air around her as strong as possible, causing a rip in the air around her, she then punched the same place, and a change in the air could be felt as the fire ball had hit that spot a second later, Mito then moved as fast as possible punching a catching fire while making a way through the fire ball. Finally when the jutsu dissappeared meeting the grass around her, Mito was standing there her clothes burned but still there was enough to cover her whole, the brunt clothes did smoke and it seemed like Mito was pissed as they smelled and ahe chopped of the few strands of her hair that got caught in fire she spoke:" Well i did think i needed some new clothes and haircut."
Anko stood there speechless :" how."
Mito smirked as she answered :" i just moved faster than the fire and removed as much of oxygen from the surrounding of fire so it was getting weaker the closer it got to me. I used my strength and precious to divide atoms from each other, well i did cheat a bit as i used a seal to see smaller details. "
Anko just nodded, completely unsure if the girl was telling her truth and unsure if she really saw this happen. Mito then asked :" so are you done. "
Anko just nodded. Mito then sighed :" well let's consider this your victory as you did some damage to my body and clothes, and i did use a seal even though i said i would use only taijutsu."
Anko spoke :"Well i don't mind that as the seal wasn't used to attack me or defend yourself you used it to be more precise."
Mito answered :"well yes, but that was the reason i managed to defend myself."
Anko nodded :"oh, will you show me then that seal."
Mito nodded and started to explain how it work and why she made it initially. The seal in fact wasn't old as Mito had finished it few weeks ago, this was the first time she used it while fighting, the main use it was to analyze the quality of certain materials.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito meet with team Choza after finishing the spar with Anko, or to say after finishing explaining the seals function and she draw it for her, Anko looked at the seal amazed, but didn't put it on herself saying :"i will wait for approval from sensei."
Mito just nodded and now the group was here in front of gates of Konoha a bit before they are scheduled to go, waiting for Orochimaru. Mito looked at the team Choza, they were busy talking in between themselves, she didn't want to interrupt them so she stayed next to Choza himself.
Mito had a lot of things to think about now, she could now work on anything in her free time, which was great and relaxing but at the same time she feared being lonely and bored. Mito looked at Genma who was busy talking to Ebisu and Guy,. She wondered if he was hurt because she didn't visit him at all, she had fun with Shisui and Kakashi for 5 days without speaking to him, but she knew that she spent more time with him in last month than with the other two, but at the same time she didn't have a chance to meet up with the other two.
Orochimaru came and Mito was brought out from her thoughts, he started to ask her more about the seal she gave Anko knowing that Mito told Anko about it in simple explanation, as if she didn't Anko would probably lost the interest in the seal as everything sounded to geek for her. Mito talked about the seal with Orochimaru while they were on the move, they were jumping side by side so they could talk well abd hear each other without trouble.
Eventually they took a break just before the border with wind country. Mito the once again showed the seal to Orochimaru and Genma curiously started to anyalize it too. Mito noticed him but kept explaining it to Orochimaru, who was noting it done saying :" yeah that makes sense, it is similar too microscope but very easy to make, but has less options."
Mito nodded :" well yes, i can always make new but similar seal, to see more or less, but that is fine tuning and would take a long time to be perfect."
Genma then spoke :" are you saying you would change the sequence in the beginning. "
Mito nodded :" yeah the sequence can be changed and the result would be different visibility, but that would take super long time to get correct sequence, i got lucky with this sequence as i was trying few options and was amazed when i was examining a crystal, so i don't think that is the way to do it quickly, i was thinking of using this part " she showed on the seal :" i would make a small change to it, but i don't know if it will work, in theory it would but in practical terms it could destabilize the seal. "
Genma nodded, understanding most of it, after all he got most of his seal lectures from Mito, and he studied it extremely hard in past few months. Well Mito didn't know that, so she was amazed when he knew so much. Orochimaru then spoke :" i see, then when you do that fine tuning call me."
Mito nodded to him :"of course i made the seal in purpose to help research."
Orochimaru hummed satisfied. He then left to speak with Choza about if they should go.
Mito and Genma were left alone. Mito began :" hi, Genma, we didn't see each other in few days."
Genma nodded :" yeah, i was quite busy actually, how about you. "
Mito sighed :"well i was busy too, i had to write the treaties regularly meet Uchiha clan head family, then train with Kakashi and go on evening dates. What were you doing."
Genma smirked after listening to Mito :" i had to help with my distant family going back to their village, well there was a lot of packing things they bought in Konoha that they would need to bring back in their village. I trained and studied new things from a book. I also talked with father and mother about officialy going to propose you from Uzumaki clan. "
Mito was surprised to hear that :" you were quite busy, so what new stuff did you read about, and what did your parents said about proposal. "
Genma looked at the others who were signaling that they were moving out, so he looked at Mito and nodded at her that they can start packing and preparing to move out.
Mito was curious about his answer. So she did her part of packing quickly. Genma smirked as they began to move out. He spoke :" Well mother and father are not against it, but wanted to know if you are alright with it, and if timing was good."
Mito nodded, thinking for a bit :" honestly we should do it as soon as possible, with Suna and Iwa treaties on the way, twe need them to agree, and then Hokage - sama will have to meet them and officially sign the treaties. That can happen anytime, we should do it as fast as possible, maybe when we get back to Konoha. "
Genma nodded :" well i don't know if my parents will be there as they were on huge leave of absence for few months now after their long mission, but if they are there we will do it. "
Mito nodded and then asked him :" so what were you reading about. "
Genma smirked :"i thought you forgot about that."
Mito smirked back at him :" you know i never do."
Genma sighed :" i was reading about my choices of profession. And such things Hokage and Choza-sensei recommend."
Mito hummed :" so what did you decide."
Genma answered :" i still haven't made a decision, but an Anbu assassin was one of the choices i liked, especially with ny skills with senbons and posion, and they recommended either having my own team in two years time or joning Hokage's gourds. "
Mito hummed, thinking :" those are all good choices, Kakashi also got an offer to go in Anbu forces but i doubt he would be an assassin like you, honestly i think that it is up to you, but i would like to express my opinion."
Genma nodded :" go ahead. "
Mito nodded :" as you know tye experience is something that makes us stronger, so i think that you will get most experienced if you choose Anbu for now, once you have experience you can either go to teach children about it or go protect Hokage. "
Genma nodded :" yeah, that does sound right, but also it is the most dangerous path, so i thought you would be against it. "
Mito looked at him with honesty in her eyes:" if i didn't believe in you i would say it to your face, i know that you are strong so i know that you will survive and come back to me. "
Genma smiled, at the beginning and the turned his head on the side to hide his blush. Mito knew how to say most embarrassing things and make you feel good at the same time.
Genma then asked :" what about Kakashi, did he decide. "
Mito answered :" well honestly both him and I agree that he should wait a bit before going in Anbu, he lost most of his childhood so i wanted him not to lose any more."
Genma nodded understanding. He then sighed as they finally entered the desert area. Mito was looking around probably sensing something but seeing how relaxed she was it wasn't danger. She then spoke :" it seems like Suna and Iwa are writing a treaty between the two of themselves too."
Genma spoke :" is that a good thing for us."
Mito answered :" well it doesn't matter for Konoha as we will have treaties from both countries and will be safe, but it matters for the future, future generations and future of this world. "
Genma nodded, knowing that Mito was talking from perspective of someone that sees the future.
Mito then looked at Orochimaru who was curiously glancing at the couple, who knew that Orochimaru could be noisy too, Mito sighed and looked away.
Genma then asked :" so did you have fun with Kakashi and Shisui."
It sounded bit jealous but Mito ignored it :" yeah, we did, we had a lot of catching up to do, and we planned somethings, just like we did just now."
Genma was filled with sense of relif and asked:" so nothing happened between you guys. "
Mito blushed saying :" well i kissed Shisui on lips for the first time. And kissed Kakashi few times too."
Genma was surprised :" what do you mean, you kissed him on lips for the first time."
Mito answered :"well you see, he wanted to kiss me on lips, but was nervous and didn't know how to do it, so he kissed my lips but was to embarrassed to do anything, it was just a peck on lips, so i changed our positions and took the lead in the kiss, he was not able to stand up from the kiss, he was as red as tomato. So cute honestly. "
Genma could imagine that, as Shisui was a wild card of Uchiha clan he was just too pure for any kind of affection that wasn't between family members or friends.
Mito sighed as they had finally arrived at the Suna they were meeting with Rasa for who knows which time in one month, the man joked that they visited him more times than some of his usual Ninja. Mito could belive it. The talk was rushed as Rasa meet with them ahead of some other matters he had to deal with, he answered :"when the council of elders approves it i will call upon you, the council starts tommorow, as you probably heard from Iwas side that our negotiations are also progressing well."
Mito answered :" well we weren't familiar with it but I did feel the chakra of Iwas diplomatic team going back to Iwa. "
Rasa nodded, knowing that Konoha was on both Iwas side and Suna side so there was no interest in the treaty between the two village as the two were under contract with them. Rasa then had to go, Mito and others went into the inn, Orochimaru and Mito talked about the case that Suna accepts the treaty tommorow, the two would still spilt up, Mito going back to Konoha to bring back the treaty with same teams as previously planned, and Orochimaru would wait for them in Iwa.
Mito understood the plam but spoke her opinion :" well i think it is better to let Suna have the treaty with them for now as we have one in Konoha, same goes for iwa. We will just report if they agreed or not, besides it would be a waste to have to go all the way back to Konoha just for few papers."
Orochimaru chuckled and then nodded.
They had been notified that the meeting was over just as Orochimaru and Choza together with Ebisu were getting ready to leave two days after coming in Suna. Rasa wanted to tell the answer to them directly and had called them in his office, once they got there Mito looked at the man after bowing to him. Rasa began with good news such as that the treaty was appropriate and approved but could not be signed immediately.
Mito nodded but asked :" is there a reason why."
Rasa spoke :" Well we are still under last treaty and we would like to get our last shipment from that treaty first."
Mito nodded :" i see, if i remember correctly that means two more months, as the last six of months were originally meant to negotiations between countries, but as things have changed, we will accept this. "
Rasa nodded happily, he wanted to get Mito the documents back saying he had already made copies of it, and Mito answered it woukd be best if he hold on the original too, as one of the original was in Konoha too.
The whole team then prepared for the journey to iwa, they were going slower than expected as they got stuck in sand storm, however they still managed to break free from it. They needed a longer break to gain back their strength, and were looking for a river as they all were covered in sand. Mito found one first and let the others use it first while she organized the camp, when Choza and Orochimaru returned wet, Mito knew that soon was her turn. The trio of boys met her as they were finally exiting the water, after she assumed they splashed each other in it. The trio were almost naked only part of their body that wasn't revealed was the underwear part. Genma quickly moved in front of Mito blocking her from seeing Guys and Ebisus body, well Mito didn't mind as she got to see Genma's amazing body. Thought she did catch small glances of Ebisu and Guy body porpotions. Guy was muscular from the all training he had done in his free time, while Ebisu was not as much, he had lean and slim body with little of muscle, analyzing further she nodded to herself Genma's body type was in between the two, not overly muscular but it still had them, she liked this type of body the best, lucky as it seemed both Kakashi and Shisui were similar to this type with Kakashi probably going to have a bit more muscle than Genma. Mito spoke after the two boys had left :" are you going to watch, perv."
Genma then froze at spot saying :" I saw everything already."
Mito looked at him and smiled :" well that makes you perv, people usually find things they saw multiple times less interesting, but you don't seem that way."
Genma smirked :" i was saying i will watch that others don't see you. "
Mito hummed :" well i don't mind if they do."
Genma was filled with jealousy :" what, how can you say that. "
Mito laughed as she said :" You are so cute when you are jealous. Just make sure that nobody is peeking, even though i will notice them as soon as they move towards me. "
Genma nodded. Hearing a splash of water as he turned his head towards the camp. Mito probably jumped in water with her clothes on, he sighed she made him worry for no reason, what was more impressing when she exited the water only thing went on her was her hair, her clothes was dry and clean, Mito smirked as she patted an Uzumaki symbol on her sleeve, Genma hummed probably understanding that there was a seal hidden in that area.
They reached Iwa in the late night hours, even though they were supposed to come in early, well Orochimaru, Choza and Ebisu were. The gourds around the village were waiting for them, while doing their gourding duty. They said that Tsuchigake told them to rest. The group nodded, they explained why they were late, so that gourd could report to Tsuchigake that in early morning and say that all of them had come.
Mito sighed softly as they were headed to another inn, the team was spilt as there was no enough room for all of them at the moment, apperently the inn had guests leaving tommorow and then the reservation for Mitos group was valid tommorow. So tired Mito, Genma and Guy were searching for an empty spot in nearby inns it didn't matter how good the inn was, well it didn't matter because they didn't know which was good and which wasn't, they would only sleep one night in it, after finally finding one, they were squeezed in a tiny room for 3 of them, well that was at least what person at the reception told them, when they opened the door, Mito gawked at the room, s one bed room with barely any space to put stuff im, well the bed was spacious enough to fit 3 teenagers it was just that. Mito looked at Genma and Guy who had similar expression pasted on their face, Genma and Guy wanted to return the room but Mito stopped them saying :" it is fine, we will be just sleeping here, i will pay for the bill anyway, i will sleep closest to the doors, Genma will be next to me and Guy you can take the side next to the window."
The dou nodded looking at each other. Mito took off her upper part of her shinobi clothes, to reveal a bandage around her chest, and Genma understood why the chest area looked smaller, as mito used so much force to compress the area. What was interesting thar there was no markings or any signs of discomfort. He stood in a way so Guy could pass by the two of them but couldn't see what was happening. The night was warm so Genma took of his shirt and pants, Mito was changing as well, she put on some longer shorts as she layed on the bed, which squeaked at the contact, Mito scoffed, knowing she wasn't that heavy. And then another squeak was heard when Guy laid down on his side, facing the window, probably because he felt the glare from Genma, Genma was wearing only his underwear as he laid in between the two, the bed was squeaking as he was making himself closer to Mito and comfortable. He was close enough to make a contact with Mito, but made sure not to. He heard in next moments that Guy had fallen in sleep, he was always amazed how someone so full of energy would fall asleep so quickly, well he didn't mind it tonight. Mito was getting sleepy too from what it seemed, though he was wide awake. His thoughts all over the place, most of them remembering that night almost a month ago, well his body certainly remembered. As he thought more and more about it without realizing his boner was pressing against Mito. She mumbled something but he didn't catch it. He tried his best to calm down and sleep but the boner wouldn't let him. He hunged his head lower in frustration with that his eyes were looking at a pice of clothing, well he did not know what exactly that was but it was holding Mitos bandages together, well barely as he looked closer.
Mito shifted feeling his breath, towards the doors, which caused break of the thing. Genma panicked and tried his best to catch the bandage before it came of. Only to squeeze Mito's breast. Mito was awake next moment and staring at him waiting for explanation.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Genma gulped as he saw Mito and wanted to explain himself more. But Mito put a finger on his mouth, then removed his hand from her breast, slowly stood up from the bed and waited for him to do the same. Mito watched him carefully move to the edge of the bed making minimal sounds. Once he was close enough to her, well she saw everything, Mito pulled his hand and they exited the room as quietly as possible, the dou went into a bathroom, a public one as their room didn't have one, Mito looked at him and spoke :" deal with that first in here."
They were in man's bathroom, so that Genma could masturbate, Genma slowly reached down there as Mito watched him, he was getting red in his head. Mito noticed that and turned around, she was in middle of fixing her bandages anyway. Suddenly there were voices coming towards the bathroom, just as Mito had managed to tie her bandage. Genma pulled her in the stall and locked the doors of the stall, Mito was no facing him, who had one hand on her and the other on his penis, the raging thing, Mito wondered how that thing even fitted in her that one night. Seeing Mito staring down at his penis Genma started to speed up excited to receive this type of attention. The next thing he saw, was Mito slowly turning around and bending over saying :" use the space between my thighs to faster finish."
She did not need to say that twice, as Genma stood up, placing his dick in between the thighs which were extremely closed, he could feel Mito shiver for a second to that contact, he started to slowly move and touch Mitos body. He touched her breast mostly as he kissed her back of the neck. Finally he came after 3 minutes of doing that, his member slowly going soft again. Mito quickly took some toilet paper as she started to wipe herself and the doors which were covered with semen. Mito once she was done spoke :" explain now."
Genma then started :" so i remembered that the last time we spent in a bed together, we had sex, and i was overwhelmed with the memories of that night, so i got boner."
Mito nodded :" but that doesn't explain your hand on my breast in front of Guy - kun."
Genma blushed :" that one was an accident, as you see the object that was keeping it together was coming of and i didn't know what to do, so you shifted feeling my breath on your shoulders, which made the item break, so i tried to grab the bandage before it came off, and my hand grabbed your breast. "
Mito listened to the explanation, deming it to be true. She spoke :" just to be clear you are allowed to touch me but ask me for permission, and please do not do it in front of others our age, it is not appropriate. "
Genma nodded, and then Mito took his habd as they exited the bathroom, Mito pulled him as they were headed to their room. Luckily Guy was still sleeping and there was nothing weird in hallway. Genma laid first now facing Guy's back as tge boy was restless sleeper and was now using half of the bed, the two once again laid close to each other, this time back on back. Genma slowly fell asleep as he breathed in same rhythm as Mito.
The next morning the trio woke up stiff, especially Genma and Mito, over night Guy had managed to come in contact with them, his leg was on Mito and his hand at Genma's head, the boy was not even using his pillow, he obviously rotated himself in the sleep, Mito and Genma had also shifted their position so they were facing each other. The two woke up barely a minute before Guy. Mito mumbled good morning to Genma who returned, to busy to register Guys positions over saying it. Guy then shot up awake, which caused him to smack Genma's face and hit Mitos hip, the two yelled in pain :" hey careful."
Guy chuckled as he said :"Sorry guys, i move a lot in my sleep."
Mito and Genma just said :" we noticed."
The trio then got up as usual, only to feel like they were squashed by a enormous living animal called elephant. They slowly moved to get ready, they took their clothes, Mito went to pay for their stay, the person on reception asked if they stayed at breakfast and Mito asnwerd immediately :" no, we have somewhere to be." while that was true, Mito did not want to spend more time here especially eating when the inn had such a bad furniture, she didn't believe they would have good kitchen or food.
The trio then went to meet up with others at the 5 stars inn, they joined them at inn looking at the lucky trio as their faces shined while their were gloomy, even Guy was gloomier than what was expected of him. Still he was filled with energy he just moved a bit more carefully.
The other three looked at them question filled their gazes and Mito muttered :" too stiff, uncomfortable bed, no room to move and Guys sleeping habits."
Guy looked a little bit guilty but he had already apologized and Mito and Genma said it was fine.
Orochimaru chuckled and began the small talk with Mito, about the training she had done with Anko for few pervious days. They chatted as the Genma and Guy spoke with Choza, reporting anything suspicious or anything at all. Then they received a call from Tsuchigake, Mito and Genma with Guy were placed in new two rooms in the inn where Orochimaru, Ebisu and Choza had stayed.
They slowly headed to Tsuchigake office, slowly entering the tower not to surprise anyone, Mito felt 3 familiar chakra in the room, Roshi, Han and Onoki were waiting for them. Mito smiled and positioned herself in front of Orochimaru even though he was the one with the scroll and he would need to give it to Onoki.
Mito smiled as the doors opened, apparently Roshi wasn't expecting her, probably not being informed about Mito coming few days early. Orochimaru followed behind Mito as Mito bowed down :" Roshi - dono, Han - dono, Tsuchigake - sama, we apologize for the delay in yesterday's arrival."
Tsuchigake nodded humming :" i assume it is because you received the call from Rasa - san."
Mito nodded :" yes you are quite right, we received one just as the Orochimarus group was to head out, so we stayed all for a hour there, we didn't expect to end up in a storm thought."
Onoki hummed :" well anyways, i assume you want us to see the final proposal."
Mito nodded as she looked at Orochimaru who nodded taking out the scroll. Mito let him pass her and give the scroll to Roshi who gave it to Onoki. Onoki started to read the document, slowly reading it. While he was reading it Mito smirking asked Roshi :" how have you been, Roshi - dono."
Roshi scuffed at her saying :" i have had better days."
Mito nodded :" why, is it your training not progressing as you wanted."
Roshi looked at the girl and spoke :" Well not as planned but still it is getting there."
Mito hummed :" i see, well i would say that by your chakra you got a lot closer to the finish line."
Roshi smirked satisfied by those words, but next words cut him deep :"well that is if Son Goku accepts you, after all it is his decision to make."
Roshi was proud of himself and was still at not best terms with Son Goku well at least he called the beast its name now, well mostly in anger and frustration. Han put his hand of Roshi knowing that man couldn't really take the criticism well, well he was too prideful for that.
As Han spoke :" i assume, Mito - san here likes to tease people, but i don't recommend it here."
Mito lifted her shoulder up and bent her head a little down as she spoke :" indeed, that seems to be the case."
Roshi relaxed as Han seemed to divide Mitos attention, well with help of Orochimaru who whispered something in Mitos ear, which made her turn towards him.
Orochimaru had asked her if by any chance Han and Roshi were in that type of relationship. Mito laughed in herself and spoke to him in whispers :" i think that your Uzumaki genes are starting to act, as you are truly as noisy as one of us now, but i don't know the answer to that question, well to my information they didn't really talk much between each other, but that was also because Han was out of village while Roshi was hardcore war fanatic, who wasn't often on the battlefield as his jinchuriki status didn't allow it. "
Onoki eventually hummed :" i see that you took our suggestions seriously, and put both our and your interest here, i would sign this but as you know i have been in contact with Rasa - san, and hearing that he will only sign it when the previous treaty ends, feela right."
Mito nodded :" i understand, we would like you to keep this document until the agreed meeting with our Hokage, we will try our best to make it two months when the other treaty ends. As you know Konoha will now focus on trying to make treaty with Kiri and Kumo, and we were thinking of adding Takigakura in the mix of five great countries as they have the 7 tails jinchuriki, thought i don't actually know where the jinchuriki is or how old it is, i assume that is because the jinchuriki is young. "
Onoki nodded slightly surprised saying :" so you wish to talk with Taki too. How do you expect that will go. "
Mito answered :" honestly i have little hope for both Kumo and Taki, because Taki is closed for years and will probably try to stay that way, and Kumo is recovering fastly from the war, as we all are, they won't be scared of being all alone, although i suppose they will agree on some conditions, but Konoha can't give those out. "
Mito was holding her fist tight when she thought of those conditions that would probably allow them to be in alliance.
Onoki looked interested in what caused Mito to show such reaction, he looked at Orochimaru who seemed not to be reacting at all.
Onoki asked curious :"and if i may know, what do you think they will request."
Mito answered :"they are collectors and the things they collect or stole is clan possessions, well they are probably seeking bloodlines such as Hyuga, Uchiha or Senju, well probably more, but Konoha has in its laws that it isn't allowed to sell their own citizens."
Onoki understood that, if someone asked to share the bloodlines from Iwa he would refused it, and to Konoha which was filled with various bloodlines that was even more unacceptable, especially if those clans were royal clans of Konoha.
Mito sighed softly as she looked at the group of shinobi behind her, obviously team Choza was shocked, while Choza understood why Mito said that he was still surprised with it and his face was dark and grim. Mito then spoke :" i suppose that is it for now. Konoha will send a message when we decide the date in two months time. Location will be probably somewhere on neutral territory or in between the two villages."
Onoki spoke :" we should make it signing with 3 of us together, since Suna and we will be writing on our treaty too. "
Mito nodded :" i will send that message to Hokage. "
Onoki nodded a let the 5 members team leave the room. They were obviously deciding if they should stay the night and then go back to Konoha or go immediately back. Well considering it was still day Mito was more into going straight to Konoha, but she wanted to be politically correct and wait for next day here, as not to seem like they were rushing out of Iwa, and besides they already received hospitality of Iwa so they shouldn't waste it. Orochimaru agreed with her on that. Choza nodded too, and it was decided that they would stay.
The night was spend a lot better for Mito, as the room was perfectly decorated and the bed was nice, softness was blessing her back as she slept the moment her back hit the bed. Her sleeping was interrupted in the early morning when she heard Genma open the doors to wake her up as it was almost time for them to go. Mito smiled at him as he was shyly entering the room his head peaking through the doors. Mito then nodded for him to come in as she started to dress up and he helped her with her hair while having the morning talk, asking each other if they slept well, what they dreamed of. And such sweet things. Eventually the group was out of the inn and heading towards the gates of Iwa and then straight to Konoha. Mito sighed as she knew that after today she would leave Konoha for few more days, especially since they would be careful traveling across land of water, and then they would need to get a boat to get to Kiri, which would make their travel back and forward at least 4 days long, without knowing how long they would need to wait in Kiri. By the time Mito really stopped thinking about that they were already at the halfway to the border.
Mito was surprised when she returned to Konoha, as Minato ordered her to go and meet up with team 7 and Hizashi in the next morning, she had just reported back to him, saying everything that had happened in the meetings with Rasa and Onoki. So she thought she would have a little more of time to spend in Konoha especially when she was gone for a 5 days. Well she sighed as she walked out of Hokage's tower, she thought about what she would do, well she needed to get ready for the trip tommorow, but she still had time for that, since she saw Genma for past few days she didn't think if visiting him immediately, even though they did say how they would like to ask about proposal in front of Uzumaki family, luckily Genma was there when Mito was ordered to move out in the morning, so he was walking next to her. While she was lost in her own thoughts Genma was looking at her, hesitating about asking her something.
Mito then bumped into him as she didn't watch where she stepped, and was going to immediately apologize until she was startled by the fact she completely forgot about him next to her :" i am sorry, does it hurt." Genma answered :"no, i am sorry to startled you, i noticed that you are somewhere in deep thoughts."
Mito hummed :" yes i was, but you can always break me out of these ones as i start to over think shortly into this."
Genma nodded, smiling, and he softly spoke :" actually i wanted to ask you something. "
Mito hummed :" aha, go ahead. "
Genma took few seconds stopping in the street, Mito noticed it immediately so she stopped too looking at him with curiosity :" what is it."
Genma spoke finally :" about the engagement we spoke few days ago, when should we do it, you said as soon as possible, but tommorow you are going on a mission and i saw schedule of jonins, and my father will leave village tommorow in afternoon and i don't know how long he will be out there. "
Mito hummed :" oh, you were wondering about that, well certainly i wanted it to be before mission to Kiri, but i didn't expect to be so soon either, well how about this. I will go visit Uchiha clan for bit, and in that time you talk with your parents, ask them if we can do it tonight, and i will ask Tamura and Suzume after visiting Uchiha clan, i doubt they will be against it, and i am sure your parents will get ready quickly. "
Genma nodded smiling :" i love your brain sometimes. "
Mito laughed at him :" what do you mean sometimes. " she asked slightly offended.
Genma responded :" well that brain of yours is the reason you are always busy."
Mito hummed :" well that is true. "
The dou then headed the separate ways as Mito now had to take a left turn while Genma is supposed to go straight.
Mito walked through the village as it was hot summer day, and it was 2.pm. There was little people around, only those that had go outside now, the rest probably barely surviving the heat in their houses. Mito walked into Uchiha compand after saying hi to two new gourds, Mito didn't know them, they were new recruits of Military police, as Uchiha clan was probably short handed as they were once again fully working on Mitos design. Apperently she had come at same time Itachi returned from his last day of academy, apparently tommorow was the day they would be chosen in a genin team, well Mito knew that Itachi, Tenzo, Hana and Izumi were probably way above the genin rank but she wasn't worried. Although she couldn't remember with whom they originally were set in teams, well if she remembered correctly Itachi was put in a team 3 years older than him, and that was when he was 6 or 7. Tenzo wasn't in any teams as he was at the time in root. Izumi probably wasn't strong enough to pass the test, and Hana, Mito remembered only seeing her as Kiba's sister and member of Inuzuka clan.
Anyways Mito run into Itachi in front of the gates, her smirk growing up as she asked :" so how did it go."
Itachi hearing her voice and words she chose to ask him first immediately went red as possible.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito looked at the the slightly red Itachi as he struggled to start speaking with her.
Mito smiled knowing it was because he was embarrassed, knowing that he would turn sad if he had been rejected.
So she patiently waited for him to speak. Itachi then quietly spoke :"um, i told her 3 days ago, with exact words you advised me with, and we will go on a date after our teams are announced."
Mito smiled :" really, i am so happy that it worked for you." Mito thought:' well because there was no way Izumi would reject you, as she has crush on you too.'
Mito then remember the advice she gave Itachi few days ago, even though she considered Itachi to be cute but serious, she wanted to make sure that Izumi would feel pang in her heart so she told Itachi :' ask her to stay behind on your training day, that you want to talk with her about something. And once you guys are alone, trap her between yourself and wall or tree, make sure you aren't pressuring her so keep slight distance, look her at her eyes and ask her, what would you do if i asked you out, right here right now. Wait for her answer as long as possible, don't pressure her but don't make her escape the question either. "
Itachi then began to describe what Izumi told him, well Mito knew that it was Izumi even though Itachi never told her that it was really her:" she got super red suddenly, she looked so cute and just nodded for few moments, only speaking that she would date me, but she wanted to focus on the genin exams first. So we agreed to see each other on date tommorow."
Mito nodded :" so did you plan what you guys will be doing. "
Itachi looked at her confused :" wouldn't we do what we usually do when we were alone. "
Mito facepalmed, freaking Uchiha and their non emotional selfs. Mito asked :" i mean what you guys do outside of training together. "
Itachi answered :" we sometimes eat dango or ice cream, and talk about jutsus. "
Mito hummed :" well you guys for sure would go eat something, but rather than go talking about shinobi stuff, why don't you guys play around like civilians or talk about yourself on more personal stuff, find out what she likes, so that you guys can try it on your next date. "
Itachi had thoughtful expression on his face as he nodded :" yeah, thanks for the help, Mito - chan. "
The two then enetered the house, Mikoto was busy preparing Sasuke for a bath as the boy had managed to get himself dirty probably fighting with Shisui whose hands were covered with same substance on Sasuke. Mito laughed together with Itachi seeing, Mikoto scolding Shisui and Sasuke at the same time while preparing Sasuke for the bath. Finally the trio had noticed them. They talked between each other briefly. Mito told the family about her new mission and what it caused. Like her engagement with Genma to happen faster. Mikoto understood, as shinobi life is too unpredictable. Shisui wasn't against it as he knew that Mito would soon get engaged with Genma. Mito sat down for a bit as she waited for Fugaku to return from his work in Military police, which would end soon.
Mito didn't wait for long as Fugaku returned in 10 minutes, Mito was asked if she would eat lunch with them, but she refused as she didn't feel hungry and she come here with other intentions, she was drinking tea at the same table as the rest of family was eating, Mito spoke with Fugaku, asking him how was his work and she filled him on what she was doing these days. Eventually she asked him :" so how is the new project going."
Fugaku sighed :" to be honest, it isn't going as smoothly as we thought it would, we did manage to produce some, but it isn't much."
Mito hummed :" so how much."
Fugaku answered :" only 10."
Mito thought for a bit asking :" so around 2 per day, if i am not wrong."
Fugaku nodded :" yes, but that isn't the problem, the problem is with material, as out of the block of material we use only 40 percent of the whole thing and don't know what to do with the rest."
Mito nodded, almost hitting herself as she forgot to mention before :". I forgot to mention this, but we can always smelt the material back together so we don't waste it"
Fugaku looked at her inspired saying :" luckily we didn't throw away anything yet, as we didn't know where we would put it."
Mito nodded :" yeah, some of material will not be reusable so i will find solutions, probably with special storage seal, but for now i suggest putting it on regular storage seal, with large capacity, as if we heat the material more than 10 times it will be unusable."
Fugaku nodded, eating while thinking of things he would ask Mito while she was still here. He asked her :" do you want to see the products for yourself. "
Mito thought for bit :" if you have the time. "
Shisui looked at the two as the conversation had stopped, the others were usually quiet during a lunch as the etiquette of the Uchiha clan members, usually only clan head or head of the house could speak and the others would answer his questions. Shisui spoke asking the two :" are you talking about those weird shirts."
Mito nodded :"yes, the bulletproof vests, they are crated to defend form bullet type attacks."
Mikoto was. Surprised that Fugaku didn't react negatively as Shisui had done something against rules, but Fugaku just smiled saying :"did you see them."
Shisui nodded :"yeah, i even tried one on, the i have access to the production team as i have given them messages from Mito when we were doing the first project. But i didn't know what those were."
Mito asked him :"so how did they feel."
Shisui started remembering :"well the texture was nice, it didn't bother me even though it went directly on my skin, but surprisingly it was heavier than I thought it would be, but still it wasn't heavy enough to trouble me when i started to move around."
Mito nodded :" i see, i will try them to if that is possible. "
Fugaku just nodded. Finishing the meal in peace as Mito stopped talking and started to think about something, maybe even went into her mind space he wouldn't known for sure either way.
Mito was now in the factory, it was smaller part of the big factory, and they were in second storage center, she was carefully removing her clothes in a improvised dressing area, well, Fugaku and Shisui had to bring out a blanket and lift it up in the air facing the oposite way, while Mito was in the corner getting ready, she took out her bandages, and tried the bulletproof vests, well she tried to put it on, but sighed when she managed to get it only to halfway, her breast didn't let her to close it, Mito sighed, yeah she forgot to tell them to make ones for women with boobs, she then took it off completely, and dressed herself again, she said :" i am dressed now."
Well the confusion on both Shisui and Fugakus face when they saw the vest in her arms rather than on her was evident even though the Uchiha faces were usually stoic. Mito chuckled :" um, we will need to make a version for kunoichi, for certain upper reasons."
Fugakus gaze only shifted down to Mito's upper region, and realization hit him, he didn't stare there too much but was pink, he didn't see this girl sexualy, but Mito certainly was delovped in all areas women should be, the girl was barely 15, and he saw her as partner in business and soon to be clans men when she would get married to Shisui, as they had agreed that Shisui wouldn't become an Uzumaki and Mito wouldn't become Uchiha either, but they would belong to both clans, Mito would be considered a distant family of main house of Uchiha and Shisui would be Uzumaki by wife was the term Tamura used. Fugaku then nodded :" i understand we will solve this problem soon."
Mito nodded as she then proceeded to go around the production team, looking carefully if everything they did was right, she didn't have complaints. Shisui was looking at Mito from the side, and looking at Fugaku, he was old enough to know what Mito referred as upper part of women's body, he was 13 after all, he was listening in the classes. Eventually Mito had to go, as she had checked everything, she was getting hungry and knew that Uzumaki family would soon eat their lunch a bit later than Uchiha family as they woke up a bit later too. Because they didn't have as much work as Uchiha, they were a smaller clan after all the lessons were also done by now, the ones in the morning and around noon.
Meanwhile at Genma's house.
As Genma walked in the house, his father was speaking with his mother about the mission he got in the morning. Takeshi smiled at his boy seeing him enter. Reiko hugged him too. They quickly asked him how his mission went and Genma answered, soon lunch was on table, his mother scolded him for being ti skinny and picky with his food while the boy was trying to think of way how to say to his parents, he decided that the straight forward way was probably the best. So he asked :"Mother, father, i have a request for you."
Reiko and Takeshi were surprised when Genma had a happy smile on his face but the tone was serious.
Reiko spoke :" what is it."
Genma spoke :" Mito and i promised each other that we would get engaged before she would leave for Kiri, on our trip to Suna couple days ago."
Takeshi nodded asking :"is that so, so you request of us to go and take her hand."
Reiko smiled already knowing that they would accept, but by the way Genma was nervous there was something more to it :" yeah, but there is a issue."
Reiko didn't like the suspense so sje asked immediately :" what is it. "
Genma spoke :" Mito is heading to Kiri tommorow, and we thought ok after that mission, but father is going on a mission soon to, and we don't know when you would return so we wanted to ask, if it was possible to do it tonight."
Reiko was speechless, this was absurd, they didn't even have much time to prepare, Takeshi was thoughtful, but there was a panic on his face to, he eventually :" it is possible yes, it is unheard of, but it is possible, but this means we are in rush and that you won't disapprove of anything your mother chooses to wear."
Genma froze completely in disbelief as he had forgotten what the dress code was.
Reiko had her smirk on as she eat the food quickly as possible and then dissappeared in her room, loud noises could be heard as she was going through the closet, and loud shirks of :" definitely no, no, no, no, no,"
Takeshi also finished quickly and dissappeared in the same room, his shouts of horor were also heard. Genma wanted to escape the house at that moment but knew that there was no where to go.
On the other side of Konoha Mito walked into Uzumaki compand, which was lively, as Kushina and Minato were here, Mito didn't know how he had found the time as he was just 2 hours ago in his office suffering with bunch of papers which were clearly still unread. She only wondered for moment, realizing yeah that was obviously because of the shadow clones. Tamura and Suzume already knew that Mito had got back in village thanks to Minato. They asked her :" so where was little red head, did you go on a date and forgot about family again." Kushina said dramatically, Mito answered :" nop, i visited Uchihas for business,"
Kushina looked at the Uzumakis at table asking them :" are you guys letting yourself get replaced by Uchiha family."
Tamura dramatically answered :" of course not, we won't give her to them."
Mito smirked saying :"are you sure, i am already engaged into the clan."
The table laughed. Mito then sat down and ate as she began talking with Suzume and Tamura saying :" well, there was slight change of plans in between my engagement with Genma."
Suzume hummed for her to continue,
Mito smirked as she spoke just as the other three out of four members were drinking water, exception being Suzume who was humming :" we decided to do it tonight "
The three of them spit the water everywhere, Mito luckily ducked under the table. Kushina was so confused by the wording that she yelled :"do what."
Suzume who was covered with both Minato's and Kushina's water answered :"the engagement" thought her smile chilled Minato and Kushina. And once Mito stopped hiding it chilled her too. Suzume spoke :" you three will pay for tgis later, probably when you don't expect it."
Mito smiled as she tried to change the subject :" so your answer"
Tamura nodded, happy to help Mito as even though he spit water out too, Mito dodged his spit so Suzume wasn't mad at him:" i think we can manage to do it, we have our clothes ready as we have been expecting such a bombshell any moment," he drinked slowly the rest of his water only to hear Mitos quiet :" yeah right, obviously."
Suzume had to let go of her anger seeing that answer was expected from her too. Suzume nodded saying :" of course, but what is the reason behind this change. "
Mito looked at Minato looking if the man knew what he did, but seeing as he didn't react the man probably wasn't in charge of getting Takeshi the mission or maybe he forgot. Mito spoke :" Well i am going on mission to Kiri tomorrow as you guys know. But we thought maybe after i get from that mission, but Takeshi - san is going on a long term mission day after me. Isn't that right Hokage-sama."
Minato nodded :" yeah that is true, but i didn't know you guys were planning to get officially engaged that soon. "
Mito looked at the man as she spoke :" Well i have to hurry as i will busy for some time and then will go on training trip with Kushina and Naruto, so i would like make sure everyone knows that he is mine before i go out of the village for few months. "
Kushina nodded :" that is right thinking, the jealous Uzumaki is the worst kind of Uzumaki, as you don't know if they will destroy their usually oblivious partners or the girl that took fancy on their man. "
Minato paled obviously remembering some of situations.
Shiranui family had finally finished dressing themselves. Reiko was wearing a beautiful white yukata, with flower print, it was themed of the early spring giving it meaning of the beginning of the new life. Takeshi was wearing a black kimono, which suited his body type well, his one didn't have any decorations as he was a serious father that would need to ask for permission of his son taking hand of Uzumaki clan princess. Genma was dressed in dark blue stripped yukata, which was previously his mothers, it didn't seem like there was anything wrong with the yukata, but Genma didn't like it, it wasn't his favorite pick of everything that they had chosen from, but it looked good on him he would admit, he looked a bit cuter than he intended to be, his mother didn't let him look to handsome as that wasn't in tradition, he was fairly sure that he wasn't supposed to be wearing yukata in first place, but he didn't want to argue with his mother, he had earlier sent a message to Mito and she immediately responded, so they agreed on the time of visit, which was a lot sooner that Genma expected as they barely managed to get ready. He could hear a lot of noises outside of Uzumaki clan compand. He knew that the house was usually in chaos but he never imagined it to be this chaotic, yells could be heard to hear, and hysterical laughter was there too.
Mito was the only dressed one, Minato and Kushina weren't dressed but they were just guests so they wouldn't even dress up as they would just watch the situation. Mitos red flowery yukata was slightly too long for her, so she sit down on her legs not to reveal it, she watched as Tamura amd Suzume were fighting on which combination was better for the dou. Suzume was saying the golden one and Tamura claimed that blue was better one, Mito watched them with amusement together with Minato and Kushina who each had a child rested on their lap. Naruto was in Minatos lap while Karin was in Kushinas, the children laughed at the absurd situation. And to add the fuel to the fire Mito yelled loudly :" they are here." which caused extreme screams that Shiranui family had heard.
The dou quickly dressed themselves throwing funny words at each other, those words were insults, well at least the couple deemed them to be those, well they were mostly codes for difficult seals, which meant annoying also. So yeah they were calling each other annoying and stubborn ij 32 different ways.
The knocking on the doors stopped them thankfully.
Suzume was now wearing the golden yukata and Tamura was also wearing golden kimono. Suzume had used minutes confusion from Tamura to switch the kimono in his hands just as he was about to change so in the end she had won.
Mito looked excited to the doors, hoping that Genma wasn't scared of her family.
Minato chuckled slightly letting his hand on her tense shoulders:" don't worry."
Mito nodded to him and Kushina. Little Naruto and Karin were obviously sleepy as they leaned further in Kushina and Minato.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Somewhere in land of water, a young child was running away from his family home, as his guardian was trying to protect him. The small child wasn't even 5 years old, his long black locks sometimes would get in his crying eyes, the boy was white as a sheet, probably both from the fear and because he wasn't tanned, his footsteps froze, as he saw the man who was his guard running towards him, bloodied. He didn't fear the man because of that, no he didn't fear that man at all, he was heartbroken as he knew what that meant, his gourd was strong but not strong enough to defend his family, the man obviously did his best, but the attack came suddenly and from someone they didn't expect, well there was a reason why this happened but the family thought that those people wouldn't find out about it.
The man covered in blood rushed towards him, picked him up by his oversized shirt and carried him closed to the mans chest.
The child peaked out to see people coming after them, the same people his family used to spend time, the same people that killed his family, he felt powerless, he felt sad, he wanted to cry, but crying right now wasn't allowed, they were getting chased so crying would likely help those men.
The panicked 19 years old man was running as fast as he could, a child on his chest a huge blade on his back, his parts of body covered in bandages. He didn't want to think about what just happened, about how this families secret was found out, no he didn't want to get himself distracted and killed, he was the highest ranking ninja right here but even he wouldn't have a chance against 5 jonin veterans, 12 chunin and 3 genins. Total enemies 20, although he dealt with 3 genins at the family house he was supposed to protect. The mission he received was supposed to be easy one, gourd the Yuki family as they returned to Kiri, but not even a day passed since he got here, and they didn't got a chance to take a leave and the family was attacked, he was originally put to gourd the little boy, who was right now in his hands, but he tried to keep the family alive as he saw that the child was aimed as the biggest threat, so he hoped he would receive some help from his employer in dealing with the enemy, well that was short lived.
The reason Yuki family went down was, because they were a part of nobles rebellion against Kiri and Yagura, but they started to have second thoughts about the whole thing, so they decided to quietly move back to Kiri, only talking one ninja for the role of the gourd, the ninja in question being one of the 7 Swordsman of Kiri, the one who didn't actually chose a side, probably because of his greed, however he was often employed by the rebellion faction, so that wasn't supposed to be suspicious. Well unless they were constantly monitored, Yuki clan wasn't bad at fighting but the half of the clan were not fighters actually they weren't even shinobi, so those people hid in deep forest surrounding the camp, they were easily disposed, only the main family was in the center of the camp, and that was the family that just died, only surviving member now being carried by the one of the seven Swordsman of the Kiri.
They continued going south, even though their destination was located in the north, Zabuza knew that the north would be cut off by now, as the camp probably knew where they were going, the other members of the camp probably patrolling that area while the team of 20 shinobi now changed, as the 3 genins were replaced by 3 new jonin, luckily the whole group wasn't gaining much on them, Zabuza knew that he would last for a while, but he knew that wasn't enough, maybe he should abandon this mission, he obviously won't receive any payment, but the young boy in his hands pulled his hands around the man, his expression sad but strong enough to not break. The childs name was Haku, the child was extremely smart for his years, Zabuza saw that as soon as he met the child yesterday in the evening, he did like this kid, but was it enough to sacrifice his life for the child, he doubted himself. He shrugged, he would at least run until it was noon, when they would be close to Konoha border, hoping he would lose his chasers until then and if not hoping that land of fires shinobi will treat everyone as enemies. He would have a better chance of facing one shinobi then 20 of these. The attack began in 5 a.m and now it was closing to 6 a.m .
Mito woke up early, her hair was a mess, her yukata was on the ground, not properly put down with many wrinkles on it, but Mito didn't mind, she actually could not mind it, her head was painful as she drunk something she didn't remember yesterday, luckily she woke up on time, Mito quickly went to take the shower and then get ready for the mission, she sighed softly as she made herself a cup of coffee to help hee headache, she usually didn't drink coffee but on days that her head was like this there was no better solution. The house didn't look like usual, well probably because everyone present here yesterday got themselves drunk, after the engagement, there was engagement party, the person who began it was Kushina, as Minato had returned to his office to finish his work that he left to do after the lunch, and since he was here longer than expected he didn't want to have more work tommorow. Kushina was then like a wild cat that wasn't on a leash called Minato.
Shiranui family hesitantly joined into a drinking contest between Tamura and Kushina, while Suzume watched them and drinking the sake slowly. Genma and Mito were seated next to each other now so they could talk, well that would be possible if Tamura and Kushina didn't start singing the songs. When they were wasted but not unconscious they made sure that even Genma and Mito had a lot to drink, that was a cause for Mitos slight headaches.
Mito was now already outside of the gates carefully remembering what had happened yesterday, she was happy but at the same time she didn't want to be super happy, as now it was rather troublesome to finish these missions. Orochimaru was next to her as they waited for the team 7. Hizashi was walking slowly towards them and the dou didn't mind that, Orochimaru spoke with Mito about the smell of strong coffee and Mito spoke what she remembered about last night, earing chuckles from Orochimaru, which caused Mito to remember even more things. She liked how Orochimaru chuckled.
Anyway the group was ready to move out in 6 a.m.
They started the travel as soon as team 7 had arrived, Kakashi came slightly faster than the other two which were clearly holding hands before getting near here.
The team 7 and Hizashi talked about the formation while they were moving, and Mito and Orochimaru stayed quiet.
Luckily Mito was next to Kakashi, she still felt a little weird by Rin or Obito but the weirdness was slowly fading. Mito spoke with Kakashi about yesterday and why she didn't see him. The boy understood, thought it was clear that he wasn't pleased that now officially Mito wasn't engaged only to him. He was jealous but Mito didn't comment it.
Rin and Obito changed the positions with Kakashi when they were halfway on the round towards the border with land of water. Rin stayed quiet while Obito spoke his usual things. Well the awkward feeling around them soon went down as Mito started to talk with them. Eazing the other two. Well Mito wasn't going to be mad at her friends for long time, she just wanted to teach them lesson about how she also wanted some things to be secret and that she would eventually tell others about it, sge regretted that she didn't spend as much time as she wanted with her previous group of friends, as she now often hang around Yugao, Hayate, Genma, Kakashi, Shisui and Anko, well if she consider with who she spent more time, Raido Guy and Ebisu were close there too. So she regrets not getting along with Kakashi teammates and Kurenai and Asuma. Well she always had love hate relationships with Asuma.
Well Mito stopped her thinking as Rin asked her quietly :" will we be able to hung after this mission."
Mito hummed :" well if your sensei doesn't just straight send me to another mission i will try to meet with all of you guys."
Rin smiled, she and Mito were best friends for short time but Rin still missed her, Rin was now best friends with Kurenai who was best friends with Anko, Anko who seemed to be trained by Mito sometimes. Rin wanted to test herself against Mito, especially after receiving all of those trainings from Tsunade, Mito didn't come for a training in over a year so Rin wanted to show how much she progressed.
Mito eventually looked at the border and she felt uneasy, the shinobi on the border were tense as she was. Probably felling the same thing, they probably felt shinobi rushing towards here, but Mito could feel exact number. So she spoke :" 22 shinobis ahead, i don't know if they have hostile intentions towards us as they are to far from us in the moment but they are definitely headed our way, there are two chakra signals in front moving at the same speed even though one is smaller than other. The other 20 are hundred meters away from them."
Orochimaru and Hizashi nodded, Hizashi activated his byakugan but there weren't in the range yet. The shinobi on the border stiffed after hearing the number, yes there were on border but at the moment only 10 of them were here.
Mito sighed softly as she spoke :" we will enter the land of water, we cannot let anyone enter our borders as that would make our alliance shake."
Orochimaru nodded speaking :" only our team will be heading out."
Hizashi nodded. And Mito stiffed once again finally realizing whose chakra she recognized she spoke :" Kiri forces, possibly the rebels, the chakra signal that is traveling straight at us is Zabuza Momoichi, one of 7 Swordsman of Kiri, Kakashi and I have met him before."
Kakashi nodded slightly frowning, he remembered that mans terrible killing intent.
Mito and the group were heading straight towards the other group, the distance between them getting lesser and lesser. Hizashi could see now the others with his byakugan as he spoke :" the man in front is holding a child while running, the others seem to be after them."
Mito nodded :" don't let your gourd down."
All 6 of them were ready to fight.
The closer the two groups were she could feel Zabuza panick. The others were mad thought, two different reactions, well that meant that they possibly weren't together at this.
Mito sighed softly as she drew her sword pointing it towards Zabuza who was 100 meters away from her as she spoke :" you guys are to close to land of fires border state your business."
Zabuza who was still running from those pursuers spoke :" How is it always you that i ran at, especially in the worst timing, my business, i don't have any with land of fire, i am just doing my business by running away from those guys. "
Mito now was in her fighting stance, but her eyes landed on the young boy, she froze, the hair and his face that was looking at her and Mito recognized the boy, Mito spoke again :" is that Yuki clan child. "
Zabuza almost froze while he was still running, were Konoha shinobi informed what was happening in the morning. Zabuza spoke :" why are you in land of water exactly. To take Yuki clans only surviver."
Mito was surprised, so the tragedy did happen, Haku lost his family even in this world, but she was certain that Mizukage didn't ordered any killings, or at least she hoped. Mito wanted to thread carefully but if Zabuza just continued to rush straight at them they would fight, so she decided to tell him the truth :" our mission is to make a treaty between Kiri and Konoha. I didn't know that such fate happened to Yuki clan."
Zabuza smirked, satisfied with the answer he got as he said :" then i won't fight you guys, as i am not paid to fight one of sanins and you crazy monster. "
Mito just smiled :" i won't risk Yuki clans child life, so i am willing of letting you go, but don't cross the border."
The team was confused at the conversation, but Mito spoke to them :" those two are to live, they will be important for the negotiations too."
Before she could explain why she rushed forwards straight at the enemy. As she heard those man shout calling Zabuza traitor and coward. If they were forces from Mizukage they would question Konoha shinobi and what they were doing, and not conclude that someone betrayed them, or at least would think that Konoha betrayed them. Which meant that they were the ones after Yuki clan. Mito signaled to the rest of the team to get ready for engagement, as she was halfway towards the other group already passed Zabuza who froze at her speed, the same speed she used last time against him, however this time i seemed even faster. He thought that she was crazy going against 20 shinobi head on. Only too see Orochimaru summon a large snake that followed Mito with same speed. The whole team headed straight towards the enemie, the medic he assumed being protected by Uchiha.
The rebels didn't expect the head on attack as they outnumber their opponent, but still they headed straight at Mito smirking in victory. One less Konoha bastard.
Mito jumped in middle of them vanishing from their sight for a moment. She was seen in a middle for a second and then she started to run through their forces, which took out their swords to cut her, only for their swords to be thrown out of their hands and receiving small slashes, Mito was out of the group and the radius of the seal she put on the ground, she didn't take anyone down just yet but she managed to surprise them all dividing their attention. Ones were facing the large summon while others were facing her, as she smirked and pulsed some of her chakra in the seal. The rebels were getting closer to her as the seal activated and explosion cut the group. Many got burned or some kind of injury but they weren't dead. Mito then took out the weakest of the attackers down. As Hizashi and Kakashi jumped in the battle while Orochimaru was on his summon, throwing snakes from top of others.
Obito and Rin were in background making sure nobody would be able to escape or go after Zabuza who was just standing there in middle of the field. Mito was now against 5 jonin and she was struggling, she had received small scratches across her arm as she was using her kenjutsu against then, she had taken out Jisoo and Jennie, the kunai attacking the shinobi who were in middle of the attack, which were saved by other shinobi blocking the attack, the others were having easier time as they were facing 3 enemies, or so. Kakashi was slashing everyone whose chakra was blocked thanks to Hizashi.
Orochimaru had managed to poison most of his enemies as he jumped down from his summon making their attention diveded even more, which made it easier for the snakes on the ground to take a bite. Luckily for Orochimaru the shinobi were hesitant to attack using ninjutsu as all of them in close range with thier friends. Mito eventually had enough of her unfair fight as she used a ring that Shisui had given her the one with fire chakra stored inside, she pushed some of her chakra in the ring and flames busted out, like a flame thrower, she burnt the two attackers that were headed straight at her, she then dealt with other three with her two swords and Jennie stabbed the last one. The fight was done, the team sustaing small injuries that wouldn't cause much delay.
Mito headed straight to Zabuza who was thinking what was he supposed to do now. Mito ignored Rin asking if she was okay and if she needed to heal her only saying :"later."
Mito was in front of Zabuza who was a lot bigger than she was. Mito however didn't fixate her stare at him but rather at the boy on his chest. Mito nodded as she saw that he was fine. Mito then spoke :" what are you going to do with that child."
Zabuza was confused as he spoke :" i don't know, and i don't know why you want to know."
Mito responded :" i said something the last time we fought, you probably remember it."
Zabuza was even more confused :" sure you did say some nonsense last time, but i don't see how that matters right now. "
Mito answered :" the someone i talked about last time was this boy, as he is fated to met with you, and i wanted to make sure he lived."
Zabuza just spoke :" what kind of bullshit is this, fate. "
Mito smirked :" but you must feel connected to the boy. "
Zabuza just was quiet and Mito noticed the young boy look at him. The boy spoke :" connected, i do feel safe with him. "
Mito hummed :" see, i told you, but anyways i came here to offer you something."
Zabuza looked at the girl wondering if he was making a deal with the devil, he really didn't want to hear what she wanted to offer but at the same time he didn't want to upset the group of shinobi who had helped him. So just stared at her. Mito never looked at him, speaking to him yes but looking at Hakus eyes:" i am willing to guide you guys until you reach your destination, i expect that you are trying to travel away from rebellious camps. Probably the best choice is to go on island and hide in Kiri."
Zabuza knew that, he understood that this was great offer but :" what is in it for you. "
Mito smirked :" i would be returning a running Swordsman of Kiri back and also prove that Konoha supports Mizukage. "
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito slowly went with Zabuza and small Haku towards the group, she spoke softly with Orochimaru :" we will help them get to Kiri."
Orochimaru was slightly surprised but just nodded asking her:" will it be alright."
Mito answered :" yes, i am certainly that they will help us even more."
Zabuza then spoke :" there are rebels up ahead too, not all of the camp was chasing us. "
Mito nodded slightly concerned. Hizashi was listening into the conversation as the leader of gourds. He spoke :" with due respect, i don't know if i can trust him."
Mito smirked :" well i don't trust him either, but i know that he isn't getting paid, and that is why he was running away, if he betrays us i will make sure that he does not need money."
Zabuza got the threat and just smirked :" i won't do anything foolish."
Mito then sighed as she started to write down a message to Minato about the delovpment here. She looked at team 7 as they adjusted themselves around Mito and Orochimaru while closely evading Zabuza. Mito shook her head as she spoke :" be good. "
Kakashi looked at her and came closer to her whispering :" you said this child can change future too, is he one of children that is in your dreams."
Mito answered :" i only saw older version of him, but i knew that he was the last Yuki surviver. "
Kakashi nodded, getting further behind her. Glaring at Zabuza who just smirked :" what is this, did your boyfriend get jealous, at how handsome i am. "
Mito looked at Kakashi and then Zabuza finally speaking :" no, my boyfriend just hates delusional people."
Obito shouted :" oh, burn."
While Rin laughed. Hizashi raised his brows as his smile got wider. Orochimaru chuckled. Zabuza was shocked at not only Mito not being fazed on his teasing but on the roast.
Mito then slowly began explaining the whole situation to group and asking Zabuza what had happened, Rin made sure that Haku was not hurt, she made him sleep as they were covering a larger part of land of water. Mito could feel how little chakra Zabuza had left, he wasn't near chakra exhaustion but only a few hours of travel more and he would be. And knowing that they were closing on the camp, Mito knew that they were unfortunate enough that they would be faced with new enemy, which would deplete some of his chakra making sure they would to take a rest early and lot closer to the camp that planned.
Just as Mito thought that, she felt several chakra signals, those were pretty well hidden and she knew instantly that they were about to get surprised attack as there was no way that anyone else felt them. Hizashi maybe if he had activated his byakugan, which he didn't, maybe Kakashi since he was trained in sensory abilities, Orochimaru was not a option as he didn't need sensory abilities. So Mito spoke :" get ready for attack." as quiet as possible but loud enough that everyone in the group could hear her. That gave them few seconds to react. 10 shinobi all jonins jumped down from the top of the trees towards them. There were two water balls heading towards them and others were holding their weapons out. Mito hissed turnings towards Obito who was already blowing fire, and Orochimaru who helped the boy with the wind, making the fire strong enough to outlast the two water bullets. Mito took out her swords, and heard rustling in behind her. She could feel Haku being thrown at Rin who carefully caught the boy, now awake. Rin wanted to curse at Zabuza, but didn't have time as he took out his sword, the large sword immediately cut through one enemy ninja. She was still pissed that they considered her week and not to fight, well she calmed herself as she was the healer and she was supposed to stay back.
Hizashi jumped next to her as he wasn't good in large distance fights, or using a weapon as he only had kunais. And besides it seemed like there was no need for him there. As Mito used her water chakra to enforce her swords, only for the water to make a copy of her sword which would make her swings and slashes travel towards enemy shinobi. Orochimaru was getting in there with careless attitude, not avoiding any attacks thrown at him. Killing every shinobi that hurt him with a kunai that was always where he wanted it to be.
Kakashi was using his father's tanto to take of the shinobi that managed to land on the branch he was on. Obito meanwhile was spewing out as much fire jutsu as he could, which was a lot. The group dealt with the enemies and slowly adjusted themselves. This time all of them had some kind of injuries. Orochimaru had the most as Mito took out swords out of him quite literally. Rin yelled at her for that but Mito spoke :" don't worry, i will heal him if anything goes wrong, we are just testing his regenerating abilities."
Rin mumbled :" but still." and then continued to heal Kakashi small cuts, and Obito, Mito herself had few gashes as she was dealing with a fast shinobi. But from what Rin saw with her previous injury Mito was healing faster than normal, Rin always wondered how that was possible. Mito always said it was natural for Uzumaki to heal fast Rin believed it, but later she found in books that Uzumaki did indeed have such abilities but not to extreme of closing a big wound in 20 minutes. More like in a day at the strong genes of Uzumaki family.
Mito was now considering :" where should we take a rest. We won't be able to face more enemies if we don't take rest."
Zabuza nodded knowing in what state his chakra was :" we should at least go an hour to the west, even though it isn't in our fastest route, we will escape the nearby camps and rest easily. "
Mito nodded saying :" thanks for the information, but is there another solution, i am pretty sure you know where the safest area is. "
Zabuza thought about it but spoke :" these days there is no safe spots as the rebels are getting desperate. "
Mito hummed :" so it is seems, they lost his interest then. "
Zabuza wanted to ask her what that meant but he could not, as she spoke :" we will go to the west. I will stay up and be the one on the gourd as you guys will take rest."
Team 7 spoke :" weren't we supposed to gourd you. "and Mito chuckled :" to do so, you need to get stronger than me and have as much as stamina as i do. "
Zabuza found it interesting that Mito needed to be kept under guard probably because that red chakra she showed him last time.
They then began their travels to the west, they rested the whole night there Mito being the only one who was up for the whole night, she carefully ate during the night, just in case she needed more chakra, but she was still by large margin fullest of chakra out of all of them, Hizashi and Orochimaru were the only ones that didn't need much to replenish, Orochimaru was weird case as his regeneration took most of his chakra but then after he was done with healing he had lost just a little chakra as the unnecessary chakra returned to him. Which meant he was week when he was regenerating, which was good thing to know.
The group continued carefully through the land of water, Zabuza did mention that the probability of them not running into more rebels was low. Especially once they started to move in the morning.
Mito just sighed as they continued at much slower pace, if they followed this pace they wouldn't reach Kiri in 4 days, not even in week. The small Haku was now running together with them, the parts when they were on the ground at least. However the boy was visibly sad, he trusted only Rin and Zabuza, well mostly to Zabuza, enough to cry in scary mans arms, it was clear the boy had understood that his parents were dead, that his family was dead, probably trying to accept but at the same time trying to believe that was all a lie, the boy was quiet all the time, only mumbling something to Zabuza, who didn't look any happier than the small child.
The group was lucky enough not to get interrupted for next day and half, which was enough to get them to port village which would then lend them boat, or they planned to buy one. The group of Konoha shinobi put down their headbands as it was much safer that way, they henged themselves too, but that didn't help as a group of rebels had stormed into the village just ahead of them. Their plans of buying the boat fell in water as the group of rebels started to investigate everyone that would even try to get close to the port.
They needed plan, Mito was thinking of one, she wanted for everyone to think of something too, while they were sitting at nearby restaurant, eating their order. But before they could even think of something a shinobi of the rebels came closer to them, followed with bunch of others shinobi. And the man spoke :" you guys, stop pretending to be civilians, while some of you guys are good at hiding your chakra or you don't have much but it still is enough to see that you are bunch of shinobi. So don't resist we will not have to harm you guys."
Mito hummed, he was definitely a sensor, and pretty good one at that. Well Mito knew that she didn't leak any chakra, but it was hard for Obito pr Kakashi to do same, and even Haku. Haku was under Mitos henge as he didn't know how to do one himself, she didn't change his appearance to much, just making him look less like Yuki clan member, his pale skin was now more tanned and his hair was more brown than black. Mito herself changed into a younger version of herself with pink hair, the girl she was when she was training with genin teams in beginning of her life in Konoha. Kakashi and Obito were looking like brothers, twins, Rin like their older sister, only removing her marks on her cheeks, the trio was now all brown haired, Hizashi and Orochimaru were pretending to be wife and husband, Orochimaru made his appearance match more Mito, looking similar buy slightly different than young girl, he had pink hair too and was pretending to be her mother, Hizashi looked like the other kids, his stoic face replaced with happy go lucky grin. Zabuza was a teenager, meaning he only appeared younger few years, his fave rid of bandages and it looked really handsome. Well it fooled some people but not this sensor at least.
Mito started to think how to deal with this situation. Who should speak so she decided that it would be best if the person with least chakra would speak so she spoke :" sensor-san, what makes you believe we will do as you say." she wasn't even looking at him, just continued staring at her mother, all of them were speaking to each other while just staring at the others, they weren't surprised at all, or they pretend not to be shocked.
The sensor was confused at the reaction, clearly not expecting a pink haired girl to speak, the one he didn't feel a once of chakra of, well her and what he presumed was her mother, others at least had some. So he initially thought those two were clients and not shinobi.
He spoke :" you don't have a choice unfortunately, you are surrounded."
Mito hummed :" as if 15 shinobi could possibly stop us, and half of those are chunin level chakra signals."
The sensor froze, the girl was obviously more than she seemed at first.
Mito then turned around to Zabuza, and asked him completely ignoring the baffled look at the shinobi, he was getting ready for a fight :" do you think the people here will mind some destruction."
Zabuza answered :" well i think they are already expecting it seeing how everyone run away, but at least pay for the repairs."
Mito smirked :"i might as well renovate the whole city."
Just as she said that she Kakashi Obito moved forward while Zabuza Hizashi and Orochimaru were prepared to face shinobi in the back of restaurant, leaving Rin and Haku seated on their spot. Mito just looked at the girl as she put a barrier around the dou. Well it would last a least two hits.
Anyways the action began in next second, as Mito let her henge drop, revealing who she is to add to surprise factor. She took out a sword out and pushed some of her chakra in the ground, the shock on sensor was palpable, he didn't expect her to have such amount of chakra. The other shinobi behind him, prepared large ninjutsu water attack, hoping to complete get rid of them at one shot. But Mito had other thoughts, as suddenly a wall of wood appeared in front of large water dragon, Mito was rushing forwards while holding the huge wall up, it was hard to do, but she managed, she completely blocked the attack whit her wall falling down the second it was over. Kakashi and Obito were done preparing their combo, fire together with wind, weaker one that Orochimarus but still lethal. The few shinobi managed to jump out of the way. Sensor was now completely in fight. Definitely wondering what they provoked.
Mito sighed softly as she left her position jumping in the air, her hands moving fast, faster than anyone on the battlefield, she pushed her chakra into a two different ways, and there was something forming in above her, ground and water, the water was in great larger amounts as they were close to the sea. And then she stopped, above her were water spears backed with earth ones. Just as she was about to land they began falling down. She had carefully avoided the kunai that was thrown at her. Probably to shake her focus, which was unsuccessful. The spears followed their preset targets, and they were mostly precise, the three shinobi that previously managed to escape Kakashi and Obito combo now where escaping them, well at least trying to. Sensor was the only one that could feel where most pf those would land, but he didn't have a time to see where the dodging would lead him. Right next to Mito, who slashed with her sword, beheading him with no remorse, well she didn't know the man but still she didn't feel a thing, she didn't feel that for a long time, she knew that wasn't normal but her life was nowhere near normal. The other two were heavily wounded and they could not move as they legs and hands were stuck to the peir. They were desperate enough to call on more of water jutsu without using their hands seals meaning they had no control over the jutsu. So it was no surprise when a huge wawes of the water just hit the general area where the fight happened. The water was strong enough amd fast enough that it didn't let any space for escape. Mito Kakashi and Obito were hit with it, well Mito was safe thanks to Rosé, while the other two ended hitting the barrier behind them, the one that made sure Rin and Haku were safe, well they were no longer safe as the water destroyed the restaurant, luckily they jutsu stopped probably meaning that the two shinobi had died or run of out of the chakra. And from what it seemed the other group was done playing with the rest of them. Well Orochimaru was beading a lot probably tanking the whole fight. The wawe did some additional damage to them all to. But Mito wasn't concerned about this now. She knew others felt this fight so they needed to go fast. Mito rushed others up.
Kakashi and Obito were but winded out as they ran, while still coughing water from their lungs, Rin and Haku were a lot less affected, while the other 3 had just destroyed clothes at their backs, they managed to steal a boat and were now using water type jutsu to go ahead. Mito could feel many other rebels getting near the fight scene. She knew that they wouldn't get away easily so she pushed some of her water type chakra in the water, making the seal behind them more uneasy that it was already, it didn't slow them at all but the others would have trouble getting through that area, well she knew that wouldn't be enough as they were a lot heavier than other boats, as 8 of them were seating in one boat that would perform best with half the number.
Mito used the jutsu every time she could feel the other boats closing on them. The travel on the boat was supposed to be 4 ot 6 hours depending on the weather, and they were already 4 hours in and if Mito could pinpoint the land she would say they were only halfway there. She was getting more and more concerned, as she knew that only she could deal with the shinobi as even when they get on the shore they would need to move no time for any rest, Orochimaru was still healing so he wasn't an option, sending Hizashi would be sending him to death as he was close combat type, and there was no way someone who was willing to chase them would go along on pointless close combat on the sea. Kakashi and Obito were still recovering from the battle and they were close to half of their chakra reserves. Zabuza wasn't an option she couldn't risk his death. So she spoke :" you guys go ahead, i will deal with them."
Kakashi protested, Hizashi was nodding too, Zabuza was also against it but didn't have any right in saying this. Mito spoke :" i will survive this with ease, after all i have something that belongs here, I will wait for you guys at the shore, just don't look behind"
Orochimaru chuckled :" are you going full out."
Mito nodded :"unfortunately, i don't have a choice."
Kakashi understood too, while Obito and Rin were still confused. Zabuza was deep in thought about what Mito said, he didn't know that she was the one that stole the biju from Kiri, as he wasn't in Kiri for more than 5 years, he was firstly training outside to master his sword, and then he run out of money so he began doing jobs that payed the most. He was never called in Kiri, he was deadly in the war after all, he didn't usually go near the fights but, he enyojed just rush through them, making a way for his comrades, he was bload soaked for a long time so he didn't mind that. So he was curious when Mito said those words, he was sure to look behind.
The group watched as Mito stood up, nodded to them and surprisingly just jumped into the water, the boat seemed to start to move a little faster, thanks to Mito leaving it. Kakashi then took Obito and Rin making sure they were looking forward while he glanced backwards, seeing just bubble going up where Mito jumped. Zabuza was even more intrigued as he noticed that some people knew what was happening while some did not, what was more some of the ones that did know what was happening seemed to only vaguely know it. Zabuza fought Mito previously so he was pretty sure that he knew it too.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Zabuza watched and watched, the spot Mito jumped into, as they were getting further and further, Mito wasn't going up, the only thing that was saying that she was there was lifting mist from what he assumed was her warm chakra. The bubbles were getting bigger and bigger, the enemy shinobi started to move carefully clearly not understanding what was happening. Once Zabuza could barely see the spot but still could feel Mitos chakra, well everyone could. Suddenly from the water came out what surprised him a gigantic turtle shadow, or at least he could assume it was turtle as the mist was blocking some of his view. He then heard loud yells and roars.
Mito was going deeper and deeper in the water, knowing what type of attack she would use, she didn't want to spoil anyone of the fun, so she went in deep deepest point in the water, she was slowly changing into Isobu, going through all there phases. When she reached the bottom of the sea she was already a turtle, she was slowly targeting every single boat.
Once she was done she moved up, much easier than moving down, in two seconds she was up, looking at the their enemies reaction she smirked, sweeping one of her tails as she roared, to drown their screams of horor. Mito watched how many shinobi would actually jump of the boats, as she destroyed every single one, making sure that they wouldn't be able to follow the others, well they could try water walking but then they wouldn't have enough chakra to fight them. Mito used another tail to block bunch of projectiles coming for her eye. While she was protected by her shell form most ninjutsu. She slowly spat out mist, the dangerous mist making everyone have their worst nightmares.
Mito looked at the the ones that managed to escape the mist, the ones that were running away, as she prepared to lunch another attack, only to be hit with huge water dragon from her left. She then turned her attention towards the women. She had overlooked her previously, Mito didn't know who this person was but could feel that she was strong, strongest of those who are left, the girl had brown hair and long arms, she was plain and thin, but she knew to throw a punch. Mito didn't attack the girl immediately, trying to figure this one out, the girl didn't previously attacked, not once, she was the only one to escape all of her attacks without intention of attacking Mito, so why had she done it now. Mito roared at her saying in her Isobus voice :" i let you go, and you dare to attack me from behind."
The girls voice was barely auditable :" they aren't at fault, don't kill them."
Mito knew that, but if she didn't kill them they would come after them for the kill so she sneered at the girl :" fool, do you understand that I and my team aren't at fault either so why are they trying to kill us. "
The girl looked at Mito, well at the giant creature as she spoke:"because you are entering our home."
Mito smirked saying :"we are, but peacefully."
The girl looked confused for a second but just shake her head :" i don't know about that."
Mito spoke :"if you want prove, isn't it enough that i didn't kill a single person here. As you are probably aware i am only buying time."
Mito hesitated for a second and then pushed chakra into water around her :" it seems like i don't need to do that any longer thought, i will be sending your entire forces to the port. "
Before any other sound could be heard, the huge waves washed the shinobi away form Mito towards the shore. Mito sink down in water, and moving towards the group, they managed to make enough distance to reach there safely. Mito slowly returned to her form, as she saw underwater, her speed decreasing as she did so. Mito eventually came to the shore before the group.
Her clothes were stretched out and ruined, she had a small bruise on her arm, as that was the area she was hit with the water jutsu, Mito was satisfied with how her healing was done, because her skin didn't have any other injuries even though she did put on herself a corresive cloak.
Mito was tired so she sat down on the shore, making fire as she ate fish she caught while she was swimming, well that wasn't hard as she was swimming fast through the water and her chakra knocked every single being that was close enough, she had just to pick it up. An hour later the other group reached the shore, not as close to Mito as Mito wanted but she could deal with it, she was back to 50 percent of her chakra which would serve her for rest of the travel. Especially because they had 6 hours of traveling left, well though it was getting really late, Mito didn't want to risk losing the advantage they just got. Mito rushed towards her team, a good 5 minutes to south of her.
Rin and Obito were confused, as they weren't allowed to watch the fight, Kakashi was blocking their view the whole way, even though the dou weren't sensors they could feel Mitos chakra, what was weird was Rin recognized that chakra as more pure version of the purple chakra Mito used when she was just beginning to study medicine. But the amount of it was ridiculous, was that chakra only for healing or was it for something else, what was more she could see that the shadow of the battlefield was huge, Rin wondered if the girl summoned a toad, but form the roars she didn't think that was toad. But that meant it was something else, Rin didn't know what it is, slugs weren't that huge or made much sounds, though the mist that was appearing around there was similar to acid slugs would eject.
Obito though was not just confused, as he watched the shadow figure rise up more and more, Kakashi blocked his view but Obito could see that that wasn't Mitos summons which he assumed at first, thought it looked similar enough in size. He could see Mitos chakra in it, he was too amazed at its speed, at least speed of the shadow and how fast the mist shoot up. That he didn't notice Kakashi looking at Zabuza his face in uncomfortable grimace.
Obito asked when he felt another chakra wave wash over them, as Mito created another wave of water towards the enemy. He could feel that battle had stopped for few seconds :" where is she."
Zabuza was about to speak but Kakashi slapped his hands on the mans lips with smooth motion, startling Rin and Obito. Kakashi then spoke :"Mito is fine, don't worry about it,"
Zabuza bit his hand, Kakashi quickly removed it. Orochimaru was the one to stop the man speaking now :" you should be careful what you do or say, because if you reveal too much, i might kill you."
Zabuza smirked :" i didn't know that some people here weren't trusted with secrets."
Rin and Obito immediately came to the conclusion that this was about them.
Kakashi spoke :" it's not about the trust but rather about being comfortable around each other. Mito is willing to tell them, but the time isn't right. "
Obito and Rin asked :" why."
Orochimaru huffed :" cause you need to redeem yourself a bit more."
The silence followed the group for the rest of 3 hours of journey. When they arrived Mito was waiting for them.
Mito spoke :" we should get moving as quickly as possible, i assume you guys had enough time to replenish your chakra. "
Orochimaru nodded :"yes we did, but what about you."
Mito answered :"i have rested for an hour, i have enough chakra to last to Kiri, although i would avoid unnecessary fighting."
The small child which was now holding Rin's hand, hummed as he woke up few minutes ago :" where are we."
Mito answered :"we are close to Kiri."
Haku nodded asking :" why am i sleepy."
Mito answered :" because we gave you something that it helps you feel better."
The boy nodded, looking at Zabuza lifting his hands to be lifted up, Zabuza did so without hesitantion.
Mito sighed softly as she looked over everyone noticing their levels of chakra she spoke :" Rin should be carried, we don't want to waste her chakra reserves, Obito you will have that covered."
Rin spoke :" there is no need, really."
Mito answered :" i will feel better if you do as i say, i don't want to risk anything. We are already behind in our travels, a day behind. "
Rin just nodded as Obito offered a piggyback ride, he gave his stuff to Kakashi. Mito then nodded for them to move out, they weren't using the top speed but still it was quick pace that would take them to Kiri around 3 or 4 a.m. Mito was guiding the path with Zabuza in front, as she knew the path the best of Konoha shinobi.
The group made it without any trouble to the Kiri, Rin was running for the last two hours as Mito was sure that there wouldn't be a need to fight. The city was on the water and Mito remembered when the first time she left she just jumped into the water. Mito watched the place in wonder as she remembered that day, she was standing on the ground where she broke out of Mizukages mansion. Right here she left bodies scattered around the ground, those people weren't dead, well most of them, she remembered the place she fought the thrid Mizukage too. She was brought out of her thoughts when a shinobi appeared, a shinobi she knew. Kisame was standing in front of the group, his sword Samehada on his back as he spoke :" it is been a long time since we meet last time Mito-san."
Mito looked at the boy, he was taller than the last time, he gained more muscle and he had a lot more chakra to himself if she could note, Mito then spoke :" indeed, Kisame - kun, although i am surprised to see you so soon. "
Kisame answered :" well i wasn't supposed to come and meet you guys, but you guys are late so it became my duty. Although i see someone who wasn't mentioned in the group."
Mito nodded looking at the Zabuza and then at Kisame she spoke :" i am sure you know who he is though, and the child is Yuki survivor. "
Kisame didn't really look at the other man focusing on the child speaking :" a survivor, i though that Yuki clan had more members now than ever."
Zabuza spoke :" they were killed yesterday. "
Kisame sucked in a breathe as he watched the boys eyes water, he expected the child to cry, but the cry never broke out. A sad and knowing smile was on other people's faces.
Kisame then showed the village to the group. Zabuza apparently had an apartment here and he was going to stay there with Haku. Kisame went there to catch up with him after leaving the group in the inn. Mito felt like she missed something between those two, like they were not at good terms, but she didn't know the back story of this. She actually doubted that they even knew each other, when they didn't react to each other, Mito shrugged the thoughts away it wasn't her place to mendle anyway.
The village was in a small uproar as they were celebrating a return of Swordsman, well the news spread out after Kisame was seen holding him tight on their way to Mizukage. Haku was there too but he wasn't as eye catching as the other dou. Kisame and Zabuza had for some reasons bandages on there body. Anyway, Mito and the group was heading to Mizukage too as they were called in. Mito knew the way. They entered the mansion, and slowly went to the Mizukages office. When they got in there Kisame and Zabuza were still in. Mizukage watched the duo and his arm was slightly trembling from anger. Yagura coldly spoke:" is there anything else you two were thinking of doing."
Luckily for the dou, Konoha group decided to enter at this moment, well at least that is what Mizukages secretary decide.
Yagura was upset by her as he wasn't finished with other too, but he put his diplomatic face on as he watched the group enter.
Mito and Orochimaru in front.
Yagura moved his hand so that Kisame and Zabuza would move to the left. He spoke :" have you arrived nicely."
Mito bowed as she answered :" we had some issues on our way, but as you see we come here alive a well."
Yagura nodded :" it seems so. Was Zabuza of any help."
Mito spoke her words :" well we wouldn't get in the troubles if we didn't actually accidentally bumped into him."
Yagura hummed :" i want to hear your plans Mito. "
Mito looked at him and the others speaking :" my plans, i am here on Hokages orders. "
Zabuza looked at her and then at Yagura who laughed, it was first time in 5 years that he heard the man laugh, and it was weird a genuine laugh :" both of us know that isn't the case, you may have his permission but the idea was yours from the beginning."
Mito smirked :"well to me it doesn't matter. I got what I wanted."
Yagura smiled :" you know if you ever wanted to return to Kiri i would gladly welcome you, i would give you more than Konoha can."
Mito smirked :" i know you can, but i don't think I will do so."
The two teens were confused, Obito and Rin. They knew that Mito had history with Kiri, but they thought in bad way, not them inviting Mito in village and her refusing.
Mito sighed softly as she began :" Well as my mission states, we are here to see what are your thoughts on our proposal for treaty, and also what are your demands."
Yagura snorted :" i will read them, but you will need to wait for few days here. Also i heard about your travels."
Mito hummed saying :" i hope the story proved our intentions, after all we are willing to help you Mizukage. "
Yagura nodded :" well it is nice and all, but what about our port. "
Mito looked at him saying :" as it is Konohas fault partly, we will help to rebuild it. However the other forces are from your country. "
Yagura looked at her :" How about you no, you destroyed it more than they did. "
Mito shrugged :" well it was worth to try."
Yagura looked at her slightly annoyed:" so when will you fix it. "
Mito answered ready :" during the next week. "
Yagura snorted :" i doubt Konoha will be able to send you fonds in time. "
Mito smiled creepy:" what kind of fonds are you talking about, i can rebuild the port on my own."
Yagura looked at her in surprise not knowing what to say. Eventually he heard Orochimaru slap his palm in realization :" that was your plan the whole time. To dump this mission on me, seeing how you dealt with both Iwa and Suna without me interviewing. "
Mito smirk widely spread on her face saying :"yes, but also because i don't want to deal with the most dramatic village."
Yagura thought about that for a second and realized how true that was. Not only because the village had rebels but because all of the shinobi here had some kind of drama attached to their name. Well honestly he doubted that he had a normal shinobi.
Mito eventually spoke again :" the documents are here but i wish to make a request."
Yagura looked at her and spoke :" what would that be."
Mito answered :" i want Yuki Haku to be under direct care of Zabuza, i don't know if you had other plans but this is something i will insist on. "
Yagura nodded :" fine by me. Although I don't understand why."
Mito smiled saying :" because those two are good for each other."
Yagura didn't speak. Mito then bowed again saying :" we will be leaving now, please inform us when you have your answers. "
And just like she said they slowly left the office and then the mansion too. Mito thought what she wanted to do. Well since today was a nice day she decided to go on a date with Kakashi, she didn't expect Obito to suggest a double date, but she didn't refuse him, after all she never got to go on these, well she did go on dates with 4 people, but the 3 males were all interested in her so this would be a bit different. And besides she needs to spend more time with her friends.
Before they went on the date, Mito had to discuss with Orochimaru and Hizashi about repairing the port. She knocked on their door slowly already aware that they knew she was there but she didn't mind knocking. Orochimaru seemed to see through her as he asked :" what kind of troubles are you doing now."
Mito smiled as she answered :" well you don't have to worry about today, i am going on a date, but i have troublesome plans for next few days."
Orochimaru knew where this was going :" you are going to the port city. "
Hizashi hummed :" that is reasonable, since i am sure Orochimaru can handle things here. "
Mito nodded :" yes, but i was thinking of going alone. "
And the two spoke in union :" absolutely no chance."
Mito hummed :" i will be using seals and other protective mechanism."
Orochimaru knew that once she used her seals, especially the ones thathid her chakra reserves she would be a llt safer but he didn't want to risk it :" that is still no from me. You don't need many people, so pick one or two. "
Mito looked troubled and spoke :" Well i knew it would end up like this but it was worth of shoot. A geuss i will ask Kakashi to come along."
Orochimaru chuckled :" you make everything a date. "
Mito smirked :" if you fall in love you would do that too. Isn't that right Hizashi san".
Mito didn't wait for the answer as she slowly headed out of the room. Only hearing a soft :"yeah. It is right."
Chapter Text
3.pov
As the night was slowly falling, Mito, Rin, Obito and Kakashi walked out together out of the inn, Kiri looked peaceful during the night, even though there wasn't a peace, the group walked through the city enjoying the sights and conversations. Mito was finally joking with Rin and Obito. Asking them how things were going in their relationship. Teasing them. Eventually they all sat down in a restaurant, it was couple day in it so they even got a discount. The conversation was filled with teasing and laughter, embarrassing squeals. Mito learned that in fact Obito and Rin had kissed each other several times, but didn't go any further than that, she teased Obito asking him if he took control in that situation, it turned out he didn't it was Rin who kissed him in the first place. Mito enjoyed teasing the couple through the night. Eventually Rin asked :" so how about you, did you guys kiss."
Mito blushed slightly, nowhere near how she usually would as she answered :" we did, few months ago, Kakashi surprised me suddenly. He was my first kiss in Konoha."
Obito whistled :" really. Good job Kakashi. But was it with mask or without the mask. "
Kakashi didn't seem to have a trouble answering that :" if i remember correctly, it was through the mask and then after it was without a mask. "
Mito was trying to stop him from saying anything more and hoped he didn't say that the kiss was with a tongue. It was their time to get teased. Mito was happy as the other couple wasn't mentioning her other boyfriends as that would make her feel awkward and probably Kakashi too. Rin then asked :" so when are you guys going to get engaged."
Mito answered :" well we were hoping that you guys would get engaged first."
Obito and Rin were red as they exclaimed :"what" obviously not getting the joke. Mito sighed as she asnwerd :" well probably in next few months, when i finish my diplomacy missions. What about you two, did you guys think about engaging, i mean you are already acting as if you guys are married."
Rin was red as she answered :" we have been thinking about it, but agreed that it is too early. "
Mito looked at her as she spoke :" too early, i don't think that there is such a thing as too early when it comes to love, only too late. Especially for us shinobi."
Rin looked at her eyes, she could feel and hear sadness in her voice, what was that she didn't know. She regrets not being able to know. Rin and Obito were now in deep thoughts as they thought about what Mito spoke, while Mito and Kakashi spoke in quiet tone, Mitos head on Kakashis shoulder. Soon they went back to the inn, ending their date. Mito was sharing a room with Rin and the boys had the one next to them, while Orochimaru and Hizashi were the other room next to Rin and Mito.
Mito had remembered to ask if he was willing to go with her back to the port with her to repair it, at the very beginning of their date and he had agreed. So now she woke up in the morning, readily preparing everything she needs for this travel, they would need a half of day just to travel to the port, and then fix the port as fast as possible, the quality would be probably enough to last few years. Well it is not like Mito had experienced fixing such things, but she knew the theory behind it. Mito quietly packed the things careful not to wake Rin up. She could feel how her chakra was slowly getting awake so Mito stopped doing anything, just in case she made the girls senses react to her violently, the girl was a shinobi after all.
When the chakra calmed down and Rin was once again in deep sleep Mito continued her task. Eventually it was 7 30 am and Kakashi had gotten up half of hour ago, he packed everything he needed too. Orochimaru and Hizashi were awake while the other two were still sleeping, probably due the relif of finally getting closer to Mito.
Mito and Kakashi went on the road around 8 am. As they ate the breakfast and said byes to the group, Rin and Obito managed to wake few minutes prior they would leave.
Kakashi was impressed at the speed Mito walked through the surrounding area of Kiri, like she knew every different way to get to certain place, when he asked her how she knew her answer was simple :" i was here for few months, it so stuffy and i was annoying about wanting to go out, so they let me go, with gourds of course. And besides Isobu helps a lot. He lived here for a thousand years."
Kakashi hummed, asking her :" so when are you going to tell my teammates about Isobu. "
Mito hummed :" i don't know, probably after this mission is finished, i was going to tell them soon. I will tell Asuma, Kurenai and others at same time. "
Kakashi looked away, he knew that Mito had beef with some of her friends he didn't mind that as he knew that her friends were at wrong there but he still wanted her to hang with them, he wanted a family, he found that in his team and Mito, Shisui and Genma and then the rest of gang, but at same time he didn't mind as that meant she spend more time alone with him.
He thoughts were all over the place as they were rushing through the islands small vegetation. He could feel the breeze of salty sea that surrounded them. If you asked him why he was so relaxed, he would answer because Mitos senses never betrayed them. He was so sure in her ability. He hoped she was just as sure in him. Mito did prove that multiple times.
They rested only when it was necessary thought as Mito didn't want to waste any time, she spoke softly with him when they rested, answering his questions with serious but fond voice, well he did ask her serious question, mostly about her plans and about prophecy she saw in that little kid Haku, Mito sadly spoke about the kid :" Haku will become our suns first teacher in a way, he will teach him his nindo. Our sun would then make sure to get strong because of that nindo. However i wish to change their first meeting, as Haku would die on that day." Mito didn't say to your hands, but her mind was filed with that thought. Mito never revealed to others who the children she referred as sun and moon really were. Well besides Minato and Kushina, well she guessed Mikoto and Fugaku figured it out too, especially with loose mouths Minato and Kushina had with them. Anyway Mito sighed as she spoke :" i honestly don't know what will really happen."
Kakashi nodded at her, he knew that Mito already changed some things but didn't know how much. Mito slowly stood up as she said:" we are close to the boat, i got arranged with Mizukage." Kakashi nodded as he followed Mito. She spoke about how weird it was that every shinobi around here retreat. And Kakashi spoke :" Well that is because they need to recover."
Mito seemed like she finally understood :" i should probably stop thinking about myself as a normal person in regards of healing abilities."
Kakashi snorted :" really, only now."
Mito looked at him with amusement as she spoke :" and there is that stoic boy from past.".
Kakashi ignored hee comment. Mito then started to sprint.
Eventually they reached the boat, and entered it, Kakashi was surprised when they traveled much faster, like they were halfway there in a hour. Mito seemed slightly surprised too. Mito was laying on him, she was facing the front, so he was resting his chin on her head, her hair smelled nice, like combination of roses and lilies. Mito was such a chakra control monster that she didn't even need to see where she was going to know where she wanted to go and where she was actually going. Mito said that he should sleep, Kakashi didn't want to but he found himself getting sleepy. He had noticed that as the wind slowly started picking up that they slowed down. 2 hours later Mito gently nudged him to wake him up as they finally had arrived, or would arrive in few minutes, Kakashi during his sleep had hugged Mito, around her waist so she couldn't move even if she wanted to. Kakashi slightly blushed when the first image he saw was Mito looking at him, her clothes were slightly down as his hands were still pulling her down, so he saw her pink bra, well at least the top of it.
Mito smiled at him brightly saying :" it would be embarrassing to enter the port like this, but otherwise i wouldn't mind."
Kakashi smiled at her, hesitantly letting her go.
Mito smiled at him and alerted her looks with her henge, she was now a shinobi of Kiri. Kakashi followed suit, he looked vastly different to her though.
They pretend to be a couple that was sent from Kiri to help the people. Mito actually made few clones to pretend to be workers. They then began their missions heading straight to leader of port, what Mito noticed was that thee damage to area was greater than when she left, she learned that tsunami had hit the place after the rebels fought. Mito cursed, luckily nobody was injured as they all escaped due to fact they were scared of shinobi thay were there. Mito felt bad as she caused damage that would usually take so much longer to get repaired. Mito had plan on how to do it thought. She carefully selected area where nobody was going, Mito had asked the leader of port where people were most likely not to be around, and checked each location for her "camp" in the camp she would use her wood style to create planks and other would materials, her clones would bring those where there was a need for it. Kakashi was tasked by looking at the progress and making sure they had time to eat. The locals were also helping, but most of work was done by Mito. In two days Mito managed to create enough material for the port to be repaired, the process of rebuilding wasn't nearly close to being finished. Maybe around 20 percent was done. Mito decided to act like more of her workers had arrived as she used more chkara to create new clones, now that she didn't need to create so much wood she would have extra energy. Well if extra energy, meant that she would end on her reserves. Like first two days. Now Kakashi would lose his job ans they would go to spar in the woods or to talk while taking a walk. After 5 days the port was new, better than the last one, Mito made a safety measure against a tsunami on order of the leader of port, she understood why he insisted but that made her more guilty.
They then slowly headed back to Kiri, Mito would always cringe when they would call them their saviors or would thank them from bottom of their hearts.
Meanwhile in Kiri situation was different, Mizukage was on several meetings with his councils, not only because of the treaty but also because the rebels, Kiri was stretched thin in dealing with both diplomacy and military stuff. Especially learning that rebels were getting ready for something only to retreat for few days after Konoha forces had absolutely destroyed their forces. Mizukage talked about the treaty more than the rebels saying he was sure Konoha would help them, the advisors agreed but still insisted that they should find a solution on their own just in case. Mizukage agreed. So this is how they found themselves 5 days later, finally arranging their own demands to Konoha and accepting most of things Konoha had suggested. At the same time they were getting ready to fight the rebels as they finally figured their plan. It was scummy plan that would cost Kiri a lot if it succeeded. Mizukage called for Orochimaru. The man had appeared faster than he thought he would, Yagura didn't like the man as much as Mito, but he didn't have any personal problems with him, after all Orochimaru was a candidate for 4 Hokage. Yagura spoke :" we are sincerely sorry for the wait, but you must understand us, we are in dire situation."
Orochimaru nodded :" yes, i am well aware, besides we are still repairing the port so we are staying here until Mito returns."
Yagura spoke :" yes, well I doubt she will return soon so you will have to go to Konoha alone. "
Orochimaru smiled at him sweetly :" don't underestimate Mito, she will be done in few days, after all she is someone quite similar to myself, always finding solution and doing their best. In a way she is much stronger than i am. "
Yagura, well everyone knew thay Orochimaru was not a moral person so he asked:" is a dark person too. " he realized what he asked a moment too late, excepting a grimace on Orochimarus face only to see a smile, as Orochimaru spoke :" she isn't as dark as i am, but if it is necessary she can be."
Yagura looked at him, trying to see if that was true, but as if Orochimaru read his mind he spoke :"you must wonder why my hair is in this state, that is because i am a genuine pig for Mito. We worked on project for about 1 and half years, we did all to meet our goal."
Yagura just looked away as he spoke :" Well either way, i am telling you to go to Konoha as the situation here will most likely be messy in few days, rebel troops are getting nearer and sneaking around the main island. "
Orochimaru nodded, he didn't know that, he appreciated the warning the Mizukage was giving him but he still was firm :" that may be so, but we are still waiting for Mito here, i know you have interest in her, you have rights to be interested in her if we go to first Hokage's deal with your village, but we can't afford to give it to you, and there is Kakashi - kun too, i believe you would take good care of her. "
Yagura just hummed :" really, what makes you think so. "
Orochimaru spoke :" including me, every adult she meant she made sure they were on same side, she affects people to always protect her. Anyways we are staying, and we will fight if our lives are in danger, well until Mito says otherwise as she is the highest ranking shinobi in diplomacy, and since we are on diplomatic mission, it is under her jurifixation to make a order. "
While Yagura was slightly surprised by that he kept his facade still he spoke :" do as you wish. "
Mito could feel shinobi traveling on water as she and Kakashi were sailing, it seemed like an invasion, there were at least 30 boats with 4 people on them, she counted 120 shinobi, they weren't close to those people as they were traveling from the south and others were traveling from east, Mito however doubted that there were only boats, her senses were not able to go further without Isobus help and she didn't want to startle Kakashi or let others know she was here. So she spoke :" it seems like a storm is headed to Kiri."
Kakashi looked confused at her saying :" but it is sunny."
Mito nodded :" yes, this is a calm before the storm, don't you feel the electricity in the air, don't you smell the air. You are a tracker what do you feel at the moment. "
Kakashi smiled, accepting her challenge, he took off his mask, so his over sensitivite nose could pick more scents, after getting washed with salty air he picked smell of distant blood, he was confused for a second until he realized the wind was blowing from the east towards them, and they had heard rumors that rebels were heading to east few days ago. He looked at Mito as he asked :" are they getting ready to attack."
Mito answered :" so you noticed them, well for now they are crossing the sea, but after that they will probably regroup and invade Kiri. Well unless something interferes."
Kakashi looked at her asking her :" will you be that something. "
Mito thought for a second :" no, not at the moment, we will go straight to Kiri, and we will head home as quickly as possible, if we don't make it in time we will fight them. "
Kakashi then curiosily asked :"so what about Kiri, will you let them die, both sides, won't you help Mizukage."
Mito smirked :"of course i will, i will give them a barrier seal."
Kakashi understood :" so you are referring to a seal that will stop them, so how strong is this seal."
Mito answered :" the strongest i made in years, to composate their lack of jinchuriki."
Kakashi nodded :" so when did you make it. "
Mito answered :" few weeks back, i took library for whole day, and searched what type of our barrier was, i completely forgot that i had already rewritten our barrier, so i did some research and found a way to strengthen it even more. "
Kakashi felt proud as Mito spoke of Konoha as our home, her home, he realized that Mito warmed up to Konoha so much. Mito looked at him again speaking :" i will speed the boat, so hold on tight. "
Kakashi nodded, he didn't doubt Mito's decisions, he put one arm around her and one on edge of boat grabbing it firmly.
Mito laughed as they speed up, they were going twice as fast, Mito counted the number of ships as she went slightly to East and then back to North, she could count over 42 but she was sure the number was over 50, the shinobi were all traveling in civilan style boats that would break if chakra was used for speeding travel so they were moving a lot slower than Mito, they would need a day to reach the land, which gave Mito a huge lead of 15 ours at least, because they would rest for few hours.
Mito smiled as she knew that everything would be fine.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito and Kakashi landed on shores of land of waters main island, Mito suggested to rest for few hours, she needed it as she was around 30 percent of her chakra, why, well because she never fully recharged her chakra in last few days and she spent a lot of chakra on her clones and wood style. Kakashi was near full capacity since he didn't do much last three days. Mito fell asleep in few minutes making Kakashi take a gourd duty he actually had this mission. He thought how in past he wouldn't let himself enjoy the time and would just follow the rules but now he valued human life and human emotions more than those rules. He knew that there wasn't a perfect shinobi ,everyone had faults, the shinobi were ranked by strength. He found himself playing with Mitos long hair, he wondered how Mito could carry such a burden, after all she had a whole world on her shoulders. He knew that Mito, when she spoke about her past, she spoke about herself as a different person, he wondered was that because she didn't have a gift to see everyones future or did she change because something else, or maybe she always wanted to change herself but only got opportunity when she got the ability. He wondered often what type of person Mia was, the person Mito strived to make proud to prove to that person that their sacrifice wasn't meaningless. Well he wondered if Mito felt like that, he didn't know, when Mito talked about them, it was extremely rare and the story was always sad, Mito did say she wanted to be like that person, brave and rightful, pure and innocent, she would describe herself as someone that didn't want to change anything around herself as she found herself not worthy of the change, everything was fine, she didn't deserve better, while she yearned for better deep inside, she described that feeling as being corrupted, as she desired something and was expecting others to give it to her without any reason. But she never said she was arrogant, she spoke of herself as a fool who trusted to much and didn't trust at same time, she didn't trust herself, she never knew who or what she ws, she was an empty shell filled with desire and despair. His thoughts were stopped when Mito opened her greenish blue eyes, and she looked at him, clearly feeling that he was somewhere in his deepest thoughts.
Kakashi smiled at the beautiful sight, Mitos eyes usually sparked lightly when she just woke up, he remembered the time when they weren't as sparkling as now though, he wonder how hard it was for her, but Mito spoke saying :" if you are going to stare at me smiling, you should probably cover your face with a mask, or else i will fall for you once again."
Kakashi laughed, his laugh was short as his lips were sealed by Mitos ones, she quickly moved away saying :" that was your punishment. "
Kakashi smiled again, slowly saying :" so what if i do it again, will i get another one. "
Mito smiled sweetly as she spoke :" don't be cheesy, the next punishment would be me not kissing you for a week."
Kakashi looked at her horrified, Mito just stood up as she said :" enough fooling around we should move out. "
Kakashi nodded asking her seriously :" how is your chakra."
Mito answered :" it is getting there, but I don't want to wait any longer. "
Kakashi nodded as he asked again :" how is our surroundings"
Mito answered :" nothing in close proximity, the rebel forces are getting closer to the island thought, i can't pinpoint them but i can feel that the chakra is closer than before. I assume we have more than 12 hours, seeing that weather didn't change much."
Kakashi nodded as he grabbed their stuff and slowly took out a candy and gave her to Mito, who frowned :" a chakra pill that is disguised, nice try. "
Kakashi chuckled as he put his mask back on saying :" we don't have food so either this or i will let you starve."
Mito took it saying :"what kind of boyfriend treats his girlfriend like this."
Kakashi answered :" the stoic one."
Mito nodded :" i geuss that is true. Even though i thought you changed."
Kakashi just smiled as Mito played along on his comments. The dou then hit the road, they didn't waste any time, Mito had noticed several chakra signals than were on edge, so she knew that Mizukage probably knew that something was happening, well it wasn't odd, because if there were rumors about it that meant there was a leak and Mizukage probably had some ears in his own country.
Several hours later Mito and Kakashi had arrived at Kiri, which was clearly preparing for an attack, they were eventually let in after Mizukage himself came down to meet them, the man was obviously curious of this was a trap or if it was a true. Mito talked with him. Answering all of his questions which were mostly about how the port was if they had finished the repairs and how it was. Mito asnwerd with patience. Finally Mito spoke:" so how many shinobi are you expecting to attack the village."
Yagura looked at her saying :" so the information reached you too, but they aren't going to village directly as my information has told me, but i think there is above one hundred."
Mito nodded :" yeah, i think it is closer to two hundreds, they are going to land on main island in few hours, they are coming from east, but what do you mean they aren't going to attack Kiri. "
Yagura slowly took information that Mito provided him, answering her question :" they are going to hunt Daimyo, as he is close to us now. But is the information you said true. "
Mito nodded :" yes, there is no mistake i sensed them. "
Yagura nodded :" i see."
Mito was overly curious so she asked :" so what is your plan."
Yagura spoke :" Well we are going to send Daimyo to safe place. "
Mito asked'" which is"
Yagura looked at her confused and asked :" why do you want to know."
Mito answered without hesitantion :" because i want to help."
Yagura nodded asking her :" so do you have a suggestion."
Mito nodded :"yes, why don't you hide in Kiri, the Daimyo probably doesn't understand that he is so close to danger, make him preoccupied with politics, fpr example our treaty, and fool the rebels by making them belive he is here for business, that would explain why the gourds around Kiri are tense. I don't know if that will make rebels hesitate but at least you will have a ton of advantages, like terrain, the battle is on your turns, make traps, whatever you can. And you will habe everything under your watchful eyes, rebels wouldn't have anything to use against you. "
Yagura hummed :" that was one of ideas council proposed, but there is problem with the force that will attack the village, while it isn't a small number, you may think that two hundred shinobi isn't a lot but our village can be easily entered with various methods, and the enemy knows the area just as well as we do. "
Mito nodded :" true, but i can help you with something as my last service, as jinchuriki of Sanbi, i think this is my duty. "
Yagura looked at Mito, saying :" are you sure. "
Mito nodded :" i will make a seal to protect the village, and as soon as i am finished with it, our group will be leaving for Konoha, as i am sure you already had sent your response to Orochimaru. "
Yagura nodded :"indeed I did."
Mito then sighed :" well i will just explain to my group, and then head to work."
Yagura nodded, but hesitantly asked :"where is the rush."
Mito answered :"well if i did count everything correctly we have about 8 hours until they land on island, i will be doing a seal for several hours, and i wish to not run in them, this is your fight after all."
Yagura looked at her asking her :" is that so."
Mito looked away as she spoke :" i don't want to kill your people, even though they deserted you, i hope you feel the same, well i hope you kill the nobles, but let the shinobi live, and please tell me if you find something weird the next time i visit."
Yagura nodded, he did not exactly know what she meant with her last words but he could geuss that Mito probably knew more than she let on, he felt same as her, he didn't want to spill blood.
Mito entered the inn, Kakashi had arrived here half a hour earlier, as Mito stayed to talk with Yagura. Mito explained the plan, she could see that Kakashi was slightly worried asking her :" but will you be ok, your chakra isn't at it's fullest and you will be doing a large seal, that can't possibly be cheep in terms of chakra usage."
Mito smiled softly :" you are correct Kakashi, i will be low on chakra, so i was hoping to hasty avoid any fighting and head for the shore straight, as i assume i will take a rest while you guys use the boat. "
Orochimaru snorted :" do you believe that is possible."
Mito hummed :" very unlikely scenario, but i hope it happens, well either way, i have tons of unused chakra pills, and i will start the seal in few minutes. "
Kakashi looked at Mito taking two scrolls, he spoke :" what are you doing? "
Obito and Rin were slightly confused at the concerned voice Kakashi spoke, Mito asnwerd :" i will be putting two seals, just in case one fails "
Kakashi wanted to take one out but he didn't know which Mito originally wanted to use so he spoke :" must you."
Mito nodded :" this is for the best, and besides the second one is not hard on me."
Mito then took a sandwich that belonged to Obito from the table, he put it there in the beginning of the meeting. His eyes shot up at her as he was trying to stop her from taking it, only to be glared by Kakashi. Mito spoke before she took a bite :" you guys pack everything up. And find me when you are done."
Orochimaru and Hizashi nodded :"yes, well later then."
Mito then walked out of the inn and went to put the barrier around the village, she made few clones to help her, some were actually working on the other seal. After an hour and half others came to find her, they stumbled on clones that sent them to originals. The seal Mito was drawning was complex as it had to be drawn around the village exactly the same, few clones were making the symbols of seal, while two clones were connecting the seal by drawing a circle connecting the symbols, Mito cursed at the amount of ink she was using, her monthly supply was almost done for, which was a lot, half of population of Konoha combined used this amount in a year, anyway she continued working, eventually the clones that were working on the second seal were done even though the seal was larger, the symbols were lot simpler so the amount of time the clones had to draw them was lesser, the circle was bigger but not by much. The clones didn't activate the seal, as Mito ordered them. Eventually after another 2 and half hours Mito finished the first seal, immediately activated it. The group was joined by Yagura at that point, who was summoned by Mitos flashed of chakra several minutes ago. Mito made sure that Yagura stayed in the barrier while they were outside of it she spoke :" this barrier is advanced barrier of Konoha, i would say only few shinobi of kage level can actually break it, or jinchuriki, since i don't know a person of that level in the rebels i assume it won't fail you. I will give you the keys to barrier, and that is why i left you inside of barrier, the barrier can be opened only from inside, it is easy to use. "
Yagura nodded, Mito then spoke :" if you wish to use the second seal, just put the key on the ground, i put the matrix of the essence of seal in it, anyway the second seal is not a barrier but a seal that will make people unable to move once they step on it as it is activated, the limit is about a hundred jonin level chakra signals, so make sure that there is less than that people stepping on the seal, or fool your enemy in thinking that the seal does not habe limit. "
Yagura was impressed saying :" thank you. "
Mito answered :" don't thank me for this, as i said this is in a way my duty to Kiri, and let's not forget a mission from Konoha. "
Mito run as fast as she could, she could feel her chakra draining, she was aware how low it was, she was slowly unsealing the bottle of chakra pills, as she slowed down, she could feel the rebels landing on the shore east of them, luckily there were a hour of travel in between them, Mito notified others about that, Mito jumped on a higher tree and took a chakra pill, the problem was that the pill wouldn't work immediately so she would feel weak for few minutes more, Isobu was helping her fuel her in meantime. Mito was happy with how much she actually expanded her chakra storage in last few days, like she managed to expand it by 5 percent, which people would think isn't much, but in Mitos case that was equivalent to low jonins entire reserves. She didn't want to use Isobus chakra as her seals had started to leak the chakra out, since she overused, well Mito had same seals already drawn but not on her, she wanted to use the seals to maximum extent. Well anyways, it seemed like everything was going according Mitos plan. As they rushed to their boat.
After Mitos pill began working it lasted her an hour and she had to eat extra one. Which wasn't good, the maximum shinobi were allowed to eat was 2 in days and that was in extreme cases as war, Mito thought wasn't affected by the effects of the pill as the pill couldn't really fill her reserves, so Mito decided to slow down. She knew that they were mostly safe, after all the only way someone caught them was if they accidentally went straight towards them and they had speed that rivaled Ay, anyways a hour and half of distance in oposite way of Kiri made Mito feel safe, they had a hour at most to the shore. When Mito felt weak, she noticed that the pill wasn't taking effect at all, in fact she was loosing her chakra faster than before, slight panic crossed her face, but nobody noticed as she was at the back of the group. Mito was wondering what was happening with her body, only to feel a rush of blood drip on her legs, well that was unexpected, Isobu then spoke :"it seems like your chakra overusage and using my chakra had sped up the period for few days, and maybe the pills had some effects too."
Mito silently cursed as she continued to move, cramps hitting her again, as she realized that every time she felt weak were her cramps. She took more chakra out of Isobu, she spoke softly :" um, can we have a little break. " her vooce obviously was the firmest, it was weak, not the usual, the shinobi in front of her all halted immediately on the next branch they landed, their ears obviously picked the sound, their concerned faces showed it too. Rin was the one to approach Mito first asking her with concerned voice :" are you alright, do you feel pain from the pill."
Mito shook her head slightly, but Rin saw right through her, Mitos hands slightly trembled and the whole legs were tense, Mito spoke softly :" i am fine, i just need to take few minutes of rest."
Rin nodded, worried as Mito didn't say what was happening, Kakashi was worried too, smelling blood. He didn't want to say anything though. Orochimaru was the one to speak :" we will rest for few minutes, since we were traveling on top speed for hours. "
Mito then headed in oposite direction to everyone else, while still sensing them closely, Kakashi looked at but Mito smiled at him making hand signals at him ': be right back, need to do something.'
Kakashi stayed closer than rest, the others noticed that Mito and Kakashi stayed back and the silent exchange. And Mito returned in a minute, looking slightly better, well at least her legs weren't as tense, though her skin was still bit pale. Kakashi seemed to sniff her, well only Rin had noticed that, Mito whispered something in Kakashi ear, which made him relax slightly, which made Rin curious.
Mito said to Kakashi :"don't worry it is just period, i geuss my body reacted to the stress and overuse of chakra."
Kakashi nodded, asking her :" How about i carry you the rest of the way."
Mito thought about it for few seconds, hummed, and eventually nodded :" i guess that is the best thing to do. "
After they had started moving with Mito being carried on Kakashis back, they were moving at his pace, which wasn't much slower than usual pace, since as he said :"You are light as feather."
Mito laughed so hard saying :" wouldn't you usually say that i was heavy. Were you lying to me the whole time, don't tell me you are tsundere too."
Orochimaru snorted remembering how Minato had called the girl.
They reached the boat, and started to smoothly sail, a pace slower than when Kakashi and Mito were alone so they would reach the other shore for few hours later. Mito hoped that her chakra would get better after tommorow as they would need to travel more on foot. As they would spend a whole night sailing. Mito didn't even noticed when she fell asleep on Kakashis chest, Rin was worried about her, the chakra was telling her that. Kakashi seemed to understand what worried the girl as he spoke :" there is no need to worry about Mito, she is perfectly fine, it isn't anything unusual for her in this time of month if you know what i mean, it just happened that her reserves were down so she was more tired than when it usually happens."
Rin was the first who understood the reference, followed by Orochimaru and Hizashi, Obito was confused for a half a hour as he was sleepy or at least that was his excuse when Rin had to explain it to him.
Chapter Text
3.pov
As Mito's group was heading to Konoha, surroundings of Kiri were slowly filled by the rebels, they moved slowly, they were visiting smaller areas that were more prone to support them and seeing how Mizukage didn't deal with them at all, which they believed showed that he wasn't fit to lead the country. As they gathered information from there, they were surprised that their target changed locations suddenly, Mizukage made sure that the rebels would know that Daimyo was at the Kiri so it didn't look intentional. Anyways, Kiri was in state of slight panic, but they masked it perfectly in front of Daimyo. The rebels had surrounded the village few hours later, and were considering their chances and their options. Somewhere in noon of the day the battle began, or so they wanted to call it, however since no one was moving towards after they got so close to the village walls they started to doubt themselves. The panic started to owerhealm the rebels as most of the shinobi suddenly stopped only able to speak, informing others of trap, the half forces were stuck there and form what it seemed shinobi from Kiri would be exiting any moment soon. The panic of the forces worsened as under Mizukage orders few groups outside of Kiri now flanked the rebels, surprising them. Everything was going according to the plan. The battle lasted for 2 hours as last of the shinobi was knocked out. The Kiri shinobi were actually beaten down a lot too. Since they were out numbered, as Yagura couldn't let his shinobi out, because the second seal, as it didn't differ from allies and enimies.
The teams only had few deaths, actually the battle only had 25 deaths which wasn't much, considering that there were around 260 people battling each other.
Yagura was satisfied with the results, as he took all of the rebels in i&t, they would find so much information so they could actually go on counter attack. The village was free after that, the seal was deactivated and the barrier was put down.
Mito and the group were moving slower as they were on the going through the area the rebels were previously controled. Mito looked slightly better but she was still low on chakra, she decided to move on her own through this area to not appear weak and run in trouble. After 12 hours of run they reached the border of land of fire. Mito was now already carried by Kakashi and out cold, he could feel that she was getting better but her speed of recovery was slow. Rin would check on her too. Not noticing anything wrong. Since it was getting dark, Orochimaru took the position of leader as he ordered to move in land of fires borders, and then they would rest more. Mito slept through that all. Well actually she wasn't just sleeping.
In Mito's mindspace appeared a guest that wasn't here for a long time. Mito was barely able to move in her mindspace. Anyways the sight of Isobu and Sage were waiting for her. Mito nodded at them as she spoke :" it is been a while."
Sage looked at her saying :"it sure is, i see that you arr growing well."
Mito crooked her eyebrow at him saying :" I am, but i am sure you knew that this would happen, well my growth i mean."
Sage chuckled :"well yes, i was aiming to create a perfect solution for this words tragedy. And that means you should look pretty and hot at same time."
Mito nodded :" honestly i don't think that was necessary so what is it really the reason for you coming."
Sage then siad:" so i was going to quickly check on you, and your body, as you lost purity, that means that your body will slightly continue to change as it is a special type of body. "
Mito was confused, she didn't understand a word he uttered :" what, explain slowly."
Sage nodded explaining :" well since you lost the virginity of the body of goddess, your body will go through puberty faster, which means that unlike normal teenagers you will stop growing once you are older than 17."
Mito nodded :" so you are saying that i speed up my puberty and that my body will soon be mature. Considering that would make me not having to adjust constantly to my own body. I get the gist of it. So any other news. "
Sage looked at her saying :" black Zetsu is being careful extremely so, but i did find out that he was indeed behind the rebels in kiri, however he got lost interest in them in few months. His other moves are secret, however he keeps moving around, so i think he will move soon. I have noticed him close to Ame, Taki and several smaller places, but he never stayed there more than a half of day. "
Mito hummed as she noticed that Sage wasn't able to provide much information at all, well that is probably because he overused his power years ago, so the nature was slowly taking the power back.
Mito talked with Isobu a bit more after Sage had left, she checked on her body with him, looking for immediate changes that already had happened. She had noticed few genes that seemed like they were activated that before weren't. Well anyways, few hours later when Mito finally opened her eyes she was surprised to see most of them sleeping as the sun was slowly rising up. Orochimaru and Hizashi were on gourd. Mito slowly moved out of hug Kakashi was holding her in, she took few gulps of water to clench her thirst. Orochimaru had jumped down to ask her if everything was ok. Mito nodded, she did feel better than yesterday but still nowhere near her usual self, she went to change behind a bush, when she returned the others were slowly waking up. They ate and hit the road in half of hour. Reaching Konoha in the afternoon. It was weird as Mito didn't realize that more than 10 days had went by. The village was lively, as Mito headed to Hokage's tower with the group. Orochimaru insisting that she should visit hospital first but she ignored him saying :" i am me, i know my body best, and i am a medic too in a way."
Rin spoke up:" i still go to get checked on occasions."
Mito didn't comment, Kakashi then took her hand saying :" you don't have anything to report so why don't you go there."
Mito looked at him, concern flashed on his face, she considered it, Orochimaru could inform Minato about everything that happened in Kiri, Kakashi could inform him about Mito repairing the port and she could always visit him later and speak with him. She sighed as she spoke :"fine, i will go."
Hokage was confused at the entry of the group as he didn't see the redhead, but he didn't ask, he knew that the others would report him, and the gourds did say that everyone had returned.
Orochimaru spoke first as took the scroll out :" Mizukage had come with his suggestions and accepted all of our request expect one."
Minato nodded :" i suppose they rejected the one of stopping claiming Mito through her status was too much, well i knew that, so i understand that."
Orochimaru nodded :" yes that is correct, but i would not like to discuss why they have claims on her, in front of uninformed team. "
Minato was surprised for a second he thought that his team knew, well then he remembered the beef Mito had with two members he spoke :" right, so where is she. "
Kakashi answered :" she is at hospital. "
Minato looked at them saying :" and why is that so."
Kakashi answered :" it is combination of two conditions she has, she overused hee chakra but she isn't in dangerous territory, but her chakra is slowly returning as she is on her period. We sent her in hospital just in case, to be sure. "
Minato nodded agreeing that was for the best he then spoke again :" right so the reports. "
While Orochimaru spoke his part, the other 4 were writing down their reports, and they would verbally say the same report.
Meanwhile Mito enetered the hospital, she went to check herself in for regular check up. The nurse looked at her, and then searching for her in documents, noticing that the girl wasn't regular at her check ups she made sure to scold the girl who just replied :" i was trained to be medic, and have my own system of self healing."
The nurse didn't let go, she continued to scold the girl saying that the objective view of things was always better. Mito was done with hearing this person rant so she spoke :" i came to get a check up, so hurry up and call the doctor or i may leave before you do that."
Seeing that Mito was serious the nurse did so. Mito didn't like the people that butt to much in other people's lives. Anyways, now she was waiting to be called in. And how unlucky was she that Tsunade came to pick her up. She once again received the same scolding.
Genma had returned to the village yesterday, he saw Shisui looking around the village too, it was weird as the two were on a mission for few days and Mito had said her mission wouldn't be too long but they still managed to get back before her. What was more there were rumors that state of land of water wasn't that great, Genma knew better than just to believe that, as the false rumors always spread faster than the truth but that didn't mean it was completely baseless and he still had the right to worry, so did Shisui. Anyway, Shisui and Genma trained the technique Mito thought them years ago, hoping they would perfect it even though theu would need to practice it with Mito and Kakashi more. Genma and Shisui become close after that day, they were slowly getting under each others skin. Anyways when Genma and Shisui heard in the afternoon that Mito had returned and she was headed alone to hospital they immediately rushed to get there. So that was the reason why they were here in Mito's hospital room. Mito was admitted to her low chakra reserves, Tsunade wanted her to be kept under watchful eyes. Genma barged in the room, looking for Mito, luckily Mito would usually get a single room just for herself. When his eyes landed on her his posture relaxed slightly, a head peaked behind him. Shisui wasn't tall enough to see from behind Genma so he croaked his head to sideways. Mito was startled for a second before she softly smiled and spoke :" you can come in." only then did Genma noticed that he was rooted in a spot. Genma looked at her as he spoke :" we were so worried."
Mito smiled :" i see, i am sorry it is just chakra exhaustion."
Shisui spoke :"that isn't a small thing, since you have a ton of chakra."
Mito nodded :" yeah, you are right, but it just happened to came in worst time of month."
Genma was surprised as he said :"oh, is that why you aren't recovering with your regular speed."
Mito nodded :"yeah.", she then changed topic :" so what have you guys been up to."
Shisui answered :" we were been on missions, returned yesterday heard weird rumors of something happening in kiri and trained to drown our worries."
Mito chuckled at the frantic answer :" oh, is that so, so what rumors did you hear. "
Genma answered :" well like the village was surrounded or something, and that it would fall soon. "
Mito nodded :" it was probably surrounded but i doubt it fell. "
Genma looked at her saying :" was it dangerous for you guys. " Mito though for second before answering :" we did fight them when we were headed to kiri, but when going back to Konoha i purposely avoided them. "
Shisui then looked at her asking :" so how were you so low on chakra."
Mito smirked as she spoke :" i had to use wood style for few days and then to draw two seals around the whole Kiri. "
Genma winced as he knew that those two things drawn most of Mito, well together with shadow clones she used in daily use.
Mito sighed softly as she spoke :" it seems like Hokage is coming, and Kushina too, well it seems like my whole family is on the way. Oh god, i won't hear end of this."
The dou laughed and Mito looked at them scolding them. 5 minutes passed and Mito was getting frustrated as the family was getting overprotective, asking her unnecessary questions. She was glad she had someone who worried about her but this was just too much. Luckily the visiting hours were over soon, and Mito though finally she would be able to rest a little. Kakashi was the last one to leave, until Mito realized Minato was still in the room, she looked at him asking :" is there a problem."
Minato shook his head saying :" no, i just wanted to make sure you were really alright."
Mito nodded :" yeah i am. I slept a lot these two days."
Minato sighed saying :" i want to ask about the Yuki kid."
Mito looked at him, and spoke :" shoot questions."
Minato nodded saying :" so Kakashi said that the kid would teach Naruto or as you dubbed him the sun his nindo. Can you tell me more. "
Mito nodded :" well i don't know if situation changed, but the same thing happened to the child even though i changed a lot around him, well i didn't plan to it just happened, i know his family died because they had genkai kenkai, and he met Zabuza soon after that, well that is how it was in my vision, the circumstances are similar but not the same, i certain that the whole situation will play a bit differently but i wanted him to live and become strong. "
Minato nodded asking her :" so what did he thought Naruto. "
Mito answered :" well besides to always see what is underneath the underneath, he thought him that shinobi are the strongest when they are protecting someone precious. Zabuza was the one most precious to that boy, even though it seemed like they were using each other like weapons, but in reality they deeply cared for each other but never showed it. "
Minato nodded :" so what happens after teaching them that lesson. "
Mito didn't know what to say, was Minato asking what happened to Haku and Zabuza or Naruto. She answered :" Naruto continued living their nindo in honor to them. " her mouth spoke faster than her brain could process. Minato looked at her saying :" so they died."
Mito nodded :" yes, in my vision they were opponents on mission Naruto took when they were heading out of Konoha, unlucky mission as Zabuza was a lot stronger than he was now."
Minato nodded :" are you allowed to say more."
Mito shook her head :" no, i am afraid i already said too much, and even if i say it may not even happen. "
Minato sighed :" i understand. So about the training i will be sending you with Kushina as soon as you return from diplomacy missions. "
Mito nodded :"yes that is perfect, so what is happening in village."
Minato was bored of talking what is happening around her so she would rather to talk about happenings in village, Minato probably had enough time to speak with her as he wasn't moving at all. Minato answered :" well there was a huge amount of gossips about your second engagement, the rumors of you ending the one with Shisui, Uchiha clan responded to those rumors with saying that such thing didn't happen and that they approved of your second engagement, and that everything was talked about with them beforehand. So yeah it was basically about you for five days straight, the rumors about you hiding were quickly proven wrong with Uzumaki clan stating that you were on mission. What is more you probably know that Uzumaki clan was the first one to say the news. "
Mito cringed as she listened to the story :" oh, god, oh sage, well i did think it would cause chaos in gossip areas of Konoha but i forgot about it as soon as i left the village, so i assume i won't have much peace in the village. "
Minato nodded:" yes, i wonder how you even managed to enter the hospital without anyone approaching you. "
Mito answered :" well because i was moving swiftly and elegantly avoiding everyone that was near me. "
Minato chuckled :" i see, well then you will probably be fine if you just continue doing that."
Mito looked at him, cursing his cheeky attitude :" is that the best advice a pretty man can give to me. "
Minato laughed :" yeah, pretty man is thankful for the compliment."
Mito sighed :" shu, i need to rest, or else i won't hear the end of it from Tsunade."
Minato faked being hurt :"how can you speak that way to your leader."
Mito just looked away saying :" stop embarrassing yourself, a nurse is watching you through the window."
Minato looked at tje window only to see the blur of movements. He cursed he still had fangirla even though he was married and had a child for sages sake.
Well this was probably his cue to leave. Mito then softly closed her eyes, sleep come easy on her.
But somewhere else a child was not getting sleep, a people that usually bullied them, were now speaking softly to her giving her up to two strangers, one seemed completely cold to her, he didn't seem to be interested in her at all. He was weird looking one, but the child didn't judge, well ut wasn't paying much attention to the man, the child was staring at other man, he was pretty looking one, but that wasn't what caught the child's attention, it was the look of the man, a soft smile on his face as he was carefully watching them, warmth, no hate, just pure warmth, although he seemed just as broken as the child was. Was the child scared, well yes and no, but that was same as everyday for this child.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito stayed in hospital for next two days, she was slowly recovering during that time, and as her period slowly calmed down Mito was able to leave the hospital. Mito went on her usual routine when she wasn't busy, which was last time six months ago, well either way she was stretching a little getting ready for training. She had noticed a few familiar chakra signals, she smirked they would do.
Itachi, Izumi, Hana and Tenzo arrived. Mito didn't see the group together in a long time, even though Tenzo and her acted like siblings she saw Itachi more, making Tenzo jealous. Itachi was actually the closest to Mito as they were approaching her, until Tenzo ran straight at her. Hana and Izumi both yelled at him at the same time :" don't run at the patient." it seemed like everyone knew that Mito was in hospital. Well it didn't matter as Mito readily picked the small boy up, well he was almost 10 years old or was he. She didn't remember. Tenzo beamed at her. Mito spoke :" i am fine, it isn't even an injury, i was low on chakra."
Itachi nodded, smiling.
Mito had noticed something but wasn't going to pinpoint it out. Mito then smirked at the 4 genin saying :" congrats on becoming a genin, i heard you three" gesturing at Izumi, Hana and Tenzo :"are in same team.".
Tenzo beamed as Mito proved to know everything about them.
Itachi had a sad smile at his face on because of the last comment.
Mito noticed as quickly spoke :" so how are my students doing, after all just because you became a genin doesn't mean you guys aren't connected with me or each other."
Itachi looked at her asking :" will you continue to train us."
Mito hummed :"well it is difficult to say as i am a busy person, but i would like to train you guys, as I said the first time, you guys have potential."
Mito glanced at the two girls for a second and smiled :" how about you guys spar with me, i want to see if you deserve a title of genin. "
The four of them nodded.
Mito smirked knowing that they were at least high genin level, she get in her stance, slightly provoking them with few open positions to hit her. Tenzo, Hana and Izumi took their group formation, they were genin team after all, Itachi took the position of leader of the group, he took position of jonin sensei. Mito nodded they seemed like they understood what type of fight they should fight if they wanted to win. Izumi began with throwing kunais at Mito, who saw them coming, Tenzo had started to make a list of hand seals, Mito didn't have a chance to read all of them as Hana rushed towards Mito with her partners engaging them in close combat. Mito had trouble escaping the kunais which were perfectly on spot, Hana was aggressive against her, but Mito could take her down, well if she was just fighting those two at same time, Itachi was rushing with a tanto out, and Mito saw that behind him Tenzo was using a earth jutsu, she wasn't familiar with it. That was enough distraction for her to be hit by Hana, Mito nodded to herself, she was going to go all out now. She took jisoo out, and swinged making sure to block the kunais flying her way and making distance between Hana and her. Mito lunged forwards escaping the dogs that were chasing her and met Itachis tanto, making the young boy loose the hold of the tanto. Mito went to knock him out with a high kick, but Tenzo managed to send earth dump to make Mito lose her balance, he then sent a golem looking creature towards her. Itachi had enough time to jump backwards. Mito was impressed but she wasn't satisfied. She jumped to the golem slicing it in half without trouble. Surprising everyone, Hana and her partners were running at her and now were hesitant to attack her. Mito made a two hand signs and a spear of earth appeared next to her, she took it with her empty hand, turning around to point the spear towards Hana, making sure they had enough distance between them. Izumi was quiet for a while. So it was surprise when a fire ball was sent her way from where Izumi was, what was more a wind type jutsu followed second later, well the fire ball was slow and the wind made it a dangerous thing.
Mito cursed as Hana and Itachi were still making sure she stayed there.
Mito cursed as she pushed Isobus chakra in her legs. As soon as she did that, the ground broke under her, she then proceeded to filter the chakra out and made shockwave that sent both Itachi and Hana backwards.
Mito saw that Tenzo managed block their fall, the fireball was a 10 meters away leaving her with 2 seconds to react. Mito tried her best by jumping backwards, the force of the jump made a crater. Mito cursed as the fireball grew in size, Mito activated a seal on her necklace, Rosé barrier appeared in nick of time. Mito breathed, well that wasn't something she expected.
Mito took another breath and then her determination was to make the kids face the strongest enemy.
Mito took a step out, the fire around her burnt the ground. Mito spoke :" playing with fire, for a second i believed you wanted to kill me. Shall i do same to you."
The voice echoed through the training ground. Before anyone could respond Mito was gone form the spot. Itachi was the one that was sent flying barely able to block the attack he noticed a second before it happened. He was hit with the spear. Itachi was sent flying towards the spot where his tanto was. Mito was then seen next to Hana and her dogs. The dogs managed to make sure that Hana knew where Mito was with their great sense of smell. Tenzo and Izumi were making plans on how to attack Mito. When they were interrupted by flying Hana with a slash a her hand, and a teared shirt were a kick mark was. Hana was coughing as she spoke :" she is too fast"
Then two dogs were just laying on the ground, not moving but breathing. Mito was rushing towards Itachi while her spear disappeared and her hand was making hand seals, a water jutsu was sent where the trio was. Itachi meat with Mito with his tanto,. Mito smirked he managed to block this one, however Mito made a spin and attacked as fast as she could, slicing everything. Itachi had enough time to dodge and block half of those, so he was covered in slashes. Mito then just kicked the tanto, breaking it. Itachi was surprised, but something else caught his attention. A tree like shell was in directon Mito had previously attacked. Tenzo seemed to block it, Mito smirked saying :" what bommer, i didn't expect to have three hostages." and in a second the wood structure started blooming with various flowers, Tenzo cursed so loud that Itachi could hear :" nee-san, you can't just take control of it."
Mito replied :" why not, aren't you stronger than me in this jutsu so you should able to break my attack."
Tenzo yealled back at her :" well if i knew what attack this was then yeah."
Mito smirked :" you will figure it out or not, it doesn't matter Itachi is going down either way and then you guys are next. "
Itachi tried to put distracted Mito into a genjutsu, but it failed, Mito then went straight at Itachi, the Tai jutsu wasn't fair as Mito was clearly stronger and without injuries. The second after Mito could feel that she began loosing control of the jutsu, she knocked Itachi. Looking at the wood structure as it opened. The figure were coughing and covered with flower dust.
Mito took the group in Tai jutsu spar, well Izumi and Tenzo tried to attack her with ninjutsu but Mito countered it easily. Mito just hummed, she thought if she should heal them and decided against it saying :" the shinobi world is harsh and you should learn how hard it is."
Mito smirked as she added :" also please fix the training grounds yourself."
Mito looked at the time and decided it was her time to get back at her house.
Later in the day she was called in Hokage's office to discuss what they would do about Taki and Kumo, as Taki didn't allow people just to enter the village, and kumo was still bitter. Mito responded :" well it would be best if i went close to both capitals and sent the treaty proposals in a letter, wait for their response and that is that."
Minato nodded :"yeah, so what about Kiri."
Mito answered :" we will go as soon as the finalized treaty is ready."
Minato nodded :" well that will actually take a while."
Mito hummed :" why."
Minato answered:" there is quite a lot of tension in council."
Mito nodded, she knew that Kiri didn't want to take a lot which probably made council think that our first offer was too good, and that we were actually giving them to much. Mito didn't want to deal with the council right now though, she did warn them weeks ago so they wouldn't do anything stupid. And in this case they weren't they were just shocked at how little Kiri wanted from Konoha. Mito knew that was because Kiri had a lot of resources, unique resources because they were surrounded by water. So that left her with a lot of alone time, she would fill in some with sealing, some with hanging around with her family and friends.
For the few next days Mito spent with her friends, she was getting better with others, and she was having fun, knowing that two missions that were coming were different than others. Mito started the week with meeting with Hayate and Yugao, Mito enyojed hearing the two talk about their training and what one of them did, they were like lovebirds that couldn't be separated, they only thing the two could talk more about than themselves was the swords and kenjutsu, Mito agreed on a spar against them, hesitantly as she didn't believe she could hold the ground against them well either way they ended up having the spar, and to no surprise Mito did lose but Hayate and Yugao had said that other themselves they didn't find another as promising partner for kenjutsu as her. Mito was proud to be praised like that.
The day after she met with team Choza, she tried her best not to flirt with Genma and pay more attention to the whole group, she did well in her opinion so well that later in day when she was on date with Genma he was pouting about it. Mito learned a lot about Guy during their hanging around as he was always talking. Mito sighed as she layed in Genma's lap remembering the day. Genma was softly kissed her forehead and nose than little peck on her lips, Mito eventually returned the attention to him as he now began telling her a story he heard from another person. Mito didn't bother to remember from who, the story was mediocre interesting, nothing super crazy about it, just the funny reactions Konoha was giving it.
The day after Mito met with Kurenai, Asuma, Raidou and surprisingly Anko. Mito supposed that was because she was a friend of Kurenai. It was weird as Raidou seemed a bit awkward, even though it was months ago, Kurenai and Asuma looked ashamed and Anko was eagerly talking with Mito. Who had to listen to the girls rant on what she used the seal Mito gave few days ago to her, for example watching bacteria or watching how Orochimarus body cells worked and regenerated, and of course frog being dissected. Mito nodded eagerly once Kurenai spoke :"hey you snake lady can you shut up, we are leaving if you don't."
Anko looked mildly offended but just shrugged as she said :" fine then we will just be seating here in awkward silence."
Mito laughed at her as she said:" well that is true, but i want to say something to Asuma and Kurenai. "
Anko looked at Raidou as she asked :" why is he weird then, don't you have anything to say to him, i tag along the most because of him. "
Mito rose her eyebrow as she said:" is thay so, i don't think there is a reason he needs to be awkward, i told what i needed a year ago."
Raidou just shrugged as he said :" oh, i remember that, i am not weird because of that. "
Mito nodded :" then you are worried about them."
Kurenai and Asuma look a bit confused as they followed the conversation.
Raidou spoke :" well i am but i wanted to ask you something when you finish dealing with them. "
Mito nodded :" sure. "
Kurenai tensed as she felt Mito's eyes shift on her. Mito smiled as she said :" i am getting along with Obito and Rin as we talked more during our mission, so I want to give you guys same treatment. Listen i will slowly let you guys in, so make sure you get to stay."
Raidou was confused, was that all Mito planed to tell them, Kurenai and Asuma thought were nodding saying :" thank you, we will do our best. "
Mito then put her middle finger in front of Asuma who gladly returned in same fashion, it seemed like they would have same dynamics.
Raidou then sat right next to Mito as he began talking to her super queit, Kurenai and Asuma were too busy excitingly speaking about what just happened with Anko who liked to listen when Kurenai was excited, she liked Asuma but nowhere near. Anyway back to what Raidou was whispering to Mito :" so, um, i I wanted to ask you how is it in relationship with someone younger than you, like how does it feel, is there something you need to be careful about."
Mito was confused for a second, asking him:" when you liked me, what did you feel."
Raidou answered :" well honestly I never really thought of you as someone younger than me. So i felt like it was normal, but this person is younger than you are. "
Mito's eyes sparkled as she said :" I am glad that you found someone, but i didn't expect you to have type in younger partners, anyway as i have experienced a relationship with younger people is that the most important thing is to always be honest, sometimes you should guide them by talking but sometimes you just leave them alone when they are willing to talk. And be honestly brutal with how you feel, kids their age like that more than beating around the bush." Mito had noticed the way Anko would glance to them every so often and she did saw focused more on Raidou than her, also that the girl came because Raidou rather Kurenai, which meant she was interested. Mito concluded what this meant as she went to whisper to Raidou :" it seems like you have a solid chance."
Raidou immediately went red as his eyes met with Anko's, he started to sputter as he didn't have enough control over his mouth as his brain was all over the place :" w-what, d-do you think so."
Mito laughed :"hum i wonder."
Well it felt nice to have this chat with her friends.
In week of time Mito went to Kiri again where the situation was a lot better as Yagura won the battle at Kiri, abd now was taking the initiative of searching for traitors, breaking their forces, it was peaceful actually as soon as the rebels learned of what Yagura won at the Kiri their moral went down faster than a wawes hitting the shore of land of water.
Mito managed to make him sign the treaty and went home, the mission was 4 days, unlike the previous one that was 10 days and more. After that mission Mito was waiting for few days in Konoha, to rest and to please the council as they couldn't just meet every two week just because Mito brought news.
Mito sighed softly as Minato finally called her in the office saying :" you are going in 2 days first towards Taki and then to Kumo."
Mito nodded :" will i go alone or are you sending someone with me."
Minato nodded :" i have to. This time however, only 3 people, Orochimaru is busy too."
Mito nodded :" well it is fine as we won't be going in villages. "
Minato nodded, smirking slightly.
Mito was utterly bored in Konoha especially as most of her friends were on missions, Shisui was doing something with Fugaku and Mikoto wouldn't tell her what was going on. Kakashi was having talks with Minato about the Anbu thing, Kakashi had said he wouldn't agree at the moment, Genma was also talking about the same thing with Minato.
Mito had completely forgotten to ask Minato who was going on the mission with her.
The only people Mito was left to hang were Tokara and ibuki and Mito knew exactly where to find them. She hoped they had some juicy stories to tell her. She as well visit Inoichi on her way. She headed there as she avoided the civilan people that started to question her how her engagement was going, which was rude in her opinion, but since it was already public knowledge she could not do a thing about it. And i&t was the safest location to go. Mito slowly enetered the building only to follow two familiar chakra as she was to say hi and suggest to go on a coffee and have a good time, what she saw, wasn't what she expected, well it was her fault to enter the room it seemed.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito fought the scream she almost let out, she just followed the two chakra signals not looking where that would lead her, and it lead her to a bathroom in i&t department, what she didn't notice was that this bathroom was for guys only, so her entering was not something that should have happened, and you may think she screamed because she saw guys doing their thing, well you aren't in wrong but you are at the same time the reason why Mito almost screamed wasn't from horor it was from pure shock or excitement, even she didn't know. Mito was looking at the two familiar boys that matched the chakra signal from the bathroom doors, the first came in view was Tokara who was closer to her slightly blocking her view of Ibiki who was pressed against the wall, the dou had not noticed her as she didn't make a sound, they were too busy, as Tokara's hand was hard pressed on the wall and other was actually around Ibiki's waist, pulling the mans lower body closer to his own, Ibiki's hands were in Tokara's hair and their lips were moving in sync, well they were kissing.
Mito tried her best to move away as quietly as possible but that wasn't happening as Ibiki had opened his eyes probably to enjoy the look on Tokaras face but in his periferial view he could see Mito, she was easy to spot after all she was red in a blue bathroom. Ibiki definitely had choked at the moment, surprising Tokara at sudden tick his boyfriend did, Tokara saw his boyfriend pale, so he went to ask what was wrong, but before he could utter a word out he heard a step, Mito did not know if sge should help or not but she decided she should so her first step made the noise. Tokara looked at her surprised but immediately changing where he was looking to at Ibiki, trying to calm him.
Mito softly came closer to Ibiki and patted him on his back, hard enough to help him cough out the saliva that went in wrong tube. Ibiki thanked as he looked at her carefully. Mito smiled as she said :" sorry did i catch you guys when i wasn't supposed to, i was actually looking for you."
Ibiki was as red as the person who was just choking could be, well maybe a bit more since he was also blushing, Tokara on the other hand was trying his best to remain calm as he spoke :" this is male bathroom, you aren't supposed to be here. "
Mito nodded :" oh, really, honestly i didn't notice."
Tokara looked around for a second and then spoke :" not a word about this to anyone."
Mito nodded :" sure, there is nobody in village anyway should we move somewhere else. "
Ibiki nodded :" yeah sure."
Mito lead them to a coffee shop, well after accidentally bumping into Inoichi she said that she would visit him later in a day.
Mito looked at the two as she slowly drank her tea, while the other two were coffee drinkers. Mito hummed as she blowed on the hot tea, she slowly opened her mouth, she had noticed that both Ibiki and Tokara staring at it. So she asked :" so how long is this going on."
Ibiki cheeks were flaming now. As Tokara answered :" for about over a month. After Ibiki was comforted by guys."
Mito chuckled :" well then you guys didn't wait for long. So how is it going."
Well both of them were shy to actually try about it. Mito did carefully pick a seat in corner so nobody could actually earsdrop. From what Ibiki and Tokara told her Mito concluded:" it is quite interesting actually, to think that Tokara of all people is dominanting you Ibiki."
Tokara seemed offended by the comment but Mito continued before he could interrupt her:" i am not saying that is a bad thing, you do you, but i honestly expected Tokara to be all soft and giggly under your stare and it is obvious that it is reversed. "
Tokara looked at the Ibiki who was beat red, it looked cute at least to him. Mito then continued to ask them about their relationship, until she knew enough. Then she complete changed the topic, asking about most interesting things that had happened in I&T. She heard a lot of stories as she was actually cleared by Inoichi so she could actually hear these stories. Mito listened but didn't find anything wrong or unusual about it. Well eventually Mito stopped asking them questions as she started to answer their questions. Mito didn't expect Ibiki to fully go on investigation mode, asking her about how others would perceive them, Mito had to tell them for one hundred times that everyone would accept them as they all had shipped them for a while.
Mito followed them to I&t as she wanted to talk with Inoichi. As she opened the doors of his office she had noticed that there was her favorite tea. Mito bowed down before seating in her chair. Inoichi began :" what a pleasure, if i may say so, to think you wanted to chit chat with me."
Mito laughed :" is this how you interrogate nowadays, how funny."
Inoichi tried to play it cool:" well i don't know is there a reason for you to be interrogated." Mito hummed :" there is always something that everyone wants to know. The subject may or may not have the knowledge the other is searching for. "
Inoichi laughed :" that is unfortunately true, so tell me what brings you here. "
Mito clipped her nails:" honestly i was quite bored, especially after troublesome missions" she waited for Inoichi to twitch at the Nara words, he did exactly as she expected as he spoke :" so you were here just to have fun."
Mito smirked :" well to clench my thrist of things to do also."
Inoichi looked at her serious :" look here i still have work to do."
Mito nodded :"yeah so did you find about the jutsu or anything."
Inoichi hummed :" there are few things that caught my attention, there are things as blessings that sometimes connect people."
Mito nodded, then hummed :" well that could be true, i would probably be blessed by Sage, Sage was blessed by his mother before going against her and Black Zetsu was blessed by the same blessing probably. Well if we change the blessing with inherenting a will we fight for it also works. So it isn't anything new. "
Inoichi nodded adding :" that may be true but it also means it is two way street. "
Mito hummed :" maybe, but i don't want to risk it, if i would try to steal their plans they would know, and if i ended just watching his past that wouldn't benefit me at all, and it would probably strengthen the connection between us. Which is really risky."
Inoichi hummed :" that is true. " Mito then smiled as she said :" well it seems like we found the answer i was looking for since this is due to the blessings we cannot really solve it or get rid of it. So thank you for your help. It is getting quite late and i will see you next time. "
Inoichi hummed :"it was not a problem, i look forward to it."
Mito stood up and looked at the clock as she exited the office. She sighed she should rush to not be late to lunch.
She managed to get there in time, Kushina had joined the lunch with little Naruto. Mito sat at her seat waiting for the food, not overly hungry. Kushina was the one speaking about the advature Naruto took her on. It was quite funny story, especially with Naruto jumping in to add to the explanation. Kushina then asked Mito :"so you are leaving tommorow for Taki."
Mito nodded :"yeah, at the dawn."
Kushina spoke :"you aren't going alone right, so who is coming with you."
Mito started answering :" yeah, I am not going alone as too who are my teammates…" Mito stopped, confused and then continued : "i don't know, not a clue."
Kushina laughed at the expression Mito was making. The fact Mito didn't know was probably Minato messing with her. Kushina heard his husband making plans with Naruto to trick Mito. It seemed like it was a petty prank, but Mito panicking over something so small was so cute, it was even cuter because this meant Mito was Konoha shinobi, because she liked to know her teammates so she could adjust to them before going on the mission even if the mission wasn't supposed to have fights, well Kushina wondered most shinobi don't required fighting but the fighting happens. Mito was eating her mind troubled for a moment until she relaxed, quite suddenly if Kushina would say so herself. Mito just hummed :" i will ask Minato, when i go to get the scroll."
Kushina was confused :" he didn't give you the scroll."
Mito answered :" he tried to but i didn't take it as at the moment the mission was days away."
Kushina hummed, looking at Mito for a second and then speaking with Tamura.
Mito finished the meal and made sure to pack everything she needed and then went to Hokage tower.
Mito Mito walked into the office slowly, after hearing enter from Minato. Mito bowed and she looked at Minato, he had a smirk on his face, why, Mito didn't know. The smirk didn't dissappeared as he asked :" have you had these days Mito."
Mito answered :" i did though i was quite close to dying of boredom sometimes."
Minato laughed :" so you came for the mission scroll."
Mito nodded as she spoke :" that and to ask who are my teammates."
Minato's smirk grow as he spoke :" what do you mean, i told you who they were. "
Mito smirked back at him :" you did, i guess you aren't important to me since i didn't remember it. " Mito knew for the fact that the man didn't tell her. Minato was bit taken back as he said :" it is not fair, let me prank you at least once. "
Mito laughed :" Minato the prank was petty and you didn't even try to hide your smirk. "
Minato still looked like a hurt puppy, Mito sighed :"well to be honest you got me ."
Minato sulked :" no i didn't."
Mito sighed as she spoke :" yeah you did, ask Kushina, when she asked me who my teammates were i froze and started to panic, she had the audacity to laugh at me."
Minato nodded now looking like a happy dog, well Mito sighed again as she asked :" so who are my teammates."
Minato smirked :" well of course, since you asked so nicely. It is Genma, Kakashi and Shisui. "
Mito was surprised for a second and then sighed :"so i got worked up over nothing."
Minato laughed :" yup."
Mito nodded :"well that is good, i haven't seen them in days because you trying to recruit them in Anbu and Fugaku scheming something with Shisui."
Minato laughed :"really now,"
Mito hummed :" it is not like i won't find about it when i am alone with them."
Minato nodded :" well since you know how to keep a secret i am not worried even if you are told."
Mito just nodded :"well i will take the scrolls and go."
Minato smiled as he said :" please be careful, boys are wolves."
Mito laughed :" i am soon sixteen, don't you think that i don't know that, especially with 3 boyfriends."
Minato just sighed as Mito just ignored his advice. Mito confidently walked out of the office. Moving swiftly through the village, she thought about what she would do, and nodded to herself she would try playing around with a seal. Luckily nobody was at home as they went with Kushina. Mito then proceeded to take the stuff she needed from her room to Uzumaki library, she liked to pile the seals she played with here, as her room was actually started to be filled by the seals. She had played with it until it was her time to go sleep.
Mito woke up just at the right time, she did her usual morning routine and then headed out, her hair was still slightly wet, she didn't mind it, as she headed straight to the gates, when she arrived there she was the only one there, well she was early but she could feel the three chakra signals that were headed towards her. Mito hummed, she took out a seal she played with yesterday, she looked at it again, deciding should she really experiment with it. Well while she was debating whether to use it or not, Genma had arrived, jumping right next to her bowing as he said :" my princess, your knight has arrived." which made Mito red and cry from bursting into a laughter saying :" that was so cringy and so unexpected."
Genma smirked :" don't say that my princess."
Mito laughed :" well technically you aren't wrong when using that title. "
Genma nodded asking her :" you must have had a good sleep seeing as you are beautiful."
Mito laughed :" That was a smooth one, i must say."
Genma winked and Mito pretend to fall straight into his arms as she mockingly spoke :" oh my knight, do you know how long i have waited for you. "
Genma nodded as played along :" it is been too long my lady."
Mito's grin grew wide as she said:" damn right, now kneel and beg for forgiveness."
Mito waited for him to do it and the spoke to Kakashi and Shisui who had just arrived at the scene and Mito theathricly spoke :"look more late knights came here to get punished." Shisui being the always ready for anything spoke :" my lady, i am sorry please forgive me."
Kakashi though just looked at the two 'knights' in front of him begging for forgiveness, he played the cool knight :" so week, they immediately begged. "
Mito smirked at him :" knight number 3, why do you think that. "
Kakashi smirked :" my lady is a princess but you are known better for something else."
Mito wanted to see where this was going at, she said:" please do tell. "
Kakashi smirked :" you are known to flirt with your knights, i would rather become your plaything than beg forgiveness. "
Mito scuffed :" but i already considered you my plaything, so kneel down and beg."
But before he could do it, Mito stopped him laughing so hard:" i am impressed at how you guys improvised. Shall we go. "
The trio nodded.
As they were traveling Mito asked Shisui what was he talking about with Fugaku. Shisui answered :" oh, we were actually talking about me becoming his right hand at Uchiha military police, well like apprentice for position, he wants me to be Itachi's right hand when he takes over the military police, so i started training for the position learning the ethics of the place."
Mito hummed :" i don't think he did it for just that reason, he is thinking about his clan at same time. He is making sure you are view as Uchiha and when we get married you will strongly be rooted in clan making union between Uchiha clan and Konoha unshakable."
Shisui looked at her asking her :" would it be different if he decided to not do this. "
Mito hummed :" well situation would change a bit, as others would try to connect you with Uzumaki more than Uchiha, since i didn't get your surname and you didn't recive mine, it would seem neutral but actually would say that Uzumaki are as strong as Uchihas which would harm Uchihas. I am saying this as you know Uzumakis are strong, but we aren't as powerful as Uchiha clan in military. "
Shisui was still confused :" so, it is better for the clan to get along with me. "
Mito nodded :" well you are special, in fact you have actually a claim to leader position, you probably know that. "
Shisui nodded :" because mangekyou. "
Mito looked at the Genma and Kakashi who were talking about something. Mito hummed as she asked :" oh, now that you remind me, what were you guys doing with Anbus these days. Kakashi spoke :" Well i didn't do much, they just interduced me to how things worked. "
Mito hummed :" i don't see why they did it but i can't complain. "
Kakashi smiled as he answered :" it is because i said that in future I will accept the position, and they wanted to show off. They did ask for me to be reserve of their forces. " Mito hummed, well Anbu were dangerous position to be in, but at the moment there wasn't that much danger to be in reserves. So she looked at Genma :" How about you. " Genma smiled softly :" i got a training session and training plan, i am not proper member at the moment as i didn't passed the test but will soon. After all i am sure it isn't harder than your spars or root Anbu training."
Mito hummed :" just don't be overconfident."
Genma smiled :" that is hard to do when i have you as girlfriend. "
Mito blushed for a second before laughing :" i liked it, but be aware that they didn't like it " she gestured to Kakashi and Shisui. Shisui just smiled innocently saying :" oh, i am fine." Kakashi sighed :" as long as you do make her smile, your good. "
Mito nodded :" do you need translation to what they said. "
Genma looked at her, then at two almost innocent boys as he spoke :" they agreed that it is fine, but if they think it is not they will kill me."
Mito nodded :" yes they are being dramatic. "
Kakashi grunted :" hn. "
Mito teased him:" someone would think that you are the Uchiha in the group."
Kakashi smirked :"well they would probably think the truth once, and that is that i am the strongest here."
Mito looked at him as she said:" are you implying that just like you are pretending to be strongest here Uchiha clan is pretending to be strongest in Konoha, well in world. But in Konoha only Hyuga can actually compete with them in military, in world i wouldn't dare to say they are the strongest. "
Kakashi just spoke :" yeah, but every Uchiha i met i can beat. "
Mito hummed :" that may be so, but have you ever fought Fugaku or Shisui with their eyes fully active. "
Kakashi shook his head, while it was true he was stronger than Shisui without or with sharingan, he knew that the boy was actually holding back all the time.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito laughed at Kakashi, as softly spoke :" Well anyways, we should focus on the mission, we are now passing through land of earth and will be heading to North west, where we will be crossing another border and then will be heading to hidden village in waterfall, but we won't make contact with their shinobis, understood. "
They all responded understood. And their slow journey continued without any trouble, the four of them talking more about what they didn't have time for few weeks. Catching up with each other. It was interesting until it was night and they were near the second border, well they didn't run into any shinobi from Iwa but that didn't mean Mito didn't feel them, they just were further away from them doing their own business. Mito thought felt a bit strange on the mission like it was too easy, she discarded it as she told herself that it was probably because the first mission to Kiri was harder than she thought it would be. So now she was constantly on the edge. Genma and Kakashi insisted that she rests as they will take the first watch, this didn't make Mito feel any less on edge, though she agreed on it as she was pressured by her three boyfriends.
Mito fell asleep sooner than she thought she would probably her shinobi training coming in for the save.
There was nothing that happened in the first shift and it was like that in the second shift that Mito and Shisui were watching, Mito and he were softly speaking to each other, looking in the sky as Mito was sensing the surrounding area and few of her clones were scouting the area, Mito smiled at Shisui's innocent questions and asnwerd him seriously. Even though he was the youngest and most chaotic one, he was innocent to the core. Mito found that the cutest about the boy.
They continued their journey once the sun was up and Kakashi and Genma woke up, Mitos clones caught a rabbit for a breakfast, it was maybe a bit heavy for the morning but it was only thing living in these parts of mountains, and there wasn't much vegetables for anything else. Mito roasted it faster with a seal she made, which wasn't meant to be used like this, but that didn't mean it could not been used like this.
Mito sighed softly as they eat in quiet atmosphere, she had sensed a chakra signal, which was ahead of them by far ans she hoped that the person was heading to Taki, as she actually didn't know where the village was actually located, she knew on the map but still maps weren't really reliable if tge surrounding area is consistently changing because of the fights. When they finished eating Mito followed that chkara signal that was pretty far away almost out of her range, but luckily they were going slightly faster than him, and there was no way she would loose him.
The hours passed by and the man had obviously enetered the village so Mito knew where to go, and she slowed down realizing that they were going a bit faster than required form the requirements. The area was more lively in nature than land of earth, there were plenty of forest. Anyways the Nature seemed to be lively, even though Mito could feel that hint of rotten chakra, she learned that Black Zetsu had appeared here several months ago, but she couldn't really tell what that was about.
But felling the stench in chakra here confirmed that he was here probably to observe what happened to Fu, anyways she stiffed but just continued, she would learn more the closer she went.
Once they were close enough, Mito asked Shisui to summon a crow summon to pass the message to the leader of Taki, she made sure to explain what she knew of the leader of village to a bird, well it was mostly what Minato had told her few days ago. She herself didn't know much about it.
Once the bird flew off and circled three times around them Mito nodded, they should rest for a bit, it was late in day to travel to kumo. And she was told to wait until the response had come. Mito hummed, feeling chakra everywhere around her, Black Zetsus chakra was not as present here, so she assumed he had watched from a far. Thought what surprised her was that Fu seemed happy with her chakra, or happier than she expected but there was no way she would be allowed to meet up with the girl.
On the other side she was resting close to the edge of the village, the 4 of them laying on the grass even though they made a small camp few meters away. They talked and talked, Mito stiffed when the night was almost there, she felt a strange chakra next to them, which was weird as it suddenly appeared there, probably they were traveling with a jutsu that helped them travel faster or something, but it was weird as Mito didn't notice the chakra from far away, the chakra itself was weird, something felt familiar but at same time it didn't feel familiar. The person was actually relatively close to them, and they were walking now, very slow and with a direction in mind. Mito made the others aware of this and went closer to the lake in front of the waterfalls, which diveded them from the village. Mito watched the area where she could feel presence come from. A figure appeared, a beautiful and pale man, his hair long and straight, his form when walking filled with grace, he however didn't look a year over 20. The man was looking in front of him as he walked. His clothes were dark and long, he turned to face them when he also reached the edge of the lake, a surprised look on his face as he looked at them, his eyes were focused on each of them for a few seconds until his gaze fell on Mito, Mito felt the gaze, she would describe it as a heavy and guilty one, somewhat desperate. Her and his eyes were looking at each other for a minute, until he turned away, headed in the waterfalls without a word, though to Mito it seemed like he wanted to talk but he shouldn't. Like he was debating if he wanted to approach them and decided against it. She saw that in his dark black eyes, which seemed a bit too empty. But who was she ti know what his eyes should look like, especially since she didn't know him, she didn't know his past, which was weird she could tell that he was strong was he originally for Taki but there was no indication that he was and she didn't know who he was, only thing she could say is that he looked like a Uchiha and he felt familiar.
Kakashi spoke after relaxing when the man left :" weird, why did he enter the waterfalls and the gourds didn't ask him a thing."
Yes the gourds were on the outside of the waterfalls and they asked their group what their business was.
Genma nodded as he spoke :" more so they acted like he wasn't even there, not even writing down that he enetered like they did previously. "
Shisui was the only one who spoke about his appearance :"i think that it is weird that he looks like a Uchiha and his chakra is similar but i can't say that he is definitely a Uchiha."
Mito was surprised he couldn't tell so she asked :" why, i mean i can't tell either if he is a Uchiha or not but why do you think we can't see through him."
Shisui answered :" honestly to me he feels like a mixture of so many things, there is a Uchiha style chakra in him but there is no much, to me he seems like a experiment. "
Mito hummed that was possible. Anyways they returned to their previous position and relaxed, Mito followed the mans chakra, noticing how he had suppressed it as much as possible, she then noticed that that was why she couldn't sense him earlier, he seemed to be a lot further now than she remembered him being, so it meant that his jutsu or chakra control was doing something unusual and that was sending his chakra impulse to further ahead and releasing it there and making sensors feel him further away or not close at all.
Mito hummed as she now didn't actually know how to follow him she sighed as she spoke :" that dude is dangerous, how dangerous i don't know."
The three next to her stiffed as they asked why.
Mito answered that he was able to escape her senses.
Mito slept in a weird position, nervous to be killed by the weird boy man that was close by. But her worries seemed to be solved as the crow returned with a reply. She skimmed through it, and sighed in defeat she thought it would lead to this, Taki basically saying :' thanks for the offer but we prefer to stay isolated as it is tge way to go, we are too afraid to do a thing.'
She knew that it would end like this as Taki was the only village to join the fourth Ninja war because everyone else joined. Mito sighed sadly :"we should go to kumo. They refused, and there was no counter offer so that means they aren't willing to talk."
The group nodded, and Mito could swear that she saw that man again his lips were asking her to save him, but next time she blinked he was gone and the problem was she couldn't feel him anywhere around. She tried her best to stay calm and ask Isobu if he saw the same thing and he nodded that in fact he did, however it was a genjutsu on the lips as he actually didn't say anything no sound was left from his mouth but not to ignore it completely.
Mito hummed confused by what he meant with saving, but she put back on his mind, she had other things to worry. They were traveling through smaller counties and they were now using henges to pass through them without being noticed. They would always henged into a shinobi of the country they were traveling through. Their journey was long, like they would have to rest at each and every border and it would take them half of day to pass through the country, which was the reason why they were only entering the land of lightning on their fourth day of traveling from Taki, and from here they still had time to reach the mountains. Mito remembered the advice Minato gave her to not meet with Kumo representatives directly as their previous treaty had said that unless both sides were in deep talks about the new treaty the one country could send shinobi in Konoha or Kumo, which was weird but it was Kumo's request even though they basically had to surrender as they were facing all others countries. Mito sent the message by Shisui's crow again this time explaining where to find Raikage easily she after all knew how the man looked.
The bird would arrive few hours before they would, but Mito wasn't going there just make the summons jib easier on return now, she was checking something out, something she planned to use soon. Maybe she didn't need to use it on herself but it would help others. Isobu hummed in her mind saying :" maybe you should use it on yourself too."
Mito was surprised at the suggestion but then hummed :" i geuss it can't hurt."
Mito felt the feeling of unease escape her when she was leaving Taki and as further she left she noticed that she found herself to breathe easier, she didn't know why though. Kakashi and Genma were mostly talking to each other and Shisui was obviously thinking about the boy they saw few days ago, the appearance hitting two of them harder than the other two. But still Genma and Kakashi did think of it as a serious thing but just like Mito amd Shisui they couldn't pinpoint why, so they decided to keep it of their mind.
Mito sighed softly as they decided to take a stop at the hot springs, they were trying to act like turists, even though they known that no turists traveled through the country this fast, they were a village away from Kumo basically two hours away. Mito played with water, humming to herself, feeling rather familiar chakra signal close, even though she never met them she knew who that was thanks to Isobu. It was Yugito and Matabi, she hummed when she felt the women enter the spring and enetered the water carefully not disturbing the other women in the water as she actually headed as straightforward as possible to Mito, who wasn't looking at her at all but could feel her coming. The woman leaned on the stone edge right next to Mito, finally speaking :" Mito - san, if i am right."
Mito smiled at her :" you are right, Yugito - san."
Yugito hummed, slightly surprised to see Mito know her name, she expected to be called by jinchuriki status she had.
Mito hummed saying :" don't worry i am just passing through Kumo on a mission there is nothing i am hiding. "
Yugito did wonder that but that wasn't the question she wanted to ask in the moment, Yugito hummed :" i wanted to ask you more about the ones after us."
Mito froze for a second, wondering if she could tell her more than she already knew, well she would only tell stuff Jiraiya confirmed so she spoke :" yeah, what exactly interest you."
Yugito hummed :" i know why they want us, but how do they expect to capture us."
Mito answered :"they will send shinobi of kage level after us often times in pairs and once they knock you out or severely injure you they will kidnap you. Well at least to my knowledge that was their plan with the previous jinchuriki of Isobu" Mito lied on the end just to make a excuse for the reason why she knew.
Yugito hummed :" so why are you trying to make every country allies."
Mito hummed :"because if we stay at peace they will have less chances to take us unready as we will be safely hidden in village, and unless you are against Pain you should be safe their, but also be careful of Black white looking creature, if you see him run, there is no way to kill him, which makes him extremely dangerous. "
Yugito nodded :" so that is our enemy. Bee said they call themselves Akatskui. "
Mito nodded :" yeah, right now they are recruiting members and building their organization up, and four great countries are trying to keep them in check. Kumo isn't doing a thing about them, but at least isn't openly working with them. "
Yugito hummed :" i see, i will inform to Bee about this. "
Mito hummed saying :" yeah, send my regards. It was nice meeting you Yugito - san"
Yugito nodded :" likewise."
And before Mito even could count to five the other women was out of the water, her clothes were in a second on her and she was out of the hot springs.
Mito sighed softly as she went out also, she went to check on the boys as they too were done, so they continued their journey after this short break.
Meanwhile in Taki, the beautiful man was walking right next to Fu, the girl who was only 5 soon to be six, she was holding on his hand as she spoke :" Izuna - ni-chan, you know that i have been having a lot of fun thanks to you. And everyone has started to treat me better, well they are still ignoring me but at very least i don't need to hide from them."
Izuna's voice was soft, slightly sad, as he spoke :" i am glad, but you should focus more on having fun than at them"
Fu beamed at him, she looked at him, he seemed troubled by something, even though she didn't know him for long, few weeks maximum, she noticed a slight shift in few last days, he was usually sad but he was sadder than usual and her beaming smiles weren't returning a smile on his face like at the beginning. Fu asked :" is there something that makes Izuna - ni-chan sad."
Izuna frowned, as he debated if he should tell her about it, should he trouble a child with his story, yes this child was entrusted to him by Black Zetsu as a ploy, Black Zetsu obviously had a plan with this child, the jinchuriki of 7 tails, but what it was exactly he didn't know, from what he remembered that rabbit had said to him in past life his goal was to extract the bijus and seal them in a place so he wondered why he just didn't kidnap the girl and it would be over. Maybe he was playing it safe he didn't know, but he wasn't sad about that, he couldn't really come to care about someones else life because he was to busy caring and thinking through what he could do about his own situation, he only cared about others lives when he was about to end them as that was still hard for him, for his voice of reason. His mouth moved on it is own :" i met someone i both wish to see and not at the same time, that feeling isn't as confusing as it sounds right now, you will probably understand when you grow up a bit more, i am a bit sad as they didn't recognize me but it has been some time since we last seen each other. Though they did seem interested in me, but the interest isn't enough for me. "
Fu looked up at his face a face full of complicated feelings. She didn't know what to say about it, je didn't explain much but she understood that it was a deep thing, he didn't trust her, and neither did she at the moment, she just enjoyed peaceful times, even though she didn't know how long it would last her, she was smart life her taught her many things. So she let the topic drop, the silence was following the as they walk came to a halt, to a place Izuna trained and where she would train her chakra more.
Chapter Text
3.pov.
Mito received the response after a few days, the response said :" Kumo has no intention to agree to Konohas proposal, however we are willing to make our proposal and send our diplomacy representatives to Konoha, see you in few weeks time dear Hokage, from Raikage."
Mito snorted at the text, he was playing with them, she sighed, well with this she was done with her missions, she should head to Konoha and rest, after of course reporting to Hokage. She looked at her boys who were still in hot springs, they were in mixed baths, as Mito put her legs in water while the rest of her body was dressed. Shisui was actually being tickled by the other two after he had sprayed them with water, and Mito was thinking for a minute, what to do now, probably head to Konoha and then get engaged with Kakashi, and slowly get ready to go on a training trip. Well that all needed to wait until the Kumo visited Konoha. Before that it would be too risky, especially if both killer Bee and Yugito were too come that could possibly be an end to Konoha.
Mito sighed softly as she looked to left, thinking more about the beautiful man she saw however she wasn't curious about his looks but by the reason why he asked for help, and why through the genjutsu, was he followed by someone and could not tell, or he was chased, but Mito didn't know if anything good would happen if she helped him.
Mito was then locking eyes with Genma who was steaming from his upper body he was holding on the edge of the pool, just in between his arms were Mitos legs, he was leaning forward and kissed her as she looked at him, the kiss was sweet and short, because Kakashi and Shisui pulled him down immediately, causing Mito to laugh. Before they could continue to drown Genma Mito spoke :" we finished our mission, and you guys are too long in the water."
Kakashi let go of Gemma head as he asked :" is it as you expected."
Mito nodded :"pretty much, even if we gave them much more they would still responded the same."
Genma finally surfaced seeing that the reason why the other two stopped was because Mito talked to them. Which meant that the mission was done.
And in few minutes they were getting dressed trying their best to flash Mito who was actually draining her legs with a towel. Seeing that they were unsuccessful they stopped.
They headed to Konoha and were having relaxing time to get there. Without any trouble.
On the outskirts of Taki Izuna was standing next to Fu teaching her how to control her chakra even better, teaching her how to fight, while also doing his best to train. As Black Zetsu ordered he was getting along with the young girl, Fu was curious girl though, she was smart so she knew when she should ask something and when she shouldn't.
Fu asked :"so why are you sad after seeing that person."
Izuna stiffed, yes, he didn't like this question, it has been few days since she asked him about rabbit so didn't think she would ask him again, he answered again :"it is because she is my last hope, but i have died once already trying to fight for the rabbit."
Fu was confused as she tried to decode the words she obviously believed that he didn't meant it literally. So she asked :" so why didn't the rabbit recognize you. "
Izuna hummed :" just as she changed from the past i changed too, in fact if Black Zetsu didn't say that that was her i wouldn't ever be able to recognize her."
Fu smiled sadly at him asking :" so how exactly do you know her. "
Izuna answered :" we were classmates, but even before we went to school we had seen each other few times. We got closer later on. "
Fu hummed :" what is school like, i am wondering since i won't be able to attend one."
Izuna hummed :" school, well just like a life school is a good thing that can be filled with bad things, bad people and bad teachers. However it teaches you to keep moving forward and actually get better at screwing life. "
Fu spoke :" "well it does not sound like a fun place."
Izuna hummed :"" i geuss it isn't a fun place even though it wss supposed to be one. "
Izuna looked at the sky and felt a wave of disgusting chakra appear next to him. Black Zetsu was standing next to him proud and spoke :" is it going as planned.
Izuna nodded :"yes everything is going according to the plan, Konoha forces are no longer close to us and the leader replied as you wished. They went to Kumo."
Black Zetsu already knew that but just kept quiet as he watched Fu. He spoke :" has she been listening to you. "
Izuna nodded :" yes. "
Black Zetsu then sighed as he spoke :" maybe Izuna you should know that the rabbit of yours has moved on. "
Izuna hummed :" i am already aware of that."
Black Zetsu turned around and was facing the village as he spoke :" slowly a new puzzle is getting made, lets see if you will be able to solve it before it swallows the world. "
The message obviously for Mito but the other two stayed there silent.
His eyes glowed yellow as he turned to them saying :" let's go to our new hideout. "
Izuna hummed, not knowing what to do but follow the lead Black Zetsu was doing. Fu always liked to travel so she was even more excited as they were traveling through the surface of the ground.
Like usual the hideout was dark and mysterious, what was more there was someone in there too. Fu had recognized him immediately as he was a legend of Taki, the man who had survived since the era of first Hokage. Izuna however didn't know the man and was careful, he recognized the simbol on his headband and that it was crossed meaning he was a nuke nin.
Fu spoke first :" is that the great Kakuza. O my God are you going to be my friend too."
Kakuza just scuffed :" i better be payed for this."
Black Zetsu hummed :" as long as you do your job."
Which was what Izuna wanted to ask but he knew he shouldn't. His hands trembled slightly every time he tried to feel the chakra the man had, it was abnormal, as it was 5 different froms with five different sources. Unlike other people who had just one source, even black Zetsu only had two.
Fu seemed to be enyojing making new friends even though Kakuza never payed her any attention, until he spoke :" so i am too here to kill anyone who is unauthorized and is illegally passsing by. Especially if they are from some of big countries."
Black Zetsu hummed :"yes, andmake sure to dispose of their bodies. This will be your task until a new member joins Akatskui, we are hoping for a certain man."
Izuna looked at the man, noticing that he was indeed clothed like Akatskui member, but still he didn't know much probably he wasn't as important in the storyline or maybe rabbit had just forgotten about him. Either way with no real info he should just stay quiet and follow orders. Black Zetsu turned to him and said:" You will listen to him for few weeks, i hope you don't disappoint. Also by no chance make it public that you are the one hanging around with seven tails, understood."
Izuna spoke confidently even though he didn't know where the confidence had come from :" understood. "
Fu however wasn't pleased as Kakuza was obviously ignoring her and Black Zetsu referred to her as seven tails.
Her grip tightened, her fists were ready to hit something, but she was weakest one here and everyone was looking at her from above, making her freeze in spot, Izuna was looking at her with every intention of stopping her from doing anything. She was so embarrassed that she wasn't able to do a thing, she couldn't raise her hands against them, she was smart enough to realize that but her intelligence was the cause she didn't move and why she thought she would always stay week, so she held on the anger like she did with the villagers, hopping that the hate she harbored would made her stronger.
Black Zetsu hummed with interest this was the right choice. He slowly merged with the wall as he said :" the three of you should get to know each other better." and he dissappeared. Izuna was just standing there and then went to sit right on the bed which was in worse shape than he remembered, he was after all now sleeping in the house Fu got when they took her in. His mouth were moving before he realized:" iz money everything you think about, don't you think that greed will cost you everything."
Kakuza didn't respond for minute, and only when he was facing away from the man did he speak :" once you live as long as i have you will find out that everything else you value in life dissappears over time, you leave it in behind or you get left behind, money however you can always count on."
Izuna just turned around, he did not care about money, but he did understand what the other man meant, but unlike him Izuna does not have anything tying him to the world and would actually prefer to be saved even if that meant his death. He was no longer himself and there was no hope that he will find himself, and what would he do if he found himself. Rabbit had moved on and he was all alone in this unknown world. His thoughts were interrupted when Fu grabbed his hands saying :"let's play, i am bored."
Izuna nodded and exiting the underground hideout through the rute they entered.
The night was slowly falling and Izuna was sitting on the branche, he knew that in fact he wasn't alone. He knew that Black Zetsu didn't trust much Kakauza, the creature didn't trust anyone. Black Zetsu let his presence leak and spoke eventually :" you tried to speak with Mito didn't you."
Izuna wondered for a second how the man knows, but sighed in defeat :" i did."
Black Zetsu hummed :" you should know that i can read you as i both created your body, stole your soul and sealed you, so i know exactly how you feel about that person. "
Izuna wasn't surprised, but he didn't want to hear how he felt about rabbit from Black Zetsus mouths, so he spoke about it himself :" i am still in love with the person she used to be, i never stopped, there was nothing in afterlife that could make me forget, even though i know they moved and it hurts i still wish them to be happy."
Black Zetsu was disgusted but Izuna wasn't looking at him, he didn't need to he knew the creature would judge him. Black Zetsu hummed :" at least you know there is no chance for too of you. I would prefer if you stopped thinking about her, she will only hurt you and that will mess up my new plans."
Izuna looked at the creature until he laughed as he said :" i don't think you really mean that, you need me as broken as possible. Aren't those types of Uchiha easier to control. "
Black Zetsu was surprised for a bit but just smirked :" you are right, although i assure you that the seal on your heart is enough."
Izuna just nodded, waiting for the Black Zetsu to leave, but before he did so Black Zetsu spoke :" you should know that Mito is engaged with both Shisui and Genma, and she is openly dating Kakashi, i am awere you saw all three of them when you saw Mito."
Izuna froze, those guys were what rabbit chose, two were literal kids and the oldest one out of them was a bit over 15. Which meant she was older than them by almost 10 years, well at least to his knowledge she was her before him 5 years, and she was 18 then mentally. He didn't want to judge the person he loved and the fact she was moving over him so fast hurt him more. His emotions were already all over the place, he tried his best to calm down. His hands trembled as black Zetsu touched hus shoulder saying :" i hope that you will finally understand your position, Izuna." and the creature vanished. Leaving the broken boy to piece himself to the best of his ability.
Mito sighed after traveling for four days and finally being in front Konoha gates, they were tired out but not because they were chakra exhausted but because the weather that followed them wasn't nice, and the reason why they were covered in mud and their hair was wet when they were in front of Konohas gates, the gatekeepers tried their best not to laugh out loud. Which was much appreciated, as Mito had to confirm their own identities.
As they then were permitted to enter and go to Hokage's office, Mito didn't really care how she looked and either way the storm was 2 hours of hitting Konoha which meant that if she went to change and then to report she would get new clothes dirty on her way back, anyways Mito walked with her three tired boyfriends, they were also tired as they couldn't find any place to sleep as everything wasn't covered up. So yes they didn't have sleep for last two days, and were moving constantly, Mito was surprised that the storm was that big.
Mito entered the Hokage tower, and everyone was looking at her, Mito just walked passed them without giving them a glance, she stopped next to secretary and asked :"is Hokage - sama free."
The secretary answered without lifting her head busy with sorting some documents:" he is currently in middle of getting a report, i will make sure Mito - sama is the next to go in for report."
Mito smiled as she said:" thank you, is the line long. "
The secretary answered :"no, but Hokage's said that it should be done by importance order."
Mito hummed leaning against the wall right next to Hokage's office doors. Genma, Kakashi and Shisui leaned next to her, which looked pretty funny, they made the wall dirty, and it was odd seeing a 15 years old girl standing next to 13 and 12 years old boys and being same height, and Genma was higher than her for half of head. So nobody would expect Mito to be leader of group, they wouldn't believe that all four of these people were jonins anyway. The doors opened and Kurenai, Asuma and Raido exited the room. Just chatting, looking around and seeing the four just standing there, they didn't have mercy they laughed at Mito and the boys teasing them that they must had it rough. Mito didn't laugh too tired, but smile was on her face as she spoke :"oh, we didn't see each other in long time, so how about a hug."
Mito moved forward especially towards Kurenai who hid behind Asuma, who assumed Mito wouldn't hug him because of their hate love relationship, but Mito smirked bigger saying :" oh, boy, i get to go on your nerves by hugging you and getting you dirty. "
Asuma just screeched horor sound as the mud made it's way on his clean clothes and Mito was cold and wet too.
But before Mito could do more damage the voice called :" next."
Mito pouted and looked at them saying :" You got away easily this time. " and then she followed Minato's voice in the office. Kakashi, Genma and Shisui behind her.
Minato was surprised to sense them enter the room, they should have arrived days later as they all assumed it would take longer to get answers. He hummed at them, when they didn't immediately enter he had to call :" next."
They were probably catching with previous team, but they could do that later. And they enter slowly, wet sounds made its way in his office. He cringed and looked from his window to the doors, only freezing at seeing their attire, which was as dirty as people who lived in swamps and would accidentally fall in, anyway they looked so bad and funny. When they bowed the water dripped all over the office not missing a place, he found this less funny, so he rushed for answers:" you have come earlier than expected, so report."
Mito stopped bowing, slowly lifting her head up because her hair was heavy from the water. She began :" as i assumed Taki wants to be isolated, although that would be fine the weird thing is that i felt that Black Zetsu has been around that area, and there was a unidentified shinobi that had ability to escape my senses, although it seemed like he was staying in Taki noone there talked to him, but that is something that was unusual and doesn't have anything to do with our mission. "
Hokage hummed noting that in his brain somewhere as he spoke :" so they said no, and didn't give us a chance. "
Mito nodded :" yes, similar thing happened with Kumo, they sent this letter. " just like she did with Taki response she gave him Kumo response as she continued :" they refused our offer and said they would be sending their offer to Konoha in few weeks, as by then the previous treaty will be over they can send shinobi in Konoha, however i doubt that they will make a deal that would benefit us as much as it would benefit them what is more the treaty could be a trap, they could actually be after something entirely else. I will try to find more about that, if anything i will be careful so just leave that to me and worry if you should accept the offer they will give you. "
Minato nodded asking her :" you expected this. "
And Mito answered :" yes, as i understand the politics of Kumo. Kumo believes that they should be strongest, they will be doing anything for that, they are old fashioned because of that as they care just for themselves. Konoha on the other hand changes with time, we are seeking peace by lending others our hand and coming to compromise. While they think they will achieve peace if they are stronger than others, pushing others away. "
Minato sighed saying :" you are right, is that all, if so you can go. ".
Mito didn't pretend she was mildly surprised to see him send her so fast, only understanding when he muttered :" before the whole office needs cleaning. "
Mito chuckled :" the storm is coming in Konoha, so you should head back home quickly. "
Minato smirked at her :" unlike you i have a way to travel long distance without getting dirty."
Mito snorted :"show off." as she exited the room and her boyfriend handling over the written reports from their part of mission.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Few weeks went by after Mito returned to Konoha. She stayed in the village the whole time, as she used her maximum of going out of the village for missions and council was bit uneasy that she actually got to go outside for so many times and so long. The storm that came when she arrived had made some damage on the village and Minato used that as her new mission, to fix everything. It wasn't much but it still helped as her other friends would either go on missions or return from one. Mito could catch up with them and wouldn't be bored she also had a lot of free time to experiment on seals. She actually spared few times with her students and Anko, which was fun. She spend time with her boyfriends when they weren't on missions. While also she planned on having hee last engagements with Kakashi as soon as the representatives of kumo would leave, well they should probably arrive first. She was worried about that and luckily the mission she was on, the fixing Konoha after a storm, made it easy for her to check on the security of the village, where she felt like it needed to be tightened she would notify Root Anbu about it, and in a day she could feel that they all were covered.
Mito sighed softly as it was the last day before delegation arrived.
Minato called her in his office to talk with her :" Mito, you are worried about something, my Anbu had noticed increased number of Root Anbu on villages patrols."
Mito hummed :" there is nothing to worry, because it is just a suspicious on my part, if you see that the treaty isn't equal on both sides i will inform you on what is going to happen. "
Minato froze, then asked :" so you didn't plan to be there when they brought the treaty. "
Mito answered :" no, there is no need, we have many other capable shinobi that can cause the pressure. "
Minato hummed :" so what will you be doing at the time. "
Mito answered :" i will watch out for anything suspicious happening, in Root Anbu headquarters."
Minato sighed :" all right, i will belive in you this time too . "
Mito hummed :" i just want to make it clear, if the thing i think will happen happens, there is no alliance with Kumo, a peace treaty with Konohas advantage should do. "
Minato finally understood that it was even more serious than he thought at first asking :" and how do you expect the peace treaty to be sighed, it isn't like Raikage would accept loss. "
Mito hummed :" Well yes, but Kumo doesn't expect us to sign the treaty but at the same time they think we are weak because we seek friends, so they are taking in assumption that we might sign it, and only for that reason will Raikage give a ring that simbolises his rule to the head of delegation. We will force them to use it if it comes to it. "
Minato sighed :" How do you know so much "
Mito smirked :" i have ears and eyes everywhere."
Minato let her go then, as he did not have any more questions to her.
As the day passed and the morning came, Mito was wide awake and sitting in her chair in the Root Anbu headquarters, a bunch of agents surrounding her, the new members on the left side while the old members on her right side, she didn't visit it some time so she was surprised to feel so many different chakra signals than what she remembered, but it didn't bother her much as she spoke :" Today, kumo delegation is coming in town, our duty is to keep peace at the village and safety of every single citizen. So i want your eyes sharp, your ears clean and your nose ready, whatever you see, however bad it is don't kill, you can knock them out but no killing, after taking them into custody carefully transport them into I&T. I will be among the civilans, so there is no need to worry about me. "
The Anbu on her right bowed saying :" let's us be your shield and sword once again. "
Mito smirked :" of course, i let you all live so that you guys can show me how worthy you all are. "
She then stood up as she said :" they are two hours away, so let's slowly take our spots." the root anbus dissappeared and Mito looked at Orochimaru who recently returned to Konoha from his mission, Mito smirked at him as he asked :" so what is exactly happening, what do you think will happen. "
Mito hummed as she walked towards him where the exit to the village was:" the Kumo is greedy for Konohas blood."
Orochimaru hummed :" that does sound like them."
Mito and he ended in dango shop, pretending to be eating the food for fun, while checking if everything is going as planned.
Just as Mito predicted two hours later kumo delegation had arrived at the gates of Konoha. There were five of them there, Mito didn't know any of them by chakra signal. But she knew they were obviously strong by their reserves and chakra types. She hummed as Orochimaru and her were in market zone, henge in civilians, Mito eating everything she saw. It was bit unlucky that the delegation came on this week, but situation with her body was a lot better than on the beginning of her period, Mito was becoming restless the longer they waited. Until Orochimaru put his hand on her shoulder saying :" relax. There is nothing to be nervous of, you will lessen the chances of success if you stay so stiff."
Mito just nodded, looking over the direction where kumo delegation was supposed to come from and then turning around to buy an apple. She bite in and making the crunchy noises she waited.
The five members team, was huge, they were very easy to spot in Konoha, they were built differently, their shoulders wide and their body wide, five of them barely able to walk on the road of Konoha, only leaving a meter for rest of people to occupy of the road, eventually with a slight curve they had to change the formation and there were 3 in front and 2 in back, their skin darker than anyone from Konoha, Mito looked at the with curiosity of civilan girl. The men were speaking between each other, with low voices, but every trained shinobi could hear them, but the conversation was about something private affairs between the four of them chasing a girl, and her rejecting them. The fifth man was smirking behind them. But Mito didn't focus on him.
Today was a long day and she didn't expect them to do anything suspicious when they walked in village. She just wanted to check how they looked and how they felt, moreover to check how strong they were. They were pretty strong but still were not a threat to Konoha alone.
Mito sighed as they passed by her, she then hummed to Orochimaru which was a sign that they are going to next location. The location was few blocks away and they climbed on highest floor, looking at the Hokage's office, and Mito gave Orochimaru a seal which he knew how to use and she used it too, it was same seal she gave to Anko month ago, but this time it was used so they could spy on Hokage's tower. They were ready to read the lips.
In 10 minutes the delegation had arrived at the office, in the office there were obviously Hokage, Nara clan head, Yamanaka clan head, Uchiha clan head and Senju clan head - Tsunade also alongside them there was Jiraiya . A pretty good combination, although Mito doubted than Jiraiya was real as she felt his chakra to be little low compared to her last seeing her, which meant he was a blood clone which meant that he was still useful but not as useful as expected. The delegation bowed slightly introducing themselves, but Mito didn't bother remembering their names. As she didn't remember them in the first place. The talk was a bit cold, as they handed the treaty to Hokage. And began to explain it. Receiving small nods, although that was just act. As by the end everyone in the office from Konohas side was pretty much annoyed Mito could feel from their chakra signals. And they said :" Konoha will consider about a deal, for few hours, we wouldn't make you wait so you are free to go back to the inn. Right next to Hokage's tower.
Mito hummed as they now waited for the group to exit the tower and go on the streets to their inn. She left a clone with Orochimaru in case they moved soon, as she teleported in the office. Which startled the few Anbu officers there, until she remembered to drop her henge saying sorry with her hands in prayers mode, she then bowed at Minato, who just hummed saying :" You spied on us."
Mito hummed :" i am spying on them."
Minato huffed :" so you know what they offered."
Mito nodded :" it isn't the worst they had to offer, but the treaty is heavily on their side, and what is worse it doesn't seem like they are going to make treaties with other countries, which makes it weird, and at same time they are trying to justify the future expanding of Land of lightning. "
Minato nodded, Shikaku hummed as he looked at Mito saying :" are you assuming the same thing i am. "
Mito looked at him sweetly as she said :" i am not Yamanaka to read your mind. So mind sharing it with us"
Minato looked at him as he gave him permission to speak.
Shikaku began :" so knowing Kumo and seeing that they are obviously not interested in signing the treaty with us, because they refused a good treaty and sent us one we can't accept, they want to be seen as someone who is not at fault in this disaster of diplomacy, or at least they would call it that, which shields them, and they are trying to do something else that will make them stronger. "
Mito hummed :" yeah you are right. But can you assume what their plans is. "
Shikaku frowned :" i thought you knew. "
Mito sighed :" I have a suspicion. But the vision has been growing blurred as the time has reached, in the original vision a Kumo delegation would try to kidnapp a Hyuga princess if i remember correctly. But i can't remember the details anymore and with how situation is already different from the vision it could even not happen. But i have it under control. "
A moment of silence, and Mito cursed :" they are definitely on he move, they henged and they are going to a playground the clan children usually use. You guys stay here, i will be back when everything is dealt with, you play the part of discussing the the treaty." she dissappeared just as she appeared, she was right next to henged Orochimaru, as he looked like he was ready to move out any second, Mito henged back and nodded at him as they suppressed their chakra with seals. Mito could feel every root Anbu following them from afar, and Mito and Orochimaru were jumping slowly over the 5 kumo shinobi who were henged into more looking Konoha shinobi. It was weird that they were just straight heading for the children, Mito halted as the shinobi stopped, as they slowly approached the children. There were few clan women their and children of Hyuga clan, which meant both Neji and Hinata, then there was Kiba and Choji. Their nannies talking to each other as the children played. The five shinobi just continued their walk, well at least for people looked like they were on a walk. They made a circle around playground and sat down on the furthers bench. Observing the children while talking about their children. Or at least that was cover up as the they approached nannies and talking about the children for few minutes. Mito noticed that they put something on clothes of nannies without making them notice. They then talked with women for few more minutes and then returned to their inn, Mito nodded at Orochimaru too follow them but she stayed and watched over the nannies. Time passed by, and after half of hour the seal that kumo shinobi pasted on them began working. Mito recognized the change in their chakra, they were under a genjutsu.
But Mito knew she should not react now, they needed to caught them with as much evidence as possible. After another few minutes the women called for children and went to edge of the forest saying that they should play here a bit longer, the children had already been tired out of playing and walking for the half of hour to this point of village. Mito could feel that the shinobi were already heading to Hokage's office, not even waiting for Hokage to call for them, probably because the seal had certain time frame in which it worked, Mito was actually impressed in the seal, she didn't think of it, but it had many downsides as it effects and how exactly it was hard to put in on and how easy it was to remove it.
When the shinobi exited the tower, they appeared to be pretending to be unsatisfied as they headed in wrong direction from the gates. They played that of by saying we should drink our sours.
Soon after they were close to the clearing where the nannies and children were, to their knowledge. But what they didn't know that the area was surrounded by Root Anbu. Mito called them when she felt the shinobi come closer, they were already close. And the root anbu were waiting for the action. Mito get a seal ready as she put it on a tree, the seal that would record both sounds and visuals, Mito had done her best to make it as it was difficult to do.
The Kumo shinobi walked in the clearing with a smirk on their faces, as they spoke :"everything went smoothly, i can't believe Konoha fools let themselves be walked over, thye didn't say a world when we requested the second audience."
The other hummed :" we now just need to take the children, and jump over the wall."
Another spoke :" it is even better since we took so many children, and knowing of the partol schedule we should be able to escape in few minutes. "
Mito waited for them to take the children in their hands and get ready to jump off, making a hand seal which was a signal for the all root Anbu to reveal themselves. Orochimaru was the one who jumped together with her. Mito spoke :" Kumo delegation, what exactly are you doing."
Before the Kumo shinobi could even react, five root members appeared behind them with a kunai to their throats. The four that heald a child each tried to threaten back, but the children just poofed away as they were clones to their surprise. Mito smirked as she spoke :" while your plan wasn't bad, you didn't notice us following you from the moment you entered the village. Your seal impressed me, but it has a lot of faults as the people in the genjutsu don't react if you change something in their surroundings. They didn't notice that we changed the children with clones and they can't say things to you. "
A Kumo Shinobi tried to break free, but Mito was right in front of him in next moment choking him as she said :" You disgusting piece of shit, you will pay for this. "
As she ordered next :" bring those four to I&T, and this one will be going with us to meet with Hokage for thrid time today. After all we have enough evidence of their plans."
Mito sighed as it was surprisingly easier than she thought it would be. She smirked when she entered the room with Orochimaru and five Root Anbu holding tightly the leader of delegation. Mito spoke :" it is done, Hokage-sama. "
Minato sighed :" so you were in right."
Mito nodded taking out a crystal and putting the previous seal on it showing what happened minutes ago. As she said :" keep that. I can make more copies."
Minato hummed :" i understand, so you expect me to be merciful with them."
Mito hummed :" merciful with tools, but not with the owner."
She then punched the leader who was quiet and said :" take the ring of."
The man was obviously resisting, but Mito managed to grab his hand and then drag the ring of the finger. Throwing it at Minato. Minato caught it with ease looking if it was real, when he felt the chakra inside he smirked :" shall we be working on peace treaty between us, Konoha and Kumo."
Indicating that Kumo was just a ring.
He hummed :" we should be rewarded for ending the previous war, so Kumo should be able to give us 5 percent of their factories monthly, and this and that. "
Minato went on, making the leader of delegation more and more frustrated and angry.
Minato eventually asked Mito :" do you think that is enough. "
Mito hummed, only remembering :" there is something i want. "
Minato hummed :" what is it, i will give it to you." talking to Mito as if she was his spoiled daughter. Mito played along :" humm, i want Konoha shinobi to have access to the Turtle island, i heard it is great place for rest"
The man next to her paled, his mouth saying :"how do you even know of that place."
Mito hummed :" why is it that big secret, or did Kumo thought that other countries didn't know of it's existence."
Minato was surprised as even he didn't know about such a place. He wrote it down. Mito smirked as she took the leaders hand slammed it on the ring and channeled some of her chakra in his hand forcing his chakra to go out and enter the ring which made Raikages signature appear. Mito smirked as she took out another crystal and pasted a seal on it. Saying :"a threat for Raikage.."
She then put the document with crystal in a scroll and tucked it in Kumo delegate shirt as she order him to be thrown out of Konoha without anyone noticing together with the rest, putting on him a seal that wouldn't let him see where he was walking for few minutes and another so that Mito would know exactly where he was, in case he tried to run without meeting with Raikage.
Meanwhile she spoke with Minato about notifying other nations of Kumo still being a threat.
Chapter 225
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito sighed softly as her clones popped from places she sent the children to. She had just enough time to warn the clan heads what could happen previously. And now her clones had done their missions seeing that children have had returned.
Inzunaka clan had reacted harshly, asking why they knew it only now, but calmed down when Kiba returned unhurt. They still didn't justify the actions Mito took, using them as a bait, and Mito answered to that in fact she wasn't using them as a bait but didn't want to take action without proof. Akimichi clan was just as worried but understood better situation since they weren't as emotional driven as Inuzuka clan. Hyuga clan almost broke of the alliance between Konoha and them. They were proud clan and they saw this as Konoha not taking actions to save two of their next generation until the last moment. But Mitos clone spoke softly saying :" You must understand that, Hokage-sama wasn't involved in this, based on the intel i had i couldn't get a permission to act, there was only a suspicioun on our part, i did my best that neither children nor Konoha suffers. While it seems we acted at the last moment, we had shinobi on the whole time. "
Hisashi just hummed, he then sighed happy that his daughter was fine. He just spoke at the end :" fine, we will talk about this more, but for now i will keep it secret from other clan members. "
Mito nodded and popped off.
Mito sighed softly as she spoke with Minato in his office, after the Kumo delegate left :" the clans that were affected by this, agreed to be quiet and wouldn't tell to their clan members if nothing serious is to happen, However we should talk in detail with Hyuga and Inuzuka clan heads, they are obviously pissed."
Minato sighed :"so in the end it did cause a mess."
Mito hummed :"yes, but I don't think it was avoidable, we will just have to explain the situation to them. Anyways, you know that with this we are finished with renewing our alliances and treaties, we are at peace for few more years, so i would like to relax for few days, throw a party and then head on training trip with Kushina and Naruto. "
Minato nodded :" i understand, Jiraiya will come and pick you guys up soon. "
Mito hummed saying :" i will visit your house soon. "
Minato was confused about that as she slowly giggled as she exited the office.
Few days later in Kumo.
Raikage A raged, he threw the whole table and the paperwork on it to the side, smashing it in the wall, his rage however wasn't ended by that, he grabbed the delegate as he spoke :" what bullshit, is this, are you mocking me. How dare you use my sign to sign this crap."
He stopped choking the man as he threw him across the room giving him time to speak, the man gasped for air as he tried his best to try and explain what had happened. Until Raikage's secretary spoke :" Raikage - sama, there is something else in the scroll. It is a crystal with a Uzumaki seal on it."
A turned around scoffing as he said :" so Uzumaki are responsible for this and they are mocking us with a crystal."
The man who finally caught a breathe of air spoke since Raikage wasn't glaring at him anymore :" that thing is a recording of how they prevented us from taking hostages."
Raikage looked at him with his firce gaze and muttered a curse, he touched the crystal and pulsed his chakra in the seal and a image popped in front of him a red haired girl standing in front of him saying :" i hope Raikage will see his failure to weaken Konoha." and the video began, the video started with, a area surrounded by trees and a group of Konoha ladies just standing there, clearly under influence of genjutsu, the children were there too playing, a poof of shadows was heard and 4 Mitos appeared next to children and took them up, 4 more Mitos used a henge to transform themselves into the children. And then A saw the fiasco that happened. He knew by the end of the video that he was lucky there wasn't a war between two countries, they were however getting the treaty which would be sent to loser of the war, Raikage knew that in fact Kumo didn't have power to go against all four nations, he was desperate to make them unstable as possible, but since he failed at his first job, he would need to play by their rules, he was now their puppet, he didn't like it, how he was played by Namikaze, by Uzumaki, by Mizukage, by Tsuchigake, by Kazekage, he was stronger than them, but he wouldn't be able to make moves without their agreement anytime soon, maybe he is at the moment only tied to Konoha but Konoha will using their style of politics give others the treaty. If they didn't need his approval to sign the treaty, they would managed to do same for other countries. His rage didn't left him though, he was pissed, but he was realizing how this thing messed up his plans, it was serious matter and he didn't have time to throw a fit about it, he would later on blew the steam on the spar or something. His hands were slightly shaking as. He sat back on his chair his hands in level of where his desk used to be. He had to make plans, he had to divert other attentions. He remembered that Konoha requested use of Turtle Island, he didn't know how they knew about it, he doubted Killer Bee would told about that place to anyone, and it seemed like they knew what it was used for, Maybe he should try to mess their plans in there.
Mito smiled happily as she was on her vacation for few days, she used it to rest and catch up with her friends and projects. But she was happy because she got over this difficult period, surprising for her that it ended on good note. She hummed remembering what day today was, she would have a dinner with Kushina and whole team 7. Which meant something special is going to happen, especially since they haven't had such a dinner for years. Mito looked at the dress that was hanging in her open closet. It was a red and fluffy dress, it reminded her of a song Rebye by Akmu. It was similar.
Mito sighed softly as she looked at her clock, it was still early to start get ready, but she didn't have anything to do. Until a knock was heard on her door. Suzume was there looking at her asking :" so when are we supposed to be there."
Mito completely forgot to tell them :" you can come with me, you know, i think it would be best."
Suzume hummed :" then i should get ready soon. Karin should be able to attend this time. I need her to be dressed up. "
Mito hummed :" i can dress her up, i don't have anything to do, and you can focus on Tamura. "
Suzume nodded :" good thinking. "
And they were off.
A 4 and half old Karin was now standing in a cute red dress with flowers.
Mito had sweated to dress her up, as the child couldn't stay still too awkward with Mito dressing her up as it usually didn't happen.
Mito showered, she did her make up, to look innocent and bright and she dressed herself up, they still had some time left to go.
Kakashi was panicking, he didn't know what to wear, his clothing section was to little, he cringed as he remembered that he would always buy same type of clothes, saying he didn't need any other type of clothes. He did eventually stumbled on the suit he was when Kushina and Minato wedded, but that was 3 years ago and he definitely didn't fit into it he cursed, only getting caught of gourd as Genma jumped through his window in his room. Genma laughed as he asked :" what are you doing." his hands behind his back. Kakashi awkwardly said :" cursing my taste in fashion and my luck."
Genma nodded as he said :" so you don't have a suit, don't tell me you didn't expect that you would get engaged with Mito."
Kakashi blushed as he answered :" no, it is not that, i actually did think it would happen, but i also thought i would have something to wear on the day it would happen. "
Genma hummed looking closer at the ground asking :" is that the suit you bought years ago, is it too small now."
Kakashi nodded :" yeah, it is. "
Genma sighed :" i am glad. "
Kakashi looked at him confused slightly irritated. As he was about to ask what he meant by that.
Genma showed his hands for first time that day he spoke :" because then there wouldn't be a reason for you to accept this. This is my gift that officially welcomes you into our family, well actually Shisui also payed for it, and i bought it, he is at mission though so he couldn't bring it to you. He gave me present few days after i got engaged with Mito, so i we wanted to keep it with you. "
Kakashi smiled brightly as he looked at the box saying :" what is it. "
Genma laughed :" silly, it is a suit. "
Kakashi smiled at that, laughed in fact and opened the box revealing silver suit and white shirt. Kakashi smiled brightly as he thanked him, sincerely. Genma then helped him get the suit on him. Kakashi saw that his mask wasn't a good match with the suit. So he took it off, in front of Genma telling him with that action how much he trusted him. Genma was impressed by that, he knew that he was trusted by Kakashi, and he trusted Kakashi with his life too, his eyes glazed on Kakashi face, it was perfect, Kakashi was rather handsome maybe more pretty and Genma snorted :"Mito has a type."
Kakashi hummed confused as he asked :"what is it."
Genma answered confidently:" she likes pretty boys like me, you and Shisui."
Kakashi blushed being called pretty and laughed as he said cheeky :" who said you were pretty.."
Genma hummed :" i wonder who."
Kakashi looked at the boy as he hugged him saying :" thank you for this."
Genma hummed brushing his nose in Kakashis hair as he said :" this is what a big brother should do."
Kakashi laughed :" i don't think big brother should be so annoying most of the time."
Genma pinched his cheeks as he said :" i didn't ask for a serious younger brother either."
Kakashi exclaimed as the other was once again leaving through the window :" you literally choose me to be your younger brother, so you don't have any right to complain."
His face got hit by fresh air, first time in a while. He looked at the position of the sun and then looked at the clock it was time to go on a dinner. He thought about taking a different colored mask, but he only had blue and black ones, and neither went well with a silver suit with white shirt. He decided to put black one on just for the short trip to his teachers house where he planned to be without one, there would be only people he trusted after all.
Mito walked down the streets followed by Uzumaki family, they were dressed up as well, Suzume was wearing a dark purple dress with golden flowers on it, Tamura was wearing a dark blue suit and Karin was in all red just like Mito, who was also wearing golden accessories. People that were still at the streets looked at the in awe, in wonder what they were doing. The rumors spread quickly about seeing Uzumaki family heading in town all dressed up, the few young civilian girls went to see them just for fashion. As after all Mito brought a lot of trends if clothing, well because everything looked good on her and her family and friends had different tastes in clothes they brought her as gifts.
Mito sighed softly as they finally arrived she could feel that only Kushina and Minato were in the house, others were at various states of coming. Rin was at Obito's house getting him ready, Kakashi was close by. Mito sighed as she knocked on the doors.
A panicked looking Kushina opened the doors saying :" oh, thanks God i though all of you arrived."
Mito laughed :" no but Kakashi is close, and the other two have 10 minutes of walk well that depends on when they will start moving."
Kushina hugged her as she said :" come in, you look beautiful."
She then looked at Karin :" oh look a this cutie. "
Mito joked :" i remember when she used to treat me that way. " to Minato who was at the doors to. His suit was obviously from the wedding day with Kushina, the white suit that made his hair shine even more brightly.
Minato laughed saying :" to me you are still that little girl. "
Mito laughed :" i growed though. "
Tamura and Minato said at the same time :" barely thought."
Mito glared at them. She didn't like when the two of them would team against her in teasing her. They seated down and Kushina was gone to dress herself up, as she didn't manage before as she had to put the food on the table. Naruto was already seated, he was unusually calm. And Minato took him in his arms saying :" did you got over your sleep."
Mito sighed, so it was the fact he just woke up and didn't function as usual, that would be over in five minutes,Mito was thankful that she could relax for that long, Naruto tired her out at impossible rate. Karin was seated next to his seat so that two could have their little conversations.
Kakashi knocked on the doors minutes later and he waited, surprised to see the doors opened by Minato he bowed respectfully, and Minato hugged him :" come in."
Kakashi did so, asking where Kushina was, only to see her as she was rushing in her blue dress he saw her buy with Mikoto few days ago.
Her hair was braided which he never saw before, his mother figure looked beautiful, although he wouldn't ever say that. He smiled at her as he took off his mask. Throwing it at the side she went in for the hug her hands eventually cupping his face as she asked :" is it alright."
Kakashi understand as he answered :" yeah, i trust everyone here."
Kushina bounced brightly saying :"we are only waiting for your teammates."
Kakashi nodded :" i guess they will come soon." he entered the house a bit more and could see that Mito was bickering with Tamura and his sensei who passed by him tapping on his shoulder after seeing how he trusted them, his smile was so bright when he looked at him. And now he was using that same smile to embarrasse Mito asking her :" do you remember that time you went super red when we were waiting for iwa forces in the office, for a moment there i thought you had crush on me."
Mito definitely remembered, as she sputtered :"W- what, n-no i ddidn't, i was just thinking about sommmmething else, somebody else."
Tamura just laughed :" i am surrre that happened."
Mito definitely didn't punch him, and then noticed Kakashi looking at him as her savior. She jumped over the table in a second, completely ignoring Kushina's yell. Which was more about Tamura lying on the floor and Suzume didn't even flinch already over these antics, Tamura was fine just pretending to be knocked down, in fact he was healing.
Kakashi was now looking at Mito her beauty in the three colors, gold, red so much red and for first time that meant a good thing and her blue-green eyes. She smiled brightly touching his face as she said :" i like this style on you, honestly I thought you would come here dressed as usual, since you don't go shopping often, i like especially your face."
Kakashi hummed :"it almost happened, if Genma and Shisui didn't bought this for me and Genma didn't bring it to me few hours ago, i don't know how i would look, and the mask, well let's say i trust everyone here, but also i didn't have one in color that would suit the suit. So i wore one to get here. "
Mito hummed as she now took him by his arm and to his seat which was across him, right next to Minato who sat next to Kushina and next to Kushina were two spots for Obito and Rin, who weren't totally making up ay Obito's house not realizing what time it was. They did noticed it eventually. And they did rush to get there as fast as possible. Luckily Rin didn't wear much make-up so it didn't get ruined her clothes were a biy revealing which was the cause for the make up session, Obito was wearing a black suit, while she was wearing a dress with cut making her perfect legs show occasionally, her deep blue dress. Her hair was up, so she had a few strands spiking up more than it was intended, but she hoped nobody would notice it. The dou did make it there few minutes late to their arranged time.
Kushina wanted to scold them but Mito saved them saying :" it must be difficult for Rin to put Obito in that suit, after all he has been gaining weight like a pig."
Obito was offended by that, but Rin laughed as he tapped his shoulder and whispered in his ear :"would you rather hear Kushina talk about how late we are for 10 minutes and our brains explode or would you accept this insult. And besides you did gain few kilos."
The due sat down on their seats and Mito winked at the saying :" your chakra is doing funny things today. "
Rin didn't understand that and followed Mitos finger as it pointed to first Obito's mouth and then to her as she said :" it is mixed up right there."
And Obito and Rin blushed. But luckily nobody else was listening in what they were talking. They noticed that Kakashi wasn't wearing his mask. Obito joked to Rin to not fall in love Kakashi again, and Rin answered smirking :"too late."
The duo obviously saw his face previously so it was not a surprise to them.
After the dinner part of the party was over, Mito blushed as her father, well the person who acted like her father in engagement ceremonies, Tamura started with :" as you know tradition, Uzumaki clan has come here with a request in mind. A request of giving this young boys hands in marriage with our princess."
Suzume hummed on the side as she mumbled something in Obito's ear :" it isn't his first time saying that, so it sounds smooth, but actually he said it thousands times. "
Obito stifled a laugh.
Mito ignored them. As Minato looked at Tamura's eyes asking :" and what will we be getting out of it, our boy is young there is life ahead of him. "
Tamura just looked at him saying :" our princess can make him not work a day. "
Minato hummed :" that may be so, but our boy has such a beautiful face that he can have any girl he wants. "
Tamura hummed :" that is a shame you value him by his face, our princess fell in love with his personality. "
And they went on and on, until Mito had it enough with them to be pretending like this wasn't reality. She cought saying :" it is almost midnight so i would wish to finish this. "
And Minato finally agreed on accepting the proposal. The party started as they started to sing various songs.
Notes:
Sorry if spacing is bad, but I didn't have time to adjust it, as I barely had time to post this chapter.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Day later the whole village knew of the engagement that happened in late night, Uzumaki clan made official announcement that it had happened, they numbered the witnesses and the parents who were present. The village was talking about it for whole day. While Mito was no where to find, as she was busy with preparing for a trip, the trip she knew would take her years to return, Jiraiya was in village she could feel his chakra, Kushina and Naruto were probably doing same. Minato had went back to his office, hesitant and tired as he celebrated the whole night. He hoped that today wasn't going to be a busy day.
Mito smirked as she felt another chakra return to village, she was glad he made it before she would go away. Shisui was tired out as he returned to village with his teammates, the mission wasn't too difficult but it still was far away from Konoha which made him rush them back so that he could say goodbye to Mito. His team obviously regretted agreeing on this, as they were breathing so hard and were moments away from collapsing on the ground, his sensei wasn't any better. Shisui smiled brightly at them as they headed to Hokage's office to report as he spoke how they made it earlier than he expected. Which resulted in deadly glares from other three.
Anyways, Genma was in good mood since morning, but he knew that in fact this was probably one of last times he would be so happy in months or even years. He glanced on his table, a gift for Mito was there, a crystal type necklace, although he knew Mito had the necklace Rosé and she rarely left it somewhere. He hoped she would liked this one too, he wanted to show his affection to her, even though he knew that she knew how much he loved.
He picked the necklace put it in his pocket and slowly exited his house, his father and mother were sent on missions weeks ago, which was a shame as they wouldn't be able to send Mito off. He moved slowly through the village making his way to his friends, they were at a training grounds, he knew that Mito should have a big farewell, even though she said it was ok with her no matter the number of people that showed up. He walked in a spar between Hayate and Yugao, the two were getting faster and faster every time he saw them spar. He hummed and the two love birds noticed him. Hayate spoke to him :" what's up Genma. You bored."
Genma hummed :" no, not really, i am just talking a walk while Mito is packing her stuff, she is going in few hours and i don't want to disturb her."
Yugao hummed :" she is leaving today after all. We thought of coming after our spar. "
Genma smiled :" thank you for that, it will mean a lot to Mito, when she sees you guys. "
Hayate hummed :" what kind of big brother would not show on his sisters departure."
Genma hummed :" a bad brother. "
Hayate hummed :" good thing i am not a bad brother."
Genma just waved to them as he said :" You can continue your love dance, we will see each other later. " and he was gone in seconds, leaving the other two to fight it out.
Genma went a little bit further ahead and was met with team 7 and Kurenai, Anko, Asuma, Raido and Guy all together. He went to say hi to them, while the others returned it back and continued to talk about yesterday's engagement with team 7, asking various questions. Genma hummed as he was ignored so to bring attention back to himself he asked :" so did the suit left a good impression."
Rin and Obito both answered in same time :" it sure did."
Rin smirked :" if he usually wore those clothes i think that no lady could actually resist him, i almost fall in love with him the second time. The only reason I didn't was belive it or not was because Obito was blocking my eyes half of the time i wanted to look at him. "
Kakashi laughed as he spoke :" so that was that, i thought you two were extremely lovely, on my engagement night, were the loud kisses necessary though. "
Obito and Rin blushed in embarrassment.
And the others laughed. Genma laughed too, this time a bunch of questions came his way as they asked how they bought the suit, and he answered it easily. Even how they knew Kakashis measurements.
Kushina was busy packing, and looking after Naruto at the same time, she did say to him few months ago that they would travel around the world for a bit, but he probably forgot about it, and she remembered reading in a book for raising children than young children like when they are told stuff just about when it is supposed to happen, because it causes them less time to stress about it and wait.
So she slowly spoke with three and half old boy. :" Naruto, you know what day today is."
Naruto intelligently answered:" it is Saturday."
Kushina hummed :" yeah, so we will be going on a trip, a very long time trip with aunt Mito."
Naruto hummed :" a long time trip, with aunt Mito. Why."
Kushina hummed :" to train, you wanted to be a shinobi, and aunt Mito is the best teacher for you and me at the moment. "
Naruto hummed :" is it because Kurama. "
Kushina froze for a second as she responded :" yeah it is. "
Naruto hummed :" Kurama has been less mean to me lately. He plays along when he talk, well sometimes. "
Kushina hummed, she knew that Naruto talked with Kurama when he was bored or angry at her. She would talk to her Kurama sometimes too, monthly two to three times.
She didn't know if that was good or bad but Mito advised them to talk as much as possible with him. Kushina looked at Naruto as she said :" papa, won't be going with us, but he will come to see us."
Naruto hummed as he asked :" is it because papa works for the village so hard."
Kushina though he was sad about that so she answered :" yeah, but don't be sad, he spends every minute of his free time with mama and you. "
Naruto smiled brightly :" i am not sad, papa is so cool, he works for the whole village, i hope to Hokage too. "
Kushina smiled brightly at him saying :" You sure will be one day. "
Kushina was done with packing as she put the stuff in a scroll Naruto prepared for her, he had some knowledge in fuinjutsu arts as Kushina would give him scrolls to draw when he was bored and she had work to do in kitchen, and him being Uzumaki he blowed few times but wasn't hurt not even once, because Kurama would take over to escape the explosions.
Mito hummed to herself as she checked if she really packed everything, over her head was Suzume who went through a list of items every girl should have on long trips. Leaving checks when Mito nodded that in fact she had put those things in. Tamura was looking at them in kitchen as Karin was in his hands her arms around his neck facing the other two also.
Mito sighed softly as she finally had everything ready, they had few hours before the beginning of the journey, and they would need to wait for Jiraiya to stop banging Tsunade…. Mito cringed even imagining how long that could take. She regretted having this much chakra sensing abilities as she could feel their chakra signals on top of each other. She could feel her friends together also. She sighed as Tamura patted her head saying :" we should head out to Kushina, and see if she is ready."
Suzume smiled brightly :" oh, i will be able to check if she packed everything."
Mito sighed :" is she always control freek."
Tamura hummed :" only when it is about fellow Uzumaki women."
Mito laughed as Tamura was slapped by Suzume fir agreeing that she was control freak and, Mito was bonked in the head for insulting her.
Mito joined Kushina in 10 minutes, as Kushina was getting drilled by Suzumes questions if she packed this, or that, maybe more products for children. It was clear that she was slowly but surely getting annoyed, even though she was thankful for her friend at the same time.
Mito sighed softly as the time came closer and she could actually sense Jiraiya being freed by Tsunade.
They slowly and surely went to gates a hour before their departure.
Soon people the trio cared for came to send them goodbyes. Mito was next to generation she interacted most with, she hugged each and every one of them, Hayate and Yugao a bit longer and then Shisui, Genma and Kakashi even longer than others. She was grateful that so many people came and she asked them to follow her as she had something to tell them.
Kushina was busy speaking with her friends and their husbands, the Uchiha clan head family was there as the younger boys talked with Karin and Naruto, actually most clan heads wives were there and every husband who could make it was there too also.
Minato was on his way too.
Clan children talked while playing in the dirt, Kushina wanted to yell at Naruto for already getting dirty but she knew he would get dirty during the trip either way. And he should learn how to be careful not to get dirty as a true shinobi and to kids his age he needs to delovp his immune system.
Mito walked a bit further away from the gates as she sat under the tree as she fidget not knowing how to start, she hummed, as she felt the hand of her older brother on her shoulder, she smiled as she spoke :" some of you may already know this fact, but I wanted to officially tell you all, about my secret i kept from you as i promised years ago that I would tell you once the time was right, I don't see any better timing than this as it is because the secret that i am leaving the village for years on this training trip. "
Mito looked at them as they were listening carefully to her as she spoke again :" i am jinchuriki of three tails beast, Isobu. "
She let that sink, she looked at the people that knew first, and then slowly at the people that didn't knew, their faces were filled with shock, but there wasn't any anger. Rin was the first one to ask :" so that is why you have to chakra inside yourself."
Mito nodded :"yes, however i can separate them and join them at the will, the healing abilitie i had in past was weaker demonstration of that, i learned over the years to get even better of the control of Isobus chakra."
Kurenai asked, the questions that most of them wanted to ask :" how did you become it's jinchuriki. "
Mito hummed :" it is a long story, but to put in the time frame for you guys better understand, it was few days before i actually met with team 7. I was driven by an image my grandfather put in my head, he was the one who took care of me, he thought me many things, but at the same time he wasn't the best person to do the raising a child, he made a plan which i followed after his death, to take revenge on Kiri as they hurt something that was his. I went into the Villages borders and waited for them to capture me, i knew that as a Uzumaki i would be used to be a jinchuriki, i just followed his plan, and they fell in a trap, after making a first seal they wanted to put another one, but i pretend to not be able survive another sealing immediately, so they delayed it for few hours, which was enough for my escape, my destructive power was too much for them to stop. "
Mito stopped as Asuma asked :" You were raised too be a spy. "
Mito hummed :" not really, i was raised to survive, and being all rounder was the best way to do it. "
Asuma hummed, understanding a little better why she didn't like him instantly, he had behaved like a spoiled brat, and didn't see how his father actually treated him with love unlike her grandfather.
Mito hummed as the questions stopped she asked :" aren't you guys scared." she couldn't feel any of them feel like that, which was weird. Rin asnwerd :" i am not, because you were always yourself, so i don't think it is possible for you to lose control."
Mito hummed :" well for every jinchuriki it is possible to lose control if they don't get along with the biju sealed in them, but i and Isobu clicked the instant he was put in me. We are friends that don't want to get separated. "
A question that caught her off gourd was shot by Raido :" does that mean that Kushina - sama is jinchuriki too, since you are going on a training trip. "
Well she knew that most people of her generation did not know that, but some people in this group did, such as team 7,Asuma, Shisui and Genma. So Mito nodded :" that is right, as you assumed she is jinchuriki of kyubi. Well she was jinchuriki of the whole kyubi, but at the moment she is containing half of him. The other half is sealed in Naruto."
There were few gasps, Mito didn't let those bother her as she said:" this training trip is mostly for them. And I am going as a teacher. Jiraiya - sama is going to learn about it more and to protect us. And i assume some Anbu will always be around us. Just in case."
The others hummed, as Mito finally stood up as she finished sharing her secret, she walked them back to the group. And then she talked with other people there, having a bit good time before saying goodbye, as Jiraiya and Minato appeared almost at the same time. Finally they said goodbyes too everyone, Mito was sad for a bit as she knew that she would be away from her loved ones, but she knew it was for getter good. The trip was quiet as they were all in a bit of sour mood. Little Naruto was adjusting to the pace they were going on, even though Kushina asked if he wanted to carried by her, Naruto insisted that he would be fine, and that ge is strong enough to make it out. Which was proved wrong as after half of hour he was out of breath. Mito was actually impressed by him saying :" You did well, you hold on our tempo a lot longer than anyone your age could."
Naruto stopped sulking as he was getting praised, even Jiraiya and Kushina agreed making him happy, Mito had set their destination to turtle Island, and she knew it would take them a 4 days to reach there. If there wouldn't be anyone there to mess with her plans, which she doubted.
The days went by fast as they traveled the fastest they could, taking few more stops as Naruto traveled with them, Mito could feel at edge of her senses that Anbu were following them, probably because of the thing that Minato had said to council, after all they were going with plan a.
Mito sighed softly as she could sense people up ahead. Kumo shinobi were gathered around where she knew entrance to turtle Island was. She sighed it was clear that kumo would try to stop them, but how would they do that was out of her mind. They after all had few more hours of traveling to get there and few mire stops they were willing to make. Mito hummed as she told others what she descovered. The Anbu behind them were constantly catching up as they didn't need as much stops as other group did. And would completely caught up with them when they would arrive at the entrance to island.
Mito decided to go with her first plan, she would talk to shinobi now in front of her, as Anbu got ready in shadows behind their group. Mito politely asked :" will you let us go through."
The kumo shinobi answered :" why should we."
Mito answered :" because it is stated in the treaty between our two villages."
The shinobi hummed :" what if we said we don't agree with the treaty."
Mito hummed :"i wonder if this would be considered an act towards war between Konoha and Kumo, Konoha will for sure bring its own allies in the game."
Then a man from behind came and spoke :" there is no need for that, i am sure you aren't aware that turtle Island is a holy land of Kumo and that it requires you to take a test before you go in. "
Mito hummed :" what kind of bullshit nonsense are you talking about, i know about the test in the island, and for fact know that there is no test to deem if someone was worthy to enter it. "
The kumo man yelled :" insolence, are you going to tell me about my culture."
Mito huffed :" fine, fine i don't want to waste my time, so what is this test. "
Kumo nin hummed smirking :" the test is to take us down without killing us, while we are allowed to kill you."
Mito hummed :" that sounds bit unfair. For you i mean. " as she blowed something off her palm, and they all stopped moving and Mito spoke :" because i don't need much to stop you guys. Isobu did his job while we talked. " the genjutsu around them faded as Mito stood in the mist that created nightmares, Kushina Naruto, Jiraiya far ahead, the half of the Anbu were following them and the other half were further back as Mito instructed.
Chapter Text
3.pov
As the group of four passed further into the territory of the turtle island. Mito could feel that ground under her feet was actually alive, so she expanded her senses to feel if there was anyone near them. Luckily at the moment there was no body, but Mito decided to put a barrier around the waterfalls once they found it. However for now they didn't have the luck. Mito was worried that kumo would after all send more shinobi to actually mess with them. She spoke carefully with everyone here :" don't lower your gourds, there are tons of dangerous animals here, and that is why kumo usually trains their strongest people here."
Jiraiya hummed :" so we should move quietly."
Mito hummed :" yeah, at least until we find the waterfalls of truth. Which at the moment i don't have a clue where they would be, but if i was to guess it would be in middle of the island. "
Kushina who was holding on sleeping Naruto hummed :" so, what is so special about those waterfalls. "
Mito hummed as she asnwerd :" they are essentially for our training, like a step one. I will explain it when we get there. "
Kushina hummed :" will all there of us be going to use them."
Mito answered :" yes, but i would like leave Naruto to use them a little later on, even Jiraiya can use them but i doubt they will have any effect on his shinobi skills. "
They continued the slow walk, as Mito spoke what she knew about this place, her sentences would begin with apperently and so on.
Two days passed and they finally found the waterfalls, Mito was honestly amazed at the sheer size of the turtle, and ths waterfalls in front of her, she made a circle around the waterfalls, around two hundred meters radius, and carefully put a strong seal there, she keyed their chakra in system so they could move out and whenever they needed, but other people wouldn't have that ability. Mito took her time doing that, as Kushina and Jiraiya focused on training Naruto in chakra control, the basic exercises, as Mito wanted the boy to be able to control his chakra in 2 months of time, and then she would slowly make him train his durability with Kuramas chakra. She remembered her plans with Kushina, as she made a promise with Minato, which was that Kushina would finish her training in 2 to 3 months of time, and Minato would visit in that time, and they would make a baby. Kushina would then slowly adjust her and Kuramas chakra so that everything would be fine. Especially since she will have control over his chakra by that time.
Mito hummed as she was satisfied, her eyes were heavy as it was soon reaching night, and they didn't rest much in a week times, well actually they rested more times than usual but the time was shorter as Naruto would recharge his battery of energy in less time than she expected. Anyways she relaxed as her eyes closed the sounds of nature making it possible for her to fall asleep, she didn't care to write to Minato, she could do that in the morning.
As her eyes closed, Jiraiya and Kushina looked over her, she was a bit dirty but still it wasn't eyesore, what is more she looked the most peaceful they saw her in days, especially when they would pass by those huge animals on their way here, Kushina had made a place next to Mito for Naruto who was dozing off to sleep. Mito wasn't sleeping on the sleeping bag as she usually did, no she was sleeping on the grass, neither Jiraiya nor Kushina wanted to make her change position so they let her be, Kushina although went to wash herself in the water as she was dirty because Naruto was dirty and would cling on her, Jiraiya just hummed as he wrote down a message, probably to Tsunade and Chieko and Haruko, telling the children about his travels.
Mito had that dream again, the one where she would see children in front of her, how they talked with Naruto, but there wasn't any noise this time, Mito now wondered if those were her children, as they had different colored hair, all of them had a least a hint of red. Her dream was stopped when she felt a chakra presence near the seal she put, her eyes opened and she slowly moved to the position she felt the chakra. She didn't want to wake anyone as the sun was barely out, her feet took here there but when she got there she noticed that the chakra presence was going away from the seal. They were probably just checking out the seal. She sighed as she went hunt food from nearby area, to be useful since she woke up so early.
When she got back, Jiraiya was also up, he was actually bathing in the water, and Mito didn't bother him, as she focused on making the tea and breakfast. In the time she did that, Kushina and Naruto woke up too. Naruto went to play with Jiraiya in water while Kushina stayed to help Mito with breakfast. Mito hummed at her cousin as she could feel that Kushina was actually more looking at her than helping. Kushina obliviously understood that as a permission to talk and so she did :" so i was curious, why are you not teaching Naruto and me at the same time."
Mito hummed :" there is many reasons, i want him to think of you as a strong person, then there is a part of him not having a good chakra control, and his chakra coils aren't delovped enough, even though they are delovped more than children his age usually have."
Kushina hummed as she asked clearly worried :" is the training dangerous. "
Mito hummed :" no, but it could be, it depends on the relationship between the two of jinchuriki and biju, but that can change over time, and for you it will be a lot easier than from him, since you have the good Kurama in yourself. That is also reason why his training will take time, as we will slowly expand the amount of chakra his body can use, with both Jiraiya and i training him, Jiraiya will teach him how to summon the toads and focus him on learning Sage arts to the extent his body can take at the moment. Which isn't much as he doesn't have four years yet. "
Kushina hummed :" so the promise will be fulfilled. "
Mito hummed :" yeah if everything goes as planned in a year you will have another child and will be traveling back to Konoha with Minato. Which reminds me i should send him a report that we arrived safely and inform him of everything that has happened. "
Kushina nodded as she took over making the breakfast, Jiraiya and Naruto were loudly splashing water everywhere. And Mito was sitting and writing a message in a seal. Kushina remembered that one time Mito explained about the seal and how she thought how useful it would be, but severely months later, a year later to be precise Mito had looked at the seal with a guilt, she never openly talked about it in front of others, as it became her shame, the seal did its job but Mito wasn't capable of reading it.
Mito sighed as she looked up and her eyes landed on Kushina's she spoke :" Kushina, don't look at me like that. I can basically feel what you are thinking about."
Kushina would often forget about that Mito's ability too. And she looked away to see Jiraiya dressing Naruto in clothes a little to big for him, which were bought by Jiraiya for him. Probably because Kushina didn't prepare a set for Naruto to wear as she was busy with talking with Mito. Jiraiya himself was clothed too. Mito hummed as she said :" i should probably jump in water after breakfast." Kushina agreed as they all went on their plans, Jiraiya and Naruto would watch the dou as they would face waterfall as Mito had explained, and later would train on their own.
After Mito washed in the water it was time to start the training. Mito slowly explained to Kushina :" we are going to meditate in front of the waterfalls, we will be standing in the middle of the lake in front of it, when you close your eyes you shouldn't open them until you think you won or you don't have a solution, as to what the solution you are looking for is for the darkest parts of yourself that will appear in front of you, but once you open your eyes they will disappear, but that doesn't mean they don't exist, i will try it too, and i assure you that it isn't easy. "
Kushina gulped as the surge of information came over her, she had a lot of time to process it as Mito stood in the middle of the lake, her eyes closing and her chakra became as still as water underneath her legs.
A image of someone exiting the waterfalls slowly was all that Mito could see, as her hair was brushed by the unnatural wind, she waited and waited as the her in the waterfall took its time to come out, although by each step it came closer Mito was more hesitant to see what her darkest part looked like, how the shadow was getting bigger and bigger in the waterfall. In a second a white somewhat tanned hand exited the waterfall first, the fingers longer than what Mito thought would be, another step, the water now was dripping from the arm that was slowly exiting the water, Mito stayed silent as she know that the within next steps the darkest part of her would reveal itself.
As just like those thoughts came true, Mito gasped as she was looking at the boy, Ante was standing in front of her, he was standing in front of her, the image she tried to suppress, was in front of her, the things she wanted to forget were now looking at her. His dark brown eyes, those cat like pupils, the nose that she hated, those glasses that made her able to see, the dark brown hair that was not properly taken care for, the outfit she wore on the last day he was alive. A smirk on that face, didn't suit it all, his deep voice that couldn't ve controled most of the time spoke :" why are you surprised, or maybe you just forgot about me."
Mito finally looked away from the person she once looked like. He spoke again :" so you can't even acknowledge my looks, you can't acknowledge my existence either, my previous feelings."
Mito answered :" i know that it isn't fair, but I moved on. "
He spoke thought :" i know, i am you after all, my form is this because you hate it so much, i have gathered both negative feelings of your two lifes, although i would like to claim the name Ante as you hate it so much "
Mito laughed at that :" you for sure have a weird way of saying fuck you. "
Ante stayed silent for a second as he then moved a bit forward saying :" so do you want to hear all the darkness you possess. "
Mito hummed :" well when i am here already i might as well listen to you."
Before she even could finish the sentence the Ante in front of her appeared right in her face as he spoke not missing a beat after her :" then look at me when i talking to you, let me see the horor in your eyes as you realize how bad of the person you really are. Messing around with people's destiny. Saving people acting like a hero but at the same time being a complete failure, killing innocent people while also saving murders. "
Mito watched at his eyes, she felt guilt as she knew what he referred to. He spoke again :" you are really the demon our grandfather told us about. "
Mito's legs started too buckle as she didn't want to hear that, what was more the fact that Ante's face had a crazed smile, his eyes creepy looked at her own. His hand removed her hair that was falling down on her face. He smirked as he continued :" although they were wrong about one thing, you didn't just destroy their family, or anyone who would try to close to you. You destroyed a whole world, you messed up with people's destiny, by making a excuse that you were actually fixing things. But you are only doing things so that you feel satisfied, making your previous failure a thing you don't have to care about. You are still the weak person you were, you just put a mask on because nobody really knew who you really were. And you act all mighty as you received many blessings and you know the future. You even changed the future and now you are just assuming what will happen. At this rate you will be the reason for great fourth ninja war. "
Mito fell to her knees, the water slowly drowning them down, Ante was bent down looking at her pale face from close proximity, his hands restless. Mito hated that tick she had. Especially when his hands were holding her face saying :" at least you are happy right, your looks made it easy, and the number of people you love increased, but do you really love them, and do they really love you, people in your life were always good actors. You think you become a better person, but in fact you are the sinner now, even i can't claim those sins, you are the owner, oh what a pure soul you once were. What bullshit. "
Mito breathed in and out as she said :" i admit that those things are hard for me to accept but i will over time do that. "
Ante's smirk vanished for a second at the serious claim, only to be replaced with even crazier one, as his leg was now on top of her head, as he got slightly straighter up, his mouth spoke as his leg pushed her head in the water :" then when will you accept, your first murders, you killed even before you came in this world, you killed Daniel, Maya, my parents, my Mia, you were the reason why they died, when will you accept that they died because of you, when will you stop being a coward and break the mask you put on. Never, so it is better for you to just open your eyes to reality, and come back when you have something worthy to say to yourself. "
Just like that Mito opened her eyes, she was pale, her face sweaty and her body shaking, she was out of breath. She knew that she was actually lucky as her dark part wanted only to torture her and not take over her body, because if that was the case she would have lost it.
Kushina approached her carefully, but not carefully enough as Mito flinched slightly as she was right next to her. Mito spoke with her voice weak :" as i said it is hard even for me, but don't worry about me, you should try it out too."
Kushina was clearly worried, and with a reason, because Mito was out of it for two hours and the longer she was just standing there her body was looking worse and worse. But she knew that Mito faced the darkest parts of herself and wouldn't talk about it, so she let the girl cool down. Jiraya and Naruto were close by if anything happened.
Mito was headed to the shore and was facing away from the waterfall, even when she sat down, her body still trembling as her mind was filled with those things that she herself told to herself, she knew that they were true but at the same time she didn't want to acknowledge them, her eyes roamed the surrounding area, but the brain wasn't receiving any messages, he was to busy thinking. She didn't see or hear Naruto fall from the top of the tree while he was trying out his chakra control, nor Jiraiya yelling to him flip, and the small thump noise. Naruto made the flip but landed on his butt, he started to cry from the pain and Jiraiya tried to calm him down, eventually when he realized that the boy probably needed to be checked by Mito he took him up as he headed to Mito, she looked pale, the closer he was approaching her she seemed more and more like she saw a ghost, he would be honest he didn't see when she was done, but by the looks of it not that long, when he arrived next to her, he noticed that she was completely out of it, she was looking at him but at the same time she was looking through him, it was a bit freaky, and Naruto didn't seem to like it either, but what was more concerning was the fact she wasn't answering him calling her name, waving in front of her, her body just slightly shaked, until when he touched her shoulder speaking loudly :" Mito snap out of it."
That caught her attention, as she flinched, she looked at him, still as pale as she tried her best to hide that in fact she was still shaking, as she asked :" what is it."
Jiraiya explained what happened with Naruto and that he needed her to check on him, she did so, while Jiraiya was using this time to carefully think of the way to ask Mito about what was troubling her.
Kushina followed the instructions Mito said to her hours ago as she entered the mediation state in few minutes, it took her longer than it did to Mito. Kushina breathed in and out in a moment the darkness of her closed eyes changed to the previous image of the waterfalls in front of her.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Kushina looked at herself, they looked identical, no difference, apart from those eyes, the red eyes surrounded by the black. The Kushina in front of her was looking at her passive, not moving, just staring just like herself. Then the image slowly step towards her asking her :" why have you come here."
Kushina answered :"if you are me, you should know."
The other Kushina hummed :" i know, but at the same time i know that you won't be able to do it."
Kushina smirked :" we will see about that."
Then the other Kushina looked at her asking her :" what gives you the confidence. You aren't even accepted in Konoha society, many people fear you, even though they don't know what you really are. You want to be loved by those people who failed to save your village, a pathetic existence."
Kushina hummed :" that may be true, but you aren't different either. "
The other Kushina hummed :" i am not delusional to believe that everything is going to be fine, that we will be happy. Maybe at the moment we are happy, but there was so many times we were betrayed by the village, don't you remember how long it took them to tell you about Mito, about other Uzumakis. They don't trust you. "
Kushina feared those words, because she thought of them years ago, but she hummed :" aren't you the part of me that is stuck in past, i am looking for future. "
That made the other Kushina angry as she yelled :" you should learn on your previous experience, the same thing will happen again. I still remember the fear and sense of freedom that we felt when kumo ninja tried to kidnap us. "
Kushina wanted to deny that, she couldn't say that there wasn't a feeling of freedom, as she was outcast at the time in Konoha and kumo obviously wanted her, making her believe it was maybe a good thing. But she at the same time knew that people would look her weird in kumo too so she tried her best to let others know, but her hope was dim.
Before she could the entrance of her savior, the other Kushina spoke :" are you even loved by others, or do they treat you like a object, does Mito treat you like a object that would give a birth to savior of the world."
Kushina nodded :" i will never know that, but if i don't know that can't hurt me."
Kushina looked at the other herself as it halted, few steps away from her. Kushina hummed :" do you believe that if i knew everything it would be easier on me. No i love my insecurities, because i accepted them, i am myself because i lived through my life, never giving up, always looking forward. Not letting these dark voices distract me, but if i would listen to them i would accept them as a part of who i am. But i would strive to be best myself i could be. So there is nothing that you can say to me that will change my mind. "
The other Kushina hummed :" you said that nicely, but unfortunately that is something you only think and aren't able to do properly, because if you did accept everything i wouldn't be here. I am your the real you, the fragile and damaged human, i will one day break, but the question stays if all of me will fall down together. Until next time, as i did lose to you today, however i would call myself a moral victor, as i proved you cannot destroy me at the moment. "
Kushina opened her eyes to the real waterfalls in front of her. It was time for lunch, as Mito seemed to be making it, although she looked a bit better, as her pale features were gone and some color returned to her skin she still seemed to be a little bit off. Especially when you would talk to her, she would take her time with answers, or you would need to ask her two times. Kushina let her be, as Mito didn't want to talk, Kushina took care of Naruto, while Jiraiya tried the waterfalls. She was surprised by how he quickly was adjusting to the training of his chakra, he was able to stand on tree for 10 minutes and was actually able to jump from a tree to tree easily, well with few trips here and there.
Mito meanwhile was obviously thinking deeply about the things she heard from herself. But what worried Kushina was that Mito described her battle with a complete loss. That she was smaller than a piece of dust.
Jiraiya was looking at himself, the person felt a bit different thought like epitome of his dark feelings, he wanted to look away but at the same time he knew he couldn't.
The voice that spoke was his definetly, but the words were unfamiliar :" so the foolish part of me has come to visit me. Do you want to face harsh reality."
Jiraiya answered :" i am here to try and see myself as a whole picture."
The other Jiraiya laughed :" that is ironic as you always claimed to be able to see a whole picture of world, of circle of hatred and hopes for stopping such a thing, but you don't even know yourself, you are the fool who can try but will fail, just like your students."
Jiraiya hummed :" that may be correct to some extent but, i don't see your point, you are after all me, so you are a fool too. "
Jiraiya looked at the serious Jiraiya who hummed in response :" I am a fool, for not being able to take the control of this body, but that is all i am fool for, after all if i was in charge i wouldn't let myself get married to the person i loved just to make her suffer, she after all doesn't love us, she uses as and we use her to satisfy our feelings, but you keep thinking about love, a pure one when you talk with her, and your children, you are so busy with the world that you can't even focus on them for more than a week, the children you are supposed to be proud of you don't know you and you don't know them either. "
Jiraiya gritted his teath realizing that that was true, there wasn't anything he could deny that with.
The other Jiraiya continued :" you belive that the circle of hate will stop, but that is impossible, as if there is love there is hate. "
Jiraiya hummed :" i think that it will happen, but i am just a guide, we will change the way we love and change the way we hate in same time, we will slowly change the world with that. "
The other Jiraiya just stayed in the spot and hummed :" so you accept that there will still be hate. "
Jiraiya hummed :" i accept, i accept different opinions, i accept you as a part of myself. Even though you are the broken part of me, i still accept you easily."
The Jiraiya in front of him started to dissappear and he only heard a broken :" thank you for finally accepting yourself. "
His eyes opened and it was slowly time to prepare the dinner. Mito seemed to be blowing some steam at the nearby tree, with her bare hands, little Naruto followed her movements, the movements even though were made by Mito's anger, they were incredibly smooth, fluid and precise, they were so right that Jiraiya wondered if Mito hated herself so much that she wanted to destroy herself. Because there was always a feeling he had when they talked, Mito felt like she didn't like herself, like she had a past she wasn't going to talk about, and would talk about a past she deemed to be not so bad, but even that story was hard pill to swallow.
Mito always seemed a bit mysterious and would often describe herself as a complete different person than she was before. Which he wondered if it was the truth.
Seeing her like this it was probably true, she faced herself she didn't like, what that version of herself said must hit her hard, was it truth like everything he heard from his own mouth, if so it must be hard, she after all was just a teenager.
Mito focused on clearing her mind the whole day, she could accept some stuff she was told but at the same time she just couldn't bring herself to accept it all. She after all was a dark person, filthy like tge legends of her said she would be, she wondered if she just should accept it all, make herself a bit closer to the truth, stop pretending to be fine, to start acting like she used to. What was really answer to the waterfalls of truth, was it the acceptance of your true feelings or just being yourself. Mito didn't understand she saw Naruto solve it but that didn't mean she herself knew how to solve it. It was a night time and there was a no way she could fall asleep, her mind still processing everything. She didn't want to wake others as she walked to the middle of the waterfalls once again, closing her eyes, this time the figure appeared a lot faster as the way for her true self was clearer, she had buried it so back previously. Ante was standing in front of her, his smirk was a small and satisfied one as he asked :" so you thought about it. However to me it seems like you still don't have the solution, which really makes you the same you were before, well in another words makes you me."
Mito hummed :" i just wanted to talk, i wanted to know why you didn't try to steal my body. "
Ante hummed :" you should know, that our desire to live is rather small, even if we now have so many precious people we still can't live just for ourselves, we are still just surviving, so there anything hasn't changed. "
Mito hummed :" that may be true at the moment, but soon i will have even more reasons to live, i will finally be happy. "
Ante hummed :" that may happen, but the optimist in you will die before that, as it always has. "
Mito hummed :" i came here actually to accept the parts of you, well myself back. "
Ante hummed :" so you come to make me weaker. But that is fine by me, after both of us want to be accepted. "
Mito smiled as she touched his face, she could feel his skin get warmer and warmer at her touch, his smirk dissappeared, and he was wearing his usual small smile that people always described as a cold person smile. His eyes soften for a moment but it was over, Ante suddenly turned away, his voice steady as he said :" You and I are both greedy, so I will wait as long as possible until you accept yourself fully, however i will enjoy you breaking every wall you built around me slowly, until then."
And he dissappeared into the waterfalls, Mito opened her eyes and it was close to dawn, she decided to sleep for a little while.
In the morning they talked, Mito looked much better as she slowly spoke about how she was starting to accept those feelings that she hid from herself, those hurtful things she thought, and that she soon would be able to focus on a better future. Wgwn Kushina asked her if she would try first again, today Mito said :" no, i will try it later today. You should try to go first today."
Kushina nodded.
Mito was taking care of. Naruto while she talked with Jiraiya about the Sage training she wanted Naruto to take while Mito and Kushina would be behind the waterfalls.
Jiraiya was surprised that Mito knew so much about it actually. The conversation was long as Naruto took interest in it too, asking various questions as he didn't really understand what the two were talking about, so Mito had to explain it to him with the easiest way he would understand, by Jiraya showing the boy and talking the way Naruto would easily understand.
Meanwhile in Konoha there were rumors about Kushina being actually pregnant and thay she went out of village to safe place so that she could have a safe pregnancy. There were rumors that the child wasn't Minato's as that was the reason why she wasn't in village, but those rumors were quickly quieted down as Kushina's friends denied those. Kakashi was slowly writing the first letter to Mito, he knew that it would take several days for the letter to arrive and he slowly wrote it because he wanted the letter to be perfect. He would write when he didn't have anything to do, but his time was always too short to actually finish it, his training got rigorous as he actually trained with Anbu forces just like Genma but he wouldn't be an official part of organization. At least for few more months as he would reach 14 then and like he agreed with Minato would join Anbu forces for 2 to 3 years, just around the time Mito would return from her training trip. Genma waw super nice to him, as they talked every day, they got closer and closer, talking about what they missed and what they struggled with. Shisui was actually constantly with Fugaku and Itachi, he would sometimes have some free time to interact with them, they would treat him as a younger brother he was. Shisui had actually started to go along with patrols on Konoha walls and everything that was under Uchiha military police forces. He was officially a member but his ranking was a low member one, although everyone knew where his final position would be, they just let him work for it.
Genma had actually joined Anbu forces and actually already he had had his first mission, as an assassin. It went well actually as his skills with hiding his presence and all that training with Mito had its fruits.
The village was actually pretty calm with two Uzumaki females, it was peaceful, often civilans would get chills how peaceful was, especially around Uzumaki compand and Minato's house. Mito's friends focused on getting stronger themselves, they missed her for so long, and they finally got along and now she was gone again, but this time it was easier as they weren't at fault they didn't have that feeling of guilt.
Rin would spend a lot of time in hospital, but also training with Tsunade, Obito was having training sessions with Fugaku or Shisui, as they were only two who could pair against his eyes, he was getting used to kamui. It was a neat ability.
Guy was crazy as he made even crazier challenges, his teammates trying their best not to get involved, but if that happened Guy would simply find Kakashi, who would give in, as ge actually didn't hate the boy, especially since he was the one who challenged him most in taijutsu. The dou would make Konoha noisy for few minutes but not as noisy as it was usually.
Minato was the only one worried as he didn't know what was constantly happening on the other side, he knew that Mito said that nothing dangerous had occurred in training and that it wouldn't for some time, but he missed both Kushina and Naruto, he was actually lonely without them at home, he would spend more and more time in his office just not to feel lonely. He was actually everyday faster and faster at dealing with paperworks. Which meant he wouldn't have anything to do for few hours in office, which led to Shikaku suggesting :" you should train for a bit, i am sure you will feel better."
Minato did so, actually he didn't just train, he spared with his Anbu that had the honor to be lucky without a mission and be fighting him.
Minato definitely was getting a bit rusty so he went with his full force against them. He managed to defeat them all, he was tired but actually felt a lot better. However he knew that if they did this everyday his forces would run out of steam faster than he wanted and that would cause additional problems with anbu roster. So he would train with them two times a week while the rest of the time he had free he would actually do the research he was behind for as long as he become a Hokage. It was fun for him, but it couldn't replace the time he would spend with his family which led him to appreciate that time even more. Minato would actually send a letters for Kushina and Naruto, both super long, where he would describe how he missed them, Naruto would reply with short and cute letters, which was precious to him as they young boy was secretly writing those not wanting help from others, it was amazing that the boy could write at that age. Even though he had to read the messages multiple times to understand them. Kushina would send him her own long and lovely replies, it was enough for him to feel her near him.
Tsunade knew what that felt like, her marriage was like that from the very beginning, but at least she had her children to take care of, she would often visit Minato just to check on him, like most Kushina's friends would do and his own, it was nice that everyone clearly cared about him. Tsunade hummed as she read the letter she received from Jiraiya which was written on the first day they arrived at the turtle island, where he detailed the way how they got there and how Mito dealt with situation. And about how much he already missed her.
Chapter Text
3. Pov
As the night was falling down, as days passed by, the longing was getting unbearable even though the time wasn't going as fast they all wanted, but it didn't move slow at all. Mito and Kushina were slowly accepting all the hard truths about themselves, finally getting through the first stage after a week, entering the waterfalls where Mito slowly explained Kushina how to reach for Kurama's chakra, the good relationships between the two of them, made that actually easy, however the control needed to be learned, Mito and Kushina would spar inside the temple to test it out, Kushina and Kurama obviously had advantage in chakra amount they had, but Mito and Isobu had a little more experience to fight against them, it would usually end with Kushina losing control of the orange cloack, causing Mito to stop in her biju form.
Then the two would come out of the temple, and rest while looking at Naruto who was beginning to learn a lot of useful things from Jiraiya, such as hunting animals, kunai throwing, shuriken throwing, water walking and simple taijutsu moves, with few scrolls on wind chakra from Mito. Mito was actually impressed how the boy quickly got stronger, he was like a sponge he could anything with how stubborn he was in doing things until it worked. But what she was mostly surprised to see was a sun shape barely visible to anyone forming on his right hand. Mito smiled knowing that her blessing was starting to work. Her mind would often wander about various things she found weird in this world now accepting herself as both a part of it and not part of it at the same time. Her routine before going to sleep was to read the letters that would come daily, from all of her friends, from her family, from her boyfriends, she would get 2 at least a day, and then she would read the before going to bed, she would laugh, cry or even softly smile at them, she would send a reply in the morning, she would reread the ones she really liked multiple times. Kushina was actually no different, and little Naruto was always with her when she was reading them, he received the least out of the four, as the people he hanged around were unable to write and even he didn't know to read much, which was odd too Mito as he knew how to do seals, but she sighed as she told Jiraiya to teach him that too. Jiraiya wasn't actually pleased that he was here just to babysit Naruto, but when Naruto would be too tired he would watch Mito explain it to Kushina, actually he was writting down everything that Mito spoke to her, in case future generations would need it too.
As days passed Kushina was actually quite adapted to her new form, and would actually go equally against Mito, the only thing she couldn't do was win, because Isobu's shell was impossible to go through. And like that Kushina was in final stages of making her biju bomb ready, drawing equal amounts of blue and red chakra, she didn't accidentally almost killed Mito several times, luckily every injury the two sustained were healed by their bijus or by Mito. A message came around, that Kushina was waiting for month and a half, as she had been excited about this right after she finally cleared the first stage. Minato sent a message that he would be coming to check on them. Which just actually meant they were going to do it.
Mito, Jiraiya were not as impressed when they read the message, as it didn't even state when he would arrive, which is why they were so tense, knowing he could actually just appear out of the thin around them, while they were either bathing or doing something else, like throwing kunais or, or doing what lonely people do. Naruto was excited to see his papa, but that was out of his pure innocents. Mito just begged in her mind that they wouldn't be doing it to much, as she made plans to test Naruto to see if he really was ready to at first face himself and then go into the training.
So when Minato actually appeared in between the three of them, Kushina, Mito and Jiraiya, while Naruto was still busy sleeping, scaring the shit out of the three as they took the batlle stance and aiming it against his neck from three different angles. Minato didn't just chuckle saying :“ o my god, your faces, I can't, you guys are so precious, you were so scared.“
That actually recived him a stomp on his leg from Mito who said :“ if you were decent human being you would announce when you were going to arrive.“
Minato hummed :“ oh, I guess I forgot to write down the time, but I must say that I didn't plan to appear right next to all three of you, but the mark was in this place, and I marked all three of you so that is why it felt so strong, and the last mark is really weak.“
Kushina and Jiraiya finally relaxed, and there were no sharp objects pointing to Minato anymore as Kushina spoke :“ ah he is asleep.“
She the jumped to hug him, and he caught her without trouble as she wrapped herself around him, her legs around his waist, her arms around his neck, her lips meeting his, and melting, melting as they kissed, she didn't even felt when her back hit the nearby tree as he used that to support, Jiraiya and Mito just akawardly left them too alone, not wanting to watch the mating season, well that was a least case for Mito, Jiraiya she didn't know if that was done out same reason or just because he was sure to be killed if he stayed there.
Kushina gasped for the air as she said :“ I missed you some much, you seem buffer than we last time saw each other.“ She tightened her legs around his waist, feeling his muscles resist, they did than in past too but not at this amount, he hummed as he whispered into her ears :“ I had free time, as I was bored at house, so I trained myself to be able to satisfy you completely, make you not able to forget me and wait for my with high expectations, yearing for me. Just as I yearn for you.“he softly bit her ear, as his hands groped her ass saying :“ your ass got bigger too.“
And Kushina laughed :“ did it, I was training with Mito a lot, and seing her ass made me jealous.“
Minato hummed :“ I don't want to be weird, but you aren't even close to her ass.“ Kushina laughed as she hit him with her fits lightly on his shoulders, kissing him again, feeling his small laughter, feeling his hands go under her shirt, tracking her back, her spine and stopping on her bra, she specially put on yesterday. As he was about to pull it a voice was heard :“ papa.“ The cute and little bit confused voice of Naruto who just woke up and found his mother and father heavily hugging while leaning on a tree. He spoke again :“ papa, I missed papa so much“ as he rushed towards the two. Leaving enough time for Minato to regretfully let go of Kushina, doing so he noticed how she was actually dropping slightly from down there while he was actually hard to maximum. The little blob of yellow hair came rushing to him, Narutos hair was getting longer and Mito suggested to let it be for the time. Naruto jumped in his father's hug as he kissed his father on a cheek, receiving many more in return, Minato smiled brightly at him, speaking softly to him, with so much care than boy was smiling beautifully, Kushina pretended to be hurt as he was not always like that with her. She slid next to Minato basking in their presence. However she felt her husbands hand first reach for her shoulder and pull her closer as she was now looking directly in Naruto who was on his chest as the two of them conversated over something rather silly. But that wasn't surprising as Minato often was fooling around with Naruto, what was surprising was that the hand almost immediately left her shoulder as it went down, grabbing her ass, squeezing and he watched her reaction with edge of his blue eyes, their eyes met and he evilly smirked at her, his hand slipping under her clothes, his warm hand, on her soft and untouched skin, making her feel heat in her face, but luckily Naruto was too busy speaking and not looking at her face to notice. Minato's hand reached even further down, now directly under the wet parts of underwear. As he softly went over it several times, making Kushina hold her breath. She could actually feel how wet she was down there, and each touch was making her even more wet, and it didn't seem that Minato was going to stop even if Naruto notices that something is weird with her. She was preparing herself to speak and not moan in same time, but before she could even think of the words she wanted to say, a finger slipped in, without any warning, Kushina squeezed her legs as much as possible at the unexpected movement, causing the finger to stay there, her face beat red, and Naruto was now looking at her. Naruto asked :“ mama are you hot.“
Kushina just hummed, as Minato actually dared to move his finger up, deeper in her, and he answered :“ ah yeah your mama is super hot right now.“
Naruto looked at them with a bit of suspicioun but froze when Kushina hummed again :“ Naruto, did you eat breakfast.“ Naruto paled as he knew that his mother insisted that he should eat the breakfast as he hopped down from his father saying :“ oh, I remembered I had to do something, see you guys in a bit.“ As he runned away. Without even a second passing by from moment Naruto jumped off Minato, Minato used the momentum to finger Kushina faster, making her moan, that moment, he slipped behind her, as he spoke in her ear :“ you really missed me.“ Kushina just uttered :“ that was a bit dangerous, I don't want him to see this, never.“ Minato hummed :“ are you saying I did too much, but you clearly like it.“
Naruto rushed back to the area they usually ate the breakfast, Mito and Jiraiya were quietly speaking about something, the only things he heard were :“ the lovebirds won't give us any rest probably.“ Jiraiya laughed :“ let the kids have fun.“ Mito hummed :“ well we will have to make sure Naruto doesn't see them, all red and sweaty.“ And Naruto couldn't find better moment to say :“ but I just saw mama like that. „ scaring the shit out of Jiraiya and Mito as he continued :“ they were just cuddling though, so I don't understand why I am not allowed to see it.“ Mito was surprised that the two of them were so bold, maybe it was just bad timing but seeing that Naruto didn't notice was for the best as she tried to save situation :“ ah, Naruto, it is not that you aren't allowed to see it, but you know when you get your favourite bowl of ramen you don't want to share it with others, because it is precious to you, just like that your mama and papa want to be with each other for a bit without sharing each other with anyone else, but that doesn't mean that they don't love you, as you too sometimes feel like you want to spend a bit more of your time with mama and sometimes with papa.“ She definitely didn't swept the sweat that had pilled on her forehead as she tried her best to save this. Naruto answered :“ oh really, that must be it, as they didn't see each other for long time.“ And he was in his deep mind.
Meanwhile at the furthers part of the forest that was under the seal, Kushina was bent as she was holding the tree in front of her, she trembled as she felt a weird sensation around her vaginal area, Minato was actually in position of squat, his head around Kushina's ass, as he already pulled down her pants to her knees and was now stimulating the area by both of his hands and his tongue, Kushina was trembling and moaning like crazy luckily the secluded area was far away from everyone else, Minato wanted to play with her for a bit but seeing the situation he knew that there wouldn't be much of playing around, as he was already ready and she was ready too. When he finally stopped licking, making Kushina able to breathe, he inserted two of his fingers as he slowly spread her, making sure she would be ready. Her moans and her calls of his name were almost the same he had in his dreams that were blessings for him when he was alone but at same time disappointment when he would wake up. He could not take it any longer, he used his free hand to unbelt his belt, letting his pants fall down, a tent in his underwear came alive, he was already leaking precume, he had to push the underwear down, and as he was now standing he aimed, purposely hitting both ass cheeks making Kushina conscious about his hard dick. As he without warning pulled the fingers out and put it in the next second. Fully making Kushina gasp for air in middle of whining because he pulled his fingers out. Making this the most beautiful sound he heard his wife make. He clapped his hands on her large ass, making her scream, he used this place he clapped on as place where he would use his grip on her, as he slowly pulled out almost the whole thing, and teased for a second as he was returning slowly too, making the already wet walls of Kushina to become even more wet, and then he pushed in the hardest he could, making Kushina losses her voice. His hips moved up down so fast that even his tongue licking his lips was 10 times slower. Kushina was obviously already a mess as her hair was falling on sides, her face could not be seen by Minato but her face was as red as possible and her mouth was spilling salvia as she wasn't even able to properly close them. After Minato reckt her pussy like that, he leaned on her, stopping deep in her, grabbing her large boobs, squeezing them as he said :“ soon a milk will be coming out of this. Now that I think maybe there is some in already, it is a bit swallow.“ As he then squeezed just the top making Kushina not able to sustain the moan. His smirk followed with a chuckle :“ so you really like that right.“
Kushina answered :“ ah, I do, please do it again.“ Minato did so, few times more, before he began to move once again, while still playing with her boobs. Making her whole body shake. He came at the end of it. Kushina legs gave out and she was now on the ground, Minato turned her around to face him and not the tree. He didn't have enough. As he sat down also and smirked :“ ready for round two.“
Kushina could not refuse her loving husband, especially since she wanted him as much as he wanted her. He sat down in front of her, spreading her legs wide, impressed as her range of motion got a bit bigger, a bit of his sperm flowed out of her, but it wasn't much, especially since he put it in almost immediately, putting her legs around his waist as he was kneeling on both of his legs in front of her, her head resting on the tree as he softly pushed in, with his hard dick. The soft thrust made her beg him for more as he pulled her super close to himself, leaning on the tree, Kushina was bent a bit awkwardlx but not painful at all, her bobs rubbing Minatos chest with each and every thrust. Kushina huffed as Minato runned out of stamina, she also felt tired, her husband did not have any strength in his under area left, but was still hard and still in her, his upper body was still eager in touching her and kissing and they stayed in that position for almost an entire hour. Before Minato cummed once again in her, and they slowly went towards the others were.
When they got close Kushina remembered to ask :“ so how much time do you have. I mean the hat is at Shikaku at the moment right, did you make it easy for him.“ Minato smiled :“ don't worry about that, I made sure that there were no leftovers for him to take care of, I think I will be fine if I stay around a week of time here. As I now spend so much time in office that I finish everything ahead of time.“ Kushina hummed knowing that was how he was dealing with loneliness, it was a bit sad but it seemed to work out for them at the moment. Mito looked at them a bit weirdly before she carefully spoke :“ oh my lovebirds, did you have great time.“ Minato smirked just to irritate Mito :“ we did.“ But what he was not expecting were her next words :“ in front of your own sound, don't you guys have a sense of shame, I get you were passioned about each other and maybe Naruto came around in wrong time and place but please be careful.“ Kushina was as red as tomato as she asked :“ how, do you know, does Naruto know too.“ Mito answered :“ thankfully he doesn't, but I and Jiraiya were just saying to each other that we didn't want you guys to get caught by Naruto, all red and sweaty and he just walks in middle of our conversation, saying I already saw it.“ Minato and Kushina both agreed to Mito than they would be more careful, but just as she left Minato giggled and Kushina followed suit after trying to stop him with her light fits, they knew that what Mito said was serious but the fact that she was the one telling that to them seemed unreal.
Chapter 230
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito hummed softly as she was sitting behind Naruto, who was mediating in middle of the platform in front of the waterfalls. He had troubles with staying still so she was here to guide him, as he followed her voice, she was slowly introducing him to correct patterns of breathing, while also looking at his chakra. He was doing a lot better than in the morning. Jiraiya entered the waterfalls as to see the damage Kushina and Mito did yesterday, and to train a bit. Kushina and Minato were somewhere in vicinity, but Mito didn't really want to know. As she sighed when Naruto finally entered the meditation, his presence was here and not here at the same time. Mito stepped backwards, using the time Naruto would be in this state to make lunch and relax.
Meanwhile little Naruto remembered everything that Mito said, well actually most of it, as he looked at himself, his eyes red and black, and his whisker marks noticeable. The boy in front of him stood as he spoke :“ they hate us. They are planning on using us, this traning trip is just excuse to make us a deadly weapon.“ Naruto understood that maybe there was some truth to that as he replied :“ I don't agree fully, because they love us and want us to be strong enough to defend ourselves.“ The other Naruto huffed :“ maybe so, but can you tell me why they need to train you, wasn't it because they put him in you in first place. „ Naruto knew that was true but he didn't have an answer why he was the one who had to sacrifice himself for others, was it because they were his parents and it was easier for them to look after the child who had monster sealed in him, was it because they loved him and believed him, he couldn't know. He waited for next words that never came as he asked :“ why aren't you speaking. „ the answer was:“ because you are already doubting yourself, what more do you think you can handle. „ Naruto answered :“ the truth. „ the other Naruto smirked:“ Kurama the nine tails is just using you to harm your friends and family. „ Naruto yelled back :“ even if that was true, isn't he using you for that, and isn't that even more reason for me to train to control him. „ the other Naruto huffed :“ I guess it is, however it still will be able to use you better the more you train with him. The stronger you became he will become 10 times stronger. „ Naruto then opened his eyes to reality, he was a bit confused as the sun was a lot higher than he remembered it to be, and he felt like a few minutes had only passed, but by watching Mito and the meal that was done in front of her he knew that few hours passed, he was actually tired as he walked over the water to where Mito and Jiraiya were, Jiraiya was resting on the ground a straw in his mouth. While Mito seemed to be deep in her own mind. Naruto finally made it as he sat down next to them and sighed. Mito paid him some attention as she asked :“ how was it. „ Naruto answered :“ confusing. But I get it, I think I should try it again tomorrow. „ Mito was slightly surprised to hear those words, but understood that Naruto was 4 and the one Naruto she knew came from complete different background and was 16 at the time, him accepting himself in first try was more due to Jiraiya teaching him all about the world then about his age. Naruto asked :“ where are mama and papa. „ Mito sighed as she answered :“ don't know, but they will be here soon. „ honestly she knew where exactly they were.
Kushina was on top of Minato, both of them naked as Minato was leaning on the tree, they had done the thing for few times, and were tired out, Kushina was on her most productive days, and Minato didn't want to miss this opportunity. This time they made seals of privacy so that nobody could run in them accidentally, but still there wasn't anything they could do about people sensing them, especially someone like Mito. They continued to touch each other until they felt hunger. Minato carefully stood up, making sure Kushina was fine too, he helped her up, as her legs were still a bit weak. He clothed both of them up and deactivated the seals going straight to where the others were. When they ate Naruto was odly affections towards them but a bit quiet as he was seating in between the two and muzziling his face against there bodies every chance he had. It was funny. And cute, extremely cute actually, Minato wondered if he would actually survive another kid just as cute.
When the meal was over Jiraiya and Mito went to train for a bit more, asking Naruto to go with them but he said he was tired, Mito though that was just excuse that he would be able to spend more time with his parents and she wasn't going to call him out for that. She actually thought it was possible for him to feel tired as he faced a emotional hurricane, which was difficult to get over, and he was probably trying to fix that with the love of his parents, she envied him for that, as she didn't see her parents for 15 years. And she would never be able to see them.
Naruto stayed silent for bit as his mother cleaned the aftermath of the meal. He was seated in his father's lap, his hands in his father's. His hair was kissed so many times that he even forgot the count, Minato asked him if he liked long hair and Naruto hummed :“ I like it, but it gets tangled easy. „ Minato knew the struggles as he ruffled the boys hair, as he too just few minutes ago had such troubles. Kushina sat down next to them as she finished, taking Naruto in her arms, playing with him for few minutes. However she noticed that while Naruto was reacting good he wasn't as into it as usual, so she asked him :“ is there something troubling you. „ Naruto hummed :“yeah, I talked to myself and I was wondering about something. „ Minato was surprised that Naruto was already in that phase, but hummed :“ we are listening. „ Naruto took some time as gathered his courage :“ why was I the one to become a sacrifice. „ Minato and Kushina froze for a second a sad smile on both of their faces as Minato spoke :“ as you know that incident happened on day of your birth, it wasn't just because biju broke out of the seal, but someone forcefully taking him out, as to why it had to be you, well we believed you could do it, we would guide you, protect you from everything and we hoped nobody would know or hurt you because of it. You as a Uzumaki was also at the time the best choice. „ Naruto hummed as he looked at his mother as she said :“ there is also another reason why it had to be you. You must know about prophecies, Jiraiya and Mito both saw a saviour in you so we were sure that you would managed to secure Kurama. „ Naruto gasped, he knew that Mito and Jiraiya were written in the books of Uzumakis as a prophets, but he didn't know any of their prophecies as his parents said he was too young for now. Learning that prophecies were somewhat involving him, made more sense, why he was getting the training so early. Naruto muzzled in his parents as they gently patted him on his back as he entered his mind space with Kurama, the fox who wasn't openly hostile against him but he could feel that he hated feeling trapped, Naruto spoke :“ Kurama, was it true, that thing the other me said. „ the large sleeping fox opened his left eye as he peered in Naruto and huffed :“ Naruto, you came to annoy me again, and for something that you already know the answer for. Of course it is true u am longing to break free, however I am not doing that out of respect to my father who chose you as a saviour. And besides the seal is to strong that at the moment I don't even have a choice but to stay here. „ Naruto wanted to cry as he asked :“ would you stay if I let you go. „ Kurama hesitated as he answered :“ I would, however only partly because of you, I would like to follow my father's will, however you aren't able to do that at the moment either. „ Naruto huffed as he spoke :“ someday I will be, belive it. „ Kurama smirked :“ I will eagerly wait for that time. Now go, your parents are getting worried as you aren't replying. „ Naruto smiled at the big fox, as a tear slid down his face, a tear of relief, as he closed his eyes wawed and opened his eyes only to see his parents looking at him.
Mito huffed as she was beating the shit out of Jiraiya as they sparred, she actually grew a lot stronger in those two months thanks to Kushina pushing her ahead. Jiraiya was huffing on the ground as every attack that went his way was impossible to fully dodge and Mito came down towards him healing him. As she spoke :“ did you talk with Toad sage recently. „ Jiraiya answered:“ yes, he said that the vision keeps getting clouded, he said that it is due to entry of more people that know of future. „ Mito hummed :“ so it is my fault about telling to many people, well it is like a butterfly effect. „ Jiraiya nodded :“ I guess so. „ Mito hummed as she spoke :“ things are keep going to go against the predicted future even if I stay silent here for few years. „ Jiraiya nodded :“ I will be going out and returning, just to check on my network. „ Mito nodded :“ be careful when you go out, but if it possible stay here for few weeks more as I teach Naruto how to control one tail and two tails transformations. But I don't know when in fact he will able to do that. „ Jiraiya spoke :“ from my experience, his chakra coils are too weak right now and he will definitely need a few weeks before he can handle a little amount of biju chakra, and i don't think it is possible to wait any longer, I will be going when Minato leaves and will be returning in a month to two months. „ Mito hummed, thinking through it :“ you will probably arrive just in time. „ Jiraiya nodded. Mito went out with him, finding the other trio sleeping in a bundle Naruto in middle, they didn't honestly notice that it had gotten this late, so they too went to rest, Mito wondering what happened to Minato and Kushina to hunch over Naruto so protectively, did he tell them what happened in his mind.
Two days had passed pretty peacefully, as Naruto tried to fight himself for a second time and managed to completely accept even the darkest parts of himself, as Mito though that he should try that multiple times as he grew up, because there will be always something darker in him that will be hard to accept, Kushina and Minato were impossible to track down, as Jiraiya was mostly either training or trying to pack for his trip. Minato announced that he would leave today in the night, well it didn't matter to him when he would return as he was just transportting without actually travelling, even though he was still two hours away from Konoha, well those two hours would pass like a blink to him. He had given them the letters that his friends sent to them with him, and he waited for the replies to send back as this was faster than sending them with summons or birds. Mito had to check the situation in Kushina's stomach to make sure everything is all right, even though at the moment Kushina wasn't pregnant, her insides were filled with Minato's chakra and sperms and her egg was ready to accept sperms, so it was a case of moments away, or well hours away from first stages of early pregnancy. Mito assured the two that everything is fine and that soon Kushina would be pregnant. The duo had previously spoke with Naruto about having a little sibling, and he was rather happy and accepting.
When it was time for Minato to go, the whole group hugged him, as he was sure having harder time than they were, sending him off with bunch of letters, several were for him too, but they insisted that he reads them when he feels lonely. He almost cried as they cared so much about him, the time here spent was extremely nice, like a vacation of sorts, not just time with Kushina but the talks around the burning camp fire, playing with Naruto in water, talking with Kushina, Mito and Jiraiya about seal ideas, playing games before they were going to sleep, Mito telling them made up stories, Jiraiya boosting himself as best godfather, almost slipping with his previous title of great pervert, learning that in fact he is still writing one story for finale of erotics books. And in a flash he was gone, a bunch of things in his pockets that would remind him of the time spent here. As he thought he would appear in empty office, only to get surprised by Shikaku and his closest friends waiting for him in his house yelling at him :“ welcome back, you beast. „ it was obvious what they were celebrating as Minato slightly blushed, every clan head was relaxed in his home and even Fugaku was hugging him, probably due to the alcohol influence as they celebrated until it was too late to call it night, Minato enjoyed it too much as he went to work with a headache. No matter the amount of meds he drinked it didn't help him much. Luckily on his way to his office he ran into in Rin, who was surprised at how bad he looked, and she was curious about what happened in the turtle Island with others. And they made a deal, that he would told her if she got ride of his headache.
Meanwhile on the other side of planet another jinchuriki was traning to get stronger following instructions from someone she started to think of mysterious brother, who told her best stories when she was utterly bored, the boy who was getting more mysterious day by day, the boy who was getting twisted slowly, he would have often different answers to same question in a week of time. The boy who was good but that good was often hidden. The more you knew about him, the less you understood him. The fact that he was previously in love with the readhead she saw both in bingo books as titled the Readhead goddess, and the fact he was at least 6 years older than the girl was super odd to her, and the fact he explained the way they met made it sound like the girl was actually same age as he was, making her wonder if a jutsu was somehow involved, Izuna didn't want to confirm that or deny, but that way enough for Fu to realize that that was most likely the case, however the more of the story she learned, she understood that it was hopeless love for both of them. But the longing of her brother was still there as he spoke :“ she didn't even recognized me, she definitely noticed the similarties, but couldn't point the finger, I am at the same time glad and sad that happened. However my reasons for being here are crumbling because she is the only thing that I know and belong to in this world, and no amount of her changing will make me feel different. „ however Fu could already feel that something in him was twisting those words, she touched his usually cold hands but soft when he would ruffle her hair as to make him belive everything was going to be OK. However that didn't have any effect, as Kakuzu walked in the clearing they were asking :“ isn't rest time over. „ Izuna just stood up and nooded :“ sorry we were talking for a bit too long. „ Kakuza just continued on his usual way. As the two of them started training. Fu would sometimes speak about her past when Izuna was silent about his own, especially when they were laying down in the dark room with beds only for them. Izuna hummed as he carefully listened to it, oftenly lifting up from his bed to write those things in his notebook as he obviously remembered something from her stories. Black Zetsu would appear here and there as he was busy with taking care of akatuski, the problem with the organisation was obvious they failed to secure enough founds especially since the four of out five great nations weren't using any of their services, Kumo was actually hesitant about it also, the amount of the members they had was huge but just few of them were s rank missing shinobis, not at all like Black Zetsu planned years ago, but still it was threat to everyone around them, they needed to play smart to win this fight.
Notes:
My second year of college started, so I will try my best to keep this story going, but soon I am expecting to go on hiatus, I think it might be a long one
Chapter Text
3.pov
Time went flying as Mito trained little Naruto slowly, as Kushina's stomach grew, the more time it passed Naruto become stronger, he could actually control 3 tails chakra by the end of the first year, when his mother was giving birth to his little sister born in summer, naming Natsu. Kushina was picked by Minato few months later, the little girl actually had blonde hair and two whisker marks, her eyes closer to her mother color, her face to small to really say to who she looked like. Luckily everything went according to the plan during the birth. Kakashi and Genma were present as part of anbu who were changing to look after the pregnant Kushina. They had time to catch up with Mito, but they knew that with this their mission would end soon. They actually have had visited her every few months, as Konoha would send people to just check on them.
Mito was getting more friendly with Naruto as the two seemed like they were attached to each other. Jiriaya would come and go, already wrote down over sixty suggestions about jinchuriki training for future generations. As Jiriaya would go on his spy missions often, Mito and Naruto would train hard when he was gone, and when he would return they would explain it to him and let him train Naruto in sage element more, as Naruto had already signed the summoning of the toads getting surprised that both his father and Mito were in the summoning scroll too. The boys hair grew over time, Mito cutting it so that it wouldn't go over his shoulders, several times.
Over the next two years of training, one more at the Turtle Island and other just the trio wandering around the world, Naruto managed to control 4 tails chakra beast transformation, but that was the maximum his current body could take, Naruto wasn't really happy about this, but Mito encouraged him by saying :“ you are currently the strongest person in your age group, and in the whole world you are rather high up. And remember that you are only 6.“ Naruto was still at the very beginning of sage training, but now he was learning all other skills needed by shinobi, like spying, actual one on one combat, surrounding awernes, and many more. Mito got over time a lot of the letters asking her when they would return, especially because Naruto was supposed to go into academy, Mito answered it with saying :“ we will return soon, but either way for Naruto the acedmy will only serve the purpose of socialising with people his age. So there is no real rush. „ Mito hummed to herself, as Naruto started the acedmy in original time when he was 6, but all of his actual classmets he had ended up with were 8 year old when they ennroled The timeline was already messed up so Mito didn't see any problem with this.
And just like that 4 years had went by when Mito decided that she and Naruto should end this training trip. Jiriaya would follow them back to Konoha, but unlike the other two he had been in Konoha several times, while Mito and Naruto hadn't come even once, Naruto had grown a lot during these 4 years, as his height almost doubled, he was now just around Mito's elbow height, Mito herself grew few inches, but not much actually. Naruto perfered the orange color, so his outfit was mixture of black and orange, Mito made sure that there is more black than orange, his hair was a bit over shoulder length, but unlike hi father's hair it didn't corner around his face, it was slightly messy up top, and actually just wild down around his shoulder, but the texture was nice and he looked super cute, even though he was 7 close to 8 years old, meaning Mito was actually 20 as her birthday already passed. Mito changed her outfit too as she was deloviping in every area still, her dreems from years ago being crushed even more, as she couldn't fit in her usual clothes, she now wore a set of grey loose shirt and baggy pants, she looked like a homeless person, a rather beautiful one at that, but as they didn't have bath for few days, everyone in the group was dirty.
The journey back to Konoha was uneventful, well all the journeys were mostly uneventful, except the ones they had to beat down kumo shinobi because they didn't want to let them go out of the Turtle island, while Mito actually knew why they were desperate enough to capture them, as she got a message from Killer B and Yugito that they went into hiding after finding out that Raikage was openly colobrating with Black Zetsu and Akatuski, well openly in the village but not in the world, Mito had sent a message about this to Konoha years ago, but Konoha really only could do is to talk to her allies about the danger of kumo, which peace treaty would soon come to an end, luckily there wasn't any war in those years, but it changed few things, as Mito knew that kumo was more likely to support Akatuski in the moment than Konoha. Mito herself didn't know where exactly they were hiding, but she was sure they were fine as they would regularly go to talk in the mindspace they would reach for her, what was more the dou was travelling together so that meant they were as safe as possible, if they couldn't reach her with mind communication they would send her a message through the seal she made years ago. She planted on Yugito last time in the hot springs outside of kumo.
However Jiriaya and Konoha over time said that the situation wasn't that serious, as Kumo wasn't getting ready for a war at the moment but they could actually see that they definitely traded with Akatuski.
Anyway the trio was heading to Konoha after long four years, Mito didn't have much plans at the moment, just to catch up with her friends and family, and then adjust to life in village once again, she recived a lot of news but still it was different to see it for herself. As Mito finally walked in the familiar forest that surrounded the village, she actually cleaned everyone with one water jutsu as she didn't want to visit hot springs with Naruto and Jiriaya not wanting to Naruto learn the prevted ways of Jiriaya. As they finally came closer two familiar faces to Mito were at the doors, Kotetsu and Izumu, the first one was lazing on the wall while the second one as actually looking at them.
Izumo spoke :“ lord Jiriaya, it is been long time since your last visit, however who are these additional guests. „ Mito laughed as she swept her hair out of her face, making it appear super hot as she arrogantly claimed :“ I can't believe that people forgot me after mere 4 years, and they used to call me goddess. „ Naruto just looked at her as he replied :“ Mito – can was a goddess people must have been blind, your read hair, your strength obviously the title of demon would suit you more. „ Mito definitely hit him on the head, as she said :“ no, these gourds are just new. „ Izumo recgonized the color of the red head and spoke :“ is that Uzumaki Mito. It is such a honor to be able to meet you. „ Kotetsu just asked from behind :“ who. „ Izumo couldn't believe his ears as began :“ the red head goddess, that has been out of village for four years after getting her engagements done. She is considered one of strongest shinobi in Konoha right now. „ Mito smirked :“ that does sound like me, maybe Naruto should show some respect. „ Izumo then concluded that the other boy was Uzumaki Naruto as he spoke :“ young lord is also here. Is your training over. „ Naruto nodded not used to be called young lord as ehen he was still a child people didn't call him that, but in a sense he was young lord of Konoha as his father was Hokage or Lord of Konoha. Izumo yelled at Kotetsu :“ just let them in. „ Kotetsu just shurggered :“ there is no need to yell. „
And with that he opened the doors, making the trio enter the village, as they went to Hokage's office to report that they came back, on their way there they casually strolled as they looked at how village changed. Which was unexpectedly a lot, Konoha seemed to be thriving, the shops got a lot more modern and there were items from all over the world in them, actually there were shops from other places here, one from Kiri, one from Suna, and one from Iwa, making the alience appearing rather strong. There were many people that kept glancing at them and speaking in hushed words, but that didn't matter to Mito and Naruto even though they could hear everything the others would say as their ears had enhanced hearing from the training. As they slowly entered the office where many people recgonized Mito and Jiriaya having a bit of a harder time to recgonized Naruto as many didn't even seen him much previously. When they finally spoke with Minato, Naruto sitting in his lap, as they talked about the informations they gathered in last few months, nothing serious. Minato spent most time saying how big Naruto got.
When the trio divided, well Jiriaya went to Senju compand after making Mito promise that she would visit them soon. Mito took Naruto to go to Uzumaki clan compand where Kushina was with Natsu. Mito couldn't believe that the small baby she last time saw would be actually 3 years old, her birthday few days before her own on August first. When they entered the house, she wasn't just surprised to see Natsu grow up but also, Karin who was eight years old, the girl confidently run at the two of them to hug, she spoke of how she missed them. Tamura, Suzume and Kushina with Natsu came down from upstairs, Kushina rushing to see what was happening, tears streaming down when she saw her little boy, while the two hugged and catched up while Naruto played with Natsu. Mito spoke with Suzume and Tamura :“ so when is that little one coming. „ Suzume rubbed her belly :“ in 4 months, it is going to be a boy. „ Mito smiled saying :“ our family is really growing and fast at that. Tamura hummed :“ well if we had more time we would have had more children, but someone troublesome put me as a head of clan. „ Mito smirked as spoke :“ you hung around with Nara clan too much. „ Suzume hummed :“ yes, he is getting a bit lazy in few past weeks. „ Tamura just dramatically spoke :“ ouch, double attack, how I haven't missed this, at least my little Karin doesn't do this to me. „ Karin smiled at him saying :“ because papa is the best. „ Mito hummed :“that is only because you bribed her years ago with all those sweets. „ Suzume huffed :“ so that was the reason money was short back then. „ Kushina and Naruto with Natsu joined their little banter, Mito asked :“ did you guys think of a name. „ Suzume hummed :“ no, but we thought of a Hiro but we aren't one hundred percent sure. „ Mito hummed :“ well you guys still have time. Anyways Kushina, where is your oldest son. „ Kushina huffed :“ ah, so I am supposed to act like a mother in law in this moment, Kakashi is at training right now, he won't be free until tomorrow though. However I think Shisui has a free day today. And I think Genma is on a mission right now. „ Mito hummed :“ I see you are well informed, are you considering adoption of others. „ Kushina hummed :“ I got my hands filled with three of them. „ Mito hummed :“ I guess Kakashi and Naruto are the trouble makers. Seeing as the innocent Natsu can't do wrong, right. „the innocent and at the same time mischievous smile of the young girl Mito smiled back knowing the girl was probably a pranker.
Mito had a meal in Uzumaki compand, and went up to unpack the stuff, she didn't tell any when exactly she would return to not have a big commotion, as she wanted to spent next few days lessiurly. So when she was done with her unpacking, she went towards Uchiha compand, as she had multiple things to do there while at the time only Shisui of her boyfriends was available. As she knocked on the doors, the people inside actually recgonizing her signature as they rushed to the doors. Mikoto was the first to open. A couple of steps behind her was Itachi a three ten years old Itachi, still a cutie, and behind him Fugaku. Mikoto hugged her as hard as possible, Mito luckily learned how to breathe in these kinds of situations in her trainings as Naruto loved to hug others just as hard. Mito spoke with them for few minutes, catching up on the production and the store success, what Uchiha family was doing, Itachi actually started dating Izumi, and Mito smiled :“ oh, I knew it, they were so cute as children. Well now they are cute as teenagers, you got taller Itachi. „ others laughed while Itachi confirmed, saying :“ soon I will be taler than you. „ Mito hufed :“ why must you hurt me like this. „ Mikoto laughed, as the doors opened a duo entered, coming back from shopping district, Sasuke a 8 year boy followed Shisui who was 17. He froze at the spot when he saw that familiar red hair, Mito froze when she saw him too, as his bags from hands started to fall and Itachi just jumped to catch them before it fell on the ground. Shsiui hair was a bit longer than she remembered, it was still as messy, his strains of hair were fluffy around his ears, it looked rather cute. Shisui was rather tall, his legs were a lot longer than they used to be. Her arms a bit bigger, his clothes similar to his clans, his body slim but the muscles were still visible, his aura made him seem a lot stronger. His voice sounded a bit deeper as he spoke :“ Mito-chan, you didn't say anything of coming today. „ Mito finally smiled brightly the angelic laughter came out :“ I wanted it to be surprise. „ as she stood up and went to hug him, her head definitely ended on his upper part of the chest, making him taller than her for a whole head, as he easily hugged her back while kissing her temple of hair. The others had some decency to not look at the duo, well expect Sasuke who asked :“ aunt Mito, is that you. „ Mito spared him a glance and a hand as she rubbed his head saying :“ at least I am taller than him. „ Shisui hummed :“ have you seen Kakashi yet. „ Mito answered :“ no, I returned when he was already at training, and I didn't want to barge in. I heard from Kushina that, and that Gemma is at a mission. „ Shisui nodded :“ well yes, although I think he should be returning soon. Like in couple of days. „ Mito hummed as they all began to talk, Mito talked about the journey back as they all knew what had happened on the training, as she wrote them more than enough letters.
Shisui and her went out on the walk as the duo wanted some time alone. Mito was hesitant to talk as Shisui went on and on about his days in Uchiha military police, she wanted to hear his voice and feel blessed. Shisui seemed to notice that, as the two entered a park, and he hugged her there saying :“ I really really, missed you so much, my heart trembles at the sight of your hair, at the gaze of your eyes, the slight trembles of your chest, which gives me everything, the proof that you are here, the proof that you are alive, the proof that you are mine. „ as he put his now larger hands on her face, cupping it and kissing her lips softly. As she returned the kiss, the two were heated for few moments, but had to catch their breath. As the night was falling other couples had come in the park, which was odd as the couples were mostly younger generations of shinobi, or to translate it, all of Mito's friends. Ibiki and Tokara, Asuma and Kurenai, Obito and Rin, Raidou and Anko. It was surprise for Mito to see all of them here, but she found out that they usually hang around here, when they weren't hungry, it was nice and private. Few of them were shocked to learn that Mito actually was the first to know that Ibiki and Tokara started dating. Because the duo only recently made it public, like a half of year ago, even though friends had learned it over time. Asuma and Kurenai were at serious stage of relationship where the two of them were considering engaging to each other, while Obito and Rin were actually talking about the date they would get engaged. While Raidou and Anko were like a fire and water, they answered the questions saying with that at the moment they didn't have desire to settle down, it worked for them like this for few years and they wanted it to be same, the duo actually had broken few times but only because they were too impulsive and they would run to each other to apologise a day after. Kurenai had enough of the pair as she was the person close to both of them and both would run at her for advice often times in 5 minutes both of them would visit. Mito agreed on coffee offers as the night was falling down, she was tired out as she had travelled to the village, so she left the group early, together with Shisui her instics wanting her to make sure would get home safely, but he was 17, old enough so that nothing possible could happen to him. As he followed her to her house hugged her and said bye. The night was the most pleasant night in four years for the duo.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito was hanging around her friends. As Kakashi was free, she went on a date with him in the morning, after she had stopped ogling him, she had realized how much she had missed his gravity defying hair, his black mask than was down while he talked with her, his perfect shaped face the small mole under his lips, his eyes that held only warmth for her, her eyes slowly going down to his mask hidden neck, the neck that was muscular enough to be seen through the cloth, his wide shoulders than would be useful when she would hang around him, his long and muscular arms, his short sleaves making his veins visible, his now big hand, then his delovped chest and super muscular abs, his long legs than were hidden under his training uniform, she didn't run a circle around him to see his back she was unlucky as the shirt hid pretty much all of his build on his back, but his ass was rather visible, it was hot, before she continued talking about her adventures, while he spoke about his recent non anbu missions. Kakashi had fully joined the anbu forces when he turned 15, which means 3 years ago, he was already a captain as he was all rounder, Kakashi only lacked a strong lightning jutsu, since he lacked a sharigan to perform chidori. Anyway Mito went to have a breakfast with him, as the dou talked and talked, Shisui joined them when they were sparing while talking, as he finished his shift in military police. Mito enjoyed fighting the two as she was no longer adjusted to their fighting styles, as their styles matured and now there wasn't much of loose movements. Still Mito could easily avoid those, even when they attacked together she could block them out, taking the minimum damage. Kakashi was the one more prone to flirting, Mito just huffed :“ why do I feel that you read those words in a book. „ she in fact knew that those were lines in Jiriaya's books in past. Kakashi just got red as he said :“ I don't know what you are referring too. „ Mito hummed :“ I guess you will allow me to search your apparment then. „ Kakashi gulped :“ you haven't been in it, for so long, I should probably clean it up before you go investigate. „ Mito smirked :“ and get rid of the evidence. Not a chance. „ Kakashi just sighed in defeat. But Mito didn't head towards his house as she remembered :“ ah, now that I remembered, I have a plan with Tokara and Ibiki today. You can join me if you want. „ Kakashi hummed :“ that sounds nice and all, but I have to go back to my station. „ Shisui huffed :“ sorry, I have a clan business to attend to. „ Mito hummed :“ no it is alright, I can go alone, honestly I planned to go alone. „ Kakashi and Shisui just nodded knowing that Mito wanted to spend as much time as she could with them.
Mito entered the coffee shop that Ibiki and Tokara perfered, it was rather new to Mito, it was a bit hidden and all. She got there early, like ten minutes before them, so the waitress came and asked her :“ excuse me, would you like to order before your partner comes. „ Mito was a bit confused :“ ah, sure I would like to order, but I am just waiting for two of my friends to come. „ the waiters smiled :“ I understand, what would you like. „ as she gave out a menu with drinks. On the menu there were a lot of normal drinks but even more mysterious drink under mysterious names she went with :“ a green tea without sugar please.“ The waiteress nodded as she left. Mito then zooned out as the place was rather quiet, only few customers in, which wasn't to be unexpected as the coffee shop wasn't on the main streat and was actually quite hard to find, she was lucky to only pass by it 3 times. Her tea came as the waitress smiled at her saying :“ I hope you will like it, to us it is special when we find new customer. „ Mito hummed :“ is that so, it is very admirable, although i am here only because my friends told me to meet them here. „ the waitress smiled again as she nooded and left. Mito smelled the tea, it was quite good actually. She could feel Ibiki and Tokara actually closing in towards her as her head was leaning on her hand, her look was half bored but in reality she was just thinking about stuff. Ibiki and Tokara entered the shop and immediately noticed Mito and as they were headed towards her the waitress approached them asking them :“ would you like you usual spot, after all you guys are regulars in the shop. „ Tokara and Ibiki seemed to know the waitress as they spoke :“ oh, Nanami it is quite alright, we came just to hang out with our friend over there. „ as they pointed to Mito who was still bored, as Nanami gasped :“ ah, so she was your friend, I thought she was customer, she looked really pretty, I even tried to flirt with her. „ Tokara laughed :“ you must have failed, as she is pretty dense and also she doesn't know what kind of coffee shop this is exactly. „ Nanami hummed :“ ah, I see, so who is she. „ Ibiki hummed :“ Well Nanami it is no surprise that you don't know her, as you came to village 3 years ago, and she was last in village four years ago, but that girl is the most famous person in Konoha. „ Nanami listened internally as Tokara finished :“ Uzumaki Mito, the princess of Uzumaki also known by the name of Red haired Goddess. „ Nanami was surprised, as she noticed that the girl finally looked at their direction. Mito hummed as her mouth took a sip of her tea. Ibiki patted Nanami on her shoulders as a way of leaving her back as he said :“ our usual drinks. „ Nanami stood there for a moment longer, totally not freaking out that she tried to flirt with one of strongest people in the village whose boyfriends were just as strong, Nanami wasn't shinobi so she knew that she would instantly die if she messed something up. The girl seemed different to rumors but when she knew that was Mito there were some similarties with the rumours.
As Nanami brought the usual drinks Ibiki and Tokara drank here, she was suddenly interdouced to Mito by Ibiki :“ ah, you must talked with Nanami here, she is the owner of this place, „ and then he looked at Nanami :“ and this is our friend Mito, who was actually the one who gave us the best advices to get together. That is the reason why we wanted her to meet us in our little heaven. „ Nanami was a bit surprised yet again that Mito was the one that made i Ibiki and Tokara end toghter. The dou would sometime talk about their past with her as she would make drinks. So she pretty much knew how it felt. She was hopeless romantic, but she had thing for girls only, hearing to love stories was her hobby and the best way to hear those was to open a coffee shop.
Mito eventually asked :“ so what is so special about this place, I don't think I saw it before. „ Ibiki hummed :“ well it is been open for around 3 years now, just after Nanami got in the village. She opened it, what it is special, well a lot, you must noticed that it says couple menus and that, but the part about couples is the thing, this is coffee shop for same seks couples. „ Mito hummed, for a second and then her eyebrows rose :“ oh, I see. It is place where you guys can act lovely dovely without being stared at, freely right. „ Ibiki and Tokara didn't know how she knew that, but they guessed she was just too smart. Mito hummed :“ well I think since my sexuallity is different from other people that I belong to this shop too. „ Tokara was a bit confused as he asked :“ what do you mean. „ Mito answered :“ you are confused as I am straight, but in eyes of society I am weird as I have multiple partners. But also you may not know but my first love was actually a girl named Mia. „ that surprised the other two, as Mito usually didn't speak about her past with them, only when she wanted to teach them of something. The fact she had a crush on a girl in her younger days made them realize why it was so easy for her to accept them as a thing. Mito waited for them to speak, they asked few questions about Mia but Mito answered it vaguely saying :“ it is so long in the past that I don't remember the exact feelings I had for her, the only thing I feel is some kind of twisted respect for her, even though I and her will never met again. „ and then Mito changed the topic asking how others actually reacted to the knews of Tokara and Ibiki dating. The fact that I&T didn't have any problems with was the relief that made things so much easier for Ibiki and Tokara, as the amount of the bulshit that department went through this was pretty normal and easy to accept. Civilians didn't accept them and would often curse at them even when there was just one of them. But their mental stability was enough to wisthrall that, their friends accepted it easily and actually said that they were rooting for them for so long. And over time people slowly stopped cursing them as there were other things that caught their attention.
Mito eventually had to leave the dou as she had to go to the dinner plans with her family, as she slowly walked away from the shop, she accidentally bumped into Hayate and Yugao, who were super nice too her asking her when she would have free time to hang out with them. They obviously had something to talk with her, and she answered vaguely, asking them if they had any missions soon, and when they answered that they would go on one short one soon, Mito and they agreed to meet and have a dinner when they returned. As Mito continued towards her house. Where Kushina wasn't a guest but rather a constant member, but that wasn't all, as Mikoto and Reiko were also there, making Mito wonder what was up. As they ate and Mito didn't want to pry into it too much, passively making them say what they wanted to say. Kushina was the one who spoke first :“ so, Mito we were wondering about something. „ Mito stopped eating, and gracefully looked at Kushina as she asked :“ when you say we, you mean Mikoto-san, Reiko – san and yourself. „ Kushina hummed :“ that is right, however I think that other people were wondering same questions, but us three talked about it and wanted to ask you about it. „ Mito hummed :“ yeah, go on. „ Kushina smirked:“ so when will the wedding be. „ well Suzume and Tamura were obviously surprised by the blunt question, while Naruto and Karin only spoke :“ will there be a party „ which was answered by Suzume :“yes, it will be. „, Mito wasn't fazed by the question at all, while the trio of women was staring in her face, Mito stayed calm her eyes closing slowly as she spoke :“it will be soon, well at least if in my opinion, I still haven't really spoke about that with them, probably when Shisui is 18. So less than a year in my plans. „ Reiko and Mikoto hummed :“ so you plan on marrying them at same time. „ Mito answered :“ yes, I think that is the only fair. „ Kushina hummed :“ so in few months, I have hoped it would be sooner. „ Mito hummed :“ well since the wedding is unusual, the planing time will be extremely long too. So it will start sooner than you think. „ Kushina hummed :“ I guess that is true, usually you need at least 3 months to prepare for normal wedding, but we need at least double of that. „ Mito wondered if that was really true, well maybe not half of year, at least in her opinion. Mito just nodded :“ when Genma returns from his mission I will talk with all three of them. If they don't tell you about it I will. But I doubt they would just stay silent. „ Kushina nodded. The trio talked between each other while Mito sipped her tea. Until Kushina had to ask :“ so did you like how Shisui and kakashi have grown out. „ making her spil her tea, as she smoothly went :“ ugh, of course. „ almost chocking at the beginning of the sentence. Kushina smirked as she continued to tease the girl. Other mother in laws joining in. Mito faced those teases head on, saying that they shouldn't fantasies too much. Well not in front of children at least, Kushina then had decency to change topics, starting with how so many clan children were going to be in same academy class in few weeks. As the enrollment in the academy was in short time. Mito nodded saying :“ that is right, there is, Sasuke, Ino, Hinata, Choji, Shikamaru, Naruto, Kiba, Shino.. Prety much all of the clans „ Suzume nodded :“ Well Karin will be attending too. „ Mito was bit surprised as she asked :“ I thought she was already in academy. „ Suzume answered:“ ah, no we wanted to enroll her last year but she refused wanting to start the academy with Naruto. „ Mito hummed, wondering how this would change things, not realizing that she completely forgot something.
Hands slammed on the desk and voice yelled :“ how dare you tell me that you still haven't located, you can't be serious about not finding two biggest chakra signals that ever existed in Kumo, not even mentioning that one of them was my brother who you spent so much time with. „ as Raikage boomed, now throwing the broken desk at the wall as he spoke :“ I didn't send you to stop those Konoha brats as you requested, which costed me that they ended using our training grounds in Tutrle Island for three years. But you returned it with lossing two of our jinchurikis. Kiyoi what do you have to say in your defence. „ Kiyoi Yotsuki, an man in his late thirties, stood still in front of Raikage his face was not as composed as he wanted. The sheer fear told Raikage more than the man's desperate attempts of defending himself, this man was clearly useless to him, but extremely loyal. Raikage stopped his rampage as he sit down in his chair sighing out :“ was there anything useful that you found out. „ Kiyoi finally spoke with some confidence :“ there is some evidence that Killer B-sama was learning some fuijutsu seals from outside expert, however those are too advanced for us to understand at the moment. However we don't know if it is really the whole seal or if it is prices of it. „ Raikage huffed :“ that can only be Konoha's doing, or rather Mito's. „ Kiyoi didn't respond to it, only continuing :“ as for the last place those two were seen, we found only small evidences of someone actually camping there, but no solid evidences of them actually being the ones there. „ Raikage huffed :“ if only I knew why they are running around, headlessly. It would be so much easier to capture them. „ Kiyoi just stood there as he slowly spoke :“ actually there was a paper that we found, a message like, we at first glance thought it was some senseless rap that master B wrote, but after reading it several times, we manged to make sense of something. „ Raikage raised his head as he stared down the Kiyoi :“ why didn't you mention it sooner. „ Kiyoi slowly spoke :“ because it isn't clear if it is really important or not, I didn't want to waste your time as I don't fully understand the message, but Raikage – sama might be. „ Raikage just huffed :“ it doesn't matter, just say what it is written on it. „ Kiyoi nodded :“ it said something along the lines :' the plant like creature, that is dark colored has entered house, Savoir said to hide.' well at least after getting rid of all senseless words. „ Raikage however understood most of the message, he didn't know why they had to hide, or who the savior was. But he definitely knew that they were scared of Black Zetsu, he understood that, there was something mysterious about that creature but he didn't consider him dangerous, but the problem was how they found out about him metting with the creature, as nobody else knew about that. Raikage didn't know anything about the creature but that it had a deep hatred towards Konoha and other three countries and that it was a leader of of organization that was apparently going to start the war somewhat in future with those countries. Raikage definitely only thought of the ways how he wanted to profit rather than to look further in his problems. What would that cost him, he didn't really care.
Chapter Text
3.pov
As Mito opened her eyes the next day, she lazed around her room for half of day before she had dates to go on with her friends, Shisui nad Kakashi busy and Gemma was on his way back from mission. Mito hanged around with Kurenai and Asuma, learning more about how the dou was doing privately, how they planned on getting engaged and soon married. She was surprised that the two were same as they were before but their thinking was a lot more mature. It was fun but Mito still had mainted some distance with the couple as she knew that they weren't people she could hang around constantly, and they knew that. Later in day she had a date with Obito and Rin which was a bit more fun as the trio had a lot of stuff to talk about. Mito eventually had to go back to her house as it became quite late.
The rest of day went fast as Mito was given the duty to watch over the kids, Naruto was together with Sasuke and Karin, and Natsu was in her arms, Mito had to give into as the trio wanted to go into the library, once they were there they begged her to tell them more stories just like she did in their youth. Mito hummed as she nodded, she didn't have anything better to do :“ long ago there was a woman that fell for temptation of power, she ate the fruit, the fruit that was the effort of a beast, with the eating the fruit she was bonded with the beast, the beast looked like a tree, however it actually had it's ten tails go up in the air as the tree was grand, as she ate the fruit she changed, unfortunate things happened to her and she gave up on reality wanting to create her own world, she had manged to do so, but her children who she didn't tell anything about noticed how the world wasn't what they were told by their mother, they uncovered her crimes and fought her, eventually they managed to defeat her, but not kill her, they sealed her in the moon, one of her sons went to moon to protect the seal while other stayed on the earth to make the earth better, making sure that he repents for his mother's actions. He diveded the beast into nine beats and let them roam around the earth, the beasts were supposed to be protectors of earth but as they grew up and the son that realesed them died they continued to grow misunderstood. They were rooting hatred as humans were too. This created a circle of hatred, in which even today, we participate. We are in constant fear of someone breaking the seal on the moon, and bringing back the mother of chakra. „ the children listened internally as they had questions, Karin asked :“ what happenes if the seal is broken. „ Mito answers :“ the end of world, or if we manage to win, just a lot of people dead. „ Karin was shocked saying :“ ah, so it is really bad. „ Mito hummed :“ yes, that is right.. „ Sasuke asked curiously :“ so who would want the mother of chakra to return. „ Mito looked away :“ as I said the mother of chakra had children, two that fought her and passed away as humans, however there was also additional child she made as she was dying, he inherited her will and is plotting how to ressercut her. However the creature is mostly immortal, so even though I have faced him several times and overpowered him, he always survives. „ Naruto huffed :“ so there is no way to win. „ Mito answered :“ no that is not true, there will be chosen ones that can get rid of him, with the marks of Sun and moon on their palms. „
Naruto was curious about that as he asked :“ what do those signs have to do with the story. „ Mito hummed :“ that is connected with the story as the son that stayed on earth had two of his own sons, Asura and Indra, Asura was the sun of the earth at the time whole Indra was moon, Sasuke probably knows that first Uchiha was Indra, the man was the first to have sharigan eyes and his descends are Uchiha, while Asura is father of Senju and Uzumaki clan. Those two fought each other for the title of their father's title, even though he chose Asura, Indra was jealous about this and the will of mother of chakra had manipulated him into fighting his brother, he was defeated in the end as Asura had gathered friends while Indra just was prodigy in everything he did, Asura was example of try hard, Indra spoke before his death that he would chase Asuras soul until the end of the world and the dou would recirnate just to fight, because one of them was manipulated by the will. However if the two of them worked together they could defeat the will. „ Naruto hummed asking :“ so do we know who those recenations were. „ Mito hummed :“ I know of the last pair. It was Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama. „ Naruto hummed :“ was that long time ago, I swear I heard those names before. „ Sauske jumped in before Mito could answer :“ those two are founders of Konoha, so it happened around 50 years ago. „ Mito hummed :“ pretty much so. „ luckily Tamura went into the library as to find them as Mitos duty was over. Mito gave him Natsu and finally went to her room inspired to try new seals.
Gemma hummed as he looked at the skies it was dark, he was still wearing his anbu mask, his red and white tanuki mask, was shined on by the moon, as he glared at it, it was peaceful night as he was returning with his teammates back to Konoha, he was currently on the gourding duty as the others rested, he was thinking of village and Mito, he didn't get a message from her in few weeks which just made him miss her even more, as he wondered why she didn't send him a message, when she would return back to Konoha, time went slowly as his mind troubled him. He just wanted to hurry back and check if any messages were waiting for him at his house as Mito didn't know his current location. When it was his time to sleep the sleep didn't come easily, so he was even more tired when he woke up than when he fell asleep. He cursed himself, he didn't want to depend on few words this much. As he moved towards village they were in close proximity of it, only few hours of travel left.
Mito hummed in the afternoon as she could swear she felt a chakra signal so familiar entering the village, but it was there just for a second, it was enough for her though, as she stood up from her seal as she exited her room and went out of the house, she was wearing a simple dress, so people were looking at her as she wasn't dressed up as usual, Mito didn't seem to notice it though as she went with her speedy legs towards the Hokage tower as she knew that if she felt the right chakra signal they would go to Hokage Tower first. Mito got there in few minutes. And she halted in front of the building. Her arms a bit nervous, when she was certain that Genma's chakra was the one she felt. Genma was clearly letting his chakra be sensed as he was around Hokage. Which meant he was probably suppressing it up until now, making Mito wonder how good his control was if she felt him only for a such a short moment. Mito fingled with her fingers for a second, as she decided not to enter the tower, she hid her chakra completely so that she could surprise Genma, she leaned on the wall just next to the entrance to the Hokage tower. She waited for few minutes as she noticed Genma exiting the office. He stayed in the room usually hidden away from other peoples perception, Mito knew what that room was used for. Genma was taking of his Anbu outfit there, if it was dirty he would left it there and anbu members in training would clean it up, returning it to his looker in anbu members changing room. Genma then shisuined out the room in furthers point in the tower and slowly walked towards the exit, nobody had noticed anything strange as only few people had permission to go that way, and people would often be there for days once they entered to their knowledge, but that wasn't truth at all it was just used for anbu members to hide their identity.
As he slowly walked down, not wanting to talk with anyone, he was tired and wasn't really in mood, he ignored the people that tried to speak with him, with just waving his hand. The hallway was a bit dark as usual, and the exit out of it was like a light at the end of the tunnel, making his tired eyes not able to perceive anything beyond the doors, he slowly walked out, the sun hitting his face and warming him up, but he froze in the next second, a voice both startling him and freezing him at a spot, he thought that it was just a mistake as he didn't feel presence around him but the voice was heard once again :“ Genma, it is been a long time. „ the familiar female voice made him turn around, he stood there as watched her, just leaning on the wall, her arms slowly spreading. His body moved on his own as he hugged her, slamming his body onto her. Causing few gasps as the civilians that passed by them saw it. Mito hugged him just as tightly back, their clothes tightened as the two of them kissed desperately, Genma had to lean forward quite a bit as he got taller, to smoch Mito. His tongue roaming her mouth, his sleepiness left his mind, his mood changed, just because he heard her voice, he wondered maybe it was a good thing to be so focused on her. Mito eventually broke the kiss as she smiled at him saying :“ welcome back, my knight. „ Genma smiled :“ I am sorry that you had to wait for me, my princess. „ Mito smiled at him saying :“ I missed you so much. „ Genma continued to hug her, now resting his head on her head as he responded :“ I missed you too, your smell, your touch, your presence, your smile, I missed them so much I hoped that I was a Uchiha with a sharigan so that I could always remember you, I was so scared that I would forget about you. „ Mito hummed :“ Genma, please trust yourself a bit more, because you knew I wouldn't forget you, and trusted me, but why couldn't you do the same. „ Genma sadly spoke :“ because I felt as lonely as I thought I would be on better days, and I was so insecure without you around. My days were pretty much routine without you. „ Mito smiled :“ don't worry about that, I am here, you made it too, there will be no routine now. Now let me look at you, you grow so much in these four years. „ Genma in fact grew few inches, he was now 5 11 or around 181 cm, that was how Mito was tall in her previous life, he was taller than Kakashi for a bit but Kakashi still had time to grow. Genma was slim, but there were definitely muscles hidden under his shirt, as those had rubbed against Mito when Genma had hugged her first time. His arm as long as Kakashi but a bit more stronger than Kakashi, his muscles covered by the cloth still were visible, his face was smooth and his bandana around his hair, the hair that was a bit longer than Mito rembered, just over his shoulders. After looking him up and down, and seeing that he was done looking at her, Mito hugged him again, her hands reaching his neck, while Genma's reached her hips and her ass, Mito smiled as she kissed him, her hands took the tie she had on her wrist, and tied his hair in poiny tail. While he squzzed her ass as he chuckled :“ you got even more attractive than before. I can easily grab your ass now. „ Mito blushed red as she hummed :“ it wasn't my intention, the genes are at fault for that. „ Genma hummed as Mito let go of her hug, but his hands were still rubbing her ass, which was firm on the touch and grab which was pleasent, he smirked :“ so what were you up to, how did you know I was returning. „ Mito answered :“ I was just doing a seal in my room, when I felt you at the entrance of village just for a split second, I wasn't actually sure if I sensed right so I went to check, I knew you would have to be here if you are in village. And then you let go of suppressing your chakra and I was sure you were here. Honestly I am impressed at how good you are with suppressing your chakra on your own, I wasn't able to sense you at all. „ Genma smirked :“ I had a lot of practice, and it is extremely important to me for my missions.“ Mito hummed in understanding, she then softly spoke :“did I surprise you. „ Genma nodded :“ yeah you did. „ Mito smiled at him as she asked him :“ you tired, want to rest at my place. „ Genma nodded :“ I am, but I should at least say hi to mom and dad. „ Mito nodded :“ sure you want me to come too. „ Genma hummed :“ if you don't have anything else to do. „ Mito smiled at him as she answered :“ I don't at the moment. „ as she slipped her small hand in his one. Genma pulled her as he smirked back at her as he started to run in the crowd. The two of them giggling as they run. People around were a bit surprised but only young love was heard.
Mito and Genma entered the house, Reiko and Takeshi were pleasantly surprised as Genma arrived, they hugged him and rushed him to get them his stuff as they would later unpack them. Reiko smirked at Mito as she nudged her. Mito laughed :“ ah, about that, we will talk soon. „ Reiko smiled :“ I guess it isn't the best thing to talk about it as soon as he comes. „ Mito nodded :“ yeah, and I want others to be present too. „ Reiko nooded, Genma noticed that two of them were speaking something rather quietly but couldn't get the gist of it, so he asked what it was, only to receive a two different answers. Reiko spoke :“ ah, it is something we talked a few days ago, so we are just joking about it now. „ while Mito replied :“ yeah, you will find about it soon. „ Genma looked at his father who was genuinely clueless, he knew that Mito and Reiko did speak about marriage plans but he didn't know that they were talking about this at the moment. So he shrugged his shoulders. Genma hummed :“ OK, I guess that is how it's going to be. „ Genma then stayed with Mito in house as unpacked the dirty clothes to get it washed as soon as possible, as he had actually to dress in various clothing during the mission, which actually lead to success of the mission. Anyway Genma and Mito went back to Uzumaki house, where Genma casually said hi to Tamura, Karin and Suzume, he would see the family here and there, but only when he accidentally bumbed into them or went there to read in their library, but never once did they actually seek his presence, witch to him was fine, it wasn't like they didn't talk to him, more so they seemed to be hesitant to think he had any responsibilities towards them. Genma entered Mitos room, which was same as he remembered, the only thing different was the sealing scroll in middle of the bed. As Mito smiled at him saying :“ do you want my lap as pillow. „ Genma hummed in confirmation, he actually felt rather tired as after the walk his mind relaxed completely in presence of Mito. Mito sat down on her bed at the very bootom of it, her legs forming a lap as she was kneeling her legs going to the left as she patted the spot to her right so Genma could lie down. As he did so, his head lying on her lap, she was carefully caressing his hair with her free hand as she used the other two scrible on the scroll, her breathing was calm and soothing, Genma fell asleep in a minute. His sleep was peaceful and long no hunting dreams came chasing after him. Few hours later when he woke up, it was already sunset, as the room was colored orange, Genma noticed that he was alone in the room, the scroll in front of him closed, his head rested on a pillow and there were no signs of Mito. As he stood up, he for a moment thought that everything was just a dream, but then he remembered that if was so he wouldn't be here at the moment, he got up as he started to walk in the room he noticed a note on the closet right in front of him, Mitos pretty handwriting on it as it said :' I have a date with few friends, I will return around sunset, I am sorry I didn't tell you before, but you fell asleep before I could say anything, you just rest, if you want you can wait for me.' Genma hummed, as he picked the note wondering what he was supposed to do. He was a bit hungry so he decided to go home as he wrote it as a response on the same paper :' see you tomorrow, I am going to spend the night with my parents.' And sticked it in previous position. When he exited the house Tamura and Suzume offered him dinner but he refused by saying he had other plans. They were extra nice to him, even though he remembered the time that Tamura was extremely strict towards him and Mito. Well if he thought about it Tamura probably had every right to behave like that, he didn't want Mito to just go around sleeping with her boyfriends, when nothing was written down about their relationship.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito returned home later than she expected, she knew that Genma left by the lack of his chakra signal in the house, she slowly spoke with Suzume and Tamura about meaningless things, her mind often thinking about how she would approach about the wedding. She was confident that they would all agree to it, but at the same time she wondered if they were all ready for this, this wasn't a normal marriage, and even for that people had to prepare for. She hummed, if she was going to get married it would be obvious that she needed to move out of Uzumaki company, and Shisui would need to move out of Uchiha compand, Kakashi has a small apartment and the Hatake compand, which wasn't an option because that would send a message that Uchiha clan and Uzumaki clan are bowing down to fallen clan, Genma had a house with his parents in it, and four people living in it with his parents probably would get frowned upon. So that meant they would need to get themselves a house before the marriage starts. Maybe that would be one of first things they would have to do. They would need to live together even before they got married just to get used to each other presence as much as possible, even though they were pretty much family already. Mito huffed again as she went to sleep. She actually was kinda nervous, she couldn't believe that she was going to get married soon. She had trouble falling asleep because of it.
The birds chippered happily, even though Mito didn't know why, or how it was possible, it was autumn, the birds shouldn't be around Konoha at the time, right. As she slowly walked through the cleaning, she was at a forest near Uzumaki clan, there were children screams, unfamiliar children screams but something felt familiar about them. Hayates voice was heard from above her :“ hey sis, you woke up. „ Mito was confused about his presence here, wasn't he still on a mission, as she was about to say that. Hayates smile widened as he spoke :“ the little ones have as much energy as you told me, I can't believe you raised such rascals. „ a hand appeared on his shoulders as Yugao appeared from shadows saying :“ they are rascals only to you. I don't know why they don't like you, you were so good with children. „ someone appeared behind Mito, but she did not need to look behind herself to know who it was, as she sensed his smell. Genma slowly spoke:“ that is because he never gave them the candy he promised. „ Hayate gasped :“ right, I forgot. „ while Mito looked around a bit confused, as Gemma hands were around on her hips. Kakashi and Shisui went towards her suddenly running away from three chasing children, while yelling :“ look, mama came. „ the three children crashed into her sooner than Mito expected, but they knocked out her confusion, she saw these children numerous times in her dreams, and she knew that this must be one of those two, the dream obviously a bit different and clearer than previous ones. The children looked a lot like the four of them, Mito just wondered how it was possible that they were same age. Before she could hear anything more, Mito suddenly woke up, as someone had entered her room. Her eyes opening and focusing as soon as possible. Apparently Naruto and Karin were sneaking in to pull a prank on her. She pretend to not notice them, until the prank was about to set off, when she shunshined and pushed them in the trap they made for her, snickering saying :“ thanks for the hard work and a good work. „
The eventful morning as she joked around with Naruto and Karin who were beginning their academy in few days was ended when they were called for a meal. Later Mito went out to a coffee with few of her male friends, the single ones, she had plans to go with Anko and Raidou tommorow and Hayate and Yugao in two days, as she had lot of fun talking with the single boys, she teased them and they teased her back. Eventually they went their separate ways. Mito had actually called for all three of her boyfriends, luckily Shisui was always the morning shift, Genma was free for few days and Kakashi actually had free time today so they sent response that they would come. Mito actually prepared a picnic for them, well Suzume cooked and she just prepared everything else. Mito went in the area she saw in her dream. The place wasn't the same but it was similar, probably because they time she saw this place was in future, but then again she wondered if those dreams would come true. As she put everything down and sit down reading a scroll Jiriaya sent her, a invitation of sorts, his way of teasing her, to have a lunch with them in few days, Mito laughed in the threats in the invitation. The Senju family obviously didn't want a no as a response.
Slowly time passed and her three boyfriends came together, their faces smiled when they finally found her, they were dressed shirts and pants, they looked both hot and cute at the same time, while Mito was wearing a simple dress that didn't manage to hide her figure. They said hi to each other and sat down on the blanket. They slowly spoke about their days, having a lot of questions to Genma who arrived yesterday, Mito actually didn't meet with Shisui or Kakashi yesterday do she was listening to them. As they ate, Mito took out a deck of cards after they finished the meal, and they began to play few games. Mito waiting for the moment to speak. When the game just started, everyone had enough cards and she placed a first card down she spoke :“ I wanted to ask you guys something. „ the three had already noticed that she wanted to say something, as she let them talk, taking courage. So Genma nodded pretending to not pay too much attention as he made his play :“ yeah sure. „ Mito smiled as she spoke :“ what do you guys have in plan with our relationship. „ the trio froze not knowing where this was leading to, why Mito asked such a question, was this a test, but to Genma it didn't matter as he answered honestly :“ I just want to get married with you and live with you guys as my family. „ Mito didn't respond obviously waiting for the others responses. Kakashi nodded saying :“ no matter what I would always love Mito, I want to stay together for the rest of our lives. „ while Shisui just said :“ I want Mito to be happy, I know that we are the ones that make you feel that the most. „ Mito smiled at their responses as the game continued, she slowly spoke :“ that question is actually just a beginning to a topic I wanted to talk with you guys. „ Genma hummed :“ really, you know you don't need to hesitate to speak about whatever you want with us. „ Mito smiled as she spoke :“ ah, thanks, but I wasn't hesitant I just wanted to hear you guys confess your love to me again. „her mischievous smile grew and the trio flushed red :“ you tricked us. „ Mito smiled :“ of course, do you even know how much you guys connefesed your love to me, and how much times I did. „ Kakashi huffed :“ you only did it few times. „ Mito smiled :“ but every time I say it it counts as 3 times. „ Genma huffed :“bullshit, nonsense. „ Mito laughed :“ alright, alright I will say more in future. „ as she stopped smiling and returned to more serious Mito as she spoke :“ anyways, I wanted to talk about our future. I think it is time to plan our wedding day. „ the trio finally understood the first question that came, she was basically asking them what they planned and if they were ready. Genma was a little surprised, as when they previously talked about this it was just something that would eventually happen, now he was 21 and he was actually around the age most shinobi do get married. He spoke :“ah, I mean, yeah, you always planned on getting married to all of us at the same time right. „ Mito nodded. Kakashi and Shisui spoke at same time asking :“ so how. „ Mito hummed :“ well I want to speak about that last, I first have two others maters I wanted to discuss with you guys. „ Shisui hummed :“ what about. „ Mito hummed :“ Well first one is obviously the date, I wanted to get married when at least all three of you guys are 18, for Shisui that is in a month a half, but the amount of preparations will take some time, so I thought that if we choose some date we will able to get ready. „ Kakashi and Genma hummed understanding where that came from. While Shisui asked :“ so how long do you think it would take to get everything ready. „ Mito hummed :“ well we would have to have a big wedding to satisfy all the families involved in this, which is in the moment two of hugest ones in Konoha, not to forget we have ties with Hokage too, so according to Kushina it would at least take six months, because this isn't the ordinary wedding. „ the three though about it for few seconds, quiet while they still played the game. Genma was the first one too speak :“ I think it should be in spring as that was when all three of us first saw you. „ Mito hummed :“ right. „ Kakashi added :“ and spring would mean a new beginning for us. „ Shisui hummed :“ but around the beginning of spring we usually have bad weather. „ Mito hummed :“ you are all right, so sometime in late April when the weather is nice. „ the trio nooded. Mito hummed :“ sure, we will a bit more about the date. „ the trio agreed. And Kakashi asked :“ so what is the other thing you wanted to talk about. „
Mito hummed :“ we should go look for a house where we would live together. „ the trio hummed, a bit confused so Mito started her explanation :“ when I first got engaged with Shisui Uzumaki clan and Uchiha clan singed a document, which allowed me to have multiple partners and one additional thing. That thing is that I obviously could not join Uchiha clan as princess of another clan, but also meant that Shisui wouldn't be able to join Uzumaki clan. Our surnames would stay the same even before we entered the union. As I live currently with Uzumaki clan I would have to go somewhere else as if Shisui lived in Uzumaki clan that would seem like we don't follow what we agreed upon and that means same goes for Uchiha clan. While Genma lives with his parents it would be weird if they would with us. Kakashi has apartment and clan compand, but Uzumaki princess can't just live in any clan compand, only exception was Senju clan as we were distant family. „
A lot of things in their minds as Mito explained all of that. Kakashi hummed :“ so we should really look for it, but is it really OK to start the search immediately. „ Mito hummed :“ do you think it is still too early. But I wouldn't agree I wanted us to live in same house at least for few months before the marriage thing, so that we get used to constant presence of each other, and don't forget the amount of time we will spend on searching for right house, we need a lot of room. „ Kakashi hummed :“ i see. „ Genma nooded as he asked :“ should we write down everything we want in our house, so that we can easily find one. „ Mito hummed :“ that sounds like a good idea. But take your time with it, I am busy until next Monday with dates. „ the trio nooded. Mito then looked away from her hands for a second, as leaf fell down next to her. Genma asked :“ so what about the ceremony, Mito you probably know most out of us. „ Mito hummed :“ right, well since it is a wedding with multiple grooms, there won't be a priest, the one who will wed us will be probably Tamura as he is head of Uzumaki clan, and the wedding is like that in first place because of my Uzumaki princess status. The other things will be covered by your mother's. Actually they already asked me when it will be, so you guys can tell them everything we spoke here. „ the trio just nooded, Kakashi asked :“ you will tell us more with the time. „ Mito hummed :“ obviously yeah, but I will have to speak with Tamura and Suzume, but both of them are busy as Karin will begin the academy soon. „ Genma smiled as he spoke :“ so if we are talking about our future relationship, will we have children too. And how will that work. „ Mito hummed, obviously not thinking too much about that in her time alone as she answered :“,I would like to have some, well our children would probably be considered clan children of two clans. „ Kakashi sighed as he spoke :“ I don't think he meant that. „ Mito hummed a bit confused, the trio obviously forgot how sometimes she was dense. Shisui hummed :“ I think that he was asking about how we would detrime who would have children with you first. As all of us want a child with you. „ Mito hummed, she did think about that, as she shugered :“ I mean if it happens. I can't say no to anyone of you guys. „ the trio hummed, as Kakashi spoke :“ we will figure that out later. „ Mito nodded.
The trio eventually had finished their picnic when the sun was going down and stayed there to cuddle a bit more before they all went to their own places. That was the last time Mito would spend a more than hour in next couple of days with them, as she was busy taking care of Natsu while Kushina and Suzume went out with Naruto and Karin to shop for the academy, Mito would actually only have enough free time to go on planned dates. Teasing Raidou and Anko was worth every second. Going with Anko too see Kabuto and Orochimaru after so many years. Kabuto looked a lot like he looked in his younger days he too was taller than her, but only few centimetres. Orochimaru looked as young as 4 years ago, his hair was getting more and more red and at the same time white. Which meant he actually would soon have to change bodies. The Zestu body was already ready, Orochimaru asked her to be around when he would to the transport, which Mito easily agreed on. Mito actually went to look at those few Zetsu bodies they had previously stole from Madara, most of them were fully regenerated, but the speed they regenerated was a lot slower than they originally thought it would be, Orochimaru had actually already splited one in two and they needed almost 3 years to get back the rest of their bodies, which was actually fine as that meant it needed less time to regenerat that the amount of time Orochimaru needed to complete exhaust the body. Which also depended on the amouth of the damage he would receive, since it was mostly peaceful this body survived longer than expected. Since it was actually close to six years.
When Yugao and Hayate arrived, Mito met up with them, she didn't say anyone of her friends yet about the decision that they would get married in late April, as it wasn't confirmed, there were plans but not exact date. She would mention it to Hayate as he was someone she considered a brother. Mito listened to the dou talk about their relationship which was so cute ro them as she asked :“ so did you guys think of getting married soon. „ Hayate and Yugao definitely went red, as they answered :“ we thought about it, but we still haven't asked our parents about permissions. „ Mito hummed she meet few times with Hayates parents especially when she had warned him about his sickness, they had thanked her multiple times, and were grateful that she stayed as a sister to Hayate but they never grew close to her, they were actually good people but strict parents that actually didn't get involved to much in village matters, Hayate actually described that they would let him do whatever he wants if he didn't ask, but if he asked the permission was hard to get. While she didn't know Yugaos parents, she hummed :“ well you guys are old enough, and besides of they agreed on you guys getting engaged there is nothing stopping you guys right. „ the two nodded, Hayate asked :“ why do you ask. „ Mito smiled :“ ah, because me and boys are planning our wedding, we didn't really decide on the date, but we know it should be in mid late April or later. „ Yugao and Hayate were bit surprised :“ really so soon. I thought you guys would wait more „ Mito hummed :“ we were apart for few years, I honestly don't know what we have to wait for. We have been engaged for a long period of time too. „ Hayate hummed :“ I guess, I just got surprised. „ Mito hummed :“ I know, but you will have to let me go now. „ Hayate fake cried :“ I don't want to, just tell me if someone treats you badly. „ Mito laughed while hitting his shoulder :“ drama queen. „ Hayate huffed :“ hey that is you, I am drama king. „ Mito smirked :“ is he only king in drama. „ as he winked asking Yugao who flushed :“ ah, um, no he is king in bed too. „ Mito laughed too hard while Hayate chocked on the air.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito had a blast meeting with Hayate and Yugao, which relaxed her. She would prepare for tomorrows meal at Senju compand. But it came sooner than she thought it would. As she slowly entered the compand, already feeling the wild chakra life in compand, part of it thanks to Tenzo, and other parts were to lively Senju chakra, Tenzo obviously expanded his plants all over the place, which made the place more peaceful and look like a proper natural temple. It was beautiful, the place changed as she moved through it, she wondered how different it looked around the year, she still remember the first time she saw this compand, it was a sorry excuse of what it was today. She hummed as she recalled, she stood in middle of the compand taking everything in. Mito sighed when she had to move on. As she slowly followed the path that was decorated with various small flowers whose flower petals were all over the path, the colorful mix somehow pleasant to the eye. As she finally walked up to the entrance of the main house, where a small playground was, Mito for a second wondered why it was there, smiling as she remembered that in fact this meant Senju twins had enough friends to socialize. Mito was startled to see young boy leaning on the wooden structure of the playground. He looked oddly familiar, his chakra gave away everything, but Mito froze for a moment thinking :“ you have grown a lot Tenzo. „ Tenzo smiled looking at her, his face showing a bit of warmth as he spoke :“ it is been a long time since we met last time, one-chan. „ Mito laughed at the term he used to address her, it was odd, she didn't hear it for so long and that made her chuckle as she started rembering what she lived through with Tenzo a lot of fond memories and she slowly came closer to him. Her eyes following the outline of his body frame. He had grown enough to be around same height as her, mind you he was 13,his features had sharpened from those chubby ones into teenager ones, his well trained body made him look at least 3 years older than he was. Mito opened her arms and he went in for a hug. He quietly spoke :“ I missed, one-chan a lot. „ Mito hummed :“ I missed you too. „ Tenzo stayed for few seconds in the warm embrace before letting go as his smile was small and he spoke :“ others are waiting, we should hurry up inside. „ Mito nodded commenting how she liked how Tenzo decorated the place, making his cheeks to flush red at the praise.
When the dou opened the doors, Mito remembered to dodge with Tenzo to the side, it seemed like twins were still same, as they immediately lunged for the people that opened the doors, the two were sometimes just overly friendly. Haruko and Chieko barely missed the two of the them. Mito smiled as she greated them and they politely greated her back, while clinging to her. The two of them grew a lot, they seemed to be around 10. The blonde dou with few streaks of white hair, those brown eyes and their soft features in face made them look still cute, the two of them were not tall, well probably because they weren't in their growing sprout, Haruko had a bit shorter hair, but it was traditionally long enough to be considered a Senju haircut, Mito knew about that thanks to all the books she read while she was both here and in Uzumaki library, Cheiko had long hair that reached just above her small hips. Mito petted their little heads as they kept talking. Mito slowly followed them up to living room. Where Shizune sat, while Jiriaya and Tsunade were still in kitchen area. Shizune politely smiled at the younger girl and Mito returned the same, the two were probably remenscing about good old days off when they met for the first time. Shizune welcomed her in as she took care of the twins. As it seemed Jiriaya and Tsunade were quite busy leaving other five people to talk. Mito wasn't going to hold that against them, while they were hosts they were obviously busy with preparing food, she after all did came few minutes early and she could talk and catch up with everyone in this room.
Mito hummed as after she asked Tenzo how it was going with his genin team, he responded :“ ah, it is nice, especially since we knew each other so well, and our teamwork was incredible from the start, our jonin sensei was so amazed when he started training us, well the missions we faced were quite boring ones for a long time, and the training programme no matter how much our sensei tried was not as hard as yours, leaving us to practice on our own time, we did have few missions out of village when we were 10 but those were pretty quick ones or pretty close ones to village, but slowly we had began to get harder missions and train harder, actually we participated in chunin exams, but we failed to get promotions as they said we were a bit young and unexperienced, which was fine with us as we entered to get some experience. „ Mito hummed as she asked :“ how about your teammates and Itachi. „ Tenzo hummed :“ Hana and Izumi are doing good, they are a lot stronger than they used to be, Hana got a lot better in her clan related jutsu and her experiences had made her tougher opponent to take on. Izumi is as strong as Uchiha should be, her fighting style combination of Uchiha combat and the things you learned us, as for Itachi, he is around us when he gets the chance, he too has grown stronger and he can only rival me. „ Mito smiled as she remembered the two of them as rivals it was both weird and somehow normal relationship to them, she wouldn't be able to describe it, or what felt odd or normal, probably the fact that their relationship wasn't toxic at all. As Tenzo spoke so much he slowly sipped on his tea that Shizune had brought out a few moments in the conversation. Mito hummed as she turned her attention to Shizune and the twins, as she spoke :“ so the two of you are in the academy right. „ Haruko who she remember to be a more timid out of too just hummed as he confirmed :“ yeah, we are at our second grade right now. „ Mito hummed as she looked at Cheiko who took over:“ yeah, we are having a great time. However there aren't many people that stood out in our year. „ Mito hummed as she nodded asking :“ so is there anyone that is challenge to you guys. „ the two nodded :“ Neji-kun. He is a prodigy, and then there is Lee, although people think of him as lost case, he is great at taijutsu. Although we are friends with him so we know him better while Neji-kun is a bit distant, although I think that is probably due how he shy with people outside of his clan. „ Mito wondered why that was so, but left it at that, she was focused more on fact that the twins were in same generation as the team 10. She let Haruko and Cheiko speak about their experiences in academy while not really listening to it, she herself never went to academy so she wouldn't understand the struggles. Eventually she spoke with Shizune :“ so hows life been treating you Shizune. „ Shizune hummed :“ it is as usual, filled with fun, working, learning new stuff, experiencing all kinds of things and no love life. „ Mito laughed at the summary, she liked that side of her. Mito hummed :“ why no love life. „ Shizune hummed :“ because you catched the best fishes in the area. „ Mito laughed :“ I am sure I left few out in the open. „ Shizune hummed :“ yeah you did. Anyways I have so much patients hitting me up. I can't bring myself to date. „ Mito hummed :“ well obviously you won't date patients, but don't you think if you made your relationship with a lucky shinobi public you would stopped being harrased. „ Shizune hummed :“ i guess so, but I have no one like that. „ Mito hummed :“ so your love life is so nonexistent that you don't even have someone you like. „ Shizune shurgered :“ not that I know, or I realized. „ Mito just hummed.
And at that moment the hosts finally appeared, Jiriaya and Tsunade, Tsunade who somehow looked better with the age, like the aged wine, her smile soft but still you could feel the fierce area around her. Tsunade spoke :“ it is been a while Mito, we are sorry for not coming immediately to see you. „ Mito just hummed that it was fine, Jiriaya just said hi to her, obviously the two of them were so much in contact during these four years that they didn't have much things to catch up. So he lead everyone to the dining table which was already decorated and prepared for eating. Mito caught up with Tsunade during the meal, Tsunade talked a lot about inside of the family things, teasing Tenzo, Cheiko and Haruko, and medical stuff, praising her students and more. And then it was time for Mito to speak, she began the whole story about them going on the training trip and all that, everyone listened carefully to her story as they ate. It was dark before anyone noticed, Mito had a lot of fun during the meal which made her smile a lot. She didn't really tell them about her plans to get married in few months as she didn't have it on her mind.
As she rested the next day, as the previous night ended with Uzumaki clan celebrating the news as Suzume had a meet up with both Kushina, Mikoto and Reiko as she learned that in fact everyone agreed with Mitos assessment of marriage. They partied late, Mito having few extra drinks as she was in good mood. Which caused her too sleep in on her free day, she had received a notice that Hokage wanted to meet with her later in the day, Mito wondered what that was about, but not having much energy she left it aside deciding it was too troublesome to think about it, she would find out later either way. But before she would visit Hokage she would check on Orochimaru, she would talk with him in more depts than the last time they were together. The two of them definitely talked about science and experiments especially about recent ones Orochimaru did. The discussion lasting for few hours, and Mito and Orochimaru decided on the date when Orochimaru would transfer his body, as he was noticing some disfunctions with the body, making sure to write them in his diary for this experiment, where it was written how he felt the first time when he was getting used to the new body, now adding information that he thought were signals to change bodies once again. Mito nooded at his effort, before she had looked at hour and decided that she should head to Hokage Tower to see what exactly Hokage had to say to her. She slowly entered it greating people around her and being escorted by the secretary to the doors of Hokages office even though she knew it by heart, but seeing as this was first formal visit where Hokage called for her she wouldn't complain. She waited fe moments to premisson to come in, when it came she entered the office and bowed gracefully to Minato, and few clan heads that were present in the room. She greated them all, she wondered if she would need to wait a bit before Minato would speak with her, as he was dealing with them. Well INO-SHIKA-CHO trio was easy to deal with usually and then there were Fugaku and Hizashi. However to her surprise he immediately spoke with her :“ Mito, you have arrived just at the right time. „ Mito was not gonna lie, she was confused and so she asked :“ for what exactly, Hokage – sama.. „ Minato smirked as he spoke :“ you seem to have forgeten what you mean to village. „ Mito hummed, she still didn't understand what that really meant. So she let him continue :“ as you have been gone for a long time, getting stronger and making sure that you are able to protect our village, the council will didn't have anything to say, however as you have returned they wanted to make sure that you are still loyal to village and that you will keep protecting it, from both inside and out. They suggested that you join the government once again. „ Mito hummed :“ I see, and you gladly agreed. „ Minato nooded :“ of course, I let some of council's ideas pass by. „ Mito just hummed :“ I see, so is this all, or is this just a cover up of sorts. „ taking Minato and the rest by surprise, well all but Shihaku who just smirked in I told you so smirk. Minato just coughed few times :“ ah, yes, you are as direct as usually. Well to answer your question would be hard and there is no definite answer, because in a way it is both yes and no. „ Mito hummed :“ I see, so if I agreed, what part of government would I be a part of and what would be my job. „ this time it was Shikaku spoke :“ ah, that would be complicated to explain, because at the moment the department isn't ready, but it would be under mine domain and Hokages, you would need to only report to us, and what your job will be is looking into public opinions, dealing with clan stuff and creating a new public image. „ Mito hummed :“ I see, it is similar to what you used my fame for, and that is it. „ Minato hummed :“ you will also check some paperwork as my proxy. „ Mito hummed :“ so I will basically become something like a minster of public image. „ Shihaku hummed :“ yeah, that's right. „ Mito hummed :“ so when do I start if I agree. „ Shikaku hummed looking at the other people in the room, not speaking for few moments. Minato spoke as Mito was confused about the silence :“ Mito you must know that this is actually rather important for village, so I hope you take on the position. I would like to start as soon as possible, but seeing that a position should be approved by council it would be after the next council meeting at the end of the month. „ Mito hummed as she considered :“ I will think about it, for few days, I will inform you about my decision by the end of week. I am bit busy with planing things right now. „ Fugaku nodded as he spoke :“ I see, Hokage-sama, Mito is telling the truth. „ Minato hummed, he knew she was, he was told by Kakashi. But other four didn't have a clue what they were talking about. Inoichi just spoke not wanting to just stand there :“ anyways, since it is been so long Mito and I should have a talk too, a mind check up if possible, as it usually done with people that were out of the village for a long time. „ Mito nooded :“ sure. Notify me when I would need to come around. „ Choza hummed as he spoke :“ well I am here to just offer you advices if you need any in near future. „ Mito hummed as she thanked him for that, and looked at Hyuga and Uchiha clan head in the room wondering what they were doing here.
Fugaku hummed noticing the gaze on him. He spoke :“ I am here as head of military police, which would regularly report to you if you take on the position. I would would also be someone who would be checking up on you as council representative. „ Hizashi waited for a moment before he spoke :“ I am too, one of those council members that will be checking on you, also as you know, Hyuga clan is the one in charge of watching the village. We will too sending our reports to you. „ Mito nodded, she knew that in fact Hyuga were watchful eyes of Konoha, them being the ones to notice the spies the most in Konoha. She nooded asking :“ is that all. Or did you need something more. „ Minato hummed as he nodded :“ just one question, do you intend on making it known to public, the stuff you are busy at the moment. „ causing Mito to think :“ I guess so, but after few months.. Well it will be pretty obvious in future so it doesn't matter if I tell it or not everyone will know, but if we will be able to gain something out of it, then sure. „ Minato hummed :“ I see, then that is that, I heard that these days you have been catching up with your friends, and I would say that is great news.“ Mito analysed his words and understood what he meant, she just sighed tiredly as she looked at Inoichi saying :“ well I hope to see you soon. Until then I will not bother any of you with my presence. „ as she bowed down before going out of the office.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Mito relaxed for a next day, as she didn't have anything planned. She enjoyed the free time as much as possible, she lazed the whole day in her room, experimneting with few seals. Anyways Monday came before she thought it would. She hummed as she skipped around the house. Her mood was great, she looked at her own list of wishes for the house, number one was at least 4 bedrooms, one of them must be a master bedroom. It would be preferable if it was isolated from the civilian districts, a garden would be nice, few study rooms or something like that. Mito huffed as she realized how this would cost, she could easily buy it herself but that still didn't change the fact it would be pricey. Anyways she hummed as she felt three chakra signals close towards her, Kakashi, Genma and Shisui. When they got in the house, Mito smiled and quickly headed them to her room, where Suzume had already put some snacks in early morning, knowing that Mito and the boys had important discussion. The trio of boys were a bit awkward as they noticed how Tamura glared at the for a second, a warning not to touch Mito. As the trio finally relaxed when Mito's seals glowed around the room, making the atmosphere more private, Mito sat next to them, as they formed a circle on her overly large bed, princess style.
Mito spoke :“ So how were you guys these few days. „ Genma hummed :“ it was bearable since I knew I would see you today „ Mito laughed at that response. Kakashi hummed :“I was busy. But that only made me miss you more. „ Mito blushed. Shisui huffed looking at the two other smooth talkers, he would try his best to flirt with Mito too :“ I had clan things to do, but none of them were as important as you. „ Mito petted his head as she said :“ good try, but with that line you digged yourself a hole, because you attented the clan stuff and not me. „
Mito then continued :“ anyways, should we see what you guys wrote down. „ Genma hummed :“ sure, but shouldn't we talk more about price and the way we would pay for it. I thought that it would be best if we split the pay out. On four, so that every one feels like they contributed. „ Mito hummed :“ well if you want, I honestly could probably buy any house in village without your guys help. „ Shisui hummed :“ I think it is best if we split the bill, even though I am not as rich as others. „ Mito hummed :“ I see, someone of us could pay for your part if you will lack some amount and you will return it over time, what do you think about this Kakashi. „ Kakashi look at Mito saying :“ if we all want to be equal in this union then we should split the bill. „ Mito nodded :“ OK, so that is what we will do. So the lists. „ Genma nodded as he took his list out as he read it :“ so the first I wanted for our house is at least two floors, the second thing is obviously multiple rooms, the third thing is that it needs to be in calm neighbourhood. „ Mito hummed as he read even more things, but those could be added after buying a house. Kakashi hummed and agreed on few things on Genmas list as he continued:“ we should have a dojo too in my opinion. I think that we would need a large living too. Then there is also need for a large area for books and seals. „ Mito nodded and looked at Shisui who just smiled :“ ah, I didn't write much, just at least separate room from storage. That wasn't already mentioned. „ Mito hummed :“ i wrote down few things too, and I agree that we would need multiple rooms, maybe some for guests too, I didn't have any thoughs on multiple floors but that would be fine with me, I also think a peaceful neighbourhood is a must, but also I thought we would need a garden, and study rooms. But now that I think about it with your proposals in mind we should also need large kitchen and large living room. Which will be hard to find. And probably expensive. „ the trio nodded. Genma watched over her shoulder as she scribbled on another paper everything they agreed on, Mito then spoke:“ if we find a house but we don't like furniture we should buy it, and slowly change furniture. As Genma wrote on his list of wishes we can slowly add those things. „ Genma hummed as wrote down down on his list, later would be added. Mito hummed looking over everything in the room, where she found a map of village, they tried to single out the areas of villages that were calm, finding a problem as they recalled that there wasn't much big buildings in the area, but then again they could always upgrade the house if needed. And like that for the next few days they spent looking for big houses to live in. To say they didn't have much luck it would be understatement, as the houses they found in those locations were smaller ones that barely covered 4 out of 10 of their requests. Mito talked with Tamura about that, with Suzume and Kushina, with Minato. Kakashi spoke with few people he knew too, Shisui spoke with Uchiha clan and Genma spoke with his family. They all came to same conclusion :“ it is better if we buy a land and built a building from a scratch. However we don't know how much time that would take. „ Mito hummed thinking, as she had solution in mind :“ well maybe if I do the whole process of building with my wood realses, and few workers just fix what I mess up. „ Kakashi was the one who responded the fastest :“ that would be best however will you have time, you will be busy for some time in government. „ Mito hummed :“that will be easy job and besides I will have free time every time you guys are busy, and wood realse building doesn't take as much time as normal building. „ Genma and Shishu agreed on it, but saying :“ at least let us then pay for furniture and workers. „ Mito nodded after some thinking.
As few days went by, and they all found a piece of land big enough for the enormous house they planned to build, the price wasn't the problem as they split it on four equal parts, Mito looked at the piece of land for couple of days before she got good sense of what she would do on it. She had hired an architect so that he could design the best thing that was manageable by her. All their request would be fulfilled. However the process was slower at the beginning as Mito started to do her work in government and she slowly had to adjust, and the designs weren't finished.
Naruto began his academy journey. He was well respected in his class, he had asked them all to not call him young Lord, but rather Naruto, earning him friends for various parts of village, even though he had known clan children for years now, but he didn't hang with them for few years now, so they slowly started to introduce themselves. Karin was also in same class with him, he would hang with her during the breaks. Sasuke was here and there too, he was bit shy about making friends and the girls would fan over him, which would be reason why he would fled to Naruto. Naruto wasn't book smart, but he had expirece, he couldn't really pay much attention to the classes as he had realised that most of those things he had particed. Which caused him to be in lower ranking among his peers on the first tests. But there was no pressure from his parents to study more. They said that he should make friends as those would be important to him later on. So Naruto didn't have much pressure from his parents as his results weren't that bad, but nowhere near the top of class, closer to the middle, but both Kushina and Minato knew that Naruto would have better results in practical things as would successfully pass the years. In a way it was good for him not have a great results in theory as he wouldn't be pushed up a year.
Mito was adjusting to her new position, her job had pilled on her first week as every department had put paperwork in her table of unsolved things they had just received, Mito had to slowly plan the public opinion, she looked over the newspaper factories, she allowed a diverse things to be written but, nothing against the government. The critics were allowed but only if evidences were gathered. So Mito was busy for some time in office. When she wasn't in office she talked with Tamura and Suzume about their upcoming wedding, and Uzumaki traditions. The more she learned the more stuff she had to think through. And the house building was slow process as she didn't have much time. With Shisui constantly busy in the military police, and Genma and Kakashi often on Anbu missions there wasn't much planing she could do, well other than organising stuff with mother – in laws, as they would meet every two to three days, while the three woman would visit each other daily. Mito sighed as she realized that the time was moving and nothing important was happening.
Mito hummed as she finally had some time to build the house, she had previously built a foundation, which was mostly done by the workers, but she did all of the digging by earth jutsu, as she now slowly closed her eyes with a image in her mind as she folded her two types of chakra to create a wood realse, she had enormous amounts of chakra to spend as she was not spending a much on daily basis but kept replenishing herself. As she closed her eyes and the workers slowly saw the wood appeare on the surface and spread in smooth lines, they went to check it closer, immediately fixing what seemed to be not perfect. The building slowly was rising up, and by a mark of second hour a floor was up completed, Mito was a bit tired as she had to concentrate for a long period of time. She was happy with the results, leaving the workers to do their job. Over the next couple of days Mito would visit when she would have time, in the time she wasn't visiting the workers would do it as usual, or would make sure everything was all according to plan. Shisui would come often to see the progress, Kakashi and Genma would too when they had some time.
The house was finished before Shisui birthday had came. But before that Mito was busy celebrating Narutos eight birthday, as she had gotten quite closer to him she bought him some ninja clothes which had a hint of orange on them, Naruto definitely liked it a lot, especially as he had bragged to everyone that came to his birthday party a lot of classmates and clan heads were there. A bunch of his classmates were impressed to see red haired goddess, calling her their idol, and what is more so many young children wanted to be just like her, Mito smiled at them and encouraged them, but she felt bad as she knew that wasn't possible. She felt bad as she knew future and she was giving them false hope, or was she, she no longer knew. This world was already screwed. Mito hummed as she stopped rembering that day, she was right now in middle of shopping for Shisui's gift. What she would buy him, was still not decided. Over the years she bought him whatever he needed and now he had a lot of things, nothing came to mind. Until she accidentally entered a shop with a bunch of sweets, Mito immediately knew she wouldn't buy anything here, but she would look for something. She had made a plan of making Shisui his birthday cake and lot of sweets as her present. As she had few days to do it, she had secretly stayed up until morning to learn how to make cookies. Once she was ready she confidently walked into kitchen day before the birthday party, as she took a free day. She made everything as quickly as possible. Causing Suzume to ask how she was so good at it.
Mito had made sure that all of her cookies were on table in Uchiha clan heads house before the party began, which would be immediately after their shift. As Mito actually asked Mikoto if that wss fine with her, and Mikoto agreed, rather hesitant but still agreed. She was also pleasantly surprised by Mitos cooking skills. Mito hummed at the praises Mito was happy to catch up with Todo, Mido and Baku from Shisui genin team, as they were invited to the party, Mido and Baku obviously had fallen for each other over time, Mito kept reminding them how much of cat and dog those two were. Anyways when Shisui had finally reached the house, everyone had done their best to hide their presence as they made a great yell of surprise as confetti went flying. Kakashi and Genma were by Mitos side in that moment, barely on time.
To say that Shisui was surprised would be true, however he was mostly surprised by Mitos gift, he knew she rarely cooked and she did so for him, in something she wasn't usually good, she wanted to prove herself to him. It was rather nice thing to do at least in his opinion. As the party was going on, and actual alcohol was passed around, nobody even hesitated to give it to Shisui. Who was in mood to celebrate his 18th birthday. As he drunk everything that was sent his way, some stronger things while some weaker ones, people enjoyed watching his reactions to different alcohol, as he was one of most expression giving Uchiha they knew. Mito would stifle her laugh also sometimes. She drink some too, but she wasn't nowhere near the state Shisui was in, as the boy was slightly stumbling after refusing a drink fro first time, heading not so confidently over to her, his trembling hands missing her hair, even though they were supposed to be right on it, he hugged her as sloppy as possible, shifting his entire body weight on, however that didn't pose any threat to Mito, as his legs gave out and he was basically hanging on her shoulders looking the same height as her as his goofy smile popped on his face. Mito smiled at him as nudged his nose saying :“ say a. „ the confused boy hummed and did so, only for Mito to stuflle a cookie in his mouth. The boy munched on it for sometime, Mito was luckily right next to bowl of cookies, and she fed him until he was feed. As he was fed he was less drank, and had realized what he done, his blush was cute. While other people were bodly commenting the whole thing. And by looks of it Kakashi and Genma would tease him for this. Well after few hours off partying Mito took the boys to look at the finished house, it still wasn't movable in as there wasn't any kind of furniture in it, but it had everything they hoped. Mito could relax as her part of job was over and they would go looking for furniture whenever they could. Well she didn't just left everything to them, she had specifically told them which colors the furniture could be and which it shouldn't be. As she planned to paint the whole house in different colours, the first floor was supposed to be green as it was living rooms and kitchen, the light green color suited for gathering of people. The second floor would be blue, as those would be area with boys studies and bedroom, total of 5 rooms on this floor, the 3 floor was darker, it was a dark red color that spoke intimacy, as it was floor on which master bedroom would be placed and library, it was a lot higher than others as the roof was above it, because the library would need a lot of booksheleves. Anyway as Mito had spoke about those matching colors, she explained that she already had ordered everything for the third floor.
The time slowly passed, Mito continued to do her work, the boys did their own work, slowly getting the furniture. Mito made plans for the wedding, and would occasionally check up on Naruto and her spy network that would inform her of anything that is happening outside of Konoha. Mito was actually quite confused as Akatuski weren't making any moves at the moment. However they were often seen lurking around the villages that they knew jinchurikis were in, at least Mito assumed that was it. No news for Mito meant bad news, luckily she would at least once a week recive a message from Yugito or killer Bee. Mito though about how lucky she was to get so much time that she could peacefully plan her future, she wondered if that was right of her to do, but she knew that even if she did this she would change future in some way, and that was her task from the beginning. After all just by killing Madara and not letting any of his Dna in the world she had succeeded in preventing Kaguya from ever appearing, but she would rather still be careful about it, as black zestu planned something.
Chapter Text
3.pov
Weeks passed by, as they all slowly started to transfer their stuff in the new house, and by the new year time they had already been living in the house for a week, well at least Mito was, while others would stay when they weren't on missions or anything else. They had already decided on a date for the wedding, it was April 22nd. Mito was happy as there wasn't much issues while they were together in the house. She was also busy about her new job, barely having any free time. So for her time was going to fast, especially when she would on occasions meet with mother in laws and Suzume, who was in charge of Uzumaki traditions as Tamura was busy as clan head and it was weird if he was only man in this meeting. Mito listened to Suzume as she spoke :“ Mito needs to decide which of the boys will be called first husband, and which would be second, usually this wouldn't be huge matter as Princess would marry one person at the time, but since Mito is marrying all three at the same time, we should keep tradition. „ Mito hummed :“ I understand, I will talk about this matter with them also. „ Suzume hummed :“ yeah please do so, anyways your outfit is still in making, as it takes a lots of gold, and your boys should have a few pieces of gold embedded in their suits. Tamura is ready to get you guys married so there isn't any problem there, however we still haven't found a place where the wedding would be held out. „ Mito hummed :“ I am sure that it would be best if the wedding happened in the open area, as many people would want to see it. „ Kushina hummed :“ that is true, but wouldn't it be better to hide the wedding itself. „ Mito hummed :“ yes that is right, however everyone, even from outs2of village already knows about my relationship with them, so with this we would send a strong picture to them, that we aren't afraid at all. „ Mikoto chuckled :“ that is very bold, but I assume you already planned how to deal with outsiders and insiders. „ Mito hummed :“ well it is in my line of business as a head of public opinion. „ Reiko hummed as she spoke :“ should we hurry up to find suitable place, Konoha is big but still I don't belive it is big enough to have that many people at one place. „ Mito hummed :“ yes, but we must not be paniced. „ Suzume nodded :“ well we should talk about that the next time we see each other, I will try to find suitable place but don't expect much. „ Mito hummed :“ well if we don't find anything, we will just rent out a huge training ground for a week, which would make it enough to make it decent enough for a wedding. „ Suzume and the mother in laws were surprised by the idea, as they glanced between each other, nodding :“ that is last messure. But I kinda like it. „ Mito smiled :“ anyways my ladies it seems like it is time for me to return to my job, I really enjoyed our meeting today. Until next time. „ Mito liked to talk to them like a noble lady, she did it at first for laughs and giggles but Tamura actually was proud that she behaved as princess. She was merciful to him and acted like that more often with people.
Her job wasn't difficult but rather strategic, if she missed a information then nothing would be stable so she had to stay on top of things all the time, she would often visit Minato as the two of them would speak about the matters, Minato seemed to have a lot less job on his hands as she took over so much of his job, Minato spent much more time with Natsu and Naruto than ever. Natsu was still a child, barely 4 years old. While Naruto was 8. Naruto who was almost on top of his class, well the only thing preventing him from it was his bad grades in theory, he obviously understood how to do partical things but theory wasn't his fort, he was barely passable in that area, he obviously didn't have any reasons to study as he was granted to pass, his scores making him somewhere in top of class, but not at the very top. That was for Sasuke and Karin. The dynamics in the class were obviously different from the original plot, as Mito overlooked the academy, after the public image of academy was a root of Konohas public image. Mito actually had been in back of the all classes, hidden in shadows, watching over children that had potential. So she was surprised to see the dynamics of the class completely different, well maybe not completely different. Sasuke had his fangirls however the number was less than half of the girls in the class, Naruto was respected and everyone spoke with him friendly, Ino was confident girl who hanged up with everyone, she was sometimes a bit loud and too curious but nowhere near the fangirl she was originally. Karin fit right in the atmosphere, she was a bit hesitant to speak with boys but she seemed fine with girls, she had made friends, Shikamaru was almost the same, the only difference was that he hanged out with Sasuke and Naruto much more. Choji was same, Shino, well Shino was Shino. Kiba was loudmath and deadlast of class, however the class didn't make much fun of him. Hinata wasn't scared of every little thing, she had some confidence in herself, but she was mostly quiet, although she did better at the practical parts of academy than Mito thought she would. Mito had noticed something, the one thing she felt missing, she had finally found out what it was, Sakura, the girl was mere civilian, the girl who was simply insecure about her forehand was still Sasuke fangirl however both Karin, Ino and even Hinata had better results than her, Sakura didn't have much connection with people around her, she was Ino's friend but that was it, Mito couldn't see her passing the test in few years, as there wasn't as much to drive her to get better results. Mito however didn't want to force things back to how they were supposed to be. As she knew that Sasuke and Naruto would be unreachable for her, Sasuke had slowly started to go ahead of rest of his class as he trained with his brother in his free time. Mito wondered if anyone would possibly be able to hold their pace.
Mito finally spoke with the boys when they were all free:“ so since I am marrying you guys at the same time, I would need to grant you titles of first husband, second and third. That doesn't actually matter in the marriage, well at least until I become a head of Uzumaki clan. „ Kakashi was the one who asked :“ so what does it exactly mean. „ Mito hummed as she remembered what it said in the book :“ so the first husband is basically in charge of other two husband's, that doesn't mean that he orders you around, but rather if you guys have complaints you go to him and talk it out, if my assistance is needed he would tell me about it. He would usually also be in charge of financial things. The second husband usually is either in charge of military, however current Uzumaki family doesn't have any, because that is so the second husband would take care of sealing job of our clan. The third husband has responsibility to protect the family from both within and outside. However as I said that is only when I become a clan head, or if I become one. „ Shisui hummed :“ wait wasn't it said few years back, that you would become a clan head at the age of eighteen. „ Mito hummed :“ I believe that is true, however I wasn't in village around that time, and I think that it is better at the moment to stay like this. Since that would just additionally complicate things. „ Genma nodded :“ so what was your opinion about who should be first. „ Mito hummed :“ I thought about it for few days, and I thought that Genma was the best choice as he is the oldest, and since he is the oldest it would be easy to others accept him as first husband, Kakashi would be second and Shisui would be third. „ Genma nodded but spoke :“ don't you think that Uchiha clan would be displeased. „ Mito hummed :“ that may happen, but if that happens I would tell them the hard truth, they are more than indebted to me, I am the one who saved the whole clan by engaging with Shisui. „ Genma hummed, not wanting to agree. Shisui didn't seem to be troubled about it, Kakashi just nodded. Mito asked them their opinions, and they mostly agreed with her. She asked them about if there was a place they thought was suitable for the wedding to happen. However there wasn't much answer. Mito then remembered something :“ ah, yes, how was the training of that jutsu been going. „ Genma hummed :“ well it is been a while since we last tried it with you, but I think we got a bit better, however it is not possible without you. „ Mito hummed :“ I guess so, that jutsu is hard one, after all it is taking us 5 years to complete it. I myself can't do it on my own, and honestly I don't know if we will need it. „ Genma hummed :“ well since we came this far let's not give up. And besides we will soon be able to learn another jutsu. Hokage – sama has been teaching us the hirashin. Well the Anbus that are usually on his gourd duty and he gave his permission for all the anbu to learn it. „ Mito was surprised but not shocked as similar thing had happened in original time line however not to same extent, probably because there was no time and nobody had premmison to teach it further on generations. Mito smirked :“ I would like to try it out too, I should probably ask for premmison too. Shisui you are probably used to your shusuins so it doesn't sound interesting to you. „ the Uchiha chuckled :“ yeah, that is right. „ Mito hummed as she looked over to the window, she missed training, as she rarely got the chance for it, however her body was still fit. She would occasionally have a spar, however it wasn't anywhere close to test her stamina or anything else.
As time went on, and there wasn't much that was happening, Mito was basically living busy but boring life, only fun thing would be when her boys would talk about something interesting that happened in their days. Mito was not allowed to take much breaks so she felt out of steam. It was frustrating but she couldn't do much about it. The closer the dates were to wedding Mito felt more and more anoxius and nervous, however she was quite confident in going forward with everything. As everything was going according to the plan. Only thing she needed to watch out for was outside of Konoha, as Akatuski seemed to be earing a lot of money, and if any evidence was to belive they seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. However at the moment they weren't doing anything that would led others to act towards them.
Black Zetsu was carefully calculating everything again, he knew that at the moment he needed to stay still, there was no way that at the moment he could take on everyone, he needed few more years, while Izuna grew a lot stronger, he was still weak compared to Mito. Fu had grown a lot too, however in black Zetsu eyes it wasn't enough. But he didn't know better than Izuna, so he just plotted, keeping tabs on everything that was going on around the world.
Fu and Izuna had grown attached to each other, well mostly Fu, Izuna cared about her but still seeked some alone time. Izuna had told her his story while Fu told him hers. The two of them understood each other. Black Zetsu was impressed that Fu actually hated Mito more than Izuna himself did, Izuna still felt complicated towards her, he cared about her, however he felt more and more betrayed by her. After all she couldn't wait for him. All that nonsense that they felt before was twisting him from inside out. Izuna actually had travelled with Fu all over the smaller nations that had fallen under presence of Akatuski, which were basically all the countries that made deals with them. He and Fu even visited the Turtle island for few months, and they were now seated in the main hideout of Akatuski. In Ame. Izuna didn't fully got accepted in Akatuski, but he was officially a member.
Jiriaya had found about the organisation on his travels, what their current plans were, but couldn't really say that those plans were dangerous, as they were just doing missions that other countries couldn't cover. Konoha could ask the other countries to stop dealing with Akatuski and let them help, but that would cause the neutral countries to think that Konoha has additional intentions towards them. And it was difficult to deal with it as many shinobi from those smaller countries joined hands with Akatuski.
Mito would often read his reports and discuss it with Minato but the two of them wouldn't be able to make a correct solution for it, as when they tried to pressure other countries it didn't go well. Actually nothing seemed to work, Konoha couldn't punish them in any way as it would just leave the other side relaying more on Akatuski. Mito just huffed at the some point :“ at the moment we can't do anything about them, we can only make sure we are prepared for their next move, we should send messages to our allies. „ Minato had agreed. Before long the other countries responded, as they too tried to take actions but failed as Konoha did. It was clear that something stronger was backing the smaller countries, was it Ame or was it Kumo, the smaller countries seemed rather confident in themselves. Mito sighed as this was the hardest part of her job, how she should deal with this. The public image or opinion would obviously be bad about this topic, would people consider this as fall of great five nations and their presence. Should she label Akatuski criminal organisation, would that make it better, she didn't know.
When Mito wasn't too troubled with work, her sleep was easy. Only that one dream seemed to hunt her, however it was a bit different each time, sometimes Naruto was there, sometimes there were her other friends, but few things never changed, the three children in front of her, their appearance, the resemblece towards her and something else familiar, Mito really thought about it, they were probably the images of her children, although she couldn't understand why she saw those. But it didn't trouble her, no she felt more and more relaxed the more she dreamt about it, in her big queen size table. She was usually lonely in it. As Genma, Shisui and Kakashi were not allowed to enter her room until the first night, Tamura insisted on that, well that didn't mean they couldn't cuddle, but it meant Mito would sleep alone for months.
Before Mito even noticed, her dress was ready, everything was actually ready and it was beginning of the April, still there were three more weeks to the wedding date. Mito had chosen a father figure who would bring her to the altar, the honor was given to Orochimaru. Minato and Fugaku sulked about it, as they wanted it, however they knew that that wasn't possible. Minato was a father figure to Kakashi and Fugaku was the same ti Shisui, Tamura wasn't an option as he was the one who would marry them. Which left Orochimaru as the only option. To say that the man was thrilled about it would be understatement, even though he usually didn't mendle into Mitos personal matters he liked to hear about it and get involved in such important matter.
Mito had hid her dress away from the boys eyes and would secretly try it on everyday since it arrived to her, as the white dress with gold, melted gold dropping down the dress, fit around her body, making her statue stand out even more, as her red hair made contrast with the dress, followed with her green blue eyes, what is more the accessories were golden with her eye color gems in middle. Her smile could not leave her face as she had wore it, which was somehow weird to her as she rembered the time when if she dressed like this would be considered improper, then she chuckled as she remembered the first thoughts about having relationship in this body, saying she would be gay if she eneded with boys, and would be same if she eneded with women. Sometimes she wondered how silly she was, no matter how open minded she was. Her thoughts returned to her dress as she remembered the compliments she received the first time she had put it on, from her mother in laws, to be honest the dress at the first was too much for Mito but over time she came to love it.
Chapter 238: Wedding
Chapter Text
3.pov
As the wedding day came closer and closer, Mito felt more and more nervous, the excitement around her grew by each day and everyone in village that didn't have anything to do were talking about it. The expectations were huge. Causing Mito stress, well she was lucky that her fiancé's were carefully doing everything, watching how she felt and being her hope that everything would go well. Mito sighed in and out as today was a day before the wedding. She went out to check the area where the wedding would be heald. To check it, she went with Suzume. The area was green and people had been working on it for few days already, to not spoil other peoples surprise the area was protected by a strong genjutsu barrier that made it seem like usual. As Mito slowly entered the barrier, she was amazed. The pure white circle tent under which 50 people with ease could stand, they cloat weaving slightly in the wind, adored by bunch of white and pinkish roses, combined with white lilies and purple asters. The vines surrounding the tent green and in bloom, and there were little smaller tables in front of the big circle tent, they all had their own umbrella that protected them form the sun. And then there was red carpet which had golden edges, the path where she would walk tomorrow. The more she thought about the more she felt butterflies in her stomach. The grass was carefully been taken care of, so everything was even. At the very end there was a stand behind the big circle tent, an altar of sorts, and there the red carpet stopped, it was right next to a pond, which was decorated with boats filled with flowers and around the alter there was a door like frame that was covered in vines and flowers.
Mito chuckled after ending checking everything :“ did we overdid it with flowers. „ Suzume laughed :“ I honestly don't think so. Anyways you will probably have a three flowers for each of them instead the full bouquet from each of them. „ Mito hummed :“ oh, that is great, it is a lot easier to keep a care of. Anyways, this is everything I can see, the boys didn't allow me to see what they organised. „ Suzume hummed :“ well those are things related to them. „ Mito nodded :“ so are you happy that we are finally getting this out of our way. „ Suzume hummed :“ I had a fun. So I didn't mind it that much. „ Mito nodded :“ I know, but you must have been tired out, since Arata is still a newborn. „Suzume hummed :“ well he is a boy so it is actually less demanding, maybe because it is my second time and I mostly know what I am doing. „ Mito hummed :“I guess that is true. Anyways how is Karin doing, I heard she lost to Ino in a test. „ Suzume hummed :“ she is totally fine, she did complain that she lost only because I got too busy and she had to watch over Arata instead of studying, but overall she then realized that there wasn't any way Ino would reach her position in the ranking so she relaxed and hangs around Arata every moment she can. „ Mito nodded :“ well I am pretty sure that even if she doesn't have the title of best kunoichi she will most likely end on a team she will prefer. Ino is as you know a part of group Ino-shika-cho so her ranking does not really matter, well as long as she is passing that is. „ Suzume nodded :“ so sorry if it is improper to ask but what about you and the boys do you plan on having a children. „ Mito hummed :“ I did thought about it, I obviously plan on sleeping with them and if it happens it happens, although it will be weird for them when I am actually pregnant with just one of them, well they will obviously love the child as if it is their own, but still it is weird in my opinion. „ Suzume hummed :“ well I didn't think about that, but sooner or later you will find a solution, as they say if there is a will there is a way. „ Mito nodded. Before taking the last look as they exited out of the genjutsu barrier, Mito had created few days ago, well as soon as the building began.
Kakashi, Hayate, Obito, Shisui, Genma and Raidou were hanging in Kakashi apartment, Kakashi decided that he would sell it in few days, but at the moment they were preparing for a small party, a party for a boys, Obito was Kakashi groomsmen, while Raidou was Genmas and Shisui had Itachi as his, Hayate was here just to make sure nothing goes out of control. Mito also chose three maids, Rin, Yugao and Shizune. The guys waited for the rest of male crew to arrive to start the party. Actually this wasn't exactly their idea, it was a suggestion from Mito, as she said that people usually did so where she grew up.
Mito also hurried to Uzumaki compand where she agreed to make the small party, where the girls could gossip and hit the nostalgia. As the guests had already arrived when she and Suzume arrived, Tamura was at the council meeting that would take forever especially since Mito took few days off, Karin was home taking care of Arata, while the girls were given a freedom to seat and drink the already prepared drinks and talk in between themselves.
The two groups ended having blasts in their own ways, the girls had spent hours sipping alcohol, laughing, crying, rembering the good old days, talking about the future, teasing each other, dying of embarrassment as they remember how crazy they used to be, they ended subtly drunk in Mitos old room, that would soon become Karins as her would become Aratas. The six girls were laying all over the room, Kurenai hugging the pillow, Rin head on her tight, Shizune on the floor as she kept mumbling about how floor was actually good for sleeping, Anko on the window frame, Yugao next to Mito. On the other side the boys went hard on the alcohol as they were celebrating. The had too fits of laughing and teasing themselves, they had sometimes got too much alcohol in their heads and be too hot, causing themselves to start striping, the others would cheer on them, so that how they ended half naked on the floor, Ibiki and Tokara were the only ones stable enough to go home, while the others didn't even think of going home.
When the morning hit, the two groups were hit hard with hangover, well expect for Mito who was totally fine, Isobu doing his job, well actually she didn't really get drunk yesterday at all, she just went along the vibe, luckily the wedding was in afternoon. So she softly wake the occupiers of her previous room awake, by shaking them slightly and then healing them together with Rin and Shizune. Rin and Shizune were then headed to check on the boys with Yugao and Anko. Leaving Kurenai and Mito alone, the two of them were headed to Mitos house to get ready. It was still early, it was 7 hours until the wedding but still it was better not to be late. Luckily for the boys they had just woken up before the girls had entered and were basically either clothing themselves or cleaning the apartment, which for certain had seen better days. The girls first checked on their boyfriends, if there were any clues of cheating or anything similar, and then Rin and Shizune healed the grooms, while Anko and Yugao helped the others clean, when they were all cleaned, the girls left as the boys had to go to their parents houses because that was where their suits were kept hidden from Mitos eyes. Each boy had at least two of his friends follow him there. The girls headed back to Mito to help her.
Hayate walked from one groom to another to check if everything was getting ready and if anyone would need extra help, Tenzo was his helper. They first entered Minato and Kushinas resident, where Kakashi was with Obito and Guy. Natsu was steady in Narutos hands while Minato and Kushina watched proudly over their adopted son. Kakashi was preparing the suit to wear it was clearly well ironed, the silver color few tones darker than his hair, the golden cuffes and the edges of his suit, all of the buttons were golden too, the white shirt with few embelded golden strings, writing down a symbol of both Uzumaki clan and Hatake clan and a small one of Namikaze clan. Kushina and Minato talked with Hayate for a moment as Tenzo talked with Naruto and Natsu. The questions were more or less if everyone was healed and if everything was going according to the plan. Hayate confirmed :“ I will check up on you guys in a hour, remember there is no hurry, we still have plenty of time, like six hours, since you guys need to be at the reception at least one hour before the wedding. Alright Kakashi, everything is going as planned. „ Kakashi seemed fine, but Hayate knew that deep inside he was probably insecure and was nervous.
Tenzo and him went to Genmas parents house next, as it was closer than Uchiha clan head house, anyways Reiko and Takeshi got to know Tenzo, while Gemma was getting slowly ready with Raidou and Asuma. His suit was dark blue with golden cuffes a little bigger than those that were on Kakashis suit, his shirt also had golden strings, them making simbols of Uzumaki clan and Shiranui clan. His hair was left down, as his locks had an accessory made of gold, which prevented his hair from getting on his forehead. As Hayate asked if he needed anything. Genma had remembered :“ it isn't really urgent but I have left a box with my ring in the my room at our house, I also think that others did so too, so if you could check. „ Hayate nodded :“ sure, that is after all pretty huge. Do you know where other guys left it. „ Genma nodded as he described where everyone left theirs. Hayate wrote down that, and after spending few more minutes there went out together with Tenzo, to the Uchiha clan, which was rather than serious as usual, it looked like they were in middle of festival, well then again in a way this was a huge thing. The two of them were greated by people outside of their houses, even though one of them was next hair to rival Senju clan. As they knocked on the doors of main house, and got permission to enter, they were greated with a great sight, Fugaku and Itachi were dressing Shisui, the look Fugaku was giving Shisui was funny as it seemed like a mother watching his son grow up and go out to war, well anyways, Ibiki and Tokara were also chilling in here, helping Shisui reach for the things close to them, Mikoto and Sasuke were just standing by a side and giggling to themselves, Hayate asked Shisui just to be sure about his box, the boy for a second paled as he realized that he would completely forget about it, but confirmed. He was already wearing his black pants of suit, while the rest of suit was still on the hanger, the cuffes smallest out of the trio but they were probably the best visible on his suit, his shirt had two crest also, Uzumaki and Uchiha ones. Hayate left soon. As he had spent over 40 minutes since he visited Kakashi, and he would need few minutes to get to their house find the rings as head back.
As he entered the house, Yugao was the one who noticed him asking him if anything was wrong, Hayate answered:“ ah, no, everything is alright, the boys forgot something here, and told me to pick it up, and I also wanted to hear how things are progressing here. „ Yugao hummed :“ well it is going faster than we thought it would, we are halfway done with her make up, well routine for her whole body, she just needs to have last shower in flowery water. And then we actually begin with a make up, we'll obviously after she eats good load of breakfast. „ Hayate hummed :“ so that means she already had her two baths, the ice and honey one, and the one of what. „ Yugao hummed :“ ah the one in mineral water with bath bombs. „ Hayate hummed :“ ah, yeah, anyway tell her that everything's is under control, I and Tenzo will begin the second round of visits. As soon as we find these things. „
Hayate and Tenzo split as they went searching for the boxes, finding them where there were supposed to be and heading back to each of the boys.
Mito was finished complete two hours before the start of the wedding, her wedding dress on her, as she talked with the girls, she was seating on a stoll, which was under her dress not to mess with the dress, Suzume who had arrived the last of the girls had come up with such idea as she knew that it would be hard for Mito to sit in any other chair, currently in her room. The girls where now getting themselves done, each having purple color dress, Shizune Rin and Yugao having the same one, while the other girls had various versions. Mito hummed everytime Hayate had came to check upon them, he always had good news, well no delays, he watched her now in her dress and was doing his best not to run straight at her and hug her. He and Tenzo were so happy. They were now dressed in suits whit same color. Light blue that Mito choose for them. However only fifteen minutes in nd they were outshined as Orochimaru came in a rather beautiful suit his hair in a beautiful high bun, tied with a golden accessory, his black suit going along with his hair, and his red shirt with few of his hair strings. As he was taller than everyone in the room he seemed rather out of place, Mito smiled beautiful at him:“ ah, so you choose that outfit. „ Orochimaru nodded :“ you are impressed right, probably just as much as I am by seeing you look like this. „ Mito laughed :“ you have learned a lot about manners in few past years you can actually give such flattering words with ease now. „ while the others just watched the interaction. As they then began talking about their route. Mito had thanked herself for coming with a plan of going through the forest area rather than through the village, there were equal chances of getting dirtied but it would be easier to move through the forest as people wouldn't crowd her. They waited for additional 30 minutes as Hayate and Tenzo went quickly to check on others, and give them report that the boys had already gathered on the spot and were talking with Tamura who was getting in his role of the one who would marry them. Orochimaru and Hayate carefully took Mito in their arms to travel and not dirty her clothes which was not in original plan, but Mito didn't mind. Especially as the girls went in front to check if there was anyone in their way, while Suzume had the viel in her hands. Before she even noticed the walk was over, Mito was so nervous that she thought she would go uncouncius any moment. She was hidden from everyone by another genjutsu barrier, as the main one was lifted as people had come to get their seats, many more people came than there was seats, luckily Uzumaki clan had asked them to prepare their own chairs just in case.
Mito didn't remember the exact moment she had the viel put on, her heart beating hard and it was the only noise that she could hear, Orochimaru and Suzume had talked with her on occasions but Mito answered them without registering it. As the sound that signaled that bride was to come to the altar was sounded Mito finally waked up. Suddenly the genjutsu around her broke and she was visible to everyone, the people around her gasped in shock as they saw her and Orochimaru, mumbling beautiful, Suzume had already went to take her seat minutes ago, her maids of honor already waiting her at the alter as Mito took the frist graceful step with Orochimaru. In front of her, by each side countless people who she recognised, only by their faces or she knew personally they all were happy, as happy as her heart felt. But straight ahead on the end of this red carpet there were three most important people to her at this moment, standing in there suited up, looking extremely hot, handsome and cute at the same time, their gazes looking directly at her, making her blush. The closer she was, the more she felt like running, running towards them so they could be longer in this blissful union. She remained calm on the outside. Her father figure left her two steps in front of the alter where Genma took her right hand gracefully. As the ceremony began.
Genma was asked first if he would agree to love Mito until the death, and then Kakashi and Shisui, the obvious answers was yes, they would love her even after that. They promised to protect her with their lives, to be her knights when time gets tough, to be her strength when she becomes weak, to be her motivations when she is struggling to get up. Mito returned the same gesture, they gave each other rings, Mito now having 3 rings on same finger, to prove that she belonged to them each equally, and they prepared the 3 of puzzle like rings, each diamond in different shade of color making a heart. After long reading of Uzumaki clans love prayers the wedding ended. And the after party started, Mito and Genma had the first dance, and in middle of it Kakashi smothly took Mito over and the change of partners happened once again, the trio danced the whole day, with each other whit their friends with their families, with everyone that wanted them happiness, only a single presence watched the from the very far away, a expression mixture of sad and happiness as they smiled with the tears falling from their eyes. The presence left as soon as the sun had started to get dangerously low. Mito ate here as they prepared just enough food for the whole village. Mito wasn't afraid of the cost, as it would after all be split in four ways. And she herself could probably cover it, and then go job hunting for months, she was enjoying the whole time, talking with Senju family, with every major clan family, with her closer family, but it all was gone faster than she expected as it was soon time for her and boys to go back to their house, as tradition suggested. They paraded through the village streats together with the civialns, and people that didn't go to their ceremony.
Chapter 239: First night
Summary:
Sage solution will be going on a hiatus due to me being busy with collage and focusing on other fanfiction, I don't know when I will return to it, but I have plans of returning as the story isn't close to end. As soon as I finish the other fanfic I will start to focus on this.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The parade finished just in front of their house, the crowd had slowly dispersed the closer they got to it, making Mito feel better as there wouldn't be any awkward situation in front of house, Mito watched as some of her closest friends also left her alone with the boys winking at her and smiling, Mito just hummed as Genma was the one to unlock the doors, and Kakashi and Shisui swiftly lifted her up. She was birdal carried by Kakashi in the house. As they entered, an immediate locking of doors was heard, Mito chuckled at Genma who was the one to do it. The trio then got rid of their shoes, and Shisui slowly got rid of those on Mitos foot, carefully not to cause any damage on her skin. The golden heels were softly left on the ground. Mito smiled :“ so what did you guys plan. „ Genma hummed :“ ah, you will see. „ Mito hummed :“ I am curious now. „ Kakashi chuckled in her ear as he said :“ you know, as they say, curiosity killed the cat. „ Mito huffed :“ ah, you guys are so fun. „ Shisui snorted at the sarcastic comment. Shisui was in front of Kakashi and Mito while Genma was behind, as they climbed the stairs, they didn't stop at the second floor. Mito had expected that, maybe they wanted to shower before the thing, but no they immediately went into her room.
Casuing her to yielp in surprise as Kakashi threw her on soft bed, luckily from a safe distance, the trio stood in front of her bed, and suddenly music started playing, a loud beat type of music, Mito didn't even known that they had gotten these speakers in her room, actually she couldn't even see them at the moment, but it wasn't like she was looking for them at the moment, no at the moment her eyes were focused on the three body figures in front of her, the lights started to flicker from red, to blue to green and to yellow, in circles. The boys who were just standing in a position started to move, Genma was in the middle and Kakashi by his right while Shisui by his left. Kakashi and Shisui started to move around Genma, their hands touching his body, his suit while Genma was sending a naughty looks to Mito while bitting his lips, to Mito this looked both funny and sexy. Shisui got in front Genma and closer, while Kakashi was behind Genma. Shisui swiftly took Genmas tie, with his hands. And then put it in his mouth, as he turned to face Mito and kneeled. Climbing the bed with his two arms and his lips holding on the tie, Kakashi was slowly getting undone all the botons that Genmas suit had. Shisui used his hand to take the tie and wrap it around Mitos arm. Mito closed the distance as to kiss him, but he playfully smirked at her and pushed her back on the bed saying :“ we just started, don't rush it. „ Mito hummed. The slow striptease began. Kakashi and Shisui helped Genma, taking off his sleeves first and then complete suit, Genma acted like a young lord that was undressed by servents, every now and then the boys would touch his body along the firm lines. Kakashi reached for something, a bootle and sprayed Genma with it, the liquid drenched the shirt and it clunged to Genmas skin, revealing the hot body underneath. Kakashi got behind him again, as his arms went fror upper buttons while Shisui was kneeling in front of Genma unbuttoning the lower one's. Genmas hands rested on Kakashis and Shisuis head, as he leaned backwards towards Kakashi while his hips moved forward to where Shisuis head was. Mito didn't know what was going on, but it was clearly hot. She never expected to enjoy her boys playing with each other In front of her. She watched carefully as Shisuis face was right in middle of Genmas hips, right where his cock was, Kakashi hands moved from buttons to the Genmas niples. Playing with them for few seconds, as shisui got rid of the last button. Kakashi pulled then the shirt completely off and Genma pulled up kneeling Shisui, as Shisui was pulled up he was instantly in middle of the other two, while Genma was topless he finally started to dance, making Mito going from drowling at how sexy the last thing she was to dying off laughter as he was shaking his hips up and down. While Kakashi and Shisui were slowly undressing each other. Before long two ties were in Genmas hands and he approached Mito. As he asked for her other hand, tieing it not tight but not loose either, just as the other was, Mito now had two ribbons on each of her hands and Genma used the last tie to tie those ribbons together, lifting Mitos hands up. Mito blushed as she realized that she was tied. Were they doing this all just to distract her. And just as she thought that the trio was all topless. The music changed to a bit slower beat but still loud, the beat was snake like and the trio started to slow dance, moving there hips up and down combing it with movements to sides and various abb flexing positions, their arms and legs moving at the beat drop.
As the dance breakdown was over and the guys were a bit sweety expext Genma who was wet from water, he took the bottle and sprayed it on the other two, and they all yelled :“oh no our pants got wet. „ as they removed it in swift movement, the made a seal especially for this moment so the pants did not rip at all. They were in a boxers and it said on them, Mito will be getting all of this tonight. Mito died at that, the dorks really did that, the black boxers everyone had, the red letters on them and how it was written around the crotch area. The boys then slowly made their way towards her, and hummed :“ the knights came for their reward, the powerless princess had promised to give them anything they desired, and we desired her, so there is no running right. „ Mito played along :“ oh the brave knights, I didn't realise you wanted me so bad, if you only told me sooner I would given my innocence to you. Knights I am still dressed and I can't undress myself, will you do me a favor. „ the boys grinned :“ of course my lady. „Genma pulled her up, she was now kneeling and her face right next to his, Kakashi and Shisui by each of her side, their hand on a zippers, while also exploring her. The zippers slide down smoothly, and suddenly she felt her bra drop too. While Genma was kissing her lips finding a way in for his tongue. When he did Mito was melting. The upper part of her dress completely slid down, her breast now close to Genma, but each of them was grabbed by one hand of Kakashi and Shisui, who squeezed hard, making her moan, Genmas hand rested on her ass, the two others were licking her shoulders and unbuttoning the lower part of dress, as they did so they put there hands in between the dress an her skin, slowly allowing more air in and causing the dress to be falling down on Mitos knees.
Mito had to stand up for a moment as they complete got rid of the dress, Kakashi replaced Genma in kissing Mito, while Shisui was touching Mitos breast freely, Genma was laying down under Mito, as he was fingering her through her underwear as the beginning. He slowly began to strip her unddies and lick the area. His dick was rock hard.
Before long the boys had gotten rid of the boxers, and started the real fun as they said, Mito was seating on top of Genmas dick while facing Kakashi and kissing him, letting her hands be behind Kakashi. Shisui was free to touch Kakashi and Mito. As Mito was moving her hips up and down in rhythm similar to Genmas thrusts, the occasional touches made her closer to climax. As the dou speed up and Mito couldn't properly kiss Kakashi he stood up and got in position where Mito could suck him off without any additional effort. As the slopy sounds started to fill the room, the ones off Mitos pussy getting streached by Genmas dick, her sucking on Kakashi and Shisui soloing his dick, Mito trembled as she got cummed into in two wholes, and cummed on by Shisui, she carefully gupled on the Kakashis cum, before getting few additional thrusts in by Genma. As she recuperated for few seconds, the boys switched positions, Shisui was now where Kakashi was while Kakashi was getting water to wipe Mitos, and Genma was getting paper, Mito was too busy sucking Shisui to notice. When the boys cleaned her skin, Kakashi took Genmas position under Mito and slowly entered clearly lacking experience compared to Genma, well then again Genma had just one sension more than him. Kakashi started slowly and gently as he reached further and further, his cock shaped differently than Genmas causing her to not react as he hit same spots, no she would react earlier, as he streached her in width more than in length. Mito was soon both kissing Gemma and Shisuis, who would fight for permission to enter her mouth. Genma would sometimes change his attention from Mitos mouth to her nipples combing it with squeezes making Mito tremble, gasp for air allowing Shisui to dominate her mouth and Kakashi to get overwhelmed by how thight she become. As she would squeeze on his dick as hard as possible. The more Shisui and Genma played with Mitos upper parts the more pleasure Kakashi and Mito had in the lower part. A bunch of semen rushed into Mito. Kakashi pulled out as he was tiredly laying on his back. Genma removed him from under Mito, while Shisui kept on kissing her. As it was his time. Kakashi was clearly at the moment too tired to continue, and Mito and other two were fine. The two boys made her change position, she was now on her all four, while Shisui was slowly putting it in and her face was right next to Genmas crotch, Genmas hands on her head. Pushing his way in her throat the same rthym Shisui used to go in her. He wasn't as long as other too, but he was lot wider than them. Causing Mito to gasp for air every movment he made.
Mito was wondering if she was about to be broken, her pussy was getting streached so wide and Genma wasn't letting her go either, she focused on breathing through her nose. Fortunately Genma decided to slip his dick out of her mouth and began his monologue, as he shifted her position to be slightly up, that didn't bother Shisui at all, and played with her breast more, putting her hands behind his neck. :“is the Princess naughty. Does she want more, don't worry, the knights will serve you this kind of pleasures every night, but I know you have more stamina than us so we aren't finished. „ before she could respond he kissed her, trapping her mouth. From every escaping moan. As Shisui got confidence in his thrusts, his speed went up and his grip on her hips got stronger causing Mito to tighten around him. Causing more and more pleasure. A warm liquid was now entering Mitos inside as Shisui clearly came, he was so tired than he just bent and clinged on Mito. Causing Genma to chuckle :“ ah, these kids, don't have any stamina. „ Mito hummed :“ you aren't better either. „ Genma hummed :“ you think so. „ as he undid the ties making her able to move her hands further apart, before helping Shisui to lay on the bed, Kakashi was still recovering so Genma took this chance for himself, he quickly pushed Mito on her back, spreading her legs, making her clench on him around his hips, and he pushed in, the vagina was filled with liquid, some of it had spilled out as they changed the positions, but that wasn't all, Genma took on Mitos breast pulling one up with his mouth, bitting and licking it, while squizing the other one. His free arm, going dowards and touching her tights. The fast paced thrust continued for 3 minutes in the time the room was filled with loud moans and Mitos calls for Genma. To be honest Kakashi and Shisui got aroused by those sounds, they knew that Genma had slept with Mito and obviously knew what was doing, they definitely felt jealous about it, but they also knew that this was the best way to learn how to please Mito. So they watched carefully. When Genma calmed down. His hips getting slower and slower and only thing that could be heard was erratic breathing from the two.
Genma eventually slid out and layed dead tired next to Mito. Who seemed to be fine, slightly out of breath but that was all. She chuckled :“oh my knights, your stamina can be improved. Think about it, when I am solo with you guys. You can't even pleasure me fully. This princess might try to find someone who could, someone experienced. „ Kakashi and Shisui spoke at the same time :“ then all we have to do is either lock you up or come to fuck you as two. „ Mito huffed :“ maybe.. „ Genma suddenly moved towards the boys, whispering something in their ears and the two were confused but just nodded.
Mito was surprised that Shisui and Kakashi were ready for another round and that Genma could probably last few minutes too, Genma explained position to Mito, she was on Kakashi, but not fully as there was some space behind her, Kakashi was lifting her up and her legs were on his shoulders, as Shisui slowly moved closer to her from behind, making it easier to hold onto Mito. Genma was standing on a side, and turned Mitos head toward him, Mito immediately started to suck on his dick, as she felt a wide object enter her pussy, she was surprised to still feel her pussy strwach, she had everyone streach her out and adjusted to everyones size. So this width did not make any sense, as if it was two dicks combined. And then the friction came, Kakashi and Shisui started grunting as thrust kept going.
Mito had realized what was happening, but didn't have a chance to confirm. Genma was holding her head focused on his dick, while the other two dicks were destroying her pussy. She was getting super hot. And suddenly she felt like something hit her, her whole body was in other place the pleasures making her dizy. An orgasm that caused her to reach with her hands forward around Kakashi neck, pulling him her, in between her breast. The boys came in next few thrusts however weren't allowed to change position as Mito kept on moving her hips up and down. Letting go of Genmas dick as he was trying not to chocke her with his cum, making his cum spill all over the other trio in the room. Mito kept on moving until the two boys under her weren't completely exhausted and then she moved on Genma topping on him and carefully putting his dick in, all the juice left her pussy, well most of it. And continued to senslessly ride him leaving various marks on him. She kept on touching his body, as he was doing the same to her, however it was clear that he was barely able to keep up with her.
After that Mito cuddle with all of them, before they went in the bathroom, where they causally kissed and wash, the cum was hard to get rid, especially in Mitos hair, however it was gone, Mito let the boys go immediately to sleep, as she went to dry her hair, the boys occupied the bed and it still had room for her, she was tired too, but she was worried about something, she could swear that at beginning of seks she could feel Isobu's presence more prominent in her chakra than usually. However she didn't know what that was about and when she entered her mind space as she dried her head, Isobu was clearly shying away from her, probably too traumatised by the sex, if she rembered he was kinda awkward the first time she did it with Genma too, well besides all the effort he made for her to forget about that thing, actually she felt scared of that today too, but the beginning had made her relaxed and certain that this wouldn't be anything like that time.
Isobu finally gathered courage :“ Mito, did you need something. „ Mito hummed :“ did you do anything, about trauma. „ Isobu hummed :“ I kept my eyes on it but nothing more. „ Mito hummed :“ so why did your chakra kept going in me. „ Isobu hummed :“ I can't tell you. I am not certain myself. I think it is connected with a certain of your desires, however I do not know which one. „ Mito hummed :“ my desire, huh, well thanks for telling me. But just to make sure it isn't anything dangerous. „ Isobu huffed :“ you know that you don't have such desires, however every desire of yours changes things in this world. „ Mito hummed as she left the mindspace, going to her bed, leaving a rather mischievous look on Isobu's face as he looked to his left where a fragment of familiar white flame was, saying :“ her dreams will come true.“ A genuine laugh could be heard from the flame.
Chapter 240: Desire
Summary:
Don't know if you will find this unexpected update
Notes:
I am sorry it took me so long to write this chapter, I honestly just didn't have any will to write it. I don't know how fast my writing will be from this point on, as I have reached breaking point in the story, like I know how I want to finish the story but the more I write the further away I am from writing, originally I was going to make this around 300 chapters in one year but I have completely lost myself in the story.
Chapter Text
3.pov
The next few days Mito, Kakashi, Genma and Shisui spent adjusting to living together, there wasn't much adjustment really, they stayed in house for couple of days not wanting to cause chaos on the Konoha streets as their wedding was still hot topic. And they wanted to spend as much time as possible together, bickering about things, having fun, relaxing from everything that surrounded them, creating their own little world. They weren't alone all the time, their friends and families would visit them here and there. There wasn't anything bad that happened or that worried them. Well the only thing that was on Mitos mind besides Kakashi, Genma and Shisuis being too sexy and them having to much energy in bed, as they slowly build up their stamina, she still could outlast them, was the fact she didn't know what was with Isobu's chakra and her desire, she couldn't really understand what desire activated and why it would affect her chakra system. She didn't make it obvious that something was bothering her, cause she herself didn't know what exactly that was.
As the days went by and their life had to go back to normalty, meaning missions for the boys and Mito to go and help hokage with the politics, well she had many functions, like overlooking Root as they still considered her their leader, doing research with Orochimaru, going to Sealing department and more. Unlucky for Mito she was busy just as her boys, and just after 2 weeks of their time she was left alone in their house. It felt a bit lonely but she would receive a least 4 messages from each boy every day. So it was no wonder when she would spend most of her days just going from one place to another, she wore a business looking clothes. In her free time she would visit her friends and family that were in the village.
After few days of now normal working, Mito would feel nauseous and would not feel well in the mornings, at first she thought that she ate something bad and nudged it off, especially as she felt more Isobu's chakra go in her stomach area. She believed that Isobu was healing her. Well at least that was her thought process for first 2 days. On the third day of throwing up and feeling unwell, she took action to meet up with Tsunade, well actually she was supposed to meet the woman anyway, so she asked Tsunade to check her condition.
Tsunade had already suspected what was the case just by the symptoms that Mito described, but didn't want to say it without having a proof, so she asked her :“ when is your period due. „ Mito hummed, thinking, or we'll trying to remember :“ it is supposed to be yesterday, or today, sometimes it varies from one to two days. „ Tsunade hummed :“ alright, I have a guess on what it is, but I won't say it yet, I have to check it still. „ Mito hummed saying :“ it isn't anything dangerous right, I mean even Isobu can't heal it. „ Tsunade hummed :“ it isn't dangerous, because it isn't a sickness in first place. I don't know if you are ready though since you haven't figured it out by yourself. „ Mito was confused, but let Tsunade hover her hands over Mitos stomach. Tsunade left a sigh :“ just as I thought. „ making Mito even more curious :“ what is it. „ Tsunade answered:“ Mito – can, you are pregnant. „ Mito was speachless for few seconds, then faceplamed, worrying Tsunade who immediately thought that Mito didn't want to be mother, her worries were not at the right place as Mito exclaimed :“ I can't believe it. Why couldn't I figure it out, I mean I know the symptoms for pregnancy. It is not even hard to think about. „ Mito started rambling about it. Tsunade was confused as she didn't know why Mito didn't figure it out on her own but at the same time confused because Mito wasn't happy or sad. Tsunade just asked :“ you know what this mean, right Mito-chan.“ Mito hummed, a bit confused :“ um yeah. „ but Tsunade figured out that Mito and her weren't on the same page. Tsunade spoke :“ Mito you are going to be a mother. „ at those words Mito expressions changed, like it total shock. She was just standing there clearly thinking about something, not responding to Tsunade. Tsunade figured out that Mito was probably in her mind space. So she waited until Mito would return to the real world.
Meanwhile Mito was totally freaking out in her mind space. For multiple reasons. One she totally forgot she could have children with this body. Two she didn't know if she was ready to have children. Three she didn't know how this would affect the world around her. Four she didn't know who the father of the child would be, and how would that make a difference in her marriage. Five what would happen if something went wrong at the birth. Six is she even keeping it. That last one was answering quickly as she was horrified at herself for even thinking about that, of course she was going to keep it, it was proof of her happiness of her being loved and of her love.
She was trying to calm herself, by quickly following Isobu's chakra to his location in her mind. His presence usually calms her down. Isobu's knowing eye eyed her, and she smiled before asking :“ you knew, why didn't you tell me. „ Isobu's response was :“ I did know, I can't really tell you about your desires because that would see as if I am manipulating you. „ Mito hummed, finding herself at least bit more calm due to Isobu's chakra. Mito hummed :“ I can't really process this whole thing. „ Isobu hummed:“ yeah, it must be hard for you since it was quite sudden situation, but your desire for family has been there for a long time, for someone that really belongs to you, that is really related to you in this world, maybe you think that you have plenty family, but deep down you know that you feel towards them like family but not real family. The desire for family was evident even in your dreams. „ Mito hummed looking a bit sad as she nodded :“ you are right, no matter how hard I tried to make everyone my family and how successful I was, every now and then I would miss my family, I would feel like I wasn't a part of the family. „ as she sighed and looked at the sky above her she hummed :“ so all those dreams will become a reality, how ironic, i always pretend to be able to see the future by having prophecies, using my previous knowledge to prevent things and now I had bunch of dreams about my desires that will happen. „ Isobu hummed to make Mito more relaxed, Mito spoke again :“ I have many worries on my mind right now, but thanks to you I could forget about them for a while. I will leave them alone for some time as I figure things out. „ Isobu hummed :“ don't take too long about figuring out. „ Mito just nodded as she bowed before leaving Isobu. She returned to the real world where Tsunade was carefully packing the things she used to check on Mitos condition. It seemed like Mito wasn't out for a long time.
Tsunade finally finished packing everything up, as she noticed Mito slowly dress herself up. Tsunade softly spoke :“ Mito – chan, are you alright. „ Mito smiled at her saying :“ ah, yeah I am fine, don't worry. It was just a lot to process. „ Tsunade nodded :“ you can tell me your worries. „ Mito smiled at her saying :“ I appreciate that, but I think I will figure everything out in few days. „ Tsunade hummed :“ so you will tell them about it. „ Mito sighed :“ honestly i don't know, it would be nicer if they were here, and far away, I don't want to disturb them on the missions. Honestly I don't even know if telling anyone is a good idea, because that would start the rumours and would make it even harder for me to tell the boys directly. „ Tsunade hummed :“ I see, I will keep it quiet, but are you sure you are ready. „ Mito hummed :“ ready to be a mom, I don't know, I honestly doubt it, how could I be, I mean I saw so many mothers taking care of their children but I haven't experienced that on my own, even though many people act kindly towards me and acted protectively towards me, the fact that I knew they weren't my family always hurt me in a way. But there is no way I would reject such a gift, a gift created by love, I am sure that over time I will figure things out. „ Tsunade hummed :“ right. „ as she carefully hugged the young girl. Tsunade remember the girl from 7 years ago. The brutally honest the redhead, almost savege girl, that had so many layers to her, the girl that always was more mature than she should be, the girl that was through so much, the girl who was so hardworking that everything she did succeeded. Now she realized how much of times was the girl using bravado to cover her insecurities, as the now mature girl was softly trembling in her embrance. The usually mature girl seemed much smaller now. Mitos chakra seemed to be as lively as usual if not more. Tsunade looked over her again and smiled back at her. Mito finally had a smile that would make anyone envious of her beauty.
Mito was happy, was in good mood for the next few days, no matter what happened, although she had a lot of worries when she was alone. Today she was especially happy, cause her boys were supposed to return soon. Minato eyed her suspiciously as she quickly and happily did her report to him. Mito was playing obvlious to the gaze. Minato let her finish the report asking :“ are you going to pick up Kakashi, he is about to return. „ Mito smiled at him as she said :“ ah, no, I will see him at dinner, I have few things to finish before that. „ Minato was bit surprised, wondering what was the fact that kept Mito so happy for few days, and especially if she could hold onto few hours to see one of her husbands so he asked :“ say Mito, did something good happened recently. „ Mito hummed :“ Hokage – sama, i didn't know that you had so much free time to speak with me about my private affairs. „ Minato grasped for the air, but Mito chuckled :“ I am just kidding, although I can't tell you yet, you will find it out soon. „ Minato just rose his eyebrow at her as she chuckled. Minato then huffed :“ alright, I guess I will spend my break with Kakashi then. „ Mito hummed :“ of course, you two should have some quality time together. „ Minato nodded :“ you are right, maybe you could join us. „ Mito just shook her head:“ I can't i must visit Orochimaru – san. „ Minato hummed :“ well it seems like I will have to tell him that you refused to have a lunch with us. „ Mito hummed :“ sure, tell him that reason was your curiosity too.“
Mito left before more of bickering could begin from them, she really liked to mess with people when she was happy. That was also reason why she didn't interrupt any of Naruto's recent pranks, and she and Karin even joined his prank one day, making a complete mess of the village, well Mito did it because she was on cleaning duty the next day anyway , so she didn't need to take much responsibility. Orochimaru had a chuckle watching her do both the prank and the cleaning as the prank had happened in front of his eyes in a moment when he was going on a rare walk outside of his lab or well root headquarters. The moment his chuckles were heard the civialns around him froze and then relaxed, cause they didn't fear him as much, no matter how unimaginable it was for them that he too could laugh, have feelings. As he had changed over the years influenced by Mito, his image changed too, he wasn't loved in city but everyone respected him. Even his new look started to become a fashion trend, as many young civilian girls now had colored locks, from original red locks that was now named Friends of Uzumaki to various colors such as green or purple, there were many hairstyle inspired by clans, which slowly had risen moral of clans in the village.
Anyways Orochimaru and Mito were watching something in the lab, well Mito was watching it while Orochimaru was watching Mito, as she commented few things, he had noted down, and some he didn't think about. He finally asked her :“ are you alright, you are healthy right. „ Mito was surprised but responded quickly :“ ah, yeah, I am not sick. It seems like you have noticed that something is going on. „ Orochimaru hummed :“ well, you have been more positive around people than usually, and even around me, but there is times that it just feels like your mood suddenly changes, also it seems to me that you are dieting, your eating habits are getting healthier which I am proud of but, it seems like you have lost some of your stamina. „ Mito hummed :“ you are correct, but I can't tell you what is the cause just yet, because I don't want people to know yet, don't worry it isn't anything dangerous. „ Orochimaru huffed :“ you said you wouldn't keep secrets from me. „ Mito hummed :“ I will tell you literally tommorow, I just don't want any rumours today. „ Orochimaru hummed :“ anyways, did you know that Kabuto almost bested Anko the other day. „ Mito hummed :“ was it due to some sly tactic. „ Orochimaru hummed :“precisely. „ Mito hummed :“ Well that is the only possible way, Anko is probably the strongest kunoichi after me in our generation. Although Yugao isn't that far off either. „ Orochimaru hummed :“ yes, I think that if she was as smart as you. She would be able to compete against you in your non biju modes. „ Mito just nodded :“ you are really proud of your students. „ Orochimaru hummed :“ well since I am a great sense. Tenzo – kum is also doing great. „ Mito hummed :“ well he has endless potential, and only you can provide right path for him, as redemption for creating him. „ Orochimaru chuckled :“ I see you still have venom in your mouth. „ Mito hummed :“ of course, some battles are verbal, and sometimes it is a good distraction. „ Orochimaru just nodded :“ so what are you doing still here, I heard that all of your husbands are returning today, shouldn't you see them as soon as possible. „ Mito hummed :“ I am waiting for them to all arrive, I have to prepare myself for a talk with them. „ Orochimaru snickered :“ oh about something serious, are you afraid that you will melt before you speak with them. „ Mito :“ ah, no, honestly I didn't think about that, I just kinda said that we would meet at the dinner, and we need to adjust to the fact that I will not always be there when they return. „ Orochimaru huffed :“ ah, no drama. „ Mito laughed out loud caught of gourd because Orochimarus comment :“ oh my god, the Uzumaki genes have activated even more than I thought they would. „ Orochimaru just huffed :“ well I happened to read one Uzumaki diary about seals that midway through the book turned in a spicy daily diary of one Uzumaki women. It was quite enjoyable to read. „ Mito just laughed it out :“ of course Uzumaki and our Adhd, did she even finish the seal. „ Orochimaru nodded :“ yeah, it was simple solution that she found after ending her relationship with the person described in the book, to me it seems like she used him to get over her slump in work. „ Mito huffed :“ what can I say may ancestors are crazy. „
Kakashi was the first one to arrive with his anbu team to the village, even though the mission wasn't that risky it was still few days of work, so when he reported with his team to hokage and was invited for a lunch with hokage, he felt a bit unhappy about not being able to see Mito as soon as possible. But when he heard that Mito was busy he let it go. So he had changed his clothes and went out of the anbu quarters to have a lunch with Minato, it was fun catching up with his sense, especially since his sensei knew him so much, as the man talked about Mito as soon as their usual small talk was over. Seeing that Mito was happy made him happy too. Although he wanted to hear more of stories that Mito had these days, Minato didn't have much time to tell him. Kakashi had to return to their house, which was clean but empty, it was bit lonesome cause it reminded him of Hatake clan house, but it was clear that there was some life in it, especially the smell of his partner still being in the walls. He had slowly taken few steps towards the kitchen where he found a note, apparently Mito ordered them some food for later and if he was hungry he could eat anything from the fridge, but Kakashi ate just now, the reason why he walked in the kitchen was because Mitos scent was the strongest there. It was a bit of odd scent, but Kakashi couldn't figure it out. It was mixture of Mitos scent a parfeume and something else, he couldn't really figure it out. The first instinct that it was body fluid but he was sure it wasn't blood. Before he could analyse more, the door opened and revealed Shisui and Genma, who were having their usual banter as they have rushed towards the house from the gates. Their teams were on joint mission and the two of them had raced the whole return towards Konoha, making other people from their teams curse them out. Kakashi didn't like seeing them, so dirty, so he yelled at them to clean themselves. As he had to clean the house. The house become as lively as it was before their missions, especially as Gemma and Shisui had to shower together, because they didn't want to lose to each other. It was funny to listen as Kakashi was cleaning.
Chapter 241: Kids, then news and then fashion show?
Chapter Text
The bickering continued after Genma and Shisui had exited the bathroom. While Kakashi just fondly stared at them, they quickly catched on which each other while waiting for Mito, Shisui and Genma ate what Mito had previously prepared for them. They were excited to see her. The more they waited the more excited they were. Especially when Kakashi informed them about what Minato had told him.
Luckily they didn't have to wait too long, as Mito had been finished and was slowly walking through the village, feeling the three familiar chakra signals in her house, mixed with a nervous and excitement. She didn't rush to get there, she was busy thinking how exactly she would tell them. She wondered how they would react to it. The closer she was the more anxious she was. So she had to stop in front of the doors, take few breaths in and out, calming her nerves and then unlock the doors and go in. She wasn't surprised to see the trio at the table each having a book in their hands, they had obviously played few cards games before they started to read, they had cleand the table, Mito said hi to them, kissed each one of them on a cheek, before barely escaping a hug from each one. She teased them that they needed to become faster if they wanted to catch her. Mito hummed as they had a normal convo going on, as she reminded them :“ ah, yeah, dinner will arrive soon. „ Kakashi hummed :“ oh really, you really like this new delivery thing that is happening in village. „ Mito hummed :“ well yes, since it gives some experience to the students in ninja academy to interact with people, and they get paid, and it isn't as boring as other d rank missions. „ Kakashi hummed :“ I guess it does, but doesn't it cut the amount of free time for the children. „ Mito answered:“ sure it does, that is why one person can make one delivery per day, 3 in whole week. And the students can choose if they even want to participate in this. Well the only reason they are doing this is to meet their idol shinobi as we are the only real customers, but soon that will change. „ Kakashi just sipped on his tea as he listened to Mito, her voice was pleasing to his ears he would get used to it soon and then go on a mission and completely fall for it once more. Anyways Shisui and Genma started to talk with Mito, changing the topic to how she was doing these days. Mito radiated with bright energy as she said she was doing great. Mito could feel that they were curious about something, but she did not want to ruin the surprise. She decided to get a shower, and the trio was tasked to set up the table. Mito didn't take long in shower. She didn't want to waste time, when she could hang out with her boys. When she was done, she dressed casually, something she rarely wore. Then she went downstairs just in time to hear the doorbell ring. She slowly went to open the doors unexpectedly it was Ino who was bringing the food, together with two boys, Choji and Kiba, Kiba being the loud attention seaker, while Choji just stood there shyly and Ino seemed to be leader of the mission. Mito smiled at them saying :“ ah, thank you for bringing me my order. Come inside, I will give you guys a bonus. „ the trio was now shy, expecially Kiba who was looking at Mito with something akin admiration. The trio followed, as Mito spoke :“ so how did you three managed to do this delivery mission. „ Ino was the one who saw through the question fastest :“ Choji didn't have choice because I made him do it, and well Shikamaru was too lazy to do it, so I picked Kiba who agreed faster than I expected. „ Mito hummed :“ is there any special reason for such a quick decision Kiba-kun. „ as she led them to the dinning room. Kiba almost tripped when he heard her ask him a question, he luckily saved himself, but was embarrassed, he tried to cover it as he spoke :“ I heard a lot about Mito – sama, from my clan and from older sister Hana, you are her sensei too. I really wanted to meet you too. „ Mito laughed :“ I am glad that your clan thinks of me so highly although I don't think that i deserve it. What about you Ino, I doubt you need money. „ Ino hummed :“I don't really need it, but I don't want to ask my father about it since I want to buy something expensive. „ Mito hummed :“ money is a nice motivator but don't just do anything for money. „ Ino looked up at her, a gaze that dared to ask question. Mito hummed seeing that the girl was curious. Ino took that as a permission to ask:“ Mito-sama, what do you think is best motivator?“ Mito hummed :“ Well it is hard to say, for me it is love or precious time, as a ninja we must try or hardest to always survive and have minumal risks for our village and family. „ Ino hummed, seeming satisfied with the answer she received. Genma Shisui and Kakashi appear from upstairs as they had finished changing into more casual clothes. Which made Kiba, Choji and even Ino to have their jaw dropped. Kiba excitedly asked the boys about their nicknames. The boy seemed to like Kakashi and Shisui, more than Genma and Mito, which lead to Genma sliding closer to Mito and talking to shy Choji. Mito chuckled as she gave more money to Ino who was super excited to get it. Ino even exclaimed :“ you are better than Naruto even described, even though he always says good things about Mito – sama. „ Mito patted her head saying :“ really, are you a friend of Naruto. „ Ino blushed at the touch as she nodded.
After few more minutes Ino, Kiba and Choji had to go, Mito said bye to them as well promising to visit them sometimes in academy, that was her way of saying that she would soon go on academy inspection. Which wasn't exactly under her justification, well she knew that hokage would trust her with the task. Mito hummed as she closed the doors, facing Kakashi and Shisui who were little tired from energetic Kiba, while Genma was serving the food. Mito hummed :“ let's eat I am hungry. „ Kakashi pulled her extended hand while Shisui extended his. Mito laughed as they led her to the table. She didn't expect them to put on candles. However it fit with atmosphere especially since Mito had to tell them the news.
Mito waited for the end of dinner, as she slowly spoke :“ so I have news that I didn't share with anyone in village as I waited for you guys to return to the village and be the first to know. Well besides me. „ Kakashi hummed, expecting the knews. Mito breathed in and out and softly spoke :“ we are pregnant. „ the only sound in the room were the clincking of the utilities. As the trio had dropped them at same moment, Mito was blushing as she looked at their stunned faces. She waited for their response, for a moment she thought she broke them, froze them in time and space. Until Genma spoke :“ we are pregnant? Wow, really, I mean how. „ Mito laugh :“ do I need to explain how. „ Genma laughed :“ I mean, I know how babies are made, like we only had sex few times. „ Mito hummed :“ well it just happened that we hit one of the days when I was able to conceive. „ Genma smiled :“ so we are really pregnant, you aren't joking. „ his smile flattened as he asked the last part. Mito just nodded looking at the other two who were still frozen. When they noticed they spoke, Kakashi being a bit louder :“ how long did you know. „ Mito answered :“ few days. „ Shisui hummed :“ so what does this mean. „ Mito hummed :“ I don't really understand your question. „ Shisui hummed :“ I mean, how will we take care of the pregnancy. „ Mito hummed :“ Well that is good question, I don't really want too many people know, just our family, I mean even they will probably spread it too fast to control. „ Shisui nodded, Genma hummed :“ so did you check it with Tsunade-sama. „ Mito nodded :“ yeah, actually I myself didn't think I was pregnant, even though I had all symptoms, I would feel weak in the mornings and throw up. „ to which Kakashi piped in :“ so that is why I could sense the odd smell in the house. „ Mito hummed :“ probably, as I was saying, Tsunade checked me up and said that I am pregnant, she didn't have ultrasound to check the baby as we were at her house, and I will go in few days to check it. „ Kakashi hummed :“ I see, I am super excited to be a parent although I don't think any of us are ready „ Mito nodded :“ that being so, we will just learn to do it. „ Shisui then asked :“ won't us having a child cause a political chaos. „ Mito hummed :“ in a way, yes, but even if the child is Uchiha, it will have name of Uzumaki as i am of Royal bloodline. I doubt Uchiha will try to do anything about it, since Uzumaki and Uchiha are really closely bonded during time. And besides Uchiha can't go against the contract they signed when the two of us got engaged. „ Shisui just nodded, processing everything that Mito said. Genma was the one to ask :“ if it gets public, people will asume who is father, which by itself will cause chaos. „ Mito nodded :“ you are right, I will try to hid this for as long as possible, while also coming up with a solution. „ Kakashi nodded :“ yeah, it is our child so it doesn't really matter to us whose genetics they get. „ Mito smiled at him said :“ that is right, maybe the child won't have your genetics but it is still a child that we made through our love. „ everyone agreed to that. They then began celebrating with orange juice and talking funny stories. The boys started to treat her nicer, well then didn't want her to do to many things to which Mito responded that she would still do all of her responsibilities, since it still isn't a risk to her or baby, that she would slowly lessen her work as months went by, the boys wanted to babysit her more but she just glared at them, she knew that they could get overprotective. Still it was a thing to deal with before it became too much.
Eventually they all slept, Mito being in the middle of the bed, while others had carefully hugged her, they each had gotten few kisses for good night. All of them had the best sleep in the while. However Mito was off to work in early morning, they all woke up, and decided to make plans for the day, as Mito worked for most of day, and they had families to visit, to announce things. Genma and Kakashi came up with idea, of having a whole family gathering, they said that they would invite Uchiha main family, Uzumaki families and Genmas family to dinner. Since they knew that it wouldn't be fair if one of the families learnt the information first, and Mito was always busy, and could only have free nights, making it even harder for her to attend multiple nights out, as she would be tired. Mito was surprised at how thoughtfull they were, and easily agreed, she would make a huge order and delivery at her way to the Hokage office, it was better to do it in the morning, because it was more likely to be done. Mito was happy that she had these moments, where she didn't need to be worried about something serious that was happening in her life, or well that she had something good happening in her life.
Uzumaki family received the invitation letter early in the morning. Kushina was surprised, as she knew that Mito was busy these days and that she probably had planned to spend as much alone time with her boys as possible, her inviting the three family to hang out was surprising almost as if there was something to be said. Luckily she was with Suzume at the time so she could gossip a bit with her, well because Suzume was going to be there too. In the letter it was described when to arrive, and that Mito would fetch Minato with her. Although the two women were a bit busy dealing with Natsu and Arata. Arata being only few months old while Natsu now almost four. It was surprising how kids grow up so fast. Naruto was still at the academy, playing around with his friends, because all the knowledge well most of it he already learned on his journeys.
Another family got the letter, to say that Takeshi and Reiko were surprised, would be understatement, they missed their child, feeling sad that he now didn't need to go visit them as soon as he returned from his mission as he had his own family now. They didn't think he would forget about them but they did think he would visit them when he rested some more from his mission, but to receive a invitation to their sons new family house was surprise. And it would seem like the dinner was something grand, Reiko and Takeshi knew their place in society, they were ninjas from a relatively small clan, that had bigger civilian side of family than ninja side, and it was honor to be around both Uzumaki and Uchiha clan heads, even if they had same daughter in law. But they agreed that this was normal, that their sons new family was behaving normaly. It wasn't wronging anyone, they didn't discriminate. So the two of them didn't even wonder about the reason why they were called, well there were questions that popped in their mind but they just wanted to prepare for the dinner, knowing that the reason would explain itself at the dinner, and it isn't like they couldn't wait.
Mikoto slowly opened the letter she received from Shisuis crow. She always liked how the creature would gracefully land on her hand, not afraid of anything, just like her adopted sun. She was alone at the house at the time, well Fugaku was at his morning patrol of military police. He would arrive home sometime in noon, just like Itachi. Sasuke was probably having too much fun outside of house to arrive at the lunch. So as she read the letter she got quite surprised and rushed through the house to check what everyone would wear. It wasn't often that she saw Mito these days. Because the both women were busy, Mikoto would sometimes go on small missions as Sasuke was now bigger and Itachi could take care of him if needed, and Mito was always on duty, which meant that even if Mikoto got a glance of Mito that was surprise, as Mito wouldn't be able even to say hi, she would usually have someone talk to her from left, hands filled by documents while the person on right waited for a chance to jump in the reports. All that while walking through the village going from one department to another. Mikoto was so excited that she would see Kushina there too, Suzume also, and even Reiko who was like a breathe of fresh air as she wasn't as energetic as the other two, and Mikoto could relax with her. Mikoto danced and skipped through the room as she searched for a good atire for herself.
The village wasn't ready to hear Mito curse as she rushed jumping from one to another roof, the meetings she had prolonged and she was in hurry to get home, and change her clothes. The attention soon diverted from her, as people saw Minato jump from another roof in opposite direction cursing also, since he was present at the same meeting. You must be asking why didn't these two geniuses use clones for the meeting, well geniuses can also be idiots, or well they were preoccupied with the matter at the hand to remember something so simple. The third distraction was Uchiha main family walking through the village fully dressed as if they were on red carpet, even though there was no dress code. They were dressed in the clans blue color, as Mikotos dress was tightly wrapped around her body, a coat to cover her shoulder which highlighted her silver earrings, her black hair in a bum, next to her to the right was Sasuke while to the left it was Fugaku, whose suit was as modern as Mikotos dress, his hair was pulled back in ponytail. Sasuke and Itachi, who was on Fugakus left, wore matching suits. Heading through the center of the village causing people to stare at them. People were obviously curious about what was the occasion that made this family dress up, were they going to improntant dinner. Few moments passed by and Reiko and Takeshi joined the four as they bumped into each other on the way towards the Mitos house, Takeshi was wearing silver greyish suit, and Reiko wore soft yellow dress with flowery pattern and a coat that rivaled the one of Mikoto. Few meters behind them could be heard bunch of loud Uzumakis, well Suzume and Kushina, who were excitedly yelling to others to wait and yelling at Minato for being late, as the man was too excited that he forgot that he had a jutsu that was made for fast travelling. This large group of eight, were dressed up colorfully, Suzume and Karin matching with Kushina and Natsu who all wore red dresses of different designes, Minato looked great in his white suit, which really worked well with his hair color. Naruto was wearing same suit as Sasuke just in green, which worked better than you would image with his hair. While Arata and Tamura wore black suit that made their hair color stand even more. The group walked through the rest of the village making a bunch of noise and making it known of their final destination.
Chapter Text
As Mito went into her house faster than usual, the three boys already putting the table, finishing decorating the table to look fancy, all already dressed, Kakashi in his black suit that made his hair more white looking, a watch on his left hand that all the boys now had, they only wore it for special occasions, Genma who was just putting flowers in a vase, was in a same suit but with color slightly more blueish, Shisui was bringing glasses to the table, almost dropped them as Mito rushed past him to get dressed, his suit was black with tones of green. They had brought out the biggest table they had in the house, which was supposed to only hold 14 people, so they also brought out a smaller table for kids, which could fit 6 people, and that was enough, because there would be only 18 people at the dinner. Luckily none of them had to cook for so many people. The boys had spent their day relaxing, or well seeing Mito off, going back to sleep then hanging out with their friends that they could find, meaning the ones that were not busy. Everyone still assumed that the boys were happy because they just got married and didn't want to ask how it was going seeing them so happy.
Anyways back to the topic, Mito was dressing in bedroom, she choose the dress she had wore years ago when she was on date with Genma, the soft yellow colored dress that was wavey and fluffy, that worked well with her skin and hair color. She took the shoes she didn't recently wore, the red shoe that had just a small heel. And she was ready, rushing downstairs to the table. Genma was now free of his duties, so he went for a kiss, which Mito didn't refuse. He put his hands on her neck and flicked her hair backwards, fixing it. Then he let the kiss fade, as he stepped back and turned Mito around, swiftly pulling a hair brush from a scroll Mito gave to him, and brushed her hair, Mito obviously did not notice that her hair got tangled while she run. As Genma softly brushed her hair only using necessary force, both of them noticed :“ your hair is getting longer, it is up to your waist. „ Mito hummed :“ yeah, it is been a while since I cut it. „ Genma hummed :“ I like it like this but, it is hard for you to move. „ Mito thought for a second :“ I know, I will cut it down soon, but don't know what length it should be. „ Kakashi piped in:“ well, everything will suit you. „ Shisui nodded as they were all waiting by the doors now.
Mito could feel the excitement in her guests arriving chakra, she could feel that many people around them were curious. Which only meant that everyone was dressed up. Recently there had been a fashion magazine that was started by civilians, the magazine would pick best outfits in the village for every day in month. People loved it, as it also commented on what was unique about the clothes, what it could represent, how much it was worth, where to buy it and more, it was one of reasons why people started to really dress up and spend more money on clothes and bring rise to Konohas economy. Mito would appear on the magazine for at least five days in the month, since half of month was for women and other half was for men. The magazine didn't discriminate as both civilians and ninjas had appeared in it, ninja were richer and would often go to do fun things in their free time, dressing up no problem for them. While civilians showed up on the days that shinobi would be too busy to care about their looks. Mito was wondering how much of the outfits in this months issue would be from this day or if the magazine would make it a special edition sort of thing.
Mito chuckled a second and then she realized that other people were nervous so she just softly spoke:“ relax, they will be happy to hear the news. „ Kakashi nodded :“ we know that, but it still isn't easy to say, we are basically exposing us of having intercourse. „ Mito laughed :“ we are married it is expected of us to do the deed. „ Shisui and Kakashi were blushing while Genma and Mito just teased them, since they were fine with exposing themselves, it wasn't their first time that people knew they had sex. Mito laughed harder when Kakashi wanted them to stop teasing as his whole face was now tomato red, his black suit and white hair making it even more obvious. Luckily for him the guest were now at the doors. Everyone put the attention towards the door. Kakashi trying his best to stop the blushing, which he seemed to be good at. The four of them opened the doors letting the kids go in first hugging each child and messing up their carefully made hairstyles for the walk towards their house. Then the grow ups were on turn to get hugged, it was a lot longer process than you would imagine. The moment Mito didn't have anyone more to hug and almost everyone was seated as they had whispered to children at the beginning that they had a special table with games at it. Which wasn't lie. Mito slowly went to the top of the table, her boys also following her but only to take seats Genma and Kakashi to her left and Shisui to her right. Mito took a glass in her hand and began her little speach :“ I am so glad to see that everyone showed up, at such short notice, also I am glad to say that this is first time such a large group of people dinned at our house, I hope that this will become tradition, I must also say that everyone looks amazing today, even though there was no dress code, you guys dressed up so nicely, which makes this occasion even more memorable. As many of you asume this isn't just a simple family dinner, there is something special that we have to announce. Honestly I am glad that you are already sitting because it will be easier for me, and for you. „ a fragment of silence. The people in the room quickly processed the words that were directed towards them. Mito smiled brightly :“ I won't make you guys too curious since the news are good. I just want to say that you are first ones we have told so far and we would like it to stay between us. „ Mito looked at everyone present seeing them nod towards her she finally spoke :“ um, so we are pregnant. „ the silence didn't last long as the bomb of words had created chaos. Kushina and Suzume were the first to recover and immediately jumping from their seats yelling :“ congratulations Mito – chan, I am so happy for you. „Minato paled slightly but it was evident that he was happy for them. Fugaku tried his best to seem cool and unfazed, but you could see from his eyes that he was very much intruged about this. Mikoto and Reiko were less explosive about their congratulations, as they normaly stood up from their seats and walked towards Mito. Takeshi and Tamura were just clapping their hands. Itachi was genuinely happy for them. Natsu and Arata obviously didn't know what was going on. Naruto, Karin and Sasuke were quietly whispering to each other, they were surprised. Sasuke was whispering something to Naruto, who exclaimed :“ so they did that. They are bunch of prevents. „ Sasuke laughed, even though he was as innocent as Naruto about love and life in general he exceded at biology, while Naruto wasn't as intresed in that. Karin laughed as well as she spoke :“ it is normal, they are husbands and wife, something like this is expected to happen. „Karin was scolding two of them, because it was evident that Kakashi and Shisui were embarrassed about it. Luckily Genma nor Mito could tease them as both had people talking to them.
When the excimnet calmed down a bit, the questions rose. Mikoto was first to ask :“ so how long are you pregnant, seeing that there is nothing to see, not long. „ Mito nodded :“ yeah, 3 weeks or so. I knew about it for 3 days now. I still didn't go to complete control but Tsunade had confirmed it. „Kushina was next :“ do you have a name, do you think it will be boy or girl, we Uzumakis tend to know that. „ Mito smiled :“ ah, not yet, I still don't have names, I can't predict it. „ Fugaku was the one who asked, who dared to ask the question :“ can you guess who the father is. „ Mito froze, she couldn't think of the right way to say, that they had foursome. So she spoke :“ I can't guess. „ that rose eyebrows from across the table. Minato coughed to divert the attention from now red 4. Tamura was the one who spoke :“ I suppose you wanted to tell us this because we are all one big family and we are happy that you are pregnant, but I consider this dinner has additional purpose, one of controlling public image. „ Mito nodded :“ of course. I can't allow this information to spread wildly and out of control. Especially since even I don't have all the facts. Slowly through time there will be no way to hide it either way. „ Kushina spoke worried :“ but that isn't all of your worries. „ Mito nodded :“ yes, Kushina-can, you can understand, I am worried about giving birth, not just normal birth but also one involving a biju, I trust Isobu but there is someone that seeks to cause wreckage at any point that could use this opportunity to achieve some of his goals“ Minato nodded:“ yes, I agree, we will keep this information inside the village as much as possible. Especially in later parts of pregnancy, we shouldn't give you any missions outside the village and if you will feel bored we will give you things to do at home. „ Kushina huffed :“ you can't just make her stay at home all day in late pregnancy. „ Mito hummed :“ no, i agree with Minato-sama, it would be too dangerous for me to go work, just taxing my body, the work from sounds good, and the other part is the amount of work I have to do will lessen which will make my day to day lifestyle easier, and besides I can use henge jutsu when I go in walks. „ Kushina hummed :“ I guess so. Wait are you saying Minato is overworking you. „ Minato paled for a second. But Genma was the one who answered :* I doubt that he had the intention, Mito is just too much of perfectionist to let other people do work she thinks has to be done certain way. „ Kushina just nodded. Tamura was the one who asked :“ Mito-chan, will we put your child as a successor for the clan head position, you know that. I am still preparing things so that you can take over the position. „ Mito hummed :“ yeah, I know, but please take your time since you are doing great job. „ Fugaku hummed :“ ah, yeah wasn't Mito supposed to be clan head once she turned 18.“ Mito nodded :“ yes that is what we initially agreed on, but we both agreed later on to slowly do it. „ Suzume nodded :“ yes, although a lot happened and we were quite delayed, Mito always doing something and our business booming. „ Reiko just laughed :“ it seems to me that you are boosting yourself. „ Suzume jokingly spoke :“ I would never. „ the topics slowly changed and after a while the dinner was filled with laughter and joy. It was midnight when it was over. Mito and her boys were tired, from talking so much, from laughing, feeling relief flood their bodies, Mito saw the boys play with Natsu and Akane, saw them speak with Sasuke, Naruto, Karin, to her they seemed to be ready to be fathers.
Uchiha family reached their house last, and they had a little talk in between themselves, how to act, to not rise any suspension from the citizens. They wanted to interact with Mito more now. But didn't want anyone guessing why that was. Sasuke nodded saying :“ she actually said that she will go on inspection in academy tomorrow. „ Mikoto hummed :“ should I come to pick you up, and see Mito. „ Fugaku nodded :“ yes, you should do that. „ Fugaku had a feeling that the child was part Uchiha, he loved Mito and even if it was Genmas or Kakashis child he wouldn't mind, he loved Mito, he remembered her vividly from the first time they met, while his uncle was still clan head of Uchiha, when they fought against Danzo and his men in the sewers, at that time he only respected her from her strength, at the time he didn't realise that she was already under his skin, every next interaction with her made him like her more, like a daughter he never had, and now she was his daughter in a way, he was so proud of her.
Reiko and Takeshi, were thinking about the future, usually they didn't do this much, they lived at the moment to afraid to think what could happen, so many times so close to dying on their long mission, they always thought they didn't have much to lose, they tried to not attach themselves to much, Genma was something they could never let go, and now when he has married and they are pregnant, they wanted to at least see the child. They started to attach themselves to so many things, was it a good thing, was it bad thing, they couldn't decide. But one thing was for sure they haven't felt this much alive in long time. Takeshi joked saying :“ watch the child will be girl and Genma will be father. „ Reiko smiled :“ ah that would be nice. The girl would be beautiful, the things can't go wrong when you mix Genma and Mito-chan. „ Takeshi hummed :“ in looks, she will be beautiful, but personality she will be wild one. „ Reiko could agree on that too.
Minato and Kushina softly talked as they tucked in Natsu. They were so proud of Mito, so proud of Kakashi, it was clear that they loved each other, Minato hoped the child would be Kakashi s, so that young man could expand his family, so that he could fully heal, so that he could understand his father more, Kakashi healed so much with Mito but Mito wouldn't be able to make him understand some things. Kushina just hummed as she listened to his words. She wondered how this would go on. Then she remembered that she completely forgot about asking Mito when her check up with Tsunade was.
Meanwhile Mito was extremely busy with tiding up the house, even though nobody cooked in house there was so much dishes, that she wondered if it would be better if they just cooked for the next few days. So she concluded that for next few days there wouldn't be any food deliveries, maybe they could instead go to restaurants, cause it would be a lot easier for them. When she finished cleaning she went to her office room to check her schedule for tomorrow. She had a meeting with Hokage in the morning, then her going to check on ninja academy, then reporting to Hokage again about some research results she would bring him from sealing department, and then she would oversee the news in her office and make a report about everything she found in ninja academy. Well if there was something wrong there, Mito expected to be home around 6 p.m. which was her usual time she would leave her office or hokages office.
People obviously talked about the supposedly important dinner the Uchiha, Uzumaki and Shiraisuo family had yesterday night, some were making rumours that there was some kind of argument in the family of four, but it wasn't believable as many just assumed it was something nice person as Mito would do, family gatherings, especially since they were all so dressed up. It was obviously the talk of the town, even more as the people that were involved were acting normally, though there was some sense of youthfulness in their spirits as a certain man would explain it. However their curiousities wouldn't be answered, the people that they saw, either were to busy to interact with or were rushing from one place to another.
After the long meeting in hokages office, Mito was headed to ninja academy, where she would check how students behaved and how teachers were teaching. Which was in a sense ironic, as she never went to academy, many people don't know it but Hiruzen actually wanted her to enter academy, to gauge how she would react with other hopeful ninjas, however Mito refused feeling she wouldn't fit in as she would be the oldest one there, as the age the children graduated from academy was much lower. Mito had agreed to take a test, she aced it, but not because she understood every aspect or because she knew what answers were from beginning, no she used the knowledge from her previous life. It was difficult to her at that time, cause she tried to ignore her past life and had to use the knowledge she got from it, she knew that was right thing to do, but it felt wrong, as if it crushing her from inside. Mito had obviously spent much more time studying ninja arts now, she could easily see what teachers were doing right or wrong. But Mitos mission was not just to watch how people were teaching and studying, there was more. Mito was there to see how children acted around each other, to gauge the possible teams, not just the graduates but also for other classes. Mito noted down the best behaving ones, then the ones she could see chakra type, the combinations were endless. The only people knew that she was in classroom would be teachers, as none of children had abilities to sense Mito in her invisible mode. Well expect from one, but she was ready even for that as she put on a seal, the one she made years ago and entered the specific classroom. The classroom that would be Konohas future. The classroom with so many clan head children. Irukas classroom, the 9 year old were just hushed.
Mito observed, finding things a bit different than she thought it would be, well she expected changes but still you would be surprised to see this. Sasuke and Naruto were seated in the front, pulling Shikamaru to seat next to them, the best way to avoid getting fangirls too close, also making Shikamaru unable to fall asleep as he at least cared not to be seen by Iruka, Ino and Choji were behind them. Shino seating next to them, as he wanted to be close to the front and not fear about his bugs life, why he was seated next to Choji who was too nice, which meant ino was just behind Naruto.
Chapter Text
The longer Mito watched the group the more she believed that now they were more compact of group than in original time. They already had deep bonds between each other, they respected the difrences but also pushed on the things they thought were too extreme. She concluded that they were too mature at the moment, too motivated, while they did struggle with some aspects of the school work, they seemed to be working too hard, even though she wanted them to be serious about being ninja and all, she wanted them to be children still. Karin seemed to fit with the group too, however she seemed friendly with much more of people than just that big group, the civilian children were not likely to talk with the group, well besides Kiba and Karin, even though Naruto was pretty open with them, Sasuke who was shy and had Uchiha face on when there were more than 3 people around and Naruto being hokages son were reasons why. Mito hummed, remembering when she watched Sai take interest in seals few days ago, he was their age, but due to him being in root anbu his family did not want him to attend ninja academy deeming that it could reopen some trauma. Tokara who was Sais uncle at first disagreed, as he was first one to notice that boy was interested in seals. Eventually the parents realized too, and Tokara was allowed to send request for Mito to tutor Sai, Mito at first didn't know what to do about, she wanted Sai to live his life freely, knowing that the boy had potential she said yes, Tokara had written a lovely letter after all.
Anyways back at the classes, Mito felt like something was missing, like she was missing something, but she couldn't really pinpoint it out, she had to change the classes now as she spent a lot of time here. She went to one class above where she could only recgonize 3 people and that with difficulty. Neji was easiest to spot, as he was Hyuga among a lot of civilians and few young Uchiha. Mito didn't know every Uchiha only those that had sharigan, it was not because she thought that others weren't worthy of her knowing their names or anything, it was because every time she was at Uchiha clan, she would hear about who got sharigan, what was more every now and then she would visit Fugaku on whose table would be an album with every currently alive sharigan user. That was always open as Fugaku could receive news about people any moment, while the other album, with Uchiha without sharigan wasn't opened. And well Mito might as well see who has sharigan just in case black zetsu tries something similar to what he did to Shisui.
Tenten wasn't as easy to find in the crowd, but Mito knew the girl as her father was blacksmith. And there was Lee, whose long hair which wasn't in best condition, not that she was saying that the bow cut was any better, it was weird to see him like that, what was more he wore white instead green, but still he managed to stand out, but not in good way, no he seemed to be ashamed of himself every time teacher would start speaking of something related to chakra. Mito understood, the boy probably didn't believe in his goal, especially since his flaws were reapted every day. Did Mito know a solution, well sure, but she didn't know if the boy would react to it positively, she could wait for few years for it, but the results would be better if she did it sooner. She sent a note to teacher as she was leaving to another class. The note was not detailed just saying that she would like to be recommended to Lee, she was sure Lee was an orphan, and he would be careful about this, he probably had a lot of false hope put into him.
Mito sighed as she ended her academy check ups. She sighed there was so much she found out. She would need so much time to get everything sorted, that is why she made two clones, not more because she wanted to be careful about using chakra and such dangerous jutsu while pregnant. She sent those two clones to her own office to start the report, knowing it would be a long one. Her own feet were headed towards Hokages Tower to report about the sealing department. It was about a recruitment management. It was mostly good news, as people were interested into sealing, this year it was record number of applicants. And Mito and sealing department for the first time didn't have enough space for new people, so the department organised a test, in which it was tested the things that you would need for sealing such as calligraphy and strong will, ability to control amount of chakra and some more. Only the best were accepted, while the others were not sent back, Mito had asked of Hokage to get a small studio for beginner people in sealing, where they could practice sealing until they pass the test or there is more space, as people from sealing department would often leave the department to join some other department when they were proficient enough, as other departments needed sealers as well. Mito spoke softly as she reported :“ 30 people passed the test as we expected, meaning 10 people did not, what is remarkable is the age of the youngest person that passed, he is barely 9.“ Minato hummed :“ oh, is he in Narutos class. It is surprising, he must be extremely talented. „ Mito nodded :“ he is talented, although he doesn't attend academy actually, due to his parents not letting him. „ Minato was surprised as he asked :“ and why is that. „ Mito had a sad almost dark look on her face :“ Sai was in anbu root as child, as he was taken from his parents by Danzo at early age, if I rembered correctly Sai was barely 2 years when he was returned to his parents, he was traumatised and his parents were also. Especially since they were told their child died. They never fully recovered. The only reason why they let him try the test was because of Sais uncle Tokara, and we'll because Sai likes seals and drawing. If he didn't join our department he had a promising future with painting. I could say that easily, and he is only 9.“ Minato understood, it was hard for parents to let go of their child that they had already once mourned for. He knew that Konoha wasn't nearly as bright place as people think, even though the things were much better in last 8 years. The deep shadow of Danzo and his misdeeds still haunted them. It would take at least few more years until everything that man had done was forgotten. Minato hummed :“ so what is next, do you plan to expand the sealing department. „ Mito nodded :“ yes, at first I thought we should do shifts but you know once someone starts working in seal time isn't concept that we understand, meaning most people are there for more than 10 hours, and it is impossible to tell someone to leave as they counter' it with I am in middle of figuring it out' moreover we need more space for storage of seals anyway. „ Minato hummed :“ I understand that part, but what is your point exactly. „ Mito hummed :“ Sealing department wishes for a new place, either big enough for the whole transfer of the department or to be additional room for storage and new people in the department. „ Minato hummed :“ it is reasonable but it isn't included in our budget. „ to which Mito replied :“ I think it would be more beneficial if it was. I would buy additional space myself but this is something that belongs to Konoha and I can't do that. „ Minato sighed :“ I will think about it. „ to which Mito responded :“ remember what department made the most profit last year, and with least investment. „ Minato sighed, Mito was right as always, but his council wouldn't like this. He could already feel gazes of civialns who would complain about investing more in shinobi things. Well Mitos smirk showed that she probably knew what he was thinking about as she slowly glanced at him while leaving, as if saying have fun with that. Minato regretted giving Mito so much power no matter how much of perfectionist he was Mito was ten time more. Absolutely ridiculous, he honestly hoped next few months would pass by quickly as Mito would slowly back of politics and focus more on pregnancy, and then he hoped he would relax for those few months she would be away.
On the other side Mito was going to do so much things while she still could. She was sadistic towards Minato, she didn't know why. The man was like a father to her. Well she liked to mess with authorities. That was also reason why she would often mess with military police when she was bored. Which recently wasn't the case, which in it own made military police tense, as she would at least prank them once a week, or send Naruto to prank them but she didn't so in a week and half. Mito only remembered it as she passed by a patrol. Military police would always found out that she was the one behind it, but couldn't do much about it, as Shisui was high in hierarchy, there were rumors that Shisui would take over military police while Itachi would be clan head. It was possible but Mito wasn't concerned about it. That was upon Fugaku, Itachi and Shisui to decide. Mito thought if she should prank them, and got a great idea how. She needed to plan everything out. She laughed evily in her mind. Sometimes she wondered how crazy she was. Anyways she returned to her office where her two clones had halfly finished report.
The next morning, Mito woke up extra early, she had two reasons for this action. First one was setting a prank she planned yesterday, the second was because she had appointment with Tsunade. She carefully got out of the bed, not to wake the boys. She looked at Shisui for a second and then at his uniform. She tried her hardest to not snicker as she left the room. She had her usual routine. She henged herself, which felt weird she had not done this in a while, she still remembers the time when this was the thing she would do for the whole day. She rushed through city, since she didn't want any sensors noticing her. Her plan had began, as she entered the military police station, the officers that were at front greeted her, well not her but rather him. Mito just nodded at them as she passed by without saying anything, she halted when she was out of their sight, hearing them :“ Shisui – sama is early today, his shift starts in a hour. „ Mito then headed to Shisuis office as she remembered where it was. She would put a seal on the opposite wall of the way she would pass. The seal wasn't anything grand. Mito sat at the Shisuis table and sighed, watching the files that were there nothing interesting as Shisui had been not in office for few days. She waited for few minutes pretending to be busy as few people got in the office bringing her few flies more, Mito looked at them and adjusted her voice to sound as much as Shisui, it was easy with her chakra control and image she had of Shisuis voice:“ is that all. „ the two people nodded, not seeming surprised. Which meant Mito did good. Which was also her cue to escape. She used her transperency seal, and quickly left the office through the window, and even closed it. Moments later the halls in the station were painted in every color of rainbow, opposite of the white they were once. Making chaos in the station as many people were to distracted with the colors to know the way. As the color was infused with slight oretantion genjutsu. The shinobi immediately knew what hit them but there couldn't find the culprit. Concluding that it was probably the only weird thing that had happened that they. Shisui being early, they went to his office, which was now hard to find. But when they got there nobody was in it.
Shisui woke up late, and barely managed to get a the station in time, he swore that he told Mito to wake him up early but she was nowhere to be found, probably because she something to do. Shisui wasn't mad at her. Not yet. The moment he stepped into the station he was stared at, he didn't know why. Shisui asked calmly :“ is something wrong. „ another Uchiha spoke :“ your wife pranked us again. „ Shisui hummed :“ is that so. „ he didn't have better responses they had this talk with Fugaku and Shisui several times and every time they concluded that these pranks were minor inconveniences, and if they don't want to get prank they should be more careful. The Uchiha spoke :“ we were on high alert for few days as she didn't do it for few days, we hoped it was over, we were lulled into false sense of security and she even used a dirty trick. „ Shisui hummed :“ aren't all her pranks dirty tricks. „ another officer spoke:“ she infiltrated the station looking and sounding as you. How the hell are we supposed to deal with that. „ Shisui understood that this was funny in Mitos opinion and understood how frustrating it was for officers who were cats trying to catch Mito who was mice and she would always slip through their fingers. He sighed :“ I am sorry for her prank, I have good news she will stop doing them soon. Although I don't know if today's one was last one. What did she do. „ they explained to him, and Shisui just chuckled as he sent a chakra flare to the walls. Which deactivated the seals, the genjutsu stopped and the colors faded from the walls, leaving colored letters only. It was written :“ you thought that I forgot about it right, I haven't, keep this as a lesson, remember it for a long time since our next one won't happen soon. Xo. „ Shisui just looked fondly at the messages. Although not so fondly when a officer gave him a brush and bucket of paint. He had to cover it. What a pain. He was slightly mad at Mito for this, she was usually responsible enough to take care of such things. He thought of the ways how he would get his revenge. He now knew that Mito didn't wake him up on purpose, should he punish her with being overly sweet until she apologies, or should he punish her by ignoring her, he had a lot of time to think about it as he was trying his best to match the color of the walls, which wasn't easy as the walls weren't painted in quite a while, Fugaku said that it was a waste of resources. Which made him wonder how the officer got the bucket of paint. He eventually found a bill on his table. He regretted letting go of Mitos previous pranks. He regretted it so much.
Mito was waiting at the hospital waiting room, she was using a different henge, one of women in her mid 20, a tall woman and slim, with no special features, the one of those people would forget about as soon as they passed by her. Tsunade was master of henges and could recgonized Mito from the moment she exited to the waiting room, she just hummed and showed with her to come in. This was after all a big secret, while most people would immediately think that Mito was pregnant just because she visited hospital, Mito didn't want people to think she was sick, and recently people were suspicious about things in her private life and could come ridiculous stories, maybe accidentally guess the truth. Mito relaxed and dropped the henge once the nurse that was preparing the room for Tsunade left. Tsunade hummed :“ you shouldn't overuse your chakra, you know that, it is alright to use it normally. „ Mito nodded : I know, I won't let it drop below 50 percent. Although if days are going to be as boring as yesterday that will be too easy. „ Tsunade hummed :“ it is good thing if days are boring, it means there isn't much stress. „ Mito hummed as Tsunade uncovered her tummy. She softly spoke as she put some gel on the tummy. Tsunade was slowly explaining what she was about to do, even though Mito knew it beforehand, she felt a lot better while Tsunade was explaining it. Tsunade started the ultrasound machine, she spread the gel with the head of the machine, and it took her only few moments to find a baby. She stopped and immediately showed it to Mito saying :“ look, it is right there. „ Mito looked really happy and wondered how this actually was possible, her thoughts were stopped once she heard Tsunade gasp. She worriedly looked at Tsunade expecting something bad to happen, but Tsunade didn't seem sad, she just spoke :“ I need to check it a bit more. It isn't anything wrong don't worry. „ a few seconds later she spoke :“ ah, yes just as thought, oh wait a minute. O my gosh. „ Mito was now worried as she asked :“ what is. It. „ Tsunade showed the monitor once more and carefully moved the ultrasound machine head and spoke :“ Mito-chan, you will…. „ Mito fell unconscious.
Chapter Text
Triplets… „ the voice was fading as Mito lost control of her breath. Her mind moving faster than usual, suddenly she realized that she entered her mind space, however it wasn't any easier for her to calm down. She did not know what just happened, her brain went completely blank as she heard that word, and then went into business mode. It was scary, she felt twisted, she was happy and terrified at the same time. She finally looked at the familiar direction where Isobu was. The beast seemed to look at her as if he knew everything. Mito gulped and spoke :“ I am going to have Triplets. „ Isobu hummed :“ yes, I know. „ Mito nodded :“ why didn't you tell me that. „ Isobu hummed :“ I have been to tired to reach you these days as I have been carefully pushing my chakra through your body so that no sensor could feel 3 chakra signal forming in you, including you too. „ Mito was thankful for Isobu's help, especially as this made things more clear. Isobu smirked :“ I can even lessen more of your worries. „ Mito hummed :“ really, do you know whose child it is. „ Isobu smirked even more saying :“ of course I do, I even was involved in the whole process, as I guided the spern to ovaries. „ Mito was surprised :“ are you saying you helped them to get me pregnant. Why. „ Isobu hummed :“ yes I did, and it is as I told you before, I was lead there by your desires. „ Mito nodded rembering that short conversation they had, she spoke :“ so who is father. „ Isobu smirk widden :“ all of them, as I guided three sprems to your eggs, the multiple eggs I had to prepare. Even father said that it was best that way. „ Mito hummed :“ you talked with the sage. He didn't want to talk with me. „ Isobu answered:“ it was just short conversation, there wasn't anything important that at the time you should have knew. „ Mito smiled softly knowing that even though the two of beings she cared for trusted her they never would tell her everything.
Mito asked :“ so is there anything else you are doing with this pregnancy. „ Isobu hummed :“ no, i am just doing as you desired, you desired to have 3 children, you desire to keep them safe. I won't do anything that doesn't go along those desires. „ Mito just nodded, she was calm now, she sighed :“ I am gone for far to long from real world. „ Isobu nodded :“ yes Tsunade is quite worried you just went unconscious in front of her eyes, with no other symptoms. She would probably diagnosed it with panic attack. Which isn't wrong. „ Mito nodded saying bye to Isobu before slowly walking at the same place she had been. By the way Tsunade looked at the clock it wasn't too long, maybe 10 minutes. Mito slowly rose up and reassured Tsunade that she was fine. That she only had slight panic attack. And that she calmed down talking with Isobu. Informing Tsunade of what Isobu had said. And Tsunade confirmed that everything Isobu said was possible. Tsunade wondered if Mito was going to tell everyone this and Mito responded :“ um, i will slowly tell them. One thing at the time. I don't want them to collapse on me. Oh by the way, do I get the pictures. „ Tsunade nodded as she picked a long paper with pictures. Twelwe pictures 4 for each baby. Mito smiled at her and henged hugging Tsunade before leaving the hospital, going on her way to her office. Changing back to her usual form in a dark allie where she knew no eyes were on her. She then went back to her usual day, well she also experimented with a seal that could duplicate pictures at the sealing department. It was hard to do, but she had eventually figured it out.
When she figured it out, she tested it out, and then she couldn't wait to get home. However she could not just immediately go home she had still some little things to do. Such as examing little Sais latest work.
Shisui was waiting for others at home, as his shift ended, he was frustrated most of the day, Kakashi and Genma were obviously hanging around with their friends or doing some small tasks, training etc. They returned before Mito did, and they started to talk about their day, as they noticed how tense Shisui was. Hoping that Shisui would tell them what troubled him. Shisui couldn't last long, as he spoke about the prank Mito did on his shift. They tried to lessen his anger by acknowledging that Mito should not have done that. That they would all talk about this matter together. Also mentioning that it was one time thing.
Kakashi and Genma didn't want a fight between Mito and Shisui because such lousy reason. It would be first fight that Mito caused. And it was happy time. And they could tell that Shisui didn't know what to do either. They came to decision of talking about this with Mito, they expected her to acknowledge her mistake and apologies, as Mito usually did. But that to happen Mito would need to get home.
And that she did, she entered the house full of energy. Her steps light and happy from what the other three could conclude. But Shisui atmosphere wasn't like that, and the other two members of the household didn't know how to react. Mito seemed to catch on with Shisui atmosphere first. Before she was even visible to them, her energy had calmed down a lot. She softly entered the dining room where the other three were seated and with just glance caught up with the situation. She had almost forgotten what she did in the morning. She softly spoke to Shisui :“ are you mad at me. „ Shisui tried his best to ignore her puppy eyes, saying :“ should I be, I mean you are happy. „ Mito didn't know he would respond like that, but she understood, she spoke :“ you have every right to be mad about for this morning, and I have every right to be happy for something else that happened in the morning. Look I am sorry that me having fun had ended up with you cleaning things up. But we both know why that happened. „ Kakashi and Genma were surprised that Mito had already seen an issue, that Shisui was mad, however they didn't expect her to go in on Shisui. Shisui huffed :“ you are saying that I should have been stricter towards you from the beginning. „ Mito nodded :“ yes, if you have punished me every time I would pull a prank on military policeman and show you the weaknesses you guys had. After all I was causing problems in public space. „ Shisui huffed :“ that is true. But I don't think you sincerely apologised. For henging into me without telling me and pulling a prank on me, also not waking me up. „ Mito pouted and slowly spoke :“ you are right, I am sorry. „ then she sighed :“ I couldn't just watch them in complete paranoia as they thought I would prank them soon, so I sent them a message, and I made the seals the easiest to remove, only small amount of paint would be left. „ Shisui hummed as that was true :“ still I had to repaint it all. „ Mito hummed :“ well you did complain that the walls were old and stinky now they won't be. „ Shisui hummed, he wasn't mad at Mito, but didn't want to let go of this. So he spoke :“ I will forgive you, if you promise me that you won't prank them in future without my knowledge. „ Mito promised :“ sure, I don't have any plans for next year and half. Maybe by then you will be the chief of the military police. „ Shisui hummed :“ yeah, then I will forgive you this time. „ Mito smiled at him and became happy once again, emitting the same energy as when she was at the doors. She made the others curious.
Kakashi asked the first, seeing that Genma was waiting Mito to talk and Shisui was just looking at Mito like a lovestruck fool, :“ so what is that thing that happened in the morning that made you so happy. „ Mito spoke :“ you know, this morning I went up to see Tsunade, all henged up, I had the check up. „ Genma, Kakashi and Shisui all looked at her with wonder, they obviously all knew what the check up was about. Excited to hear her next words. Mito slowly spoke :“ so it turns out we are expecting triplets. „ no response, it seemed like the boys didn't register those words, Mito spoke those words again, still only silence and wide eyed boys. Mito laughed saying :“ we are getting triplets, even I was surprised, I even went unconscious. „ Genma was the first one to come back to reality :“ what, you are not joking, what does that mean, are you OK. „ Mito nodded :“yeah I am fine, I will explain it properly when the two of them calm down. „ Mito went into kitchen and made some tea. When she returned the Kakashi and Shisui seemed to be less confused. Mito spoke :“ I found out that we are having triplets and I can even show you guys them. „ the boys immediately nodded and Mito took out the pictures, she had already made few copies of each baby. As she showed them she tried her best to explain to the boys the blurry picture.
They boys giggled at each other and laughed as Mito explained, they were happy but there was something that troubled them. Genma was the one who spoke :“ how come we don't feel their chakra. Usually parents are the first ones that notice the them with the chakra. And we aren't lacking in chakra sensing, especially you. „ Mito nodded :“ you are right. I know the reason, as i fell uncouncious, I wake up in mind space, where I talked with Isobu, he is the reason nobody can feel their chakra as he is using his chakra to hide them, he was also the one that oversaw the whole process before the pregnancy. Yeah, he was the one who made sure we would have triplets. „ Shisui was the one who exclaimed :“ wait, what does that mean. „ Mito answered:“ I always wanted my own family, biju are often fuled by our emotions and desires, my desire for family made Isobu use his chakra to increase the number of ovaries ready for the this cyclus. Making it possible to have multiple babies in this pregnancy. He also helped the sperm to travel towards it. „ the two of the boys seemed quite shocked by it, but not Genma who spoke :“ that doesn't really change anything, he was just helping hand in this pregnancy right. „ Kakashi and Shisui nodded understanding. Mito hummed :“ are you guys worried about who is exactly the father for the children. „ the trio didn't respond but their gazes gave the answer, it was clear that they were nervous about it, that they cared. Mito smiled :“ relax guys, this is where Isobu is also handy, especially since he helped the sperm. „ Kakashi was the first one to understand what she meant by that :“ does that mean that he chose who the father would be. „ Mito nodded :“ in a way that Is true. Do you want to know who is it. „
Did the boys want to know, I mean of course they did, would they tell her that, would they be disappointed with the answer. Well Mito didn't want them to overthink so she answered them before they could decide :“ all of you are the father, as Isobu had guided sperm from each of you towards an egg. I will let that sink. „ she stood up as she had finished her tea and went to put in sink. The trio screamed in happiness. They started jumping, Mito tried her best not to gigle. Eventually they decided that they would have tour of families on Mitos next free day. Where Mito would gift the families with the pictures, she would tell them about father thing just yet.
The free day was two days after the check up, Mito needed it more than she had expected, her morning sickness was regular and exhausting. Mito was so excited to share the knews with each family. Everyone started to fuss about the fact that there would be triplets. Suzume, Reiko, Kushina and Mikoto, had already started to look for things for babies, under the pretext that it was for Natsu and Arata.
Over the next few weeks, Mitos workload had lessen slightly and she would go to regular check ups. Kakashi was the first one to go on a mission. Followed by Shisui. Genma had missions around the village so he would be gone for a day or two and then return. So Mito wasn't alone at home. Mito would carefully follow her diet and everything else around her pregnancy. She was gaining weight, and due to her being short that was rather visible. At the beginning people just thought she relaxed due to her marriage. Mito had to avoid using henges as Tsunade didn't want her to use her potent chakra. Mito would use fashion to cover it up, but in her 3rd month it wasn't possible. That is when Hokage would send her work with an anbu, there would always be someone with her, either boys or her family. Mito was moody, the only time she was calm would be when she was working.
After those first four month, as she had less work time was moving slowly. Everything was harder for her, everything caused discomfort. And one thing was troubling her, how would she name her kids. She and the boys had countless talks about it. They came up with so many boy and girls names. The photos were not still clear enough to confirm the gender. Especially since the technology wasn't that good. Frankly there was no need to it to be better. She liked so many names, there were some the boys suggested that she took liking to, then there were some had some personal attachments to.
Kushina and the others also suggested so many names. So the problem wasn't names itself, but how to choose them. The matter being too important for her own decision. She would often think about it, reaching no conclusion and then start thinking about something else.
That something else being, the safe birth, as she saw no matter how prepared they were for Naruto birth, it had failed. Obviously Black Zetsu had only interest in the full kyubi for as he didn't attempt anything when Natsu was born. Well also nobody knew Kushina was pregnant, and so many Uchiha were sent on patrol while the birth took place far away from the village. Minato had set similar plan, and Mito expanded it just in case.
The public image of Mito didn't dissappear, even though Mito didn't leave her house after her fourth month of pregnancy. How did she manage that, well because Uzumaki family business realses a ton of new products credited by Mito. The public obviously didn't know that Mito wasn't currently working on those products, but still. Though the people did notice that it was first time in a while Mito didn't appear in the fashion magazine. Instead of her, there were a lot of Kushina, Reiko and Mikoto, from their outings. They were obviously diverting everybodies attention. Something that also caught a lot of attention was when three legendary sannis had a fun sparing match. Which caused destruction of half of the Konohas training grounds outside the village. Mito had sent a note to the one of journalists jokingly asking the sannis to stop giving her more work. Even though the repairs were handled by mostly Tenzo. She had a lot of paperwork though. The small interactions with the journalist made the Konoha civilians more at ease about her absence, clearly she was just busy.
When Mito was ultimately bored of the people around her, she would play around with the artificial friends. Lisa being the easiest to summon even after such a long time since the last time. Jennie and Rose being then next and Jisoo being the last. It was nice to have change of people around her, and the four beings were so different from humans, making so much more interesting topics that they could talk about. She did prefer having conversation with people she could look at, minus Lisa nobody showed her their human form.
Mito would watch Kakashi, Genma and Shisui perfect the jutsu she had thought them over years. It was special moment, as that jutsu was the first thing outside of their feelings that forced them to hang out with each other so much. The more they hang out, the more they trained. The more their chakra was in sync, it was easier for them. The jutsu had actually more than one use, so it was rather important for them to work together. One of the uses was to create an combined attack, with each of their signature chakra types. However that wasn't testable nowhere near the village. The second one was similar in use of their chakra types, but for defense. It would create a barrier that defended against their chakra types. They made a huge barrier that covered huge area.
Chapter Text
Fuu was now almost 11 years old, she always thought that her big brother was someone who had more strength than her, someone she only wished to surpass, but during a training with her biju chakra, she had managed to tire him out, she wanted to admit that she beat him, but she knew that Izuna was at the disadvantage from the beginning. He never ever used sharigan against her, he only attacked, but there was no intent to hurt her, usually his graceful movements would be enough for him to dodge every of her attacks and tire her completely out, but as she used more of her biju chakra she got more used to it and wasn't wasting any of it. She knew that Izuna was in reality lot stronger than when he fought her. She watched countless times when he would spar against that weird being of Black Zestu. Even though Izuna would always lose those fights, the destruction behind them would freeze everyone blood who was unfortunate to pass that field. Fuu was happy though, that her mysterious brother, whose thoughts she could never predict, because he obviously cared for her. She got so used to him awkwardly trying to distance himself from her at the beginning, even though he would tell her tails about his past, that confusing past, Fuu always thought that her brother chose the revenge was best option, she thought so at the beginning, but over time she realised that Izuna actually didn't want revenge, he was cursed to think only about the revenge, was the curse to tight that he couldn't break it, she didn't know. Fuu could sympathy with the boy and boy sympathied with her also. Fuu always looked at Black Zestu with disgust, understanding that he was the one who put the curse on her brother. She didn't like when the man would be alone with Izuna, Izuna would always seem a bit more depressed, on edge, more dark. He would eventually go back to his usual himself, but Fuu figured it out, she figured that was just the persona Izuna created to hide his deep wounds.
Fuu knew that there was a certain someone that was twisting Izuna just as much as Black Zestu, someone who shared past with him, she understood that person was going through the same, or at least she hoped so, she hoped that person would help her big brother. Her big brother talked about them positively in the past sense, but the more time went on the more consatnat the feeling of betrayal was visible in his tone as he spoke about them in present. Fuu wondered how Izuna could gather so much information about that person without coming in contact with people. She wondered if Black Zestu was the one who provided information, but black Zestu always seemed like a someone who wouldn't do such low level of work. She knows that those two glanced at each other from a distance when Izuna was just trying to „adopt“ her. Izuna spoke about it briefly, in a passing, it seemed like all of his wounds had opened. Fuu understood why, as black Zestu was the one who clued that was the person Izuna had past with, Fuu didn't understand how to people that cared for each other in past couldn't recgonize each other at that time, over time she found out the truth behind Izunas body, and Fuu asumed the same happened to that person.
Fuu didn't just stuck around Izuna this whole time, she was obviously closest to him, but she had met other Akatuski members too, she could hang out with them, but at the time they were too much for her, too focused on what leader says or too focused on dealing with their private business, Fuu didn't judge them for that, as she understood that they had various traumas, she had them too, but she had someone who was making sure she would be strong to protect herself, someone who wanted best for her, someone who wanted her to see light, trying not to pull her in depts of darkness. She understood that as a jinchuriki she was Akatuski target, but she wasn't scared of them at the moment, she knew the best who the leader actually was, and whose orders members would actually listen to.
Fuu could act like a child only around Izuna, while others didn't mind her but it would feel wrong for her to act like herself in front of them, she knew they were dangerous and she couldn't afford to show them her weakness. Fuu didn't trust Akatuski, but she knew that there was no way out for her. If she would escape they would hunt her down, she didn't know why they needed her but she knew that the way black Zestu was the one who ordered Izuna to take her in, that she was needed.
She was always curious about those weird letters, he had written. She understood that it was somehow connected to his past and that even Black Zestu didn't understand. When she would ask Izuna what they meant Izuna would answer :“ nothing really, I am just writing what I know, what was supposed to happen. „ Fuu always wondered what he thought by that. Could he predict some things, did he fail. She did her him mutter few times :“ what the hell is rabbit doing. „ she knew that he used the rabbit term was meant for that person. Black Zestu always said that that person was sometimes similar to Izuna, that that person was smart and knowing, she could read atmosphere just as well as Izuna. She knew that Izuna put on many faces when he was with Akatuski, he never ever stepped on someone's bad spot, he was the only member of Akatuski that didn't fight against anyone from the he was the weird one out. It was fascinating when he could guess some of their back stories just by their names but couldn't recgonized their faces. He didn't do his research at all, Fuu knew, she was always with him. There were times when he didn't know anything about people, the people she expected of him to at least hear rumors about.
It was weird, the look on his face at those moments, his was like :“ are you screwing me. „ Fuu didn't know why, but she felt pity on him in those moments. She knew that her brother was surrounded by crimilans and he wasn't one of them, yet everyone else expected him to be one.
Izuna on the other hand was troubled by his limited knowledge of the story and constant changes he could see. The problem was, that he didn't even know if these things for certain or not, he doubted his own memory, Rabbit never explained everything. Wanting her to get her own conclusions. Izuna regrets not spending more time with rabbit when they had a chance. Izuna knows he is getting twisted but he knows there is no escape, he wishes for salvation, he will take a fall for it. His sharigan has evolved to the fullest, he is still practicing every ability, but he knows there is not much time left, until the final stages of what Black Zetsu has planned begins.
Izuna walked through a lot of smaller villages on order from Black Zetsu. Being careful to not get noticed. He had enough of living, he still felt like an empty shell, however he had people around him that let the time pass by, Fuu, he loved her, as a younger sister, even in the past life, she always wanted a younger sibling. Someone she could tell every secret, the person rabbit had become much later in her life, but rabbit was a bit different, the love between them was like that. They were afraid to acknowledge that, they each had their reasons.
Akatuski was staying mostly under the radar for great nations, making deals with smaller villages, earning more than enough money to fund their future missions. Black Zetsu was always getting more ideas, his patience was nowhere near the times before Mito had appeared. He wanted to crush that girl, and the whole world, but he wasn't ready, he couldn't do it just yet. He would survive but, he would need to start over if he had attacked now. The four great nations were far too strong at the moment. He needs them to grow weaker while he grows stronger. Kumo was a nation he hoped to get on their side completely. At the moment it was great sign that they weren't working together with the other four. Black Zetsu hoped that there wouldn't be any reason for catching the bijus but rather luring them in a trap at the beginning of final stages, making every advantage the four Great nations had dissappear. He had to carefully watch every move of those four nations, the problem was Konohas security system, didn't allow much spying, but still their communication with other nations could be tracked. He really wanted to get Mito first but, he never ever had a chance, or when he really tried, Mito would prove she was stronger than him, but not able to kill him. Black Zetsu liked the last part, because he knew Mito was probably the strongest human at this point, and if she couldn't kill him nobody could. He was the one that would the end the world, calling upon his mother or not.
He was awere that Mito wasn't the only threat to his plans. There were so many, but he would slowly weed them out.
Black Zetsu still regretted not controling Kiri better, the first fault in his plan happened there. It was done by Mito, but at that time he wasn't able to understand that, he didn't know about Mito. He wanted to get his revenge on her especially, he found a way, he doesn't want to spoil it.
Black Zetsu noticed the lack of Mitos chakra outside of Konoha, for several months now. She usually didn't go outside Konoha for much, or secure places, knowing the dangers Black Zetsu could do, Black Zetsu was suspicious about some things, but he couldn't confirm it. And even if he confirmed it, at the moment he couldn't do anything about it. But at the same time it eased him knowing Mito wasn't destroying his plans. She was so close to finding about the genjutsu Izuna had planted. Luckily since she wasn't a target she couldn't have noticed it. His plans would build up slowly until he brought ultimate demise on the world.
Meanwhile in Konoha, the few people that knew what was happening were preparing for the final steps. The last two weeks there weren't any news about Mito, as she went on vacation with her husbands, although the husbands could be seen handling reports every week, she wasn't there. Also there were those weird supplies they had to buy every time they went out, such as the food that wasn't in season, the unthinkable combinations of food. And tons of books. Mito couldn't rest without reading. And she couldn't stand anyone commenting her looks. She was usually short, now add a big belly with her breast size and you would only be able to see her head and legs, well she couldn't see her legs. Her mood swings were crazy, from laughing at a joke to crying about not being considerable to the people that lived through the joke. Luckily the boys learned through her rough periods in past how to behave, when to give her space and when to actually just chat with her, hold her hand and talk about future, sometimes make her go soft and tear up from happiness.
Minato had took control of preparations for place of birth completely, adding those seals Mito wanted, he himself struggled to learn them and finish them in time. The more things he had completed, Mito would worry more and add things on the list, Kushina understood her and didn't allow Minato to actually complain, she knew that it was hard to manage all of his work, especially since Mito was out for few months already, although the people she repleced herself with were quite good at what she was doing. Kushina was super happy when she found out Mito was holding triplets, even more happy to hear that she was going to have two boys and a girl. And the relationship between them husbands could be stable as they each have a child with her.
Kushina was sad that Mito eventually refused more help about the names, as the girl said that she was thinking deeply about it. Mito spoke softly :“ I want to respect people that I loved, long in the past, by honoring them, by using their names, so that I can start over, so that those names heal me. „ Kushina understood, she would do same to her children, but she felt that the names she gave to Naruto was just right, and Mito had said that he was a child from prophecies, Natsu was because she would bring them new warmth, new happiness as Mito would take one of first steps to secure happy future. And it seemed that Mito had decided on girls name while she would talk more about boys names with the boys.
A sudden yell broke silence in the vacation house a yell of :“ my water broke. „yeils off calm down and activations of seals that would signal that Mito was going into labor were set off. Causing most important people in Konoha that were there on high alert. As Shukaku had to take care of Hokages business while he was gone to help Mito, Tsunade left the hospital too Shizune, Kushina, Reiko and Mikoto went there for support also. So much commotion was unescapable from public eye. The military police was sent on patrols earlier out that day. Although there wasn't any panic in those ninjas behaviour, which caused slight relaxation of civilians.
Even Jiriaya appeared, as he and Minato with assistance of Kushina would watch over the seal, while Kushina was there to also help Mito emotionally and mentally, similar to the other two women, Tsunade was there, well we do not need explanation, Suzume and Tamura would be there to finish documents needed for the children. It was usual procedure that clan heads of Uzumaki clan would be present to each and every Uzumaki birth.
As the birth had started, Mito was surrounded by her loved ones, Kakashi holding her head down with his hands, whispering that everything is alright, Genma was holding her right hand while Shisui was holding her left one. They were her biggest support, repeating calmly the advices Tsunade would say. Mito at the beginning tried to see Tsunade from her position which is why Kakashi was no holding her head, Mito was obviously going through a painful thing and it would be better if she relaxed her body as much as possible. The shorter the in betweens were from each contraction, the harder she was breathing, the more she was sweating. The more of help the mothers around her were. Half a hour into procedure and Mito was open enough for the babies to come out.
The moment Tsunade said that she was open enough, Mito was filled with confidence, she would make it, Jiriaya and Minato actually didn't have much to do as the seal was stable. With slight changes due to leakage of chakra. No long after first head poped out from Mito. It was time to reshuffle the forces, as Minato and Jiriaya had to watch now constantly over the seal, someone would need to take care of the first born. Suzume and Tamura had just recently arrived. Suzume had taken few class from Tsunade so that she could inspect the newborn baby, as Tsunade would be too busy giving the birth to other two. Mito screams were loudest when the head was passing through, she only had few grunts after that. A first born was boy. The boy had no hair, his features were dominantly Uzumaki, well not that babies would look as their parents as soon as they were born. Mito didn't have much time to see him, as the next contraction started almost immediately, she saw Shisui rush to cut the thing with scissors, and after that the child was put in Suzumes hands, where she would wash him after seeing if he was fine.
The second baby came out a bit faster, a bit easier, or we'll maybe Mito was tired to scream as much. The second child was also a boy, he cried slightly louder than the first one, Mito noticed his departure from her inside easier. Kakashi was the one who rushed to cut the string. The third, the easiest baby was a girl, her wails were quiet, almost too quiet for few seconds. Mito relaxed after hearing her cry. But her birthing wasn't over. Plancetea was still in her, Tsunade was experienced medic, she knew Mito must be weak, but there was no way she would let Mitos body in danger.
Once the procedure was finally finished, Mito was tiredly laying down, while other people were checking on the children, Jiriaya and Minato were repairing her seal slightly. When Tsunade said that it was OK to take the children to Mito. The boys carefully maneuvered, now clean and wrapped babies in their hands towards their mother. Mito cried as each child finally was in her arms. Only thing that was left, were names. Suzume and Tamura, waited for confirmation. Mito looked at the first born baby, his complextion in between of the other too. She could feel by the chakra who the father was, she softly spoke his name out :“ Sora“ the one who will make sure the other two are happy, the one who will take care of them, he will be their sky. She then took the other boy looked at him, smiled and with some nostalgia said :“ Kouske. „ the rising sun, she wanted to give the child her big brothers name, but at the same time she couldn't force it on new being, her brothers name meant day, she hoped that this child would be just as clever and calm, but also that it could now rely on his own big brother Sora. The last one but not the least one, was her only daughter, she spoke :“Maya. „ it was worldwide name in her previous world, it was her sister name, with many different ways of pronunciation and spelling, with many various meanings, she wished only good things to follow that name, as to her that person was beautiful, kind and loveable.
Suzume and Tamura wrote down those names, and finished the paperwork, well everything besides the father side of things. The small and private party started, well party without drinks or food. Just a huge family gathering. Orochimaru was the last one to appear, he was tasked to cover several things in absence of Hokage. But still he wanted to see the person who changed him happy.
Chapter Text
Mito started to dote her children as soon as she had good few hours of rest. They wouldn't immediately announce that Mito gave birth, and Mito was supposed to stay at the hidden place for few days, a nurse Tsunade personally picked would check on her, and there would be always someone else around. Mito was so happy, she slowly recovered from the birth and actually started moving around almost immediately. She knew that she wouldn't have much free time for now, but she would use that time for herself, training after long, to get into shape.
After few weeks, the announcement was finally made and Mito walked through the village with her babies for the first time in a while. It quickly became hot topic in the village and even in the ally villages. The knews spread quickly especially since Mito was famous. The children were doing fine, everything was like it should be, their hair had slowly started growing. Making it clear that they didn't have same genes. As Sora had red with silver mixed hair, dominantly red, Kouske had more darker red colored hair with few strands of black and Maya's hair darker in color than Sora's but not black rather brown. As the babies usually all have they had blue eyes. Mito and her mother in laws obviously didn't dare not to waste money on their clothes, the children were always dressed up, in simple royal outfit or traditional Japanese clothing.
Mito enjoyed appearing on the covers of magazines, she had read them a lot during her pregnancy. She didn't really have time to read them now. She would basically have enough time to train and then one of the boys would sing the children lullabies and she would pick on some work that Hokage left for her. Mito didn't want to complain to anyone, but her average sleeping time after birth was now barely over 4 hours. The feeding of her children was firstly enjoyable, but she overtime started not to like it, but she knew that she would do it for a long time. She was getting tired of it, cause she would feed them for at least 40 minutes, longer if they were slowly drinking the milk.
Minato sighed as he couldn't use all there of his geniuses at the same time, it was request from Mito and he understood her. Even though Mito had enough people around her to take care of the children, or to help her, Mito wanted the children to always have father figure around. She never said why, but Minato understood. Mito and the boys would go out for few hours when the grandparents would look after the children. It wasn't long up to three hours, and in that time they would do what they couldn't do in front of children, relax some business and meeting with friends, going on silly short dates. Eventually they would have few visitors, well their friends, who visited to see the children, everyone absolutely loved them. Well her children were angels, sometimes noisy and always filled with energy but still angels. Yeah angels, absolutely angles, unless they cry, then they are not angels at all. Everyone had joked at some point that everything would be fine as long as children didn't behave exactly as their parents. Mito was titled too wild as a child, Kakashi was mess, Shisui attention seeker and Genma was the one who everyone wanted the children to have same behaviour to.
The time slowly went on, not many things changing in Mitos life. As the children slowly progressed in their growth and their functioning also progressed as it should in that age, Mito l's sleep schedule got better and she had to be more careful as they started to move around the house. The people who didn't see them in a while would always be surprised how quickly they grew. Mito absolutely loved spending time with the children and their uncles, Sasuke, Naruto, Tenzo and even Itachi would visit here and there, when he wasn't busy. Even though Tenzo had same rank as him, Tenzo was mostly sent on the missions close to the Konoha, as he was valued to have around. Mito actually was the one who suggested this as she was too afraid of Black Zetsu getting his hands on Tenzo. He was vaulabe to him as well. Mito didn't know if Black Zetsu would be able to make more Zetsu clones on his own or if he needed something else, she wouldn't give him Tenzo who is compatable with them.
Nothing major had happened in the next year as the children grew up. Mito slowly adjusted to her role of mother as well as the boys did to the role of father. Was it confusing for kids, nope, they considered everyone their parents
The situation wasn't as peaceful in other parts of the world as it was in the Konoha. As the smaller villages had become targets of recent bandit attacks, those attacks that were followed by crashing of villages, glass splattered on the floor and certain group offering protection and help to the unfortunate people. A group of villaness pretending to be heroes, a group of villaness with a noble goal, the goal that was just a hook to lure people in. The smaller villagers quickly fell fully on their influence. Some villages didn't even have negotiations, they just accepted the newcomers. Those incidents weren't mentioned anywhere else as it wasn't a big deal, especially since the group had planned to stay secret protector of the said villages.
The small villages were satisfied with the result, no more attacks, or well there were few tries that obviously failed. And there was no intervention from the bigger countries on their border.
Mito was slowly raising her kids up, but she always felt antsy, she knew that it was not best time for her to have them, she at least wanted to deal with every evil on the worlds globe before she settled down and had kids, but alas it happened, she was now so at ease with this world, she made it her home, a place where she belongs. She felt like her control of the things was slowly slipped by. There were not many news about her enemies and that was troubling, she wished she could go out and cause some chaos but she knew that chaos would be payed in human life, she only recently gave someone a human life and her perspective on human life changed, she was mother, she couldn't stand anyone hurting her child, and she knew every soldier had a mother. Mito knew she was growing soft but also knew she had a goal that once completely changed her, it could do same again. Sometimes she thought of herself as a bully, the same type of bullies she had in her past. No matter how many people admired her or liked her and praised her, she was always afraid that those weren't sincere or that this world was even more messed up than her previous one, that people here were proving injustice as long as you are strong. Mito had a lot of time to think over her life as she watched her little turtle rabbits grow up. How that nickname for her kids came up, well obviously, Isobu came with turtle part and Mito wished to honor her precious memories of that person, the person who oftenly reffered to her as a rabbit. That nickname came from her surname. That surname she wished to curse at some point but learned to live with the hate.
Mito was overall happy with her life, having worries was normal in life. She had various worries about the children in her daily life and that one big about the whole world ending. She was happy that her boys and overall shinobi population of Konoha didn't have any major incidents on their missions, even though it was peaceful Mito would often go out of her house and visit training grounds of various shinobi, she couldn't let Konoha shinobi to relax into false sense of security. She would often give people pointers if she knew about the technique they were trying to delovep. Mito had returned to the most of her duties prior to the pregnancy, keeping the people she had previously put in charge, dividing their workloads, so that they had easier life as they sacrificed much in her time of absence and so that she would be able to deal with everything. Minato was pleased, he couldn't imagine how the village would work without Mito, he even had enough time to watch over Natsu and explain things to Naruto that intreseted him, which were mostly advanced seals. Naruto was capable of learning them at same speed as Mito was, which made Minato reminiscent, not that he was old, but time surely flies. Naruto was already 10, close to 11. Which meant it was almost 13 years since her first time met with Mito. Her coldness as she tried to stay away was so funny now, as she was sweet person,, that didn't mean that she couldn't be savage if she wanted, she was a warm person even back then but looking back now you could see that she was scared and still overcoming multiple traumas. He wondered if she ever talked about her past, or has she completely decided to ignore those memories and move on with her life. If she had manged that, she would have managed the impossible, because no matter what humans are haunted by their memories and past.
Naruto was 10, soon to be 11, he boosted about that fact to eagerly, Naruto was a happy child, soon to be teenager. His life was filled with practicing to become great shinobi like everyone else in his family, hanging out with his friends who had similar goals in life, hanging out with his numerous family. Sometimes he would get annoyed as he and Karin would get dragged into babysitting the Uzumaki children, Natsu was the hardest one to babysit, the triplets were super cute and funny, Arata being in the middle, he could act spoiled and cute at the same time. The worst thing that would happen was when he and Tenzo would babysit together, Tenzo always teased him, the two of them being rivals, as the younger brothers of Mito, even though Naruto could consider her his aunt too, but his adopted brother had married her, so she was in a way his sister. They bickered all the time, but deep down Naruto really liked Tenzo, he admired him, he was jealous as Tenzo was one of Mitos first students. The problem was that the triplets had noticed rivalry and would often pick a side, mostly Tenzos as Natsu would cling to Naruto and Arata would cling to her. That way he was often denied the cuteness of three chubby babies.
Naruto liked Sora the most, not because it was his brothers child, but because the child would always smile at him, he was the cutest of the children, how so, his few grey hair strands would defy gravity while the rest of his blood red hair would not, his hair grew longer and faster the more Mito had cut it, so she didn't cut as much, leaving people wonder if he was really a boy. His face features were mostly Mitos except his lips. His eye colour still blue but not Uzumaki blue. Kouske was more timid, and his hair was always messy, his black strands so mixed up with his red ones that they didn't even look black, only when you would brush his hair you would realise that it was black, his face paler than Sora's no matter how much they spent on sun. His Uchiha genes providing him with cute face. He couldn't really tell what of his face was Shisui and what was Mito. On the other hand there was Maya, she behaved a bit tomboyish, her face screamed Uzumaki, he kinda felt bad about not seeing Genmas features on this kid. Maya's hair was styled to be divided in her red hair and brown bangs.
Naruto often thought about his future, he envied Mito as she was able to forsee some future. He was smart and didn't lack anything, but he was afraid of future, he knew that everyone expected big things from him, even though they never said anything to indicate it, their actions were enough, he was trained specifically, at first he thought that everyone received similar training as he did, but as soon as he entered academy he had realized that wasn't it. Did he fully understand why that was, no, he hoped that he would learn it soon, only the story he received as a child would come up as explanation, but he could not really say that stpry was real or not. He hoped he would be placed on team with good friends, he knew Sasuke would be on his team as that was his parents always said.
Naruto didn't mind the school work, or the pretend delivery missions, but he didn't really need them, cause everyone knew him, and would always be nice to him. The only people that would be rude to him were his classmates that did it to spice up the atmosphere, and Orochimaru students, Tenzo, Anko and Kabuto. But they would be rude to anyone. As they were ruthless and too wild, Tenzo only being wild. Naruto didn't mind it, he really didn't liked to be treated differently, he felt like an actual person next to them. He knew that people cared about him, and were nice to him cause of that. But there were so many people that didn't care about him and were only nice to him to gain something. He understood when it was necessary but it was more often not necessary.
Naruto knew he was popular with the girls, just as much if not more than Sasuke, how he knew, because he knew what love truly felt, how it felt when someone noticed the smallest changes, his mother and father were so good at that. But he didn't want to get himself involved with girls just yet, not until he fulfilles what others expect from him. Did he have a crush, at the moment no, but he could see himself with a certain person, the person that would often talk with him about various things, both subject he liked and not, the subjects he never had interest for until that person spoke to him, he could listen to them talk and talk, they were usually talkative so it was fine. He knew though they would not end in a same team.
Mito relaxed as she saw Sora slowly stand up and down, in Kakashi's steady hands, Sora was slower in that aspect than the other two but it was still in normal norme of children to stand up and walk. Luckily the children had started walking around when everyone from Uzumaki family was present. She sighed as she realized what that actually meant. She rembered the promise she made to tired Tamura, she would finally slowly take over as Uzumaki clan head. It was long overdue. She honestly was surprised she evaded it for so long. Mito was almost 23, and Tamura was 35. He wasn't too old but Mito understood him, he wanted to live more relaxed and pressure from other clans about the clan head of Uzumaki was rising with each metting. As Tamura now wasn't responsible for Mito, as she was no longer underage and didn't have much connection to her, other than them being from same clan.
Mito huffed as now her decision to make the clan mettings more often would come to hit her as boomerang. Well what could she do about this. She did not mind going to them, because she was mostly present to them even when she wasn't a clan head or well most reports that were from those mettings she had to read them and rearrange them. She was going to be busy, too busy to care about the happenings outside of Konoha, as she would leave those matters to Jiriaya.
Usually time went fast when Mito was busy. She was careful to notice changes, but she would always get surprised how much of the time had actually passed. One month, two months, a year, Mito was happy, filled with joy and laughter, two years, she knew that the time was marching towards certain thing, could she prevent it, it looked like not, she had previously tried but it seems like it would come to same ending. Mito knew how to defeat them, 3 years passed nothing seemed to excalete yet, but everyone knew that time of peace was over. Mito only hoped that new teams of students of academy, a certain team would be of use, especially since she helped two students with their special power. The team we will be talking a lot about, the team special in many ways.
Chapter 247: Team 7
Chapter Text
Team 7 the new generation
When it was graduation day for most of clan head children, and Naruto's graduation also. The village looked at them as the new future, new hope, even though Konoha was peaceful for years, that wasn't the case for the rest of the world. Besides there was no fun being ninja and staying in the village the whole time, ask Mito. Anyways back on topic of team 7. Naruto was extremely curious about who would be his new teammate, he wondered if they could work well together. He knew that Mito seemed a tad guilty as she was scanning the teams in front of him, when he was babysitting the triplets as she was doing her work. He begged her to let him see it, but she wouldn't budge, never letting him steal even single glance. He didn't understand why, but of well. The only thing that he got out of her recently was that his adopted brother had been dismissed from anbu. He didn't really know that Kakashi was part of the anbu in the first place. Well Naruto wasn't troubled by that too much. He stopped his musing as Irukas long ass speach was about to end, he liked his teacher, but there weren't any special relationships between them, only that Iruka would never blame him for his pranks, he would still receive punishment from him, but no blame.
As the speach ended, he looked to the seat next to him, Sasuke was broading through the window. He was also bored through the speach, Naruto nudged him to get his attention. Because the most important part was happening now, team announcements. Iruka had lulled the students to sleep with his speach, so he cleared his throat and started speaking loudly, making few people jump from their chairs. Not Shikamaru though, he was to lazy to have such instics, he was still laying on the table, he had woke up few seconds before the loud noise, so that he wouldn't need to move, besides he knew what team he would be apart no matter what. Iruka started with team 1, team 2, team 3 team 4,team 5, team 6, these teams were mostly mixtures of civilians who had graduated but lacked the motivation or chakra reserves, still there was a chance that they would pass the test of teams. Team 7, Iruka stopped before he read the names of the list :“ Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke and… „ Naruto was surprised to hear his name after team 7, he knew what this meant, he was waiting patiently to hear the third name :“ Uzumaki Karin. „ he was bit confused, he never knew that two people from the same clan could end in a same team, well he heard that many Uchihas had been on same team, but that was because sheer number of them. He was happy, Karin was super cool in his mind, he only wondered if this was what worried Mito. Sasuke seemed just surprised, the two had looked towards the hardworking girl in back of thee class, who now sat down next to them as Narutos lucky fangirl who took that seat left to her team. Naruto understood that Karin, he and Sasuke would make a good team, because they could cover each other weakness, Sasuke looked a bit dazed, but Naruto didn't do much about it, he continued to listen to Iruka calling other teams, team 8 Kiba, Shino and Hinata, team 9, and then team 10 Shikamaru, Ino and Choji.
Why was Mito worried or felt guilty, well because she had realized something too late, her actions had resulted in some things she didn't expect. Honestly she knew that she was wrong, she didn't know how to fix it, so she let it be. She had forgotten a certain person, was she too arogant, that person was important but lacked a good family name, was that the reason why she forgot about her. Mito would curse herself for being stupid and forgetting about Sakura, she was important part of team 7 in original, maybe not at the beginning but later on. So it was hard to see that that smart and brilliant girl didn't even graduate, she had dropped out the year before, she didn't have any motivation to go on. Mito felt guilty, because the reason why the girl was left out was because she brought the clan children closer, and no one could fit with them. Sakura didn't get involved with them and lost her motivation to continue her ninja journey, followed by her parents pressuring her to quit as they deemed the village safe enough to avoid her sacrifice. Mito felt guilty as she was the one who was the reason why Karin was in the village, the person who took Sakura's place in team 7. But she knew that the team would be unbalanced if Sakura stayed, Naruto and Sasuke were a lot stronger in this time frame than they should have been. She would waste years to catch up with them as their beginning strength. Karin on the other hand had a lot of strength and potential. She was natural in healing and sealing, her taijutsu was closest to Naruto and Sasuke's amongst their classmates. Other things she could learn.
Team 7 smirked as they heard the names of their sensei. Hatake Kakashi, so this was a hint Mito gave to Naruto, it clicked a tad too late, but of well, it didn't matter, their sensei was the last one to enter, being late few minutes, well because by the smell of his hands, Narutos sharp senses picked up immediately, meant he was taking care of the triplets, the triplets had a relaxing smell as Mito would always use the best of soaps to wash them. Naruto would forgive him for this one time. Kakashi picked them up and made them climb up to the roof. The introduction was short, but meaningful, as Kakashi had shown what he expected from them, setting the rules and asking one final question :“ what are your dreams. „ the trio didn't speak for few moments, Naruto was first to counter ask:“ what about you sensei. „ Kakashi was honestly surprised how quickly Naruto picked on his new title, he hummed and spoke :“ my dream is to life a happy and peaceful life with people I adore. I am willing to sacrifice everything for that. If I don't manage that my dream is that everyone is happy. „ Sasuke hummed :“ I respect that sensei, but I don't think that is enough for me, I wish to be able to protect everyone, to have a promising life and to be respected for something I did. „ Kakashi understood what he meant by that, Sasuke didn't want to live in shadow of his own clan. Karin was next :“ my dream is to repay every single act of kindness I received, to live fully of kindness and bit of money. „ Kakashi was always surprised how Karin was mature, it was due her being influenced by Mito and Suzume, Suzume who often reminded Karin that Mito was their saviour. Naruto was the last one hestitant to answer :“ my dream, I don't think I have one, I mean I hope I play the role everyone bestowed upon me, but after that I don't know what I want, maybe a quiet life, family, nothing special. „ Kakashi hummed, he never felt Naruto would be minimalistic in his desires, it was obviousl what role he was referring to. Kakashi hummed as he asked :“ your role isn't your sole reason for existence. Dreams are meant to be happy, maybe you guys are to young and lack experience, I did when I was your age, your dreams will most likely get crushed, I am not telling you this because I want to scare you, or do anything bad to you, but because that is the reality. The dreams will change and you will try to make them into reality, for that you will need strength, my purpose is to guide you guys correctly to that strength. I know that you guys are really strong for your age, but I doubt you are the strongest, never underestimate your opponent. I have read your reports, but still I want to see you guys in action, so tommorow we will have a test. „ Sasuke hummed :“ what kind of test. „ Kakashi hummed :“ a test that everyone team 7 had to pass. „ Naruto knew there was such a test but his father or mother never told him anything about the test. Saying that there was no way to cheat that test so it was meaningless if they told him about it. Kakashi smirked as he looked at Narutos frustrated face and spoke :“ so there are few rules you must know for the test tomorrow, 1. No eating, because you will throw up, 2 be early. And that is it. „ Naruto was confused, as Kakashi said be early and no eating, but also saying that the test was after breakfast time.
The moment Kakashi left to watch them from such a distance that Naruto would need to try to sense him. He watched them over, the trio had agreed to go eat lunch together, Karin and Naruto obviously knew each other well, Sasuke and Karin a bit less, and Naruto and Sasuke were like brothers. So it was natural that Naruto seemed to be connection. Sasuke seemed to be slightly nervous, so it appeared that report Mito made year ago was probably correct. The trio had went to eat some dangos. Which was the food choice of Karin, even though Sasuke didn't prefer them he was the first one to agree a bit eager. The talk wasn't much, it was mostly them rembering funny things they saw in academy, then trying to gather information about the test and complaining about the said thing. Kakashi didn't like people complain, Mito thought him that you don't get anything with it. He will need to teach them how not to complain.
The test was the same bell test Minato had his team 7 do. Actually Obito and Rin were both hidden in the trees watching over the next generation. Hopping it would be fun, and also there to teach new team 7 the most important lesson. The two snickered as they noticed that those brats didn't eat as they complaints were just as loud as the grumbling of their stomach. They watched as Kakashi slowly pulled by, casual lazy smile on his face. His eyes moved in direction of Rin and Obito for a moment, confirming their position and the plan. Kakashi slowly greeted his students and spoke :“ the goal of this test is to weed out the weak graduates, as your goal is to take away the bells on my hips, as you see there is only two of them however there are 3 of you guys, meaning one won't pass either way. Well there is a reason why team 7 only appears every 10 years or so. Do you have a questions. „ Naruto was confused so he voiced out his question :“ I think if it was really such a test to weed out us, why would Hokage put 3 top students in same team. „ Kakashi hummed :“ I wonder too, maybe so you guys need to earn to be called ninjas, ninjas must overcome obsticales thrown in their way. „ Naruto huffed. Kakashi smirked :“ what are afraid you will fail, there is always next year. „ Sasuke huffed :“ there won't be a need to wait for next year, are there any other rules. „ Kakashi hummed :“ nope, you can do anything. Well let's start now that there aren't more questions „
The trio immediately jumped away into hiding, Naruto found this weird there was no way these conditions were right, but could he risk it, Kakashi is a serious shinobi, but there must be more to it, and jonin, former anbu vs genin was ridiculous. Well he was at least chunin level actually but that wouldn't be enough. He was deeply in thoughts so didn't notice both Sasuke and Karin jump to him. He was a bit startled but didn't show it, because he was afraid that would reveal their location. Karin spoke :“ we should work together, there is no way we can grab those things alone, we won't be able to fight him one one either. So a group attack is perfered. Who takes the bell is the winner, I would rather have two people pass then none, and I didn't see any genin team consistatn of 2 genins and jonin sense, well at least not in the beginning. „ Naruto nodded that is right, genin teams are 3 man squads until one promotes or dies. Naruto hummed :“ I think that there is more to this test than what we know currently, Kakashi – sense always says look underneath the underneath. „ as those qorss sinked in, Sasuke was first one to yell out :“ shit, he has spotted us. „ Kakashi had used a fire jutsu, it small fire ball as he spoke :“ you are good in hide and seek, but you still lack experience. You aren't using your abilities to the fullest, that will be your downfall. „ the trio quickly jumped down from the tree, barely dodging the fare balls. Naruto was bit piseed :“ usually we start with taijutsu. „ Kakashi hummed :“ usually, this is a test unexpected things happen. Are you a brat that thing everything has to be done like you imagined. „ Naruto wanted to lounge at him, Kakashi usually didn't provoke or make fun of anyone so it was clear what he was doing and it was working, but Naruto knew how to control himself to certain level.
Kakashi formed more hand seals and dome of earth appeared around him, there were holes from which he threw weapons to hit the genins. The trio was on the run, thinking of the ways to attack him. Sasuke and Naruto were more of hand combat and Karin wasn't any better as nobody could approach to him without sustaing some injury. . She had a solution though, she signaled to the duo that she would hide up in the tree and jumped immediately. The boys understood she needed time for whatever she had planned. Kakashi noticed this but her chakra quickly disappeared, he couldn't really follow her. But he knew he should use this time to question the two boys, if they truly believed in teamwork, they were often been told of its importance, but such lessons tended to enter one ear and exit the other one without one really understanding it. So he spoke :“ what is it boys, are you the sacrifice Karin left behind as she plans to get the bells. „ Naruto seemed to dissmis the idea instantly saying :“ do you think we don't know her, she isn't like that. „ Kakashi hummed :“ well people change when the thing they desire is within their grasp. „ Naruto hummed, but continued eveding. Sasuke spoke though :“that may be true, but if you are asking us this question, that means you don't know what is about to hit you. „ Sasuke started hand seals for the fire ball. Kakashi knew that there was no real danger from that fire ball, his earth wall was resistant to it, as it was designed with special seal. However he felt Karins chakra, she was no longer hiding, she was soaring towards him. Kakashi didn't know why but his instincts told him to run, so he quickly hid in the ground, moving towards where Naruto and Sasuke were.
There were two impacts on the earth Wall, first one made just a lot of hissing noise, while the second one made a loud crushing noise followed by a yell :“ shit he isn't here. „ Kakashi quickly anyalized the attack. Karin obviously hid in the trees, finding an angle from where she wouldn't be able to get hurt. But the problem was how she manged to make such attack. Her chakra wasn't controlled to a certain place, but it had same effect of punch filled with chakra. Well there was no need to over analyse, he needed to surprise them. So he got under Naruto and decided to grab him from underneath. It was successful. But his position was revealed as Karin now kept punching the ground. The moment Kakashi had no ground to hide in, he jumped out sighing, but that allowed Kakashi to see what Karin had done. She had put a certain seal on her. The seal was advanced. But Kakashi knew what it was for, he knew why it wasn't smart to use it in the moment too. He smirked asking :“ should I try to beat you guys, since it seems like you are trying to beat me. „ Sasuke just pulled Naruto from the ground. Kakashi noted that down. He then hummed :“ alright, so how about this. „ the world around the trio suddenly went blank and then white, then blank then white, with each white phase Kakashi was closer and ready to attack. The trio obviously understood that this was genjutsu but not how to get rid of it. Also the bumps didn't help. They tried kai release but it didn't work. They tried pouring more chakra but it only stopped black phases. Kakashi now started taijutsu against them, there was no way they could actually beat him, as each person fought against one of Kakashi, they tried to jump away and pour more chakra in. Eventually they succeeded. And they realized, Kakashi was looking at them from the tree and they were fighting his clones the whole time, which explained bruised on their body.
Naruto huffed, knowing they all wasted a lot of chakra, him and Karin probably had more chakra than Kakashi, but that wasn't the case for Sasuke, even two Uzumaki felt like they spent a lot of chakra. Kakashi jumped down, moving as fast as their eyes could keep up, but not their bodies. He was toying with them. But they had few opportunities as there were three of them. They obviously tried to used those openings, but they weren't lucky. Kakashi was serious. He didn't knock them out even though he could. Naruto knew why, they didn't show anything yet. Kakashi was giving them a chance to prove themselves. Naruto jumped backwards pulling the other two with him, as he used chakra strings, he would waste a lot of chakra that way but it would be worth it. The trio would use that as an opportunity to counter attack with everything they had.
It didn't end well, the whole training area was destroyed, Karin fell down first, with her chakra almost at critical level, the reason she was so low on it was due to the seal she put on herself to use more power., Kakashi prevented any more usage by knocking her down. Sasuke was the next one as he lacked chakra. He was knocked while Naruto was in genjutsu. Kakashi knew that his new special genjutsu would work on Naruto as it was made to work on jinchurikis, Mito invented it if for some reason they would end up fighting a jinchuriki. Naruto recovered too late from it, but Kakashi was satisfied, as the trio had shown what he wanted, he had every advantage and it was natural that he won. Team 7 was formed, engraved into his heart.
Rin had helped heal them all, Kakashi had few wounds too, but nothing major, it would be unusual to see him unhurt when everything around him was destroyed mostly due to attacks made by the trio. Obito gloated at the trio as he was the one who delivered the news, and the moral of the test. Which annoyed the trio the most. Obito was likeable until he opened his mouth. For them he was too braty for adult, even though he was known as prankster.
Chapter Text
Team 7 had it's issues, they were slowly adjusting to each other, mostly to Karins fighting stlye, but each member of team 7 had matured more than normally, prons of having a normal family life, Kakashi noted, feeling a bit jealous when he was thinking of his childhood. Team 7 was talk of the town, as it was obvious that they weren't just genins. They even received attention from so many prestigious ninja seniors. Mito was one, and Shisui and Genma also trained with them when Kakashi was away. It was no wonder when the team was nominated to go to the chunin exams, despite being team for only 3 months, they had expirenced some small outside village missions, but nothing above rank c, real c missions. When they came completely victorious from exam, that had so many of allied forces shinobi there, almost completely clean. The security was high, just be safe, even though Mito had prevented the thing years ago by making Orochimaru stay. Team 7 had only had troubles when facing team Gaara, mostly due to Gaaras strength, while the other sister and brother were tricky they didn't have much problem with them, as they tired them out. Team 7 earned a title of junior monsters with unlimited chakra. They absolutely could outsand fighting against every contestant back to back. They received so much experience from this as they saw some unusual fighting styles, new jutsus and more. The four kages watched them over as they determined who would become a chunin. There was no dilemma when it came to team 7. In the end of chunin exams, there was a large number of chunin elected, probably most of the all time. That should sent a strong political message, that may or may not backfire.
Team 7 didn't hurry out in the open world, they were advised from others. Even though it felt like the others wanted to protect them, hid them, they understood that at the moment there was no need for them to rush out. But they could feel deep down that soon the time would come. So they had good time while they were in village. Having fun with their classmates. Team 8 and 10. Out of the team 8, Hinata and Shino had become chunin, team 10 only had Shikamaru. But the other weren't unsatisfied, they understood why. They would try to become better shinobi. Mito had once accidentally bumped into group, and had a small talk before returning to her friends, while having weird feeling, as she was surprised that some of them acted completely different from what she remembered. Hinata was confident strong, and was fearless, but still kind. Kiba was almost same as usual, he was a bit calmer though. Shino was more talented, but his personality didn't change Mito loved that. He was her favourite of the trio, Choji was more confident in himself, knowing his friends had his back, no one dared to bully him. Ino was cheeky and cheerful, she talked less, almost like she wanted to leave a good impression, even though she heard from Asuma that girl didn't shut up when it was practice time, she was helpful in many ways. Ino seemed determined to impress someone, she was serious about becoming shinobi. Shikamaru was smart and seem intrigued about something so much he had motivation for the rest of his life it seemed, it wasn't displayed in his behaviour but rather in his eyes. Each and every one of them was strong, stronger than they were originally supposed to be. Mito was satisfied with how everything turned out.
Outside of the big five nations, chaos slowly started to rise. As the peaceful organisation was slowly taking care and control of many small villages. Allied nations sent out their forces on borders to protect them and look at the situation. Mito didn't know how to react to this, they could not go investigate, as that would seem like a spying, they couldn't intervine as the other party didn't allow it, and if they did it would see like a act of war. Which didn't sound good, Mito didn't want to use power to threat smaller countries, but they didn't have choice, there was no way the war would happen because of small incident, a spying incident that wouldn't seem bad. A mission to hide another mission. She really hoped it would work. Mito didn't want to escalate the beginning of the war, she was certain Black Zetsu had that in goal, Mito didn't want it happen early, because Sasuke and Naruto weren't ready, and the war would last much longer if they weren't in it. Which prompted Mito to actively seek sage for help. He eventually had appeared in her mind and they had agreed on how Mito would train the two to get their powers stronger. Mito still faintly remembers when they were born the blessings she had given them, those small markings that appeared for few days and vanished, the goal was to make them appear once again. The training would be harsh. But Mito knew she didn't have a choice.
As team 7 was chunin team now, it meant they weren't supposed to train together, but cause they were young Minato would let them train together and go on missions together. So when Mito told him that she would like to train Sasuke and Naruto personally, he was surprised, understanding that Mito didn't have a choice. The situation was serious and she wanted them to be ready, but when he asked how long she planned to trained them or how she would do it, he was meant with silence, Mito huffed after few moments :“ I don't know how long it will take them, the sooner the better. I can't really disclose the training method, I need to see if it is effective first. And the training method only works on them. So it doesn't matter. „ Minato perked and spoke :“ so you are planning to unleash the power of sage, right, isn't it dangerous for the to be so young and strong. „ Mito hummed :“ certainly, but I will always be there, someone stronger, to beat some sense in them the moment they get overwhelmed by power. „ Minato hummed, and Mito smiled saying :“ but they won't, there won't be such a problem, they personal life is stable so there is no reason for the to get overwhelmed. „ Minato had approved, and Mito started training the boys after their usual training with Kakashi or on their free days. Naruto and Sasuke were tired, but Mito didn't teach them anything that drained them physically more mentally. Mito would give them free time here and there but boys would use it to get some trainings, which led Mito to force them into rest. Mito needed them to understand the theory before trying anything, she needed them to grasp where the power was located, she herself didn't know exact position, sage also didn't know where the souls would be located, the souls that represented the power. When they would find it the process would be half done.
The black haired individual stared at the sky, the cloudly sky, that was moments away from the rain, his long hair touching the wet ground, even though he was only seated, his thoughts were distant and disturbing. He didn't understand, how that person moved on, he previously wished them to move on, but once they did he felt jealous, why did that person had such freedom while he was trapped here, with no choice. His rotten luck, made him believe in those rotten words even more. He knew that it was crazy to believe, he knew that he wasn't supposed to believe it, but it didn't matter at the end if he believed it or not, he didn't have a choice in the matter, so why not belive it, so why go against it. He felt the time was moving forward, knowing it would make him think of past, was he glad about it, was he sad about it, was it going to torture him, or will he torture it. His hope was long gone. He didn't want to hurt that person even though they hurt them back so much, but he knew that his mere existence would hurt. He may as well enjoy it, those thoughts were implanted in him, but he wondered why they managed to even stay in his mind. Did he truly meant those things, was he actually a bad person, was he really meant to become a villan. He knew that all those thoughty were pointless, but he could not stop them, these thoughts were the only thing that made him feel alive.
When Akatuski finally felt pressure on their borders they played victim card slowling their process advancing, losing a bit of reputation as they didn't stand against the major villages, but their plans were unstoppable at the moment, as they did not cave under the pressure just ignored it causing the 4 major nations to look bad. That was their goal, to gain sympathy, as they couldn't brainwash every living shinobi, this was the only option. The longer they waited the more powerful they would be, but Black Zetsu knew he didn't have to wait for long, he needed this to be over soon, to waste as much chakra at the beginning as his goal was to weaken everyone. To him didn't matter if his plan were constantly changed, as long as they had a one goal he could focus on. Black Zetsu knew what was the finishing touch before the war. Sending Izuna to Kumo, to 'negotiate' their partnership, he was annoyed as the kumo would play hard to get, or cold hit. Sometimes he wondered if Kumo actually was working with other four countries, but nothing seemed to indicate that. The only problem kumo had, was that Killer Bee and Yugito were hiding somewhere, to train, but the reports weren't regular which only meant one thing, Mito had told them something. But it didn't matter, black Zetsu had his ways.
The next year went on reality peaceful, there were small incidents, that nobody wanted to address knowing that it would cause the war. How big the war would be, was the next question, well that depends if certain group involves themselves. Everyone tried to ignore the situation to their best, well there were fools that encouraged the warm from both sides but they were just fools. Diplomacy of every country was working overtime. The numerous invitations of great four to the Kumo were ignored, which caused a political stir. Konoha knew that this meant war, they were regretful that Mito didn't succeed in her attempts years prior. They should see this coming from long time ago.
Minato sighed, Mito wasn't here to help him, she was training the boys. He hoped the results would be seen soon. Her reports said that they were almost ready. But that didn't change for two months. She had given them some time off as they were still kids, barely 14 years old. Minato feared that Mito was ruthless with them, that she would sent them out as soon as the war began. He hoped they would be strong enough mentally to handle that, he hoped they age a bit more before that happens. To him the world was waiting for trigger, the trigger no one wanted to pull, but knew it was going to get pulled. He wished that his family didn't need to fight in it, but he knew better, he knew that his family would be first on the front line because that was just who they were. He wasn't a coward, he just cared to much.
The people living in the bigger places didn't feel the pressure as much as people who lived near the borders. But that was normal. The people in the bigger cities were fools were still hopeful. Time seemed to slow down as people desperately tried avoid this topic.
Somewhere in darkness, few members of Akatuski were hidden, watching over two individuals, eating and talking about various things. The female one seemed to be cold and unbothered about the bad rapping next to her. She was focused on the figures hidden in the shadows while pretending not to care about Killer Bee. She knew who they were but did not know what they intended. She waited for them to make a move. But she didn't see it, so she spoke :“ what is that you want from us, Akatuski. „ the group of 6 jumped down and looked unimpressed about her knowing they were there. She only recgonized one person amongst them, Kakauza, others were much weaker then him, and she was out of the village for while to actually know every shinobi that was under Akatuski, if it wasn't for the cloack that gave them away she could see herself get ambushed by them. Killer Bee wasn't minding them, he was relaxed but that way he was most deadly. Kakauza spoke :“ I see Kumo is treating you guys well, why don't you guys return to the it. „ Yugito hummed :“ we are still training. „ Kakauza spoke :“ our mission is to make sure you return to kumo. „ Yugito hummed :“ I didn't know you guys were employed by Kumo. Is Raikage already breaking the rules of the treaty with Konoha. „ Kakauza knew that the only way the two would return with them was if they didn't suspect anything, but he had already failed in that. So he spoke :“ I am still waiting for your answer. „ Killer Bee answered :“ no. „ as his tentacle slid behind him to stab man behind Kakauza, who was fast enough to dodge it the fight started, there were mostly trying to be quiet about it, well Akatuski was, their goal was to bring them to Kumo preferably alive but oh well. Yugito and Killer Bee made sure that the fight was as loud as possible. They had troubles with dealing with Kakauzu, the other 4 weren't much of headache. They were hard to kill because Kakauza was always attacking the fight ended with 5 dead bodies and 3 people on the run. Kakauza barely survived, his opponents were healing too fast. Kakauza had to run away as he was only left with one heart, he wanted to replenish his reserves before continuing the chase. Yugito and Killer Bee, weren't unfazed either. They had to run. Their chakra reserves were hit more than they expected. They had to hid better. They needed to use the supplies Mito had given to them. They knew situation is serious if Kumo was actually searching for them or well if Akatuski were trying to fool them. They knew that soon the knews of them betraying Kumo will reach everyone, so they needed to take a route that was away from places filled with shinobi. As they stopped for a rest, they used the seals Mito made so nobody could actually feel them. And planned their route. The first thing they needed to decide was where they needed to go, the final destination. There were few options, but they should contact a person before that.
Mito was suddenly brought back into her mind space, as Matabi had pulled Isobu in the meeting and Isobu pulled Mito into it. Luckily Mito wasn't doing anything important, she was just waiting for Sora to wake up, as he had different schedule than other two turtles, as Isobu would say. She hummed looking at the two creatures and their jailors in front of her, she spoke :“ it is been a while since we heard from each other, I am glad you are still alive. But I know you don't bring good news. „ Yugito nodded greating her :“ Mito-sama, you are just as straightforward as Killer Bee described.. You are right, few hours ago we were asked by Akatuski to go back to Kumo. „ Mito sighed :“ you refused and now are treated as traitors. „ Killer Bee was about to rap something but Yugito only looked at him annoyed and he froze. Yugito spoke :“ yes we were wondering if we would have a safe space to hide. „ Mito hummed :“ I see did you guys have something in mind. „ Yugito answered :“ yes, we would like to go to the Fire Country, as that is the safest place and we would be more of use to you. „ Mito was silent for a while, she was hesitant to say it, but she said it :“ alright, please come here, I will prepare somewhere you can stay, but please take the safest route to here. I need time to prepare everything. This may as well start the war that has been brewing for few years now. So I have to be cautions. And also I have to get approval from Hokage. Use my seals, they are safe so you don't need to worry, I will give you guys more when you get here. „ Yugao nodded :“ thank you so much Mito-sama, we are sincerely sorry for causing you this trouble. „ Mito nodded :“ it is fine I understand. Just take your time, I am not ready to go to the war just yet. How are your estimates on reaching here. „ Yugito spoke :“ currently we are quite exhausted from our fight with Kakauza, and our route is quite long, so at the minimum 3 weeks and at the maximum 3 months. „ Mito hummed :“ I see, I prefer 2 months but we will see how you guys travel. Report to me when you have a chance, you can leave messages to Isobu. If it is to dangerous to stay still for a while. „ Yugito nodded :“ I understand. „ Mito then sighed as she realized what she would need to tell to Hokage.
Mito walked towards the tower tense, cause she knew that this would make Minato angry. Mito would essentially tell him :“ so about the war, how about we start it in 3 months. „she really hoped she would finish Sasuke and Narutos training before that. She couldn't allow Black Zetsu to have upper hand. She didn't care what she needed to sacrifice for that. Was it her reputation or something else she didn't care. She would stop the massacre that Black Zetsu had planned.
Chapter Text
After a week of convincing Minato, being yelled at, and then giving her more troublesome tasks to finish, Minato had calmed down, and Mito had already prepared the place for kumo jinchuriki to stay, it wasn't in the village but close to it, like a hour of walk to it. She was now completely focused on Naruto and Sasuke's training. Those final touches were important. Sasuke and Naruto were overpowered with these powers but it was taxing on their bodies Mito wanted them to be aable to control them and fight with those against only Black Zetsu with them. She sighed to herself as Naruto charged his powers, she was trying to rembember the image sage sent her of how exactly the power should look. It was close enough but it lacked accuracy. Mito would talk to sage how to fix this part of jutsu once more. Sasuke was more natural at this, he only needed to adjust chakra output at this point. But he didn't gloat, his power was destructive and it only mattered a direction, while Naruto had power that was both destructive and able to recreate, to heal in a way, which was more dangerous than his own one. Actually Naruto power originally wasn't meant to be for hurting people so that is why his training was longer and struggled more with it. Sasuke asked Mito if he could learn it too but Mito hummed saying that the chakra doesn't match with his but they could try. That resulted in absolute nothing, Sasuke wasn't even able to sense the chakra. Sasuke had returned to his usual routine of training with Kakashi, sparring with Karin after a long time. He noticed how much she had improved in short term, few weeks, the reason for that was obviously personal trainings with Kakashi in the afternoon. Sasuke didn't mind that, he was glad that Kakashi showed her with care. He didn't want to think about it much, because there was always a weird sensation when he thought about her. Was it a bad sensation, no but he knew he wasn't supposed to focus on that sensation right now.
Mito relaxed when after additional 2 weeks Naruto had finally managed to perfect it, she then set Kakashi to drill them with teamwork exercises, ones where two partner teams would do best but would not be weak if there were in 3 in the group. The training was mostly to make them aware of new powers their teammate received and how to interact with it. Mito knew the best what it felt to not on team, she was capable of interacting with teams and adjusting herself to others, but that wasn't the other way around. She was hard to adjust for others her styles to unpredictable, her arsenal of weapons and jutsus to large to count on. But this wasn't about her, this was about the people responsible for ending the war that was about to start.
The reason for the start of the war will unfortunately be Konoha. But that won't matter if they win the war. And besides if they win they can push their propaganda to expose the real truth of the war. It is not like it was a lie. She didn't really care what others would think of Konoha, she would deal with it after the war, no matter what.
Isobu had received a message from Matabi about Killer Bee and Yugito's current location. The fact that two of them would occasionally run into kumo shinobi looking for them, quickly knock them down, without the Kumo shinobi even realizing that they were close to their target thanks to Mitos seals. This was Killer Bee was sending a message to his older brother. The man was furious by the reports that didn't give any useful information. Other than general direction the two jinchuriki could possibly go, but he knew not to trust those as was proved that Killer Bee and Yugito liked to change direction every so often. His shinobi learnt that after following a dead trail for more than 4 days without resting. Even when they knew they were following the right trail, the trail would be barely visible and barely trackable. Sometimes it would be gone and reaper later on. Raikage didn't understand where they were going. He honestly thought they would go to the big countries and he would declare the war towards that country. But they were doing exactly opposite they were going through vast unpopulated parts of small countries.
Mito counted on days, until the jinchuriki duo would enter fire nation, and how fast the response would be. She knew that Black Zetsu had this as part of his plan, or well maybe it was Kumos plan but either way this was a trap that Mito didn't have a choice but to fall in. Her goal is to stop jinchurikis from being captured. She had contacted with every jinchuriki in her life, the one with Fu was the shortest one, she had already noticed many suspicious things in villages hidden in waterfall, she knew that she was lucky they weren't trying to kill her, it was probably due to that young black haired person she found at the entrance of the village. She knew there was something wrong their and with how Fu said that she would take care of herself, that she didn't need help, Mito knew that she failed her. She had wondered for few days if she wasn't likeable to children as Fu had looked at her with fear and anger, but that turned out to be not true later in life. Mito still rembered that encounter 6 or 7 years ago. Mito hopped that those memories would not become nightmares.
The closer the two jinchuriki were to Fire country, the more shinobi were put on the active duties, from all four allied shinobi nations, few smaller nations that only bordered big nations were neutral knowing that no body would help them if they was going to be a war. Even though the other small countries didn't announce the alliance, spies in them had informed the bigger countries of the in fact big alliance of smaller countries. The headquarters in the village hidden in the Rain. Mito knew that was just headquarters and that it didn't mean Akatuski would fall apart if the village was conquered. They had so many hiding spots that if they just started trading between each spot you would have a good enough economy to prosper for 20 years, but trading would reveal those locations to other countries. She knew that Kumo was also a problem, she does have plans for it.
Mito eagarly awaited two jinchuriki, while preparing her own family for what was about to come. Preparing civilians and underage genins for evacuation. Konoha didn't stay idly for two years, no they renewed the severs that root anbu had previously used while they worked for Danzo and now this was hiding place for them, Mito made sure that even mighty push would not collapse the ground above the hiding place into it. Suzume was the only Uzumaki that was ordered to stay back and help organise the protection of civilians, even though her shinobi status wasn't much. Suzume had priority of saving Uzumaki clan children, Mitos triplets, Natsu and Arata. Everyone had been lectured, people had been given informations over the year. The system seemed to work, especially when they did a false alarm. Mito would spend more time with her children, speaking with them softly promising that everything was going to fine, that she would return, even though she didn't really know that. She knew that nothing would be same after this.
Mito was proud of herself, as almost everything was her own idea, obviously the idea was just her copying things from her last life, even so nobody else had thought about it before. Mito was stealing ideas from her previous life for a while, while she did feel guilty about it, she knew that the original inventors wouldn't mind as long as the idea helped someone, or at least she hoped so. She sighed as she looked at her mini calendar, the calendar that was counting days to the war, days to the arrival of the two Kumo shinobi. Mito smiled and hummed. The smile was bitter inside as it had been last than a full week to the circled date.
She smiled at her triplets, they were 3 years old and just running around, honestly they seemed bigger than they should. But it turns out that Mito was just a small child and that usually Uzumaki children if they were properly feed were taller than the rest of the children, that way their body and it's chakra coils quickly grew in size so that it could take on the density of the chakra. Mito did remember being surprised when Naruto was actually taller when she met him for the training trip than he should be. Mito hummed as her triplets were doing their usual things, Tenzo crafting a wooden statue on the tree, he was observing them and relaxing at same time, especially since Mito invited him to play with them this afternoon. And Naruto was running late. There was a feeling of deja vu to Mito, but she couldn't pinpoint it out. Not until Naruto came in rushing, his hair getting longer over their training, style in weird way, Mito didn't want to comment on it, his shoulder golden hair, bangs that were leaning to the right, few dyed strands of hair in red and his left side of head was unkept and messy. Loud cheers of uncle Naruto escaped from the triplets, which prompted Tenzo to also jump down and steal their attention form Naruto, as the dou started to bicker, the bickering lasted for few minutes, and children had lost interest in it in a 3 minutes as they came running to Mito. Mito realized at that moment why she felt deja vu. Because she dreamed about this moment long time ago, even though it was many times a same dream. Then Mito just ignored it, happily, her wish or well dream came true. Her three husbands also arrived soon, then more and more of her close family, for one big party, that was to celebrate life and if someone died they could remember their most recent happy moments with ease.
The party lasted to the late night and it was to make people motivated, especially since this was giving civilians hope that their shinobis were confident in them winning. Even though the day after every shinobi was serious, making the last preparations
Minato and Mito were waiting for the two Kumo shinobi at the earlier discussed location, where the two would eventually cross the border. They would try to hide the two shinobi if possible, but that was most likely not going to work, but they needed to try. If they can buy a smidgen of time that was good. Mito smiled at the scent of her seals coming closer, Minato hummed :“ I trust you, however do they Mito. „ Mito nodded :“ of course they do, because we are same. We have difrences but we understand each other with ease. We know that the moment we fall down the world is over. Our duty was always to protect people. „ Minato nodded :“ I understand, how close are they. „ Mito hummed :“ by the smell of my seals, they are about to be here in couple of minutes. I don't feel anyone following them, but just in case there are unwanted eyes, teleport as fast as possible. „ Minato huffed :“ stop using me as a teleport, and it has it is own name. HIRASHIN. „ Mito nodded :“ I see, this i s why Kushina never let's you name things. „ Minato was going to rebunk that. But Mito hummed :“ oh wait you didn't give it name. But I guess it would equally bad. „ Minato couldn't stand the slander, towards both him and second Hokage Tobiryama. But he could voice it as dou who they were waiting had arrived. Covered with dirt and smelly. Mito just looked at them, gesturing to come closer, and she did that while holding onto her breath, Minato followed her lead and hirashined the 4 of them away, it was hard task to do, the amount of 3 persons next to him were large, even if two of three were at their limits to the chakra exhaustion. Mito helped him with pouring some of her chakra into his body and they hirashined into the safe location for the two shinobi. It was 1 hour away from Konoha and it had underground access to the Konoha severs. Mito and Minato talked briefly with them, asking them to write what happened up until they arrived, after restarting and replenish themselves, luckily Mito had found a place where they could wash themselves. There was enough food for them to stay there a whole week. As Mito said they would talk more about their situation. Obviously if the war started they would activate the two shinobi, either making them hide deeper or using them in combat, it depended on what the whole alliance agreed on. Mito herself didn't know what was better, was hiding even option. She didn't want to take the advantage 4 major nations had in power out of equasion, Black Zetsu would probably use that to get rid of main force and wait out for jinchuriki to come out. But if the jinchuriki join the combat immediately, the forces of four big nations are supposed to have large advantage, the capture of said jinchurikis would be hard, as they would work together and Akatuski forces would be streached thin. Mito couldn't really forseen if this war would be quick one or if it would last long, but she knew that there would be many injuried in it. She wished she could tell Konoha forces not to kill, but she herself had killed fair amount of people, and not to kill someone who is trying to kill you will only cause you more damage.
When Mito and Minato had read the report from two jinchurikis, they noted that the dou had been attacked only once, but close in proximity of the people that searched for them over 20 times. The amount of chakra they used to escape was also larger than expected, it was due to lack of expirence in using seals, the dou had always poured chakra into the seal, so much chakra that the seals would break, well if Mito didn't put a safety measurements. From the report Mito could vougly guess what the Kumo shinobi goal was. By the strength of the said teams, it was clear that Kumo wished to tire out jinchurikis and take them without killing them, which proved Mitos logic, Black Zetsu had some plan with alive jinchurikis. Mito hummed trying to rembember what he would need them for, was there another way to revive ten tails. She hummed, looking confused, there was none, she looked at Minato who was seated in his Hokage chair, while she was laying on the couch reading the report. The moment her eyes glanced on his body he noticed and raised a eyebrow. Mito hummed :“ I have a question. „ Minato hummed :“ go ahead. „ Mito nodded serious even though her head was bent over the edge of said couch and was looking at him from upside down :“ do you remember when I killed Madara, I hit that big statue behind him too. Do you think that my jutsu was strong enough to destroy it. „ Minato hummed thoughtful :“ I am not certain, I don't really know how strong that statue is supposed to be, I do remember you dealing it damage. „ Mito hummed :“ yeah, I understand. I thought until recently that I have completely destroyed it, however I came to realisation that it wouldn't be that easy, due to the amount of chakra that thing had stored into itself. „ Minato hummed :“ why does that statue worry you. „ Mito answered :“ that statue is a gate for our enemy, it must not be used. Which also means that Akatuski won't try to kill immediately jinchurikis, and will try to bring it as close as possible to it. That also explains all those failed kidnappings of jinchuriki. Luckily we put them in pairs. „ Minato hummed :“ but you saw this coming right. „ Mito nodded :“ yes, but that was years ago, the more I try to correct things the less future I can see. I learned to forsee some movements but that only works if I knew everything that is going on. „ Minato understood, and asked a crucial question :“ so you want jinchurikis to stay out of the war. „ Mito hummed :“ no, 9 jinchuriki must be on the battle immediately, yes I mean on both Kushina and Naruto, I myself will there to insure their safety. „
A black haired male, with few Kumo men was searching for more clues of shinobi they were chasing, in the deep dark forest. The silence was enough to make your skin shiver, the cold air and unfriendly wind didn't help at all. Those red eyes roamed the area a bit longer stopping at the certain spot. A spot where a small kunai hole was. It looked like that at first, he went to check it further, noticing that the whole was weird, from a kunai type of weapon. A Kumo man joined him, to his left looking over whatever the man had found. Kumo ninja was surprised and immediately spoke :“ Izuna – dono, you found a really important clue. „ Izuna looked at him a bit confused :“ I did, I just thought that there was no reason for here to have a hole from kunai, as there are no signs of fight nearby. „ Kumo ninja smirked :“ I see, while your deduction is right, that isn't right now. I guess you were missing shinobi for too long, that you don't realize whose kunai leaves this mark. „ Izuna hummed :“ I may be Uchiha, but I was never in Konoha, I don't think of it at all. I only saw it once from afar, when a wedding was held. „ Kumo shinobi was surprised to hear so much from usual quiet Uchiha, he wondered why the Uchiha was speaking about the wedding with such hurt expression, he wouldn't dared to ask though. He just informed :“ these marks belong to Yellow Flash, Namikaze Minato, or well the fourth Hokage. „ Izuna gulped :“ I see, so that must mean that, the two jinchurikis have entered land of fire, meaning we failed the mission to bring them back. But the result will please both my master and Raikage. „ Kumo shinobi hummed :“ why. „ Izuna smiled bitterly :“ cause this will be reason why they can declare war. Imagine the story Konoha brainwashed two jinchuriki and stole them from Kumo, jinchuriki are symbols of peace or well equality in strength between the five great nations. Just as our leaders had agreed. „ Kumo shinobi understood everything that man said, but not his facial expressions, the man seemed to say master to a person he didn't respect at all. He never saw the man's master, rarely anyone did. Izuna quickly wrote a report and sent it with a white Zetsu that popped from him. The report was for raikage while white Zetsu was enough to inform black Zetsu. Kumo shinobi was surprised to see that, he heard that the dou master and Uchiha had some weird bodies pop out but he still wasn't afraid of them, he trusted them. He started to trust them the first time he saw Uchiha walk in the village, it was weird but he couldn't fight that felling. The most of the village seemed that way too. Especially since Uchiha had brought as a offer for negotiations a big diamond that shined In so many ways, surrounded by bunch of glass, so that nobody dared to touch it or steal it. Was that all to that glass though.
Chapter Text
The world froze for a moment, then panic started. The war was declared.
It had been three days since Kumo dou had arrived at the hiding location. And two days since Izuna had sent the report to the two leaders. The reaction was slower, but Kumo and black Zetsu wanted their shinobi to be better prepared for the war, and they used these two days to prepare the shinobi for final war. It didn't mean that they just started preparing their shinobi for the war, but weren't doing it with same intensity, probably due to lack of resources. The decision was made at the late hours, and it would spread in the morning, making shinobi already on their positions in case of surprise attack.
There was silence, for few hours until the four major nations had declared the war on the opposite side. Having contrasting reasons for the war. Kumos were obviously more beliveble. As the four major nations claimed that Akatuski wanted to destroy humanity and create peace that way. But the reason really didn't matter, as already people had chosen what side they would stand on. Now at both headquarters, kages were deciding who they would sent out on the battlefield first, and how much they would need.
But even though the war was declared, the fighting didn't begin yet. It seemed like the Akatuski and Kumo forces weren't advancing towards the borders with other countries, more so every shinobi from smaller nations alliance was pulled from borders, no one was patrolling those borders, but major nations had come to realise that they intended to fight on smaller nations side, because they had advantage there. Mito knew they were trying to get jinchuriki closer to the place they could summon Gedo statue. Mito knew that her failing to save Nagato was her fault, she was guilty for that, she wished she could change that, but there was no second try here, only she had second try, by some luck, or was it luck, was it karma, Mito hated her own thoughts. She sighed and looked to the left, where war council was discussing. She had been lost in her thoughts, everyone assumed that was because she was the person who seeked the peace the most and doing for it the most. They let her be. The discussion was mostly about when their forces would actually move out. Mito said that the moving of army should be organised with other allies. They couldn't afford any surprises at the beginning of the war it would cost them a lot in moral sphere. Mito also pointed out that they needed to be extra careful while moving in the smaller nations territory. Take as long as possible, just to be sure the area was safe. Mito didn't want to risk anything. Mito had went herself to check the border in the morning, she expanded her sensory ability, this was first time in a while, so she was slower than usual, she could feel that there wasn't any major amount of shinobi nowhere near. Land of Hotsprings proved it's neutrality. Mito could feel shinobi in land of Waterfalls, Grass, Rain and Rivers, the density was same everywhere, but that was concerning as there wasn't many shinobi there, Mito wondered if they were more deeper in Rain country where Nagatos barrier blocked her senses. Her senses didn't reach into Kumo territory at all, probably because it was protected by strong barriers. Mito had spent her entire morning rushing with her full speed across the border, stopping every so often to scan more of enemy territory. Her seals made sure that nobody noticed her presence.
Mito had done her report first and the plan was slowly forming. The large group of Konoha shinobi would march towards the east. Together with Kiri forces, and additional smaller group will merge with small group of Kiri forces to watch out for Kumo attacks. Mito finally broke out of her thoughts and nodded. She spoke :“ we shouldn't underestimate Kumo, it is a good thing we are careful, but I think we should add more people there. „ Minato hummed :“ and who would you suggest. „ Mito answered:“ people who know kumo tactics the best, Yugito and Killer Bee. „ the council was quiet, not liking the idea. Mito hummed :“ I know you guys are worried they will betray us, but that won't happen, I can monitor them from large distance. Through the biju sealed deep into us. And there is a reason why they have been away from Kumo for two years, because they couldn't see Kumo collaborating with Akatuski. „ Shikaku hummed :“ that is true, but still we can't afford to lose them. „ Mito hummed :“ I understand, but if we lose them it won't be as bad as if we lost them fighting directly Akatuski. Kumo would need to regroup with Akatuski to bring the bodies to their goal. Don't forget that they need jinchurikis. This way we won't be useless, they will fighting for us. „ Minato nodded :“ I will ask them if they want to do it. I doubt they will accept killing their own comrades though. „ Mito hummed :“ maybe, but we can use them as fear factors. „ Minato hummed :“ yes, but it could make them angry. „ Mito smiled :“ and they aren't already angry. „ Minato just nodded, changing the subject :“ so what about the rest of the jinchurikis. „ Mito spoke :“ I believe we must be deployed as soon as possible as well. „ Minato hummed :“ after confirming the area is clear. „ Mito spoke :“ yes, but I want to be in team that will be checking safety. „ Minato hummed :“ I understand that you are expert at that, but you are still jinchuriki. „ Mito nodded :“ yes, but as shinobi have their kages, the other jinchuriki see me as their leader, I banded them together. „ Minato spoke :“ but kages won't be entering the war yet. „ Mito smiled :“ we need me there, because they could be using traps that are specific for only jinchuriki. „ Minato wanted to argue more with her but he could see that the council was supporting Mito, he sometimes didn't understand how they could be so risky. He understood Mito thought completely. Mito wanted to complete her task, of saving future.
As the plan had been crafted and communication between kages was connected, they spoke and agreed on many things. The agreement was not as easy to get as you would think. The Konoha plans change a bit but not too much. The slow start to war was good for many people, for civilians as they had time to adjust.
After a whole week of slowly marching towards Land of Rain, Konoha shinobi joined hands with Iwa shinobi and took control of land of Waterfalls, however they didn't have any shinobi resistance there only various and dangerous traps. Luckily they had expected them, and they disarmed them. There were few injuries that were able to quickly heal. Every civilian that they had encountered saw them as enemy, but they didn't do anything. However it seemed like only civilians that hated them were outside, the civilians that were scared were hiding. Konoha and Iwa forces had manged with this to cut of Kumos way towards land of Rain without engaging them into a fight. Kiri forces had come to the border with Kumo where they joined Konoha forces. Suna and Iwa forces joined hands at the lands of Birds, before going towards land of Rain, slowly creeping in the lands, the more deeper they were the more traps they had to go through and slower they were.
The battle started unexpectedly, on both fronts. With something Mito forgot to expect. The surprise attack happened at the midnight. It had different levels of shock. The first thing was that in complete darkness, out of nowhere. Bunch of white creatures popped up from the ground., zetsus, they looked like ghost just appearing from the ground and trees, there was no possible way to sense them as they were using their chakra to combine themselves to the trees through their special substitute technique. The shinobi were surprised and quickly stood up, not knowing what to expect. The creatures smiled creepily. Mito finally sensed them and spoke loudly :“ prepare to engage, those things are an enemy. „ the battle cry started the fight. The bloody battle began, the problem was that zetsus just continued to pop up, or would instantly heal themselves, although it did not seem like they had enough chakra to use jutsus to attack them. The savage attack ended in the early morning, when finally reinforcement came, the shinobi there had to battle zetsus as well as they pushed towards them. Mito counted loses on her side, luckily one had was enough to count, but still this made her sad. She sent a note to headquarters as soon as she could. So they were notified. She had realized that this probably wasn't the only place they attacked with such actions. The camps around her seemed to be fine, they had deaths to but it was not like they were completely destroyed. But Mito knew more, she knew what those things could do. She quickly prepared a seal, it was a simple seal that would only cause a tattoo. She made so much of them as the groups slowly regrouped and started moving again. The plan was for each shinobi to put on seal after surviving an attack from zetsus. While zetsus could make copy of it on persons body they wouldn't know how to put it on. The more seals you would put the more numbers you would have on your body.
The forces that were going towards Kumo weren't as lucky as them, while they had lesser amount of zetsus attack them, it was more deviating as they hadn't known those things would attack them. Yugito and Killer Bee attacked them as soon as possible, but those creatures avoided them and rushed straight towards medical team. Luckily medcis were fine however, the forces of Konoha and Kiri suffered 10 percent of killed or wounded. The info about the abilities zetsus had came after that battle. Konoha and Kiri forces were more careful from then. Kakashi, Genma and Tenzo were three highest Konoha shinobi on that side. Their assignments was to take care of the 2 jinchurikis, while also dealing Kumo damage.
Shisui was the only of Mitos lovers on the same battlefield as her, although he was not in the same camp, he felt uneasy because of that, but he knew his brothers must have felt the same if not worse. The more he thought about her, he felt more insecure, there was a lot going on in his head, Mito dying, leaving them all alone, he didn't know if they could handle raising kids, but what if the others died, what if he died, what would happen then, would he be remembered, would they mourn for him, would they be able to live happily after. He knew those thoughts were unnecessary, but he didn't have anything better to do. He was just watching over area as others cleaned it from traps. He would occasionally get distracted by the red haired women in middle of the filed, she was far away but still in his sight. He would stare at the spot he last saw as she left, she moved quickly, underground checking the soil. He admired her for being so throughout.
The beginning of the war was obviously a one sided defeat of four major countries, as the other alliance didn't really lose any shinobi, just zetsus who they always could make more at least that is what Mito knew. They had to think more about the security measures as they feared the zetsus would attack again. However they couldn't stop all action, that would lead to their shinobi being confused or under impression the headquarters didn't know what to do.
On the other side Black Zetsu is looking straight at the Raikage, neither speaking anything. Not until Izuna brought two drinks, one for himself and the other for Raikage. Black Zetsu spoke :“ our initial attack caused less damage than we thought it would. Mito seems to know about our trump cards, but doesn't know when we will activate them. We should for that focus on the other front. „ Raikage hummed :“ I am glad that my front will be first to strike them down. But what do we do after breaking them apart, we still aren't connected. „ Izuna just stared at the Raikage not speaking at all, after all he didn't have much to say in this matter, the other two knew that. Raikage knew that Izuna would become a scapegoat the moment Black Zetsu didn't need. So he initially wondered why that man was so close to Black Zetsu all the time, but those thoughts soon disappeared. Black Zetsu answered the previous question:“ after you break them, I will break them from land of rain. „ a devious smile crept on his face. Izuna looked uncomfortable, he knew more of the plan that Raikage did, Raikage right now was fool in Izunas eyes, as he couldn't see what would happen to him in front of his own eyes, he knew that Raikage though the same about him.
Mito could feel the presence of Black Zetsu suddenly appear near her. Yet she couldn't see him. She only now realized that Black Zetsu wasn't in this area the whole time, she had thought that Nagatos barrier was able to block his chakra also, but that wasn't the case. The moment he appeared on this side of planet she could smell him out he was venomous plant. Or she would describe him as such. Her head turned towards where his smell was strongest. She couldn't see him yet but she could feel that he was there. His voice proved it too, as he provoked her from the tree next to her :“ my niece has finally come to play with me. „ Mito saw that shinobi around her were aware of the voice but couldn't pinpoint where it was coming from. Mito replied anyalizing how others would perceive this :“ I am here to finish what your other nephews couldn't do. „ Black Zetsu smirked :“how foolish, even though they had the power to stop me they didn't, and yet you who don't even have such powers claim to be able to defeat me. I would kill you right now right here, but I like to toy with my food. „ Mito laughed at that :“ you freak, you don't even eat, and you dare to threaten me without showing up here yourself, just sending out a cheep Zetsu imitation. „ Black Zetsu hummed :“next time I won't show this kind of mercy to you. I will make you crumble. „ Mito took that threat seriously. She knew that Black Zetsu was not just bluffing, she hissed at him as she spoke:“ unfortunately I don't plan to die the next time I see you. „ Black Zetsus presence started to pale, and the Zetsu had jumped out the three exploding, but Mito was ready, or well Rose was, as the barrier immediately activated as the slightest amount of Mitos chakra poured into the necklace to activate it.
Mito stomped on the ground as the explosion cleared, clearly angry, she didn't curse though. She looked at the other shinobi and dared them to question things. Well if they were brave enough she had a good answer either way. Mito sighed in defeat. It was 9th day of the war and they haven't done much, she missed her boys and her children, she could feel Shisui, she could steal few glances at him but no conversation. People around her were friendly but not friends. They considered her their leader and not someone who needs their support, which didn't mean that they didn't trust her, Mito needed them to show her trust though she didn't feel right to order them around if they suspected her to have relationship with the enemy. Mito decided to ignore the matter for now, thinking of what Black Zetsu could be possibly after. The only person that was near to her and was useful to him was…. She rushed across the field, bolting across the already checked ground.
The shinobi around her froze, they couldn't react to her speed, they barely could see her rush past them. As they eyes slowly trailed the direction she was headed towards. For a moment they thought this wasn't as serious as it seemed at first. As Mito was running in the direction of her lover. Shisui sensed Mito approach him fast, he flinched as he remembered the last time she rushed towards him like this in missions. That time things hadn't gone well, he had activated the final form of his sharigan then, but he was afraid that Mito had been killed then. That was one of first times he meet with Black Zetsu, he honestly wished it was his last. He was just afraid now as he was then. Mito had same expression on her face as back then. Shisuis breathing quickly became irregular. And he could feel something suddenly creep on his leg, and he looked down. Black Zetsu was slowly merging himself from his legs. This feeling somewhat familiar and he could resist this time more. Mito was here this time, he could feel her warmth. She was going to save him this time. Mito jumped in the air as she was few feets away from Shisui. And moments later grass became spiky and longer, Mito perfectly dodged the attack. She was planing to land on top of Shisui. Hoping he would catch her. This totally wasn't something they were doing in their bedroom. He sure caught her, and was immediately hit with her warm chakra, that rushed towards his feet, stopping the spreading of the black matter on Shisui. Mito immediately activated Rose, the pure energy immediately pushed the black matter in the ground completely freeing Shisui and also protecting them from more grass attacks.
Chapter Text
The next second the rumbling started from underneath Mito and Shisui. Mito pushed more chakra into Rose. The other shinobi had by now noticed something is happening and tried to jump towards the dou in the middle of happening. But Mito just stared at them saying stay away. The earth style attack that came was directed at both Mito and Shisui and the others. Problem being that they couldn't see where Zetsu was, but also that even if they saw they couldn't really stop him from using jutsus. Mito rushed through her own hand seals, focusing as much chakra as she could and focusing on where each shinobi was. She managed to start the jutsus before the attack had reached the others. She and Shisui were fine thanks to Rose. Her earth style jutsu made a wall around each shinobi, it had surprised them and some even panicked, but at least they survived. The jutsu wasn't strong enough to completely stop the attack but strong enough to stop deadly results. Mito didn't have a choice, she slowly tapped Shisui who was still holding her, he was frozen in his thoughts, as he felt useless and afraid that he would lose Mito. As her touches calmed him and brought him back to the real world, he realized that Mito was trying her best not to let the fears come true. He slowly let her down, on the ground as she wished. And watched her put a hand on the earth, focusing hard and putting a seal down as the second attack was coming. Mito cursed as soon as she put the seal on the ground she had to rush through another set of hand seals. The jutsu Mito didn't use as much, meaning she would waste a lot of her own chakra to control it. The grass attack was met with roots wrapped around the grass stopping them from reaching their target, Black Zetsus attacks were now focused on the shinobi forces rather than the barrier Mito had set up. Black Zetsu regretted letting Mito alone, as soon as the seal she put on the ground started working he could feel his chakra be sucked by the seal. Apparently the seal was made to steal all types of chakra, firstly draining the natural chakra from the ground and then his own one too. He knew he could recover from this, even if most of his chakra was stolen, but he had to leave soon, he didn't know what Mito could do with so much of his chakra. He rushed through the ground leaving the large area affected by the seal.
Seal was obviously last resort as the area around Mito now looked dead, the two clashing jutsus had stopped when their chakra was drained. Mito quickly stopped the seal and fell on the ground. Shisui checked on her, she was exhausted, but she could still fight if needed, Mito reassured everyone that the threat was gone currently, but that didn't mean that it won't come back. Her blueish green eyes decided to rest for two hours. Shisui watching over while others did their job. Well most of the traps that were in area and used chakra was no useless, but still they needed to remove them. The area Mito put under seal was large as she didn't exactly knew where Black Zetsu would be. Shisui was also the one to contact with headquarters about what happened here. Minato was furious and worried about Mito, they should have predicted that Black Zetsu would focus on her and harming her every way. The fact that they haven't reached any shinobi on both fronts also worried him. They were slowing down a lot and no major wins had happened. He sent a message to the front line in the east, saying to slowly go one, to heal and rest well, be careful at the same time.
The forces of Iwa, Suna, Kiri and Konoha were soon to make a full circle around the entire land of Rain. The slow push or well clearing of the area had postponed this for long time, although headquarters had expected that a major frotline would form by now. They knew it would have to happen soon though. Zetsu strategy had obviously failed and there wasn't much they could gain form it. The attack of Black Zetsu has proven it, they were trying to surprise and demolish them, to destroy their moral. But there must be something more they were aiming for. Mito said so too.
Headquarters were right, the frontline soon formed, but not around land of Rain but rather at the border of Kumo. Kumo forces outnumbered Kiri and Konoha forces present. In the back there were few figures that deamaded respect. Raikage, Darui, Toroi, Omoi, which meant that they were going all in this battle. Their plan was probably to breakthrough these forces and force their way either towards Konoha and Kiri or go to land of Rain. Either way Kiri and Konoha forces knew they must held out. The moment they sensed the large forces move out towards them they called for the back up. Konoha had not stationed all of its people designated to this front on the front line, but a hour away or so, to lure Kumo forces in. Yugito and Killer Bee were supposed to buy some time.
The news of the battle reached in the early morning. At first it wasn't bloody as Konoha forces had managed to create a seal type defense barrier that didn't let through anything harmful, however both forces knew that the barrier eventually go down. Killer Bee and Raikage had been yelling at each other for a good hour. The argument was about how Killer Bee dared to betray him, and Killer Bee responded :“ I have never once betrayed you, you betrayed me and other jinchurikis, I love you, but I can't allow you to kill me. So stop being delusional and stop this war. Do you even know what will happen once the war is over, do you honestly think he will keep you around. „ Raikage looked pised as he spoke :“ do you really think that Mitos words from your mouth mean anything. Konoha has some fine brainwashing powers. „ Killer Bee, spoke :“ when did Mito ever treat us as a enemy. Weren't we the ones who attacked her people first. „ Raikage just laughed :“ does someone need act like enemy to be our enemy, she had her goals, in getting jinchurikis and she clearly managed to get them. „ Killer Bee spoke :“ what would Black Zetsu do with jinchurikis. „ Raikage answered:“ he would destroy the concept of those. „ Killer Bees response got cut off as the barrier broke down and the battle finally began.
The forces clashed in intense kunai battle, not wanting to waste their chakra at the beginning of the battle. Kumo swordsmen were as good as Kiri ones though the seven swordsman still made a difrence, as they slowly managed to get kumo forces back few meters. Overall the battle was mostly even, savage and bloody. Bodies fell down left and right, everyone knew that it was wrong. The blood spilled on the ground, ground no longer mixture of green and brown, just red. The screams, screaches filled the air, the sun hid itself behind the cloudy sky. It was humid, or maybe people were just nauses, seeing their teammates die, their friends their lovers, their family their important ones. Some were young and uncomfortable with this, some enjoyed it too much. It was mix and match, that nobody would approve of.
Raikage fought against Killer Bee, while Yugito was against Darui. Darui was not looking forward to this fight, he could compete with her and win up until she used biju chakra, then he was for sure on the losing end. But he had to follow Raikages orders, no matter what they were or how he felt about them. He felt need to say this to Yugito :“ Sorry about this, boss has ordered it. „ Yugito just smiled at him, a smile that he couldn't read as her lips parted and her words passed out:“ you are still the same, that makes it harder for me. „ Darui shurgered, getting in his stance, while also watching over the whole battlefield and to his left where Raikage and Killer Bee were located. Yugito prolonged her nails as she saw Darui pull out his sword. She waited patiently like a cat to pounce onto him. She watched over his relaxed posture but found no openings. She didn't want to waste time. She felt guilty to face a such man, a great man that had promising life, she didn't want to kill him, she had asked Mito before the war if there would be any prisoners in this war, and Mito coldly replied with no, because they weren't fighting a human, he wouldn't care for them and they don't have enough resources to feed all of prisoners, killing them all would be easier. Yugito could see that Mito didn't like it, but that she was familiar with the darkness, even she seemed like a sun, actually there were people in her life that once were fully in darkness or close to it, so it was no wonder. Yugitos thoughts were broken when she heard a yell from Raikage, yell of anger as he charged towards his own little brother. The brother who seemed fine with brother fueled by anger.
The roar was caused by a sentence, the sentence that pissed raikage off. :“ brother you are a fool, ya know. „ Raikage mouth clenched tightly, remembering all the times he and his brother fought, all the times Killer Bee called him such names, but he couldn't forget that his younger brother decided to flee to Konoha. Konoha of all the places, he would do same thing even if he had went somewhere else, but he didn't like when his village was under influence from Konoha in any way, and their jinchuriki, actually 2 had went there, betraying kumo. He was mad he was angry, he let them roam freely for a couple of months, that turned into 2 years, and yet they never returned.
He charged towards Killer Bee who did not move. Raikage knew that Killer Bee wouldn't be able to kill him no matter what happened, Raikage knew the same applied to him too. He couldn't allow Killer Bee to fight anyone else, he feared that killer Bee would kill that person or would get killed by that person. He would waste some time fighting killer Bee. His objective was after all to dispose of all the threats on the battlefield. He had sent Omoi to face Kakashi as that was something Black Zetsu suggested. And Toroi to fight Genma. Killer Bee pulled out one of his tails and blocked the incoming attack with ease. The block caused some vibration that made Yugito rush towards Darui who had looked in the other direction.
Yugito charged in, catching Darui in surprise, he wondered if she didn't feel a thing about the fight, she was usually serious around older people, even though many of her teammates had said she was a caring person she never let that show. She managed to clung onto his skin, like a cat, he tried to dodge it by jumping backwards, her long claws he barely stuck into his arms to get stuck. Her feat were in the air for few seconds as she continued to move towards him, as the momentum carried her on. She had barely enough time to dodge the black lighting that was forming in his hands. Her skin got goosebumps, she bent down and looked at him like a scared cat. She didn't attack however she waited for his attack to come, ready to jump, knowing that she couldn't afford to go in attacking mode when he was using this dangerous jutsu. Her instics told her to run, but she knew that many shinobi would die is she just ran, her soft breaths stopped when she jumped backwards for the first time, the spot she was at seconds ago was now scorched, his sword now at its full size as he was finally able to use it. Yugito had to dodge those two attacks. Her gaze was steady, she was focused, she noticed that Darui was chasing her away from others, probably planning to go all out there, but she did not like that, no matter if she didn't want people to get caught in crossfire, she was a close range fighter. So she jumped in the air look at him with a smirk and cought a ball of hair, that was set on fire the moment it exited her mouth. The attack was small but destructive as the ground the ball touched started to spread fire quickly. The spot was dented from the heat. Darui had noticed that Yugito didn't care if this had actually hit as she had started to run towards their first spot, he was busy dodging so he didn't notice that he had opened her a path to get there. Yugito proved that she was a strategy genius. Her eyes trailed the battlefield as she run pass it.
Her eyes spotted the higher ups from both sides. Omoi fighting Kakashi, and Toroi fighting Genma, and there was Tenzo moving towards her, she knew he was special to Konoha but didn't know why, most kumo shinobi ignored him. She didn't know why. He seemed to want to help her. She didn't want to drag him in the battle of this calibre though. However her doubts had disappeared when a shadow from behind her covered her. She had shown her back to the expert ninja for too long she looked behind to defend herself and analyse the damage from such attack, as the shadow was big. When she turned around, she saw, the large barrier made of wood, a wall. And seconds later a splash of water hit the wall, the wave was obviously strong and high, as some water managed to bounce over the wood wall. The next thing she saw was Darui on top of the wall, looking straight passed her towards the direction of that boy. Well actually he wasn't that much younger than she was. But that wasn't the point, Yugito realized that Tenzo didn't just do it to protect her, but the whole battlefield, he was slightly out of breath. The watter made a lake east of the battlefield, the lake was still moving, thankfully the earth around here was thristy so some water had been drained. The water was still close to the battlefield and could be potentially dangerous to both armies.
Darui had made it over the wall and immediately started to send of gusts of wind towards the boy. The boy just dodged them with ease, nodding to Yugito. Yugito now could focus on the counter attack. Her chance was stolen when Omoi was sent flying towards Darui who didn't noticed it. Kakashi was running towards them. Making it obvious that Omoi actually wasn't on par with Kakashi, but why, Yugito knew that the two weren't supposed to be that far away in terms of strength.
Omoi had tried to ambush Kakashi at the beginning of the battle. However he failed as Kakashi was well aware of his surroundings. His sense of smell was getting better, his recent special training added to his previous trainings made it so much sense. The fact that he could feel the attack coming his way before he could see the man, made him act, his first step was to jump backwards, the second was to unleash his sword and the third was to push his lightning chakra into the sword. By then Omoi had appeared from underneath disappointed that Kakashi had noticed him. The man slowly rose from the hole he made, took out his katana and infused it with his own lighting chakra. Kakashi didn't wait for him to fully take his stance, he charged knowing that the man was probably the weakest when he still isn't focused. The clash was loud, the lighting battled each other as the swords had touched, Omoi was better at kenjutsu, Kakashi noticed that from the very first attack, even though Omoi was at perfect stance to defend he managed to block and counter all of his attacks. Kakashi decided to level up this fight, he used all his body weight in a slice motion from up to down, his motion had been stopped by the block of Omois sword, who had to combine bending down and lifting his sword about his head. Kakashi decided that this was the moment to use most recent taijutsu move he learned sparing with Guy. Even though his stance was rigid just a second ago, his lower body moved fluidly, so fast and so stable. Kakashi left leg was suddenly up from the ground and was aiming for Omois leg, around tibia. The whole time still having same pressure on the sword. The moment his leg made contact with Omois leg he heard sickening crunch, the force of the kick had broken Omois tibia. The man's balance was completely off, as he cursed in the pain. His arms giving up as he was falling down. Kakashi wasn't stable either after that. His sword fell first, tearing through Omois clothes but not anything else. The sword ended on the ground, while Kakashi manged to let go of the sword and fall on his arms, he then quickly pushed with them and was up in no time. He rushed to finish Omoi the man was struggling to stand up, he was determined and level headed jonin, he wasn't just going to lose like that, he stood up on one leg, the other hanging above the ground, his taijutsu stance completed by kenjutsu. And he waited for Kakashi to strike. Kakashi who took his sword again before rushing forward. The clashes were even, no matter how weak Omois stance looked like, he could still block, Omoi learned this from Killer Bee. He couldn't figure everything that was going on between the two brothers but he understood that there was more to it than what Raikage claimed. Omoi was soon tired out, his defences lacking, Kakashi was using his sword to make an opening for his fists and kick on Omois right. Kakashi finally had the opportunity to finish him up, but he saw something in a distance, he instead of slicing kicked Omoi in the stomach, sending him flying. Omoi for a second thought that Kakashi wanted to torture him, that Kakashi was sadistic bastard as Omoi had already accepted his death.
Chapter Text
Omoi soon realized that Kakashi wasn't a sadistic man, but rather a person who would do everything for his friends. He tried his best to change direction of his flying, but he couldn't reach the ground and his leg was too weak, he was to afraid to use it to get closer, hie every other attempt failed especially since he could still fill chakra from Kakashis kick. He could feel that Darui did not notice him, that he was focused on his own chakra. Darui was probably preparing to cast his famed jutsu lighting style black panther. The moments before the impact he could see Kakashi rushing towards Yugito.
Darui was surprised when he felt his comrades body hit him. It threw him of balance and destroyed the concentration he had built up for his next jutsus, he was surprised as he had scanned the area five seconds ago and there was nothing, which meant Omoi was going at high speed. The impact had made him fall over. He looked at Omoi who seemed to be in agony, Darui carefully lifted himself and looked at Kakashi who was still running. The man's gaze was not on him but the young lad next to Yugito. Darui immediately understood, Kakashi was trying to chase the fight away from the lad. Darui didn't know why. He wanted to ask Omoi if he was alright. But he didn't have time for that, as the next attack came from the lad Kakashi was trying to protect, it seemed like he wanted to fight. Darui knew that this made him at bigger disadvantage but also he knew Kakashi couldn't fight on full potential with the lad as a distraction. He pulled Omoi from the ground and jumped, barely escaping all the vines from the ground, some where made for pricing and other were just to tangle around someone. Kakashi yelled at the boy to stop getting involved or to go help Genma as he wasn't needed there. To which Tenzo answered :“ I am supposed to be protecting jinchurikis, and I am not crazy to get involved in that fight. „ as he pointed towards Raikage and Killer Bee. Kakashi cursed :“ sometimes I regret following Mitos advice. „ Tenzo pretended not to hear that as he spoke :“ besides Genma is assaian he knows how to kill secretly no matter how wise his opponent may be. „ Kakashi winced, you don't tell that in front of enemy, Tenzo is still green in that area and him being cranky as others didn't let him do what he wanted made his lips start moving. The various yells were heard, shaking of the earth. But the four shinobi just stared at each other ready to ounce. Omoi on the other hand was trying to make some distance and regroup with a medic, if he found one.
Toroi was breathing heavily already, the arsenal of senbons and kunais at high speed that initially came towards him was large, larger than he expected, what is more he could feel that they were mostly coated with poison, so he had to completly dodge them.. His own kunai did not help much, as the first kunai he had deflected with it was of much higher quality than his own one. Almost breaking it completely and deflecting not well, the other problem was that Genma wasn't standing still and was never in his vision. Toroi huffed in annoyance, he wanted to use his magnetic field but because of constant Genmas movements he couldn't. So he used his scrolls, the amount of the summoned weapons could easily block all the arsenal that Genma had sent towards him previously. Genmas eyes had widened but not in surprise, in amazement he didn't think the man would be forced by him to show his trump cards so soon. He knew about this man a lot, he read a lot on the enemy shinobi while preparing for the warm, assaians always needed to be prepared, few steps ahead from their opponents. That was why he immediately started pushing this man to his limits. Genma had trained with strongest Konoha forces so his fighting style wasn't just assaian type. To confuse his opponents more. He loved being quiet but he could make a big and loud jutsus. His first jutsu was fire stlye, the fire was so hot, that it would melt everything it touched, he worked on this jutsu with Mito and Shisui. Mito had helped him grasp control of chakra needed for the jutsu by seals, making him feel exact amount he needed for the jutsu, so that he wouldn't lose control of it or lose to much chakra, Shisui was there mostly to ensure saftly and guidance on how to make the jutsu. Genma was thankful to them. He never thought that his younger brother and wife would be teaching him, he was older than both and he assumed he would have more experience and more knowledge which was true in most things, but not in the area that Mito and Shisui mastered.
As his attack burned the scroll Toroi had to throw as he was escaping. Toroi looked pissed, and he tried his best not to charge in. Genma knew how much his actions were provoking Toroi, but he could forsee the next action Toroi was going for. Toroi kept throwing weapons. Randomly, hoping to hit Genma, or well he at least pretened to do it like that. Genma knew better, his movements weren't affected at all. He knew what the man was doing, so he pulled out a seal from his hip holder. Smirking he threw the paper towards Toroi. And another and another. The paper became invisible as soon it had moved 2 meters from Genma. Genma had used chakra strings to direct the seals on the ground. As soon as Toroi tried to use his magnetic release kekkai genkai, Genma landed in middle of the field pretending to be unaware of the danger. As Toroi pushed more chakra out, he felt disbalnace he couldn't reach any of his shuriken he previously threw towards Genma which had surrounded Genma now. Genmas smirk spread across his whole face, and he threw a kunai and two senbons. It seemed easy to dodge, but the moment Toroi tried to move, he saw that direction of the three moving objects adjusted its curse to still hit him. He realized soon that all the chakra that he released and he himself were trapped in small circle. The circle was a magnetic also with him as a target. No matter how tricky his dodging was the kunai didn't lose it's focus on him. Genma slowly started throwing more weapons in.
Genma payed his respects to the man as he picked up all of his own weapons from his body, and took the prized scroll. Not to use it himself but to make sure nobody used it from Kumo side. His focus then shifted towards the rest of the battlefield. Kumo forces seemed to be retreat a bit, or maybe they were rearranging themselves. There were two spots on this battlefield that leaked more chakra than the rest. The fights where Jinchuriki were involved. Genma slowly sneaked into the battlefield, moving like an assaian, killing distracted Kumo shinobi, as he went closer to the two battle that were happening a little behind and east to the rest of the battlefield. He noticed that Killer Bee and Raikage weren't going for the kill. Probably due to their relationship or well it was possible that they couldn't at the moment that they were wearing each other down. Either way it was not smart to meddle in that fight. On the other side Kakashi, Tenzo and Yugito seemed to be in adavatage against Omoi and Darui, the advantage not only being in the numbers. From what he saw Omoi was weak, couldn't defeat Tenzo at this point, Darui would hold even against Kakashi, but Yugito was there.
Darui cursed as he noticed in his dodging of Tenzos and Kakashi combined attacks that Genma was running towards them. Which only meant one thing. Omoi was behind, having trouble dodging attacks and was mostly buying time to let Darui think of a plan or for him to regroup. Darui had a plan, he really didn't want to use it, he felt that it would do more bad to him than good, well that was the feeling he got. He never trusted them, so he continued to move in direction. In the direction of a small mountain, that looked a bit unnatural. Genma had by now joined in the hot pursuite, his senbons were deadly accurate but blocked by Omoi who stopped running to deflect them. Basically giving up his life completely. As the Tenzos next attack had hit him, while he managed to avoid the attack from Kakashi, Omoi couldn't feel his left leg at all. He was completely out of balance, which had saved him from lightning attack that Kakashi had sent. Genma was most merciful out of the four as he throw so many senbons at the man, even prodigy like Omoi couldn't block all, killing him right at that instant, as the senbons were brutally precise in hitting a certain painless death. Darui cursed as he felt Omois chakra evaporate from his body. He knew this would happen but he didn't want to belive it. He had come and halted at the bottom of the unutural mountain. He bit his lips as be pulsed his own chakra to the mountain.
Killer Bee felt uneasy. He and his brother weren't fighting, weren't sparring, they were testing each other, this wasn't like their spars, because now they couldn't trust each other with their life's, even if it was hidden there was killing intent from both of them. Killer Bee knew that if things get more out of the control he would have to kill his older brother, he didn't doubt that he was capable, he had trained for this after all.
Kushina felt uneasy as she approached together with Naruto and Sasuke the other jinchuriki. Even though she understood to some level each jinchuriki just because they were jinchuriki, she could remember their previous interactions, the ones when they were on opposing sides. Sasuke and Naruto were here, because Naruto was jinchuriki and because Sasuke and Naruto were here to be protected until Black Zetsu appeares. Kushina did hear about the attack that Black Zestu had prepared for the searching group. She wondered if Sasuke and Naruto had been there if the situation would be better, that is why she didn't tell them. Even though every other jinchuriki knew that, in fact she had previously sent a secret message to the jinchuriki to not talk about the attack in front of Sasuke and Naruto. Their group had merged the night before and were now a hour away from the camp where searching team was, which was the territory that searching team had covered yesterday. Kushina had too much on her mind. She was actually pleasantly surprised when she saw how Naruto and Sasuke acted here, they didn't bicker or talk much, they made the atmosphere calm, which was great because there was no need for more chaos. Although she was worried about the whole jinchuriki stuff, iwa jinchurikis were quiet and seemed to be a bit afraid of Konoha, as they had bad experience with Mito, well at least Roshi had. Garra was year older than Naruto and they got along. The six tails jinchuriki was from Kiri, although Kushina knew that Mito was the one who made him return to Kiri after he deflected. Utakata was quiet and pleasant to walk by, sometimes awkward. And that was it, two Kumo jinchuriki were on other battlefield, Mito was at searching camp, the seven tails jinchuriki was missing, probably at the hands of enemy. Kushina hoped the war soon would end, even though she had the feeling that it hasn't even started properly.
Mito could feel that her allies were getting closer to the camp. The camp was now in higher alert mode than ever. They had successfully cleared this area. And were entering land of Rain and now halfway in country of the Grass. She was finally close to the Nagatos barrier, which no longer could hide everyone's chakra. But Mito couldn't still clearly say how many shinobi or how strong there were, or well where they were. Mito was hestitant a bit, however she knew that she didn't have a choice. Black Zetsu after all had advantage in making ambushes and surprise attacks. He did more damage to big four allies than they did to his forces. Worried Mito, couldn't think of the way out of this situation. Nobody could, she knew that this war will end up with huge amounts of dead body, would that make Sage of six paths satisfied than the original timeline, she no longer believed so. Her small hand held Shisuis. She never let him out of the sight in past few hours, especially since Zetsu attack. She ordered him to stay close to her, she also ordered everyone to be around at least two persons, so that no surprise attack would work, and others would be notified quickly if there was some. Shisui instantly blushed when he heard Mito say those words, and many thought the two would show something romantic, but Mito was level headed, she made sure he was safe, she couldn't let Shisui and his sharigan to fall in enemies hands.
There was it, Naruto thought, as he finally saw a new camp that Mito had set few hours ago, knowing that moving when it is dark across the unknown territory is the dangerous, if not most dangerous thing you could do. Naruto didn't know how to feel about this, about the war, about this battlefeild, or soon to be battlefield. He knew that the war was ugly thing, he knew people were going to die, and yet he felt like he could prove himself to a lot of people that he was worthy. Worthy of being the child of Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki, he wanted to prove that he was a chosen from sage, he wanted to show Mito that she trusted him correctly. His fingers clutched, he had so many things to prove, and if he failed it was possible that everyone he loves and knows, even himself, would die. He wasn't insecure about how others viewed him, but rather his own perception if he truly deserved to be seen that way. He often talked about this with Sasuke, who tried to be cool about the topic, but it was clear that the boy his age understood him, maybe knew better than him how this felt. As Uchiha clan was more pushy and had always big expectations. And having Itachi as a brother made it even harder for Sasuke, however Sasuke once spoke :“ I don't think I need to prove myself to people around me, nor myself. I think that if people already have high hopes about me, that means they can trust me, and if I fail them, it does not mean I was at the fault, but rather their expectations were too high. I am myself, I male mistakes, everyone does. And that is OK. But I don't want to make a mistake that could potentially destroy the world. „ Naruto was amazed how Sasuke was mature. He still remember Sasuke who was a cute kid who just wanted to live happily, hang with friends do fun stuff. That Sasuke who was thankful to Mito who gave him opportunity to live like this. Sasuke once said that if Mito wasn't involved in his life from early stages he wouldn't have as much freedom as he has now.
Narutos thoughs were broken when he saw Mito and Shisui approach them, it was sunset. Jinchuriki had made a base near the camp, 20 minutes of walk. Their chakra completely hidden thanks to biju working together with Mitos seal for them. And yet Mito found them, probably thanks to Isobu. Her smile on face was there, but it was clear she wasn't happy about this situation. She was obviously happy to see them all here. Mito slowly approached them. Waiting for Kushina or Naruto to launch themselves at her, Gaara was the first read head who rushed towards her. The group was surprised. Gaara and Mito didn't see each other often, but Gaara was thankful to her. He knew what she had done for him, for his mother, making his life happy. He loved his mother the most, even though he recently started to rebel against her, like any teenager would, he still treasured her, and any image of her dying while giving birth to him would pain him greatly, he was told that his mother had been close to dying almost the entire pregnancy with him, and that Mito was the one who saved her. Gaara always found her presence weird, weird in good way. Her smile was beautiful, she was young and so capable, especially when he was born, the girl barely was of his age now. He landed a hug around her shoulders, hiding his face in her shoulder as he hold tightly, Mito returned the hug immediately, tapping him with her left hand on his back, while ruffling his red hair with her right. It was funny to see as Gaara was her height. He still had not his growing sprout. Shisui eyed the younger red head suspiciously, out of jealousy and bit confused, he knew Mito and all jinchuriki were close, in some ways at least, but he didn't know Gaara of the Sand liked her so much.
The hug was broken soon. Mito smiling brightly as she made eye contact with Gaara, whose smile widened as well, he let Kushina and Naruto have their family hug with them. Sasuke had eventually came to Shisui and two of them did what Itachi would do. Sasuke wasn't ready for it. He eventually grumpled and joined the Uzumaki hug. Leaving Shisui to talk with other present jinchuriki. Gaara was easiest to talk to. Others were quiet and opted to look for suspicious movements around them, Shisui was thankful for that, they couldn't let their gourd down. Soon Mito spoke about what their plans were and what they had found. She didn't leave anything out that had happened on this side of war, Naruto and Sasuke, were a bit uneasy by knowing that they weren't told everything before, but they had understood that they had known the gist of the situation, and hearing more numbers didn't change the situation by much.
Chapter Text
The slow and detailed explanation ended sooner that the group expected. Mito didn't want to get them directly involved in the fighting until they reached real enemy shinobi. Zetsus after all had ability to store some of it biju chakra. Mito did explain that the battlefield with direct contact would form soon. Naruto nodded and as he heard Mito say to rest he had a one question :“ what about the other front. „ Mito didn't seem surprised that he asked, but her answer was colder than he expected :“ focus on this battlefield. I only know that they are currently engaged in battle. „ Naruto looked at her saying :“ will they need help. „ Mito spoke :“ that is up to them, we are not meant to help them, there are forces layed there to do so. „ Naruto hummed :“ I see. „ Mito looked at him saying :“ do you think if you were there you would save more people. Naruto you can't save everyone. You are here to prevent world ending. „ Naruto knew she spoke that to make him feel better, he knew that she had similar mission, and she was older she probably had been like him at some point, and she failed, she failed to save everyone. Naruto heard every story about his aunt, knowing her background before she made it to Konoha was the one thing that made her more like a human, than a perfect person who was chosen as gourdian.
The moment of silence, made Mitos and Shisuis leave easier, as the dou had stayed away from their own camp for too long. The camp luckily had multiple leaders so it was still working and organised. Mito had to catch up on information from the other battlefield. She had thought of many possible outcomes of that front, the one kumo forces probably wanted the most, to defeat Konoha and Kiri forces and then flank encirclement of land of Rain, the second option was that Konoha forces together with Kiri forces could possibly hold them back until fall of Akatuski, but that was unlikely, the third possibility was that Konoha and Kiri would win against Kumo. She had made a plan if the third option had happened to not attack further in kumo direction, and she had a plan to flank the flank if kumo forces had succeeded in beating Konoha forces.
Mito hummed as she sat in middle of the camp, sitting in her meditation position, focusing on the chakra surroundings. She didn't check them for some time, so she wanted to be safe. She did notice some changes. The alarming ones were that enemy shinobi were a lot closer to them than previously. Mito still could not read the exact numbers of them, but she could feel how fast they were going at them. Which wasn't fast, it was more steady pace. By this pace they would reach the camp in few hours. A iwa leader of the camp was passing by her when she opened her eyes and spoke information to him. The man nodded and headed to the tent where the other leaders of the camp were currently in. The sun was long gone by now. As Mito read the reports slowly, the seal she made for night vision coming in clutch, as she didn't want to anyone know where she was. Honestly she was worried, Akatuski did not show themselves yet. And she knew the more field they covered and the smaller the area of their future battle with Akatuski was, Akatuski would create chaos. She cursed, she had thought of ways of dealing with this type of behaviour, but it was risky to use at the very start of the war. She was worried for every precious person she had made. Rin was medic, so she was not at the fights right now, as they were obviously targets, she was in back up for the Kumo front line. Most of Kakashi and Obitos classmates were there actually. Obito was at the battlefield, but on the opposite side to Kakashi.
Obito could feel, the moment the big mountain in front of him slightly to the left, vibrate, his bloody weapons, from so much Kumo blood shook in his hands. He could feel the strange chakra coming out of there. He saw how close Kakashi was to there, and he cursed, Kakashi was in trouble. He gripped his weapons with greater forces and rushed through kumo shinobi. Choosing to stab those that were already fighting someone and wouldn't be able to defend against him, he tried his best to charge a straight line. He saw the tip of the mountain open up from the distance, it was easier from the distance to see it. He saw those white creatures fly out of it. He tried his best to yell at the group that was close to the mountain to retreat. Causing every enemies attention to go towards him. He was prevented to yell to them more. As he was dodging left and right, he had lost the sight of the group of his allies.
Tenzo had implied the final blow to Omoi, he was the further away of the group, he could see the tip of mountain open, but barely, he had immediately realized the others wouldn't be able to see it. But before he could do a thing about it, he had to focus on the ground, as there were a lot of attacks coming from there, he had to protect the group from them. This took all of his concentration.
He could hear a distant yell, however he couldn't process what it meant. Did the scream really meant anything at this point. Shinobi had been making awful noises the whole fight, from gurgling, to loud yells, screams of pain, horror victory, he no longer could make a difference. His chakra coils felt like they were burning, as he had to maneuver the chakra to exact position. His hands were in pain, as thee two same types of chakra were fighting for dominance, he could detrime from where the attack was coming from, but he couldn't reach anyone with this information.
Yugito was first of the trio to notice the creatures coming from above. Darui was now fully smirking as few creatures surrounded him, and took some of his chakra, leaving him on the ground helpless, Kakashi didn't understand why, someone as proud as Darui would let this happen. Genma was first one to get everyone attention as he spoke a name of formation. Kakashi nodded, looking back seeing Tenzo just on the ground heavily focused on something. Kakashi trusted the boy, and went into the formation. The amount of creatures was constantly increasing, at moment there were at least a hundred of them, 10 of them transformed into Darui and the rest surrounded them, the latter ones that came from the mountain moved towards the other parts of the battlefield, they moved with clear plan. However Kakashi didn't know what the plan actually was. The three of them got engaged in the fight against one hundred zetsus, while the ten Daruis rushed to the battle in the army. Yugito, Kakashi and Genma had to defend their position, as Tenzo was not able to defend himself, and they needed to defeat the enimies as soon as possible as the Daruis would make chaos in the army corps. Yugito went in, not wasting energy, she was warmed up and ready for the fight. The white zetsus weren't strong per say, but still were tricky to deal with, especially since the numbers were much bigger than their own. Kakashi could recognise a chakra that flared, Obito, Obito was fighting one of Daruis. Genma cursed as he felt a bit of his chakra leave his body. Genma and Kakashi nodded at each other, creating a joint attack, ninjutsu they prepared with Mito. They went through first seat of hand seals quickly, affecting the area around them, radius of 10 meters, and then quickly second set of hand seals. The first seat of seals made every Zetsu stuck to the ground as the gravity increased in that area, Yugito was also affected but she had noticed that Kakashi and Genma did this, and the other attack was metal coming from the underground piercing Zetsus who didn't move an inch. Most of the zetsus were down with this attack.
White zetsus were everywhere though. Fighting by the Daruis side, by the side of white zetsus that took Daruis chakra, and some were also taking Daruis chakra, leaving Darui to die miserablely. Kakashi rushed to Tenzo who had just collapsed, as he did so, the ground where the previous fight against zetsus was broke revealing tangle of wood spikes. Kakashi Yugito and Genma immediately understood why this attack was not strong as they expected, because the main threat was being delayed by Tenzo. Genma took Tenzo in his arms, checking his condition, he learned a lot from Mito. Tenzo was not definitely awake, not able to battle, Genma wished that the reinforcements would arrive soon. Genma was tasked with retrieving non dead bodies of their allies. While Yugito and Kakashi were after Daruis clones.
Obito felt irritated, as after he just dealt with tone of Kumo Nin, and barely escaped the barrage of the attacks. Luckily he distracted them, that his allies had easily slipped by them and stabed them in back. But now he was facing Darui, the one he saw fight Genma Tenzo Kakashi and Yugito and somehow survive while holding onto his teammates body. He no longer saw the teammate. Darui no longer seemed interested in anything else than to kill as many people as possible. Obito had to prevent that. He tried to engage Darui and lead him away from the battle, however as he did so he saw so much more Daruis going into the battle, for a second he thought clones, but seeing that zetsus were involved in following them it must be not. Obito was bleeding before he knew it his hand was scratch even though he dodged the sword attack in time. Darui was on much higher level than he expected, what is more the creature in front of him was fully rested, while Obito had his fair share of fighting already. Obito was mostly dodging the deadly attacks, trying to gather enough chakra to burn the creature in from of him. He didn't have much chance too look around, but he could hear Kakashi yell to him:“ Obito keep up, we are waiting reforcments. We must deal with Daruis first though. „ Obito wasn't able to respond through.
His mouth only opened as his fire ball exited it, it was slightly below his usual size. But it would do it's job.
Genma took, few shinobi that were injured but still could move with him, as he started to group the shinobi that were on the ground barely alive. He tried to bring them further away from the battlefield. But every now they had to stop, to pick a new person. Luckily the reforcments were close by. He knew that Kumo forces would try to use this to move forward. Backed by zetsus they had enormous advantage. Even though jinchurikis were on their side, they weren't using full power, because it was risky. It was then than he noticed the seven swordsmen actually break through kumo forces, as Kumo forces had surrounded them since the beginning of the fight. Mei was close behind them. There were a lot of kumo dead shinobi by them but seven swordsman of Kiri also had many injuries, but as others weren't prepared to fight them, now they were slaughtering every enemy shinobi or creature in their way. The ground around them was red, soaked with the blood more than anywhere else. However it wasn't enough to stop the advancement of kumo forces, bunch of Daruis had appeared next to them. Followed by a large number of Kiri shinobi. But the intent of those Kiri shinobi was to kill Kiri swordsmen. The chaos that happened there caused a lot blood to be spiled. The panic rushed through Kisame as he saw a fellow swordsman stabbed in the back by his close friend that wasn't in the swordmans. He was thankful for Mei's voice which reached his ears easily. The trembles in his hands were gone as saw her rush in the fight using her destructive chakra to get rid of what he assumed was Kiri shinobi, until they had turned back into zetsus. Kisame pulled himself together and helped fight against Daruis, helping the swordsmans in trouble. But some things were no longer preventable. No matter how hard he tried. His heart sunk as he saw that three out of the seven were dead, and the other 3 barely able to fight. There was still a lot enemies in front of him and Mei. He wanted to scream, help, he wanted to be stronger, he had a title of jinchuriki with no tails, but he wasn't strong enough. He rushed into the mess of the enemy fully expecting death.
Yet it never came. Help had arrived, Kakashi and Obito, followed by Yugito. They engaged Daruis as if they knew the weakness that those clones had. Kakashi was yelling to the three barely alive swordsmans to retreat, to wait for the healers to come here. Kisame had a smile on his face, the smile tainted with blood, tears. He felt coldness from his left, he knew that boy Haku, he thought Zabuza had ordered him to stay away. Well Zabuza was bleeding mess right now, so the man's authority didn't mean much. Haku was using his kenkai genkai while preventing more blood loss from the trio of the swordsmans. Kisame smirked as he noticed the damage the boy single handedly dealt to the enemy. Not bad at all. Kumo was losing, but making sure Konoha and Kiri forces bleed.
As the final moment of the front line battle were happening, and Kumo was starting to retreat. A and Killer Bee were just getting started, now going in the real fight mode, each of their blow would send a shock wave, the ground around them had long ago been broken. Killer Bee still knew that his brother wasn't going all out, Killer be wasn't using eight tails chakra either. Well just small amount to dodge some tricky punches. But A had gone serious, with trying to separate Killer Bee's arms with his lightning style attacks. The more hectic their fight become, the more attention they had gathered from the battlefield. Kumo shinobi stopped retreating, as they would run into battle zone if they continued to go back. Well everyone but Zetsus who immediately gave up on their transformed looks and rushed towards the battle. Kakashi and Obito had noticed so, and noticed that they would need to go through an army to get to Killer Bee, which wasn't practical. Slowly they together with Yugito who had just finished last Darui went forward, followed by only the people that could fight as they tried to charge in the small army.
Until a message appeared in their minds, Yamanaka Inoichi spoke :“ halt, do not engage. You cannot win with such attack, and we need you guys to protect the medics that will arrive in few seconds. „ the sudden halt made the Kumo shinobi confused, and even more when they started to retreat, everyone but Yugito. Kakashi wondered if she didn't receive the message. But seeing how Kiri shinobi did receive it, means she was ignoring it. Reckless. Well she would be a good distraction.
And just like Inoichi had spoken, medics arrived, the amount of the combat shinobi wasn't much but it would do. If the screams of what Yugito was doing was something to go by.
Yugito remembered what Mito told her, to never allow zetsus to copy their chakra. To not divide from Killer Bee if possible. She had to reach him, to help him now. She didn't like killing her comrades, but Killer Bee was more important, he was like a older brother to her. She respected him, she cared for him, and he was important to the world. Her nails had been cut multiple times and regrow just as much times. She cut back with them. Blood was everywhere. She felt like vomiting, the smell of the blood made her nauseous. But not the smell on her hands or on the bodies in front of her. But the smell from further in front of her. Somewhere in distance, she was afraid to look in that direction, her breath was more like gasps.
The wind was blowing towards her, bringing the scent of the blood from Killer Bee's and Raikages fight. The cause of the smell, was obviously a wound. A wound of the betrayal. The wound that would cost the injured death.
Kakashi noticed the change in atmosphere, and immediately tried to connect with Inoichi while sending messages through a seal to Mito. He hoped they would respond fast.
The message had sent both Mito and headquarters in a panic. Mito almost crushed the ground underneath her as she stomped onto it. Her face colored with red blush that quickly faded to the pale tones. She almost looked like a ghost. She looked at Shisui with a gaze that said I will tell you later. Her mouth didn't move, she closed her eyes, and breathed in deeply, and out, she had to calm down and concentrate, she couldn't waste much time the situation is dire. She was like that for few seconds, until she felt Yamanaka Inoichi jutsu connect with her mind. She spoke :“ I am informed. The situation is dire, we have to minimise the damage. „ Kakashi voiced was heard, good he was in the connection too :“ do you have a solution. „ Mito asked :“ what is the status of Tenzo. „ Kakashi responded :“ knocked out. „ Mito cursed, but she had another plan.
Chapter Text
Killer Bee charged with a bit of eight tails chakra, A had successfully blocked it, and punched back, the zetsus had also rushed at the killer Bee, the moment A had pushed him back, A continued to strike, no longer caring about having a fair fight with his younger brother, he knew that he had already lost this battle, maybe even the war, but he was stubborn, he wanted Killer Bee to see what he saw. No matter if killer Bee truly understood him in the end or not. He saw Killer Bee in the pain, as the whit Zetsus had been slowly tearing away his chakra, before the man had killed them, it was easy to punch killer Bee now, when he had multiple enemies. Raikage was enjoying this. Why, he was enjoying similar things for as long as he remembered seeing Black Zestu. His smirk froze, as he felt something pierce through his chest. Fully piercing through him, and grabbing his heart, that was last thing he saw. Only thing in his mind was who, how.
Killer Bee had just finished rolling when he saw, his brother holding a his own heart through another himself. He was frozen in shock, especially since the man used lightning to fully burn down the heart. His confusion was replaced with anger, fury, sadness, agony. As the one holding the heath quickly dissappeared in the earth, meaning it was Zetsu. Killer Bee screamed, his feelings overwhelming him, he wanted a to understand his brother, he wanted to live happily with the man, guilt was what he felt the strongest, was this all his fault, was he supposed to stay by his brothers side. He never realized that his control over hachibi had slipped, he didn't understand that he was no longer in his human form, he didn't feel like a human either way. He didn't hear anything around him, didn't see, didn't talk, only wanted to scream his lounged out.
His roars, made everyone freeze. Yugito froze in horror too. Her heart squezzed, feeling the pain Killer Bee must feel too. He reason was still intact though. She knew where the smell was coming from, she knew where the pain was coming from. She had a free route in front of her, as everyone had stared at fully transformed Hachibi. Many Kumo shinobi started to run as they realized A had died.
Kakashi was calm, he stood his ground, listening to Mitos plan and following it was the best he could do. His first order was to wake Tenzo up, and give him chakra pills. If possible. Next he took Obitos hand and spoke :“ we are about to do something Mito said to never do. Mito ordered it, so everything is going to be fine. You cannot refuse this OK. „ Obito, was a bit confused, Kakashi was preparing him mentally for the plan, which meant the plan wasn't something they usually did. Obito nodded, as he understood that there was no refusing this. Kakashi had said so. Obito had noticed how Kakashi had spoken with Inoichi. He spoke :“ alright, what I am supposed to do. „ Kakashi had a grimace on his face, well obito could tell even though mask was covering it. Kakashi spoke :“ Yugito and I will try to distract him, if Tenzo wakes up he will help us too, but your role is the most important. Mito is asking you to use your magyeko sharigan. The rest I don't need to explain. „ Obito gasped, his mouth agape for few moments and he nodded, he never understood how Mito knew so much, he didn't remember telling her that he activated the magyeko sharigan.
His eyes glowed and then started to spin, he watched Kakashi speak the commands of the headquarters before rushing out.
Yugito was in front of the Killer Bee, the Hachibi, did not like anyone coming close, it sent a warning with one of its tails slapping next to Yugito, barely missing her. The dust lifted as Hachibi retrieved itself tail. Yugito looked at him with his cat like eyes. The moment she thought he softened to her, she felt a pressure from above. She had misread the Hachibi. He felt deep pain and didn't bother to recgonize her or Matabi. She didn't have time to dodge. She infused herself with Matabis chakra, enough of it to go in full transformation, knowing that if she only went in first stage she would hurt Hachibi and anger him more. Her cloack barely was made in time and her paws were barely holding on the tail, her own tails helping. The ground underneath was destroyed into the fine sand from the impact. Yugito was screaming, through her clenched teath, using every last piece of strength to block the attack. Slowly Kakashi had arrived and diverted the octopus attention towards him, making the pressure easier to be deal with.
The blood of the octopus was everywhere, as Kakashi used lightning type of attack on his sword. His every step calculated, his every move precise, his breath always in control. His eyes always carefully searching for openings and careful about the attacks that were possible. Yugito could hear the clashes of Konoha and Kumo forces behind her back, her senses extremely extended. Small movements caught her eye. The boy she knew was named Obito was sneeking in the battlefield, was that part of the plan. What was more, she could feel heavy nature chakra rise up. She couldn't pinpoint where it was from exactly but she knew it was there. She didn't trust it. It felt threatening to her. Her mind was cleared when the tail she was defending from retreated to its master and she could finally join on the attacks. That was good thing, the bad thing was that the tail was used to hit Kakashi flying away. That must have hurt. Especially since Kakashi could not predict such move.
Kakashi coughed blood, and stood up, slowly checking his surroundings and then rushing back in.
Zetsu watched the chaos and tried his best to steal as much chakra as possible, an idea popped into his head. He saw something tasty.
Mito could hear Kakashis thoughts every few minutes. She was afraid that Inoichi was overdoing his own jutsu, the man had insisted that they leave the connection all the time, Mito only opted to use it every minute. She was sure that Kakashi could survive so long without her advice, and she doubted that the situation could get critical in a minute of time. Her mind was not only focused on that, she had to explain situation to the other jinchuriki and other shinobi. So she spoke :“ The Kumo front line is close to closing. While that is good thing, the reason isn't good. Akatuski had betrayed Kumo, killed Raikage and made Killer Bee full of rage. Which caused an uncontrolled appearance of Hachibi. Our forces are trying to subdue him right now. „ there was only silence as the response, Mito was grateful so she spoke again :“ it seems like their goal is to make jinchuriki lose control, they are trying to turn our advantage in their own one. We must not allow that. „ Iwa shinobi asked :“ so what do we do now, we brought jinchuriki on the battlefield, we can't hide them now. „ Mito nodded :“ that is good question. We don't have a chance of retreating, we have to be careful, since we know what their goal is we can act to avoid it. Jinchuriki will join the forces where they do not know anyone from. So that they cannot be emotionally affected. We will make the untis diverse so that they can fight any type of enemy unit. Since the enemies are slowly approaching us right now, we should make organizations right away. I expect that all the leaders here do their job, Konoha side will be handled by Shisui, as I will be checking on the situation on the other field. „ and with that she stopped talking, patted Shisui and slowly walked away. She could hear Shisui grown, she had put him on the spot and gave him her job, but he surely understood why.
Tenzo woke up, above him was Rin, her eyes noted the change, but she didn't speak anything. She moved her chakra coated hand over his head and nodded saying :“ Tenzo-kun, are you feeling better. „ Tenzo barely found himself opening his mouth, which were unusually dry and spoke :“ yes, I am thristy. „ Rin nodded, took a water bottle out and in another hand a chakra pill. Tenzo looked her up in the eyes, understanding this meant he was to return to the battlefield. He did not expect it, to be honest, especially since they barely allowed him to go in the first time. He was hesitant to take it. But Rin spoke up :“ the situation on the battlefield escalated, once your confusing fades away you will feel why Kakashi needs you to fight by his side. He was so proud of you, when he learned you blocked that attack. „ Tenzo nodded, taking the pill and water slowly. It sure did hit the spot. Tenzo slowly stood up, getting his balance. And he immediately felt the chakra. Bijus. Two, one was uncontrolled and the other was fighting it. Kakashi was there too and Obito was around too. Tenzo noticed how Obitos chakra was difrently focused in his eyes, he wasn't sure what exactly that was, he could asume. But he would rather ask Rin :“ do you perhaps know what the plan is. „ Rin smiled saying :“ they said you will understand if I say these words : the plan Mito never wanted to use. „ Tenzo tensed up, and immediately confirmed his suspicions. Tenzo nodded and looked at Rin saying :“ yeah, i got it, you don't need to worry. „ Rin smiled when he patted her shoulder, she immediately went to another shinobi, continuing her job. „
Obito was looking for the opportunity, he didn't exactly know how far away he should be to use this type of jutsu. He knew for certain that the closer he was, that Hachibi would have to lock eyes with him at some point. But right now the creature was completely turned around away from him. Which he would use to get closer and closer. He often checked on Kakashis chakra signal and Yugito's. His breath was shakier than he expected, he wasn't calm about this situation at all. He knew what it felt to do things against his own will, as a child he was often oppressed and had to do the things his clan expected from him, to fit in. He didn't like that, it did make him who he was right now, but he didn't like that. He knew that Killer Bee would understand, he hoped the situation would calm down before the need of the plan, he knew it wouldn't happen though. His speed was slow, to keep his footsteps quiet. He knew the Hachibi could probably hear him still, but hoped Kakashi and Yugito were diverting his attention. Kakashi had been sent in the air few times now. Yugito seemed to be doing better. Matabi would attack the front whenever Kakashi was on Hachibi's side.
Then out of nowhere wood rose from the ground, trying to trap Hachibi, whose tails were quick to break the wood. Kakashi and Yugito used this time to wound the monster. The attacks made the beast roar in anger, as the attacks allowed the wood to wrap around the beast and possibly trap him. The roar soon became something more. As Hachibi started to create a biju bomb to get rid of wood and Matabi and everything else that was in his way. Matabi was standing still, knowing if she moved, many more people would die. Kakashi tried to stop the gathering of the chakra by adding wounds on the Hachibi but that didn't work. It wasn't safe to do anything. Kakashi mind frantically asked Mito what to do. Mitos response shocked him. He thought she was crazy. Mito spoke again :“ I understand that it seemed crazy, but this is the only way Matabi and basically everyone will survive, damage will be there but they will live, you must run away though. Make sure Obito is ready when the situation calms down. „ Kakashi nodded deciding to trust his spouse. He looked at Matabi saying :“ Mito said to counter the fire with fire. Make sure you don't die. „ Matabi huffed :“ I understand. I hope you can ran away fast. „ Kakashi was already running, towards Obito. Tenzo was luckily far away.
Matabis biju bomb was smaller than Hachibis and had taken less time to form. The two had collided in front of the two. The white noise and white light appeared. And then explosion. The two biju were forcefully blown away from each other. The wood was gone it the explosion. Matabis flew backwards, half of the coat gone. Yugito's core was visible but not in danger. Matabi layed down for the few moments, and then weakly groaned. On the other hand Hachibi was thrown back less than her, though the damage on his part was bigger, as he had aimed his own biju bomb in direction of wood where parts of his own body were trapped. The beast growled in pain, but didn't take any action.
Obito rushed towards the beast, he could feel Tenzo's wood style follow him from underneath the earth surface. It was faster than him, which would make this easier. Before Obito knew it, he was on top of Hachibis nose, the Hachibi movement limited from the injuries and from the wood style surrounding him. Obito looked Hachibi in the eyes and it stared back. He didn't feel anything for few seconds, until he suddenly was pulled into the mindspace of Killer Bee and Hachibi. Killer Bee was starting at the pool, Hachibi semmed to be turned away from the pool, but the pool was connected to Hachibi. Obito spoke calmly :“ what are you doing. „ Hachibi was the one who spoke :“ you dare to ask, when you are intruding. „ Obito huffed :“ 8 didn't want to intrude, I was ordered by Mito, I can't let you guys kill everyone. Hachibi I know you don't kill, I know you aren't monster, so why are allowing this. „ Hachibi answered :“ I am not in control, neither is killer Bee. Sometimes we biju just act according the desires of jinchuriki or emotions. The pool is emotions that killer Bee has been pouring into me since Raikage died. It is too much to hold back. „ Obito understood so he spoke :“ would i be able to stop it, can I make Killer Bee grieve normally. „ Hachibi huffed :“ from my experience with Madara you can. However I don't know how. And still it is pretty fucked up thing to do. „ Obito nodded saying :“ he will realize that I had done this for him, I don't want any more blood on his hands, especially since you are recovering and I doubt Yugito can recover as fast. „ Hachibi nodded :“ that is true. So figure it out. „ Obito nodded, deciding to follow his instincts, which screamed to look at Hachibis eyes for a moment and then head towards Killer Bee and watch him in the eyes too, Obito softly spoke :“ rest for now. Grieve. „ and before he knew the mind space started to push him out, he could feel some of his chakra stay there. And he was back in the real world, the creature in front of him, closed eyes, unmoving. Slowly Hachibis skin started to glow white and dissappear. Revealing Killer Bees form in the middle. Obito relaxed, his body too heavy for his tired legs,they instantly gave up, and he was on the ground, letting a breath escape his lungs he didn't even know he was holding on. He did not really understand the concept of inner mind space before this, he knew Mito had this, he wondered how she managed to live this. Honestly he was afraid of this feeling he didn't like it at slightest. Kakashi appeared next to him in a minute. Handling him a bottle of water, and sitting next to him, saying :“ you did great, Mito is proud of you. I am proud of you, Rin is proud too, Sensei will be proud when the news reach him. You are going to be a hero. Obito your dream will become real. „ Obito smirked :“ see, I told you so. „ Kakashi hummed :“ I can't believe I didn't believe you, I mean how couldn't I see the dork do this. „ Obito chuckled. He then heard two sets of footsteps, one overly familiar and another whose he got familiar recently.
Yugitos and Rin were approaching them. Apparently it was safe enough to take medics this far on the battlefield. Yugitos steps seemed heavier than usual. Which made Obito to look at her closely, he was worried she was injured, which would problematic, as that would mean both jinchuriki were not in condition to fight, whatever enemy would throw at them at this point. However the reason for her heavy steps was the fact that she was carring Tenzo on her back, although she seemed a bit displeased with it. Tenzo barely had his eyes open, probably because he overused his own chakra. Rin obviously had checked him first and detrimend he only needed rest. Rin smiled at him as she slowly checked him up and down, scanning for any major injuries. Obito took his chance to flirt though :“ Rin-chan, you are getting bolder and bolder, you are totally checking me up in front of our teammate and Yugito – sama, you are even doing it in front of child. „ Rin laughed saying :“ are you saying you are fine. „ she pasued for a second, making the others belive that she was flirting back. She then spoke :“ then walk. „ Obito groaned. Rin hummed :“ though so. „ Rin then hummed :“ and I don't think I would need to ashamed in front of Kakashi or Tenzo. Kakashi had done in front of us with Mito. And well Tenzo knows what I am talking about. „ Tenzo immediately went Tomato shade. Obito groaned :“ wait, wait, tell me more, I want to know. „ Kakashi shot back :“ your brain would go into overdrive. „ Obito shouted at him back :“are you calling me stupid, you bakashi. „ Rin decided to ignore them as she spoke to Yugito, who seemed a bit out of the place in this conversation, she had broke in small smile though :“ yeah sorry about this, we are a bit weird. Anyways, I will Tenzo now, since I belive you will be most comfortable with carrying Killer Bee, Kakashi will take Obito, as you see he will survive moving back to the camp. „ Yugito nodded as she carefully put Tenzo on Rins back. Tenzo just mumbled :“ do not tell anyone. Hana will kill me if she found out we weren't careful enough. „ Rin laughed :“ sure, but I don't think that will help you, the whole village thinks that you two are together, or will soon be. You guys are couple of generation, well together with Izumi and Itachi. Funny how you guys were trained by Mito. The rumors will start saying she made so many power couples. „ Tenzo hummed :“ I guess. But please don't tell Obito, if he finds it out, it is basically like the whole world will find out. „ that made Rin chuckle, chuckle about how silly they were. Tenzo was worried if the whole world will find out while fighting for that same world not to end.
Chapter Text
Mito relaxed when she had finally heard Kakashi report that situation was over. She could now fully concentrate on the situation that was about to hit her. Her hands finally stopped trembling, she felt herself more in control. A long sigh escaped her mouth and for the first time in a while she felt tired, thirsty. Mito grabbed a water bottle closest to her and drank. She then went out, looking at how comaderes of the forces were making teams. She herself was put in a team where she didn't know anyone. As dutiful shinobies groups had gathered around together to fill on the information about their skills. This was rather important as it would help in the fights. She sat down with her own team, she didn't need to brief them about her abilities, they already knew, she was famous after all. Mito had started planning attacks and defense the moment they had spoken their attributes.
Mito didn't want to rush them, but she had to, Akatuski forces were moving faster and coming closer. So once again she stood in the centre of the field and spoke :“ Kumo battlefield is over, jinchurikis there are under control, however they are waiting for the next orders. Meanwhile Akatuski is closing in and we have to prepare for the battle. Let's continue our wining strike. „ actually Akatuski forces were so close that regular sensors could feel them closing in. The barrier no longer blocking them. Soon everyone was patiently waiting, either on the trees or hidden in the bushes, surrounding the whole area in circle shape. Mito was actually surprised that they waited for the attack this long, seeing as they had cut the trading routes to Ame for few days already and how that village must had increase in population as they placed every shinobi that allied with Akatuski there. So the push was not unexpected. Mito stood in the open, not afraid of anything, her chakra was well hidden through. The first thing she saw was few Ame shinobi jump slowly as they closed in, clearly expecting someone to be there, confused as if their information was wrong. Mito waited for her to be seen. When she was, she rushed towards them, the 6 man group chuckled for a second, but they were dead the next one, while Mito was charging in, taking their attention from their surroundings, kuna is and various weapons had made its way to the Ame shinobi. Well five of them. As one was actually white Zetsu who immediately lost itself transformation, but didn't die. Mito rushed after him unbothered, she knew that this would be a case. She finished him with no effort, before he could run away far, and take her far from her group.
Other groups had different plans. Either directly attacks from the beginning or seals that stopped the advances of the opponent. Luckily Mito had given those out earlier. They were slowly running out of the seals. But soon next shipment would come. As allies had agreed to not send everything at once, in case some kind of breach in security of the goods happened. After a half of hour, most of the attackers were Zetsus. They were obviously trying to gather information. As they were confused, mixed signals coming from short distance. As in places on the battlefield it was expected to immediately engage in some to be careful not to immediately engage and in some to be careful of their surroundings, and that constantly changed. Actually the groups would change places if they didn't feel like anyone was coming at them. That was why every group had a sensor, and sometimes groups would stay at the same space but just use different plan. Mito was frustrated as it seemed Akatuski was tiring out their forces, as the main group of them was just patiently waiting sending out the weak ones first and gathering information. Information on where each person was. Preparing targets, in a way countering the plan that Mito came with. Mito could feel Kakuza somewhere in the main group. It seemed like he was the one leader right now. Close to him would be Sasori. Mito saw in matter of facts a flying pupet far away, but she could not do much to it. As it would dodge easily long ranged attack.
Minato was seated tensly, as his wife, son and his family was in battle, yet he wasn't, he knew why this was like this, he didn't like it though. He had to make a plan with the forces in the North. As Kumo forces were taken down, and some were taken as war prisoners as sign of mercy. There were two possibilities. Either to go towards Kumo, and take the city or send the army towards Ame. He personally didn't want to send them to Kumo. He doubted Raikage didn't send all of his men down with himself. There was nothing to accomplishe there. And sending them to Ame would tire them out even more. Especially since one of the jinchuriki wasn't in a good condition at all. Neither option was good. Minato understood feelings, he understood Killer B, he wanted to spare the man, but didn't know how. Sending the man to Kumo wasn't a good idea. And sending him to Ame would fuel him with desire to revenge his brother. Would that lead him loosing control once again. Minato couldn't really figure it out. He thought that best plan for now was to let them all rest, mourn but still be careful. He hoped Mito would also agree on this. Even though she wasn't the one who was making decisions, all kages listen to her. She was the one who bonded them together and she was fighting for them all. He knew that she wanted the best for everyone, but would she be able to understand him at this moment. If he doesn't send Kakashi and others to help her would that feel like it wasn't a best scenario.
Kushina cursed as she watched those white creatures come at her. She hated them, she didn't want the close, her chains probed them the moment they neared 5 meters away from her, be it in the air on the grounds, underground. She had more than 50 white corpses surrounding her. She could see in far distance that trees had started to grow, which meant Naruto was going all out. That meant she could relax, Naruto was serious and that meant he was ready for this. It meant he wasn't going to be surprised, it me at he would survive. She could feel other jinchuriki do just as well. It was dark, as the attack did start in 2 pm. And it was the first hour of it.
Sasori was the first Akatuski member to go in battle, his puppets bringing chaos. As its weaponary was posioined with various type of poisons. The only way to defeat the puppets was to destroy them and cut the chakra strings connecting with Sasori. Sasori puppets were deadly, and it allowed white Zetsu to create even more mess. As Zetsus would steal chakra from the dead and then go into hiding only to reappear next to another group, ambushing them. But their efforts were not as successful as groups knew the rules such as no changing groups, no leaving groups behind. The puppets were most of the time out of the reach, so it was hard to defeat them. The leaders of the group decided to retreat a little. Expecting Sasori to reach his distance limit.
Mito cursed as she thought of the ways to defeat Sasori, Sasori who was in the middle of the camp, she couldn't sneak towards him, she would put herself in a danger because Kakuza was there too. And Akatuski was sending more people towards them, it would be disaster if they lost here. The best idea was to retreat. Mito huffed, and pulled a bunch of seals out of her skin, stacks upon stacks of paper was there. She signaled her group to retreat slowly as she threw seals here and there behind herself. The seals instantly dissappear and they were so assimetrical that it was not possible to predict where they were. Mito hoped this would stall them enough time, this was her last bunch of gravity seals. She had more destructive ones left.
Kakashi was standing there in feild filled with dead corpses, corpses of once allies and enemies, luckily the feild was not filled with his loved ones, but still he cried, his maks not able to hide his tears, but he was no different from other people there, he was actually the one who was taking it in the best. There were hollow screams, whispers of longing and silence from those dead corpses. People that lived would go from trying to continue their life to mourning. Killer Bee seemed like an empty shell, his hands didn't stop trembling, his clothes were dirty, he was just laying down, silent tears falling from his cheeks, Yugito next to him trying to comfort him, but her words didn't receive any kind of response. Kumo war prisoners were gathered around their leaders body and could move only to another body with help of Konoha shinobi. Killer Bee never tried to move, he didn't eat, didn't drink, didn't talk, didn't smile. He was like that from the moment he woke up. Obito had felt his jutsu stop working as he woken up. Obito wanted to check upon him, apologies, but the moment he saw Killer Bee he understood it was not time for this. Kakashi watched over security of the area with few of less injuried people. Medics were so busy with treating everyone's wounds. Shizune had appeared few hours later than other medics as she was sent by Tsunade later than the others. Shizune was there to summon some of lady Tsunades slugs that would help with healing of the injured shinobi.
Tsunade had been fighting the Ame shinobi, careful not to destroy the whole area, she could distantly smell snakes, Orochimaru had been somewhere close, his summons tearing apart the puppets and anything really that stood in his way. They were attacking from the north were Akatuski in fact sent lesser shinobi and puppets, possibly due to the fact that allied forces have not pushed much from the north, as actually sanins weren't there at the beginning. Tsunade doubted she would be at disadvantage if she really had destroyed the area, but it would attract more attention. She didn't know what Jiriaya was actually doing as he wasn't being loud about his attacks, which was weird for him, as this made him look mature. Unless he had died already. But Tsunade knew best that only few people would be able to kill him. She was leading a group of half combat and half of medics. So she needed to be sure no enemies were left behind.
Orochimaru didn't like Sasoris puppets, they seemed to be alive corpses. Which he sometime long ago assumed he would become if he had failed his research towards immortalty. Mito had helped him, guided him there, and made him feel truly alive. Maybe Orochimaru was seeing himself in those puppets, and that is why he destroyed them without any mercy. Not for his summons nor the puppets. His summons were happy to die for him. They were twisted in a same way he was. Loyal to one person that feeds them, no matter what. Orochimaru had for a moment consider himself as tool, a tool Mito choose to save. But Mito never treated him like that, she gave him eternal life. She fulfilled his desires, she made him a better person. And that was why Orochimaru was proud to have a part of Mitos genes in himself. He was proud of what he became thanks to Mito, he would show his respect towards her by going all in. His path filled by puppets, reminding him of his own past, he charged through it, feeling human, he was scared but didn't show it, he kept thinking about what would be if Mito never saved him. Orochimaru would often stare at his own reflection, wondering about the things like this, realizing that this made him a human.
Tsunade cursed seeing that Orochimaru is breaking through the puppets and the formation too fast, too fast to follow, breaking their own formation. She would need to go in harsher as well. Jiriaya seemed to caught on as well. Tsunade was bit surprised to find Orochimaru so much faster and destructive than them. She herself wasn't rusty, she had many students to teach, but still Orochimaru was league above them. She nodded to her group, leaving them to fend for themselves, there wasn't much enemies surrounding them anyways. As she rushed through few puppets that had turned away from her to attack Orochimaru. Her fist met their back and they were sent flying in a bunch of pieces.
Mito could feel that they were advancing from the north, she could feel Orochimarus chakra wilding, like he was enjoying himself, like he was proving something. But Mito couldn't really think about that for long, as she had her own battle to fight. It seemed like Sasori had reached it's range, and Mitos group ran at a group of Zetsus and 3 puppets. Mito hoped they would be able to break the puppets first, but every attack towards them was blocked by zetsus, either them just standing in the way, the damage wasn't enough to kill them either, or they would block the attacks with their own wood realse jutsus. Mito was frustrated as longer the puppets were alive the more damage they have been dealt, the puppets were tricky especially with their poisoned weapons just flying around. Mito didn't want to risk more, but she had to finish this quickly. So she put Isobu's chakra in her arm, concentrating on it, and just rushing in the chaos. The white zetsus couldn't dodge the attacks, the attacks that wasn't purely for them, but would get rid of them too. As Mitos hand would unexpectedly hit them, so fast so strong, from a angle it wasn't at a second ago. She would leave them dead on the ground forcing herself to move towards the puppets, she barely had time to dodge the barrage of the attacks. Before she reached them, she felt a tingling sensation in her hand, she knew what that meant but she ignored it at the moment. She reached her goal, the three puppets were loaming over her head, maybe her head was dizy a bit. She could hear the others from her group trying to stop zetsus from interferening.
She knew she wouldn't be able to fight them closer or with short type attacks. She needed to do some wide area coverage attack. She knew one, she had to use it. As wind gathered around her, faster than it would around regular shinobi. Thanks to her seals for the wind type chakra. She couldn't stand in a single spot for a long time, as a weaponry would come flying towards her. She was slowly buying time to build up her own jutsus. She could barely feel her hand now. But she pushed on. When the gust of wind was strong enough, she yelled to her teammates to get back, seconds before she made a tornado, that swallowed the puppets immediately, however they were destroyed in that instant, but they lost connection with Sasori. Mito rushed towards them just in case to completely destroy them. She let the tornado stay for few moments longer, checking on her left arm. Taking out the kunai. And immediately starting to treat the wound. Trying her best to get rid of posion. She pushed Isobu's chakra to do the same. Her wound ended up oozing with the posion moments later. She slowly let go of the jutsu. As she did the best she could at the moment, her hand felt a bit numb still but the feeling was fleeing away. It took Mito a moment to see what was going on around her. The battle was won, but it wasn't possible to push further. Not when so many were injured in some way. Regrouping and healing was best course of action. The question was if it would be allowed by the enemy. Mito joined the group and summoned a slug. She rarely used her summon but she needed them right now. Careful not to get in Sasori range. Slug multipled and attached to every person healing them slowly. Mito didn't want to leave them unprotected so this was the best option.
Mito didn't want to look back, as there were bodies there, she would rather look at the pieces of enemy in front of her. She knew this was disrespectful, but she knew that she didn't have time right now to mourn anyone. Her hands fisted, as she was determined to move forward. She didn't know what exactly Akatuski was planning, she knew that at the moment they were easy target for long range attacks, but those weren't coming. And there were only two main members of Akatuski at the battlefield right now. Mito hoped that after she would take down this two, the fight would continue. She hoped that Akatuski plan wasn't to tire them out completely before destroying them. She doubted they could hold out more than 2 weeks, lack of supplies and all of that.
Mito decided to fully go into the centre of Akatuski camp, she made a clone and then went in with her seal that hides her chakra presence, she went underground. So careful to pinpoint where Sasori was. Her movement were slow but untraceable. Her group had spoke that this was risky operation, but Mito convinced everyone that it must be done soon. Minato regretted letting her in control. She only spoke of the plan moments before putting the seal, which blocked the Yamanaka jutsu, as Inoichi could no longer find her.
This prompted Minato to make decisions, that army that was at Kumo borders should slowly head towards Ame. If Mito continued to do reckless things and they succeeded, the Akatuski would return the favor.
Naruto felt the breeze on his skin, he was not afraid, he just ran from one position to another, too fast for his enemies eyes to fully track him down, they were down before they could attack. Puppets were bit more tricky but their attacks did zero damage to him, the cloack still protecting him. He knew that they were slowly progressing, but it felt like they were still far away from their goal. His eyes flashed towards Mito, when he felt her presence vanish, he saw a clone standing there, which meant she was fine but there were no signs of her anywhere, which only could mean that she is underground, doing something in secret, Naruto hummed, maybe he should distract the enemy a bit.
Naruto looked at Sasuke's direction, and sent a chakra flare, which was replied by one. The two of them knew what to do. Naruto channeled his wind chakra in direction of Sasuke while Sasuke did the same with his fire chakra.
Chapter 256
Notes:
So, today marks the second year of this story, honestly I did not plan on writing this story for so long. That is also the reason why there is no special event along this chapter, I have had a hard time with this story, as every hiatus I went on and returned from would make me less motivated to write it, I am hoping to finish the story soon.
The story itself made me happy many times and I love it, however I think I burned out and couldn't finish it properly. Well even at this moment I don't know the ending I will go with.
Chapter Text
Mito could feel two familiar chakra pulling a jutsus, a strong combined jutsus. She was proud of them, as they managed to read her plan, they grew up as a soldier that you can depend on. Mitos smile was there for a short term, her expression becoming serious as she focused on what she needed to do. She slide through the earth with ease, following Sasori chakra, it was easy to follow because he had his chakra strings everywhere.
Sasuke was suprised to feel Narutos flare, he didn't have impression Naruto needed help, so what was it, was there need for distraction. Well either way, he was happy to do this combination attack with him, to prove that they were strong, that they were ready. As he gathered the chakra he determined which spot was best to attack. He looked at Narutos direction, who shifted a little to get better angle. Sasuke sent one more of his flare, indicating the direction of the attack. Naruto responded with his own confirming flare. Naruto and Sasuke learned to send messages with flares, firstly on their own, and then Mito helped them more. Sasuke was ready and he made a fire ball, which wasn't overly big, but the temperature was high. He threw it in direction they planned, it traveled fast, he then proceeded to make a larger less hot one, and also sent it in direction. He could feel breeze pick up. He smirked. Naruto smirked too, as his winds started to pick up, the wind was filled with oxygen and it was warm. Slowly as it picked up, in the center of the attack area, a small tornado formed. The tornado formed, because the night was cold and Mitos tornado earlier cooled it down even more. The moment the first fire ball touched the tornado, inner parts of the ball were swallowed by the tornado, while some were sent as small missiles. Zetsu was first victim of the missiles, the missile was so hot, that it burned through his white cells fast.
The tornado was now flaming and in the middle of zetsus and 10 puppets, were no allied shinobi were actually there. The zetsus tried to either avoid the tornado or to cool it down with watter jutsus. It wasn't working, as the moment they would try to avoid the tornado, a flaming missile would hit them. Then the second, slower, bigger, less heated fire ball came at them. But what was interesting, it didn't combined with the tornado, but rather danced around it, making a fire ring around the tornado. Now it was impossible to cool down the tornado. Sasuke smirked, as he sat down on the ground, putting a seal, that would protect him, similar to him, Naruto did the same. Naruto was still in control of the tornado, and Sasuke was in control the fire surrounding the tornado. This jutsu was special, because it had so many strange hand seals. That people would consider unnecessary, but those handseals allowed Naruto and Sasuke to have control of the jutsu during the whole existence of the jutsu. Imagine controlling wind, fire and nobody could stop you. But such jutsu had to have it negative side, right. Well obviously they needed a lot of chakra for them, they couldn't multitask them, they were unable to defend themselves, unless if it involved seals.
The fire was causing serious damage to the puppets, the wooden tools weren't able to escape it. The fire did accidentally spread on the trees nearby, but at the moment nobody cared about it. Minato had found out what the two boys were doing, and he was proud of them, but he ordered them :“ stop the attack. It will cause chaos on both sides. „ Naruto and Sasuke were bit angry but decided to follow the instructions, slowly, the attack needed time to be stopped, as it would explode if it wasn't properly stopped. The controled chakra mass. Would move fast, igniting the fire with the pure oxygen. Well someone else was there to cool down situation.
Mito hummed as she finally got close enough, readying for the attack, she checked the chakra surroundings just in case. One lack of presence caught her slightly out of breath. But Mito would take this situation. Her hands were eagerly making hand seals. Before anyone noticed, Sasori was trapped in earth type dome. It completely surrounded him and it was impossible to escape from it. Sasori cursed, feeling his chakra strings detach from his fingers. The earth domes walls had cut his connection with the puppets. But the man seemed calm, his scorpion style pupet hiding his true body. His voice was leveled and collected :“ a shinobi of this caliber decided to attack me, how cunning. But I doubt you are my match. „ Mito smiled as she appeared from the ground softly speaking :“ I will destroy your dream, your art, your eternalty. „ Sasori seemed to be caught off gourd with her words, and Mito smirked :“ because I am the only one who can make enternal life. „ Sasori huffed :“ what are you talking about. You crazy woman. „ Mito smiled at him :“ I am talking about you, how you failed to provide enternal life to your friend, to yourself, to your parents. „ Sasori seemed displeased with her words, as he pulled his fathers and mother's puppets, saying :“ you are wrong, they are right here. „ Mito hummed :“ are they alive, the art is supposed to be alive. „ Sasori only then noticed how around Mito ink had spread. It was making weird doodles, it hit him soon enough that those were seals. Sasori launched attack on Mito hopping she would dodge, and move from the centre of the seal. Killing her was an option too, but he doubted she would die by this.
However he didn't expect her to completely go uninjured, as the weapons he sent at her went through her. The man cursed, realizing that it was a low level genjutsu. He quickly broke it, only to open his eyes and be completely surprised, here he was, in his human form, hugged by his parents and his heart, or well his chakra storage was in her hands. She softly spoke :“ you were misunderstood at the beginning, but you became the monster everyone saw, I pity you, feel sorry for you. But I cannot forgive you. I hope you can forgive yourself. „ she waited for few seconds, seeing the puppet morf his facial expression in that one of defeats, sadness and understanding. Mito squeezed the chakra storage device, and she could feel the chakra go away. She was still surprised to not feel that man's presence around the area. Right now her dome was protecting her from thousands and thousands of enemy shinobi. The jutsu close to breaking, she stalled for a short second before going back to the ground. She could feel Naruto and Sasuke slowly put down the combination attack. And she froze, that was where the chakra signature she expected to be here was. It was extremely bad. Mito rushed there as quickly as possible, letting the dome fall down, taking few shinobi by surprise and crushing the with mass of earth. She in fact knew that she wasn't dectacted, but attacks were aimed at her. So many earth type attacks went underground, just trying to hit her, they knew she only had the option to hide in the ground. Those that she couldn't dodge, she tried to block by coating her body with earth type chakra. It was mostly successful, she did get hurt, she did have to stay for few seconds, breaking free of the earth around her arms. Mito eventually run away from their range. She poped out of the ground, around the same place where she left her clone, only to realize here was far much more chaos.
Everyone was trying to quickly finish the horde of white zetsus that had appeared while Mito was killing Sasori. But there was more, Kakuza was in centre of the battlefield, fighting with more than ten people at the same time. Naruto and Sasuke were the ones responsible for his involvement in the fight, as he rushed with his water type heart to cool down their flaming tornado. Mito stay rooted for few moments, anyalizing what was the best thing she could do. Her injuries were not anything major, and she was already slowly healing with the help of Isobu. Mito rushed past her teamtaes, taking down few white zetsus. Her goal was to get closer to Kakuzu.
Naruto and Sasuke cursed when they felt the fire tornado cool down faster than it was needed, with this Sasuke was going to lose control. Kakuza was well awere and sent additional lightning attack towards Naruto, sending a lightning attack towards defenseless wind user, or so he thought. Naruto barrier blocked the attack. Kakuza cursed but then he just pured more water on the tornado, the wind was getting heavy with drops of water mixed with it, and was falling down. Naruto quickly let go of his hold on the jutsu seeing it was pointless, letting that little fire mix fully with his oxygen filled wind, an explosion happened but it was too quickly put down. Kakuza didn't wait to attack for long, as his hearts were all in the air and they started attacking in each direction. Pulling more experts in the fight. Moments later Kakuza cursed seeing all the puppets simultaneously fall down. Sasori was dead, or he lost control, the fact that white Zetsu didn't appear to comment this meant he was not dead yet, or that white Zetsu wasn't present during Sasoris death. Which wasn't something that happened a lot, especially since white Zetsu was everywhere. Kakuza though didn't want to bother with it much longer, he was at battle himself. He didn't like Sasori that much either way. And this would only make them move faster. Kakuza stretched his hands to attack directly iwa shinobi, the shinobi was capable enough to dogde and cut the attack, however Kakuza just reattached his hand back. The next moment fire attack could be heard coming towards the iwa shinobi, the attack to precise to be avoided. Naruto was facing the lighting type heart, the attacks were restless, trying to break down his barrier, and Naruto knew that it would eventually work. He was thinking of a way to escape the barrage of the attacks.
Sasuke was in better situation, as his oponent was water type, he could win against it. He let go of his barrier almost immediately, charging his lightning style jutsu in his sword, rushing towards it, dodging the water bullets, balls and other jutsus. But before he could jump and stab the water type heart with his lightning jutsu, he was grabbed by the neck, Kakuza had sent his arms behind Sasuke's back, and caught him of gourd. However he didn't have the best hold to just strangle Sasuke, Sasuke struggled to get free, trying to do it fast because a water type attack was forming in front of him, to kill him.
Seconds later he could feel wet wind, as he was getting carried, by something so fast, for a moment he thought it was Minato as first thing what he saw was blonde hair, but he noticed that the head he was watching wasn't the one who was carrying him, Naruto was in same situation, he seemed to be longer in this situation, as blood rushed to his ears from moving so fast. Sasuke had hard time to coordinate where he was exactly. He saw strand of red hair, next to Naruto blonde one. It was short, but it was there. He slowly turned his up, and confirmed, it was Mito. Although her hair was complete mess, half of it drenched, half of it tourched, and it was cut by something sharp. He saw few strands of hair fall down as she ran. He could feel wetness seep onto his sides. He didn't like being carried like a sack of potatoes. However he was glad Mito was there. Mito stopped after few more seconds not saying anything. Her breath was fast and under no control. Her face was cold, and her hands trembled. Sasuke wondered if she was furious or worried but she never spoke. He wanted to ask her, how she saved them but she was moving again, this time away from him an Naruto, Naruto who seemed to look guilty.
Naruto saw it all happen, his barrier was breaking down fast, he tried to use earth style jutsu to escape from the upcoming lighting, he was barely able to see the blurry motion of something fast approaching him, it wasn't big nor person. It struck his barrier and it immediately broke, Naruto couldn't finish his jutsu in time, he was going to die. Until he was in warm embrace of his aunt, the aunt barring her own teath in pain, he never saw her move so fast, she didn't seem to be stopping anytime soon, he could feel the smell of burn on her, and she did in fact hiss when he felt her embrace him. Her movements were coordinated, calculated, she had to dodge barrage of upcoming attacks, from the blurry image Naruto saw moments ago, it was Kakuza hand, holding down sharp kunai. Before Naruto could realize what was happening, he saw a part of Mitos hair fly off, he was getting manhandled at the moment, Mito was now carrying him pressed by her side the other hand ready to grab something. It turned to be the kunai Kakuza had threw at her. She took it, jumped and dodged Kakuzas hand that was aiming for her throat. Cut the arm apart, and run, throwing the kunai mere seconds later, Naruto realized what drove her to use so much strength. Both him and Sasuke were near death. As the kunai tore a part of the strings that connected Kakuzas other hand, Sasuke fell on the ground and Mito rushed, shielding both of them from the water jutsu. There was definitely a barrier that stopped the most of the attack, but it still hit her. Mito never spoke a word during the run, Naruto understood that this happened because they weren't ready, that they were simply out matched, that they should have just run away when they saw Kakuza arrive, Mito said to them that their lives were most important ones.
Mito felt pain, her back was stinging was freezing, it was very uncomfortable, she was scared to death, she rushed out there, she felt weak right now, but she had to fight him. He was going to slaughter them all. Only few people could match with him, but most of them were tired right now, after all they fought for 7 hours, while Kakuza only entered the fight now. She had to fight him, go all out she should not worry about her chakra reserves, she was going low anywayw, she was injured she didn't have much choice. She looked to her left, noticing that Shisui was still alive and well, she sent a message through a seal, straight to him. He replied with worried if it has to be done. Mito then run towards Kakuza head on. Pulling Rose out again, this time letting the barrier fully form, not like last time when it didn't have enough time. She took out Jisoo and Jennie was flying above her. Lisa appeared next to her and rushed with Mito. Mito carefully putting the crown on her own head. Mito infused Isobu's chakra into her arms and legs, leaving only enough to let her injuries slowly heal.
She was bit faster than when she grabbed Sasuke and Naruto, probably due to the lack of weight on her. Her movements were unpredictable, she was dodging the weapons Kakuza keeps throwing at her with ease. As three out of four hearts were actually fighting other people, people that she didn't know, but could see they had a knack for survival, as they rarely were hit by the attacks. She focused on the water one and Kakuza himself. Scratching the earth with Jisoo lifting a thin layer of dust in the air, before putting on a genjutsu she rushed in, limiting the eye sight with the genjutsu that appeared like a small dust storm coming straight at Kakuza. The mans attacks intensified the closer she got, however due to genjutsu and Mitos dodging skills none of them actually hit. Mito had already came in close distance of Kakuza without him knowing. She tried to finish this quickly, going straight for his head. But that was mistake, as Kakuza somehow felt that, probably due to his old age and insane survival instics. Kakuza only had enough time to barely dodge the attack and then try to counter attack, stopped by the barrier, Mito used her arms to quickly change direction off Jisoo, by pulling out chakra from Jisoo, making the sword lighter, she cut off Kakuzas hand slightly above his elbow. Lisa was close behind and she used a fire attack to get rid of the hand, making sure that Kakuza wouldn't simply reattach it later. This angered Kakuza who tried with his strings to quickly strangle Lisa but his attack did zero damage as Lisa just continued to burn the strings that attached themselves on her. Mito was attacking him again, making sure that Jisoo would do enough damage. The water type heart attacked her from behind, Mito dodged easily, but letting herself not able to attack immediately. She then looked at the water heart and smirked. It was done. Jennie cut through the middle of it, straight through the heart, breaking the mask, making it fall down. Mito let Jennie earlier to wait in position hopping that a heart would eventually come in its range of attack, and kill it with ease, she had a genius idea to hide Jennie on the ground. Kakuza realized Lisa was not alive at all and stopped his attacks, jumping backwards to avoid new attacks from her.
Mito sent Jennie to other hearts, while she turned to Lisa and they moved together towards Kakuza. Kakuza had already noticed how his advantage was completely gone. He could feel the forces from the camp rush in here, as they knew Sasori was dead and Kakuza was in fight, Akatuski loved to fight desperately. Their beginning was like that, the reason so many joined this war was because they felt desperate, they expirenced inequality for so long. However even with those numbers there was no way they would win. Even if the four great countries shinobi were tired it still didn't mean they would won. Kakuza had no choice but to go all out, hoping to take as much enemies down with him.
Mito noticed the shift in his chakra, and rushed to fight him, not letting him do any jutsu. Rose held out the next attack that came from Kakuza. Making Mito able to counter. Kakuza however smirked, as suddenly all three remaining hearts were aiming at Mito. Mito cursed, as her attack was caught by Kakuza who was waiting for her to get hit.
Chapter Text
Mito smirked as the fireball, lighting and wind blade rushed towards her. She spoke :“ sorry, but I have a trick upon my sleave. „ she then dissappeared and Lisa appeared. Lisa didn't seem to be troubled with this turn of events, her grin widened when Kakuza noticed. This was actually Lisa's idea, she wouldn't die either way. She grabbed back with her hands Kakuzas hand. Making sure he would be caught up in the jutsus that were coming towards him. Kakuza screamed in agony and pain. However the injuries weren't deadly, especially as the attack was aimed at him.
Mito used this opportunity to directly attack lightning heats mask, with earth type attack. While she used Jennie to silence the fire one. Making it impossible for wind type combinations. The shinobi that had fought against Kakuzas hearts now joined to finished the last two. Mito faced Kakuza ready for the finishing blow. She used Lisa to block his desperate attacks, and she rushed towards him at top speed, ready to stab him through his heart. Cutting his wand that was in her way, was a mistake. As when her blade finally pierced his heart, she felt the strings probe her stomach. Her barrier broke from how fast the two things collided, and right now she had a hole in stomach. She saw life leave Kakuzas eyes, and she immediately pulled Jisoo out, cutting the strings that had harderned, letting them sty in the hole, to stop the bleeding. She did thought that this was too smooth. She wobbled for a bit, before Shisui was next to her, seemingly ready for this outcome, as he immediately shisuined them to a safe place. His voice was calm, but his hands trembled, no matter how many times Mito said she was, that everything was going to be fine. Maybe it was because those words were last words of so many shinobi. But Mito was going to be fine she smiled as she said :“ gourd me well, I need to sleep, my chakra levels are low, Isobu is healing me. Estimated time for recovery is 5 hours. Lisa will be your company until then. As long as the crown doesn't leave my head. Send a notification to the headquarters, tell them that Akatuski wave number one will soon be done, however we cannot rest. „ Shisui nodded holding Mitos hand, until Lisa put her cold hand on his shoulder speaking directly into his mind:“ do not worry, master has not lied, she will wake up. However we must stay alert, especially since Mito is one of the targets. „ Shisui nodded carefully letting go of Mitos hand, as he needed to position himself for upcoming attack if there was one. He saw Lisa stand near Mito as her hands slowly started to glow. Lisa had ability to copy jutsus from the people that wore her core, the crown. Over time, Shisui would glance at Mito, the hole each time smaller, Lisa would pull out a string every so often, the bleeding would be stopped then and Mitos insides repaired. The process repeated, Shisui only had to defeat few white zetsus. That obviously came to take Mito away, but he dealt with them easily, even if they were dressed as his allies, he knew how to recognizer them, especially since Mito put that seal on them. He softly smiled knowing how much she did in this war.
The battle after Mitos departure was heated, allied forces rushed to ensure their advantage, and to hide the fact that one of the leaders was heavily injured. She received help immediately so it was unlikely that she would die, but they didn't have time to worry about her. As the enemy rushed in, as they fought, as they tired out, only to win, with heafty losses as well. The best sensors stayed alerted, waiting for new forces to come out, but they could not feel them, not yet. Medics used this time to heal, to give food pills, chakra pills and more. Headquarters understood that Mito was trying to avoid as much causalities as possible, but they couldn't afford to lose her. That was why Minato seriously considered not letting her join the next battle.
Kakashi heard what happened on the battlefield, together with Genma, they were both antsy to just rush towards Mito. But they had orders to follow. Killer Bee was still mourning and it looked like it would take a few days more at least. Yugito healed a lot and she was ready for battle. Tenzo also recovered. Kakashi had to slowly lead them to the next battlefield, which was ruff on its own. Tired soldiers with questionable moral going on their last march, Kakashi wanted to fight by Mitos side, be there when she is hurt, protect her, shield her, tell her everything is going to be all right.
When the sensors finally felt more enemies approach them, they alerted everyone. This time it was purely lower members of Akatuski and other small nations shinobi. The numbers were about equal.
Due to the fact that allied forces knew that their attackers were coming at them, they set up seals, set of the seals, each with different function. Hoping it would cause them to have less of a battle. By this point each kage had sent additional forces to join them, but they would be still on their way.
The battle soon started, allied forces trying to buy as much time, and leading Akatuski forces into the set traps. The Sannis continued pushing from the north. Now leaving only bodies of Akatuski members behind them
Kakashi could feel it, he could taste it, the amount of chakra in the air. Like everything chakra had it's way to regenerate. The chakra in the air meant a large battle with a lot of deaths. He had felt it when they exited their own battlefield. But this one was harder more intense, and the fact that it was only part that was carried by the wind. He was worried, he hoped everything was well, he wanted to rush towards that place but he had to follow his orders. He clenched his ring for a moment, before looking at Genma and talking quietly with him.
Killer Bee had finally started to eat, but his expression didn't change, he just stared at his hands, when he wasn't eating, he ate with closed eyes, to afraid too see his brothers blood on them. Was the world worth his brothers life, what was his world without his brother, he knew at some point one of them would go to the farlands but he wasn't ready, he wasn't ready to say goodbye to his brother fighting him like an enemy, he couldn't understand why it happened. He didn't want to belive it. All he wanted to do is to head towards Kumo prisoners and offer his life. But he knew that that wouldn't answer anything, wouldn't solve anything, there w a no way he and his brother would ever meet in afterlife, it would be torture for both of them if that happened. He really hoped Sage would be merciful if he did die.
Yugito checked up on him every now and then, she struggled to see him, he would avoid her gaze, she would try to comfort him, she would say that it wasn't his fault each time she passed by him, but there was no response, she didn't even know if he really heard her or not. She saw that due to his stress Gyuki wasn't able to heal him as fast as usual. Probably because Killer Bee had some twisted desires right now. Yugito offered something to him, hoping to get the reaction :“ should we go talk with Kumo shinobi. „ she didn't want to say prisoners, she couldn't, they were her people, and we'll the implication would make Killer Bee remember even more. It was first time he lifted his face to face her, his eyes meeting her own, the dull eyes of a killer, of one believing he was a killer, well for sure he had killed in his life, but not for this one. His response wasn't verbal, just standing up slowly, his body cracking up, with various sounds, as he stayed tense in a single position for too long. His slow pace allowed shocked Yugito to quickly catch up with him. She didn't know what he planned to do, but she followed him. Sending a quick and small chakra flare to inform Kakashi and Genma.
Kakashi sensed it immediately, he looked at the direction from where it came, and decided to with help of Genma to follow from afar. Leaving Tenzo together with Rin and Obito. Tenzo who had to be kept in bed, especially since he overused so much of his chakra. Kakashi and Genma knew instantly where two jinchurikis were going to, it wouldn't be problem as two jinchuriki were cleared to enter the area with prisoners. They got into a high tree close to people that were on duty to watch over the prisoners. They couldn't let the unattended after all. In hearing range to the Yugito and Killer Bee Killer Bee stood in front of them for a moment, silent, just watching them, just silently crying, his mouth moving, but words not coming out. When they finally did, they came ruffed :“ I am sorry. „ even though nobody of the prisoners looked at him, you could feel that they could understand him. Killer Bee spoke :“ it is my fault, I killed your kage, our kage. You may think of me as a traitor, but I feel the same pain like you do, if I wasn't a jinchuriki I would offer my life to you, knowing I would never meet up with him either way. „ one person looked at him, he was older than the rest. His one eyed was closed by a patch, no scratch was on him. He spoke :“ Killer Bee – sama, you must understood that it was not your betrayal that killed A-dono. „ Killer Bee looked at the man, surprised that he talked, surprised that he didn't have any sort of injury. He looked like he didn't fight. The man spoke before a question was even asked :“ that is right i didn't fight, I knew that I wouldn't die if I didn't fight. „ Yugito looked at him and spoke :“ Dodai, you are smart person, I see that now, but why didn't you fight. „ Dodai looked her straight in eyes :“ because unlike others I am not under anyone's control. „ Killer Bee was surprised as he yelled :“ what do you mean. „ Dodai spoke :“ all other shinobi of kumo, and even A-dono were under a type of mind control, I presume it was done through a genjutsu. I do not completely understand it, but I am certain of it. „ Killer Bee didn't respond, but Yugito did as she asked :“ do you know what did the genjutsu do to them. „ Dodai hummed :“ Well I asume, that it made them listen to orders more, and well most of them were against war few months ago, and suddenly all of them simultaneously changed their thoughts. „ Yugito spoke :“ if this is true, who could be behind it. „ Dodai spoke again :“ I think I know who they are, they are definitely in Akatuski, as during one of visits that Akatuski had with A-dono, 7 tails jinchuriki came with a hooded person. I belive that person casted and genjutsu, not directly through, on a gift that he gave to Raikage, a big a flashy diamond. „ Kakashi jumped down next to Yugito speaking :“ I believe him, Mito told me a story of master Jiriaya being a victim to same type of genjutsu years ago. However we never found more about that person. Did you perhaps see what he looked like. „ Dodai hummed :“ Well I am not sure, I heard the 7 tails jinchuriki call him older brother, and I saw his long black hair, he was tall, but not tall as Kumo males. His figure was more slender, his hands were pale. For a moment I thought he saw me, even though I was far away. „ Kakashi noted that down. Genma was next to jump down and spoke :“ so how come you aren't under genjutsu. „ Dodai looked at him, as if the question came later than he expected, he answered it properly :“ I don't like shiny things, my one eyes is rather sensitive to it and I wanted to follow you two. But I had to stay, I had to see what exactly was happening in the Kumo. I soon realised I was only different one, so I started to act one of them. They had pretty normal life's, but it was certain they had same thoughts on certain matters, those implanted thoughts were easily seen if you knew the person prior to the genjutsu. „ Killer Bee hummed :“ so big brother was under it as well. „ Dodai spoke :“ I personally think he was under a different one, one that made Akatuski connections with kumo grown stronger. „ Killer Bee was finally showing emotions, no matter where they good one or bad ones, this meant he stopped thinking of his own past actions, of what he thought he had done. Kakashi nodded to Genma, Yugito also got a jod, but from Konoha dou, which meant take care of killer Bee.
Kakashi rushed to connect to the headquarters, knowing such mysterious opponent lurked somewhere. The headquarters probably knew of his existence but couldn't really pinpoint him, or well even say if he was connected with Akatuski, but now it was clear, even that 7 tails jinchuriki was for sure in Akatuski hands. Unfortunately this information frustrated Minato the most, because he couldn't pull Mito out now cause of it. She was the one that solved Jiriayas case, she would know the best how to deal with it.
Speaking of red haired goddess, she was just walking up, seeing Lisa just sitting next her, and Shisui looking far away, probably focusing on some chakra signals. Mitos senses slowly came to her. She felt pain, she felt tired, but that was nothing new. She took the crown down, and put it in seal, Lisa dissappeared with tiniest sound, making a tense Shisui to turn around, ready to fight only to see Mito with her eyes opened, he immediately rushed towards her, softly speaking to her :“ are you alright. „ he recevied a nod, he then too notice of her lips and gave her water, and some food pills he had on himself. Mito ate them, as she slowly sat up, it took her few moments to fully get up, to fully feel everything around her. She could feel the distant fight, she could see signs of white Zetsu here, Shisui must have taken care of it. She glanced around for a few more times, before speaking :“ let's go back to the battlefield, before Minato decides I should not be in this battle. „ Shisui froze, he wished he could stop her but he knew she could read him, so he didn't say anything, he just followed her slower than usual jumps. It was clear, she was nowhere near her best condition. Still she was one of the strongest people at the battlefield.
It took them additional 10 minutes to get back to the battlefield, as allied forces had marched forward in the few hours they were away. Mito stood few hundreds of meters away from battlefield, looking, using her brain, Shisui wondered what exactly did she plan. What exactly did she see. Her hands suddenly trembled as she rushed forward, after looking above in the sky, the cloudy sky, she ran fast, Shisui could take on the pace but he hoped Mito knew how dangerous to run this fast was for her. He saw her take a bunch of pills from a frantic medic ninja that was scared by her sudden appearance, honestly he would feel the same. Mito popped them all in her mouth and, didn't wait for them to get digested as she pushed so much of her chakra out. What was weird he could feel her chakra get to the seal she draw few days ago. He wondered what was wrong. Why did she do this, only to realise few moments later. After hearing a roar from a sky :“ you shall known pain. „ as something pushed from above and to side, but not single allied shinobi moved. Golden letters on their skin lighting up.
The orange haired man, that attacked with such attack landed in front of his own forces, the forces that were unhurt, calculated by him, however he wasn't satisfied at all. Mito was too close to him, Shisui didn't even see her get there, her smile was both sad nostalgic and happy. She spoke first :“ I see, cousin you decided to show up. „ the orange haired guy spoke :“ you rembered your relationship with me now. „ Mito hummed :“ well, better ever than never, how about we have a nice little chat here. Once when it is over we can try killing each other again, I am sure you need time to get your other bodies here, while I need some time to get well more shinobi. „ Pain spoke :“ I don't have a choice, your seal is making everyone but you and I stuck at one position. „ Shisui had noticed this before the man announced it, but he hoped it was just some small side effect. But it seemed to be there as long as Mito was using this seal. Mito hummed:“ you are right, Nagato, your Uzumaki genes aren't falling you. „ Pain responded :“ don't start with that. „ Mito hummed :“ well, I can start with something we both agree. I failed you and you failed me. „ Nagatos voices was harsh :“ you are absolutely correct, isn't it ironic, how this dead body is standing in front of you. The body you didn't save. „ Mito smiled while gritting her teeth :“ ironic, well almost like my every effort for you not follow Black Zetsu. „ Nagato spoke :“ well at least I knew he would lie to me. While you stabbed your lie in my back, in my best friends back. „ Mito nodded :“ indeed I am a bad person for not fulfiling a promise. But just like your villain story I too have a reason why I couldn't be there at the moment Hanzo made you kill him, or well he killed himself. „ Nagato froze :“ how do you now about it. „ Mito answered :“ i t doesn't matter. Isn't that right. „ Nagato huffed :“ humour me with your reason then. „ Mito smiled :“ Black Zetsu attacked Konoha few months prior, and I was in state of coma for a year. Actually the three people he tried to kill are all here. Two of them are your cousins too. And the other one is my husband. „ Nagato then spoke :“ enough, stop wasting my time. „ Mito lounged at him as the golden seals dissappeared.
Chapter Text
As Mito lounged towards Pain, the golden seal started to fade, from outside to inside, making allied shinobi in advantage to fight the Akatuski shinobi, the advantage was easy to see and act on, so many enemy shinobi die before they could move again. Mito was faster than Pain, but right now he had most of Nagatos strength, so her punch didn't do as much damage as she intended. Pain immediately tried to push Mito away, but it didn't work on her, he tried to to pull her closer but it still didn't work on her. Mito smirked as she lunged at him with Jisoo in her hand, saying :“ did you think I wouldn't be prepared for your abilities. It seems like my cousin really doesn't know anything about me. „ Nagato gritted his teeth as a arm was torn from pain. Within seconds he blocked the attack that was for his head, Mito was not showing any mercy to him. Mito knew that Nagato loved to use Deva path the most, that he allowed most of his jutsus to show here. To respect Yahikio, it was twisted but she wouldn't say that. She severed the half of the second hand as well. Deva path desperately tried to reconnect them, but Mito made sure they were stuck in the ground, Deva path tried to fight his way out. But Mito saw other 4 paths arrive, two were awake and carrying the other two. Which explained why deva path was strong but not as strong as he should be. As the other two opened their eyes she finished him.
Well this fight will be disasteroues. Mito could sworn there was supposed to be one more, Naraka path wasn't there. She needs to care of it as soon as possible. As that path can both steal information and revive the other paths. Mito looked around, figuring she would use Devas body to lure it. She took one rood from Pains body, and hummed, should she find where Nagato was. Would she able to. Sense where the other pains are. She hummed, as she watched the four shinobi in front of her, their matching orange hair and Akatuski gear. Mito hummed, it was worth of shot. Especially since Rose was protecting her from all the missiles, the Asura path was throwing at her. She decided to stab herself, surprisingly it immediately sent her brain image of where Nagato was, and then she forced herself to follow his chakra backwards. She could easily find the four paths and then there was Naraka path, hidden under earth, together with zetsus. Waiting for opportunity to act unnoticed. Mito pulled the rod out fast not wanting to let Nagato know what she had done.
She saw then do many summoned animals wrecking chaos in the open, the Animal path. Mito cursed thinking of what to do. She could not really fight them head on, Deva path would be lost, and Pretha path can absorb energy so any major jutsu would make more damage than anything else. Mito took out the crown once again and Lisa appeared, Lisa didn't need to be explained, she rushed straight at the four, attacking Animal path, as other shinobi fought against the beast. However the attacks didn't do much, as the four worked together to avoid attacks and attack in return. At least Mito didn't need to worry about the missiles flying at her.
Mito needed to come up with a plan, she threw Jisoo in the air together with Jennie. Jennie was flying to distract others, while Jisoo was burning, as Mito set of a fire seal before throwing it. Peartha path was the one to catch both attacks. Surprised and confused as the Jennie moved out it's reach. He then grabbed the fire attack and started to absorb it, but before he could absorb all the fire, Jisoo went straight through him. Only did then Asura path try to control two weapons, but he got no response. Which only meant the swords were created by someone before him.
Slowly Peartha path fell, and Lisa continued to fight the Animal path, Lisa was barely holding on with her level of taijutsu. Mito used this time to summon both of her summons, a slug to help healing people and a large toad to defeat the remaining summons. Mito now focused on sending a long ranged attacks. Followed by the others, Mito dragged Deva paths body towards the body of Peartha path. As she couldn't leave any of them unattended. She considered her options, seeing that even after few minutes passed, that Naraka path wasn't showing, she should try sealing the bodies away. Her hands worked fast, she actually didn't think there would be need to use sealing bodies technique in this war, but she was wrong. She managed to seal Deva path when Naraka path finally popped out from the earth, together with Zetsus. Mito smirked, seeing other paths rush towards them as well, but it was too late. She smeared blood across her necklace and a barrier was up, successfully trapping them all inside. Her vs 5 Zetsus and Naraka path. Mito didn't wait for tj to attack. She immediately transformed into three tails, putting Peartha paths body under itself, preventing Naraka path from reaching it and reviving, immediately killing white zetsus with swings of her own tails. Naraka path fought barely but it didn't have a chance against a biju in closed space. Mito let go of her transformation when the fight was over, but she left the barrier on, just to be safe she sealed all the white zetsus and paths that were there. Zetsus because she was afraid they manged to gather some of her chakra and paths just to be sure Nagato wouldn't be able to recover them. As she left the barrier down she was faced with various size summons fighting in front of her. Asura path was there as well, fighting Shisui who took Jisoo from the ground. Probably because all of his other weapons were taken away by Asura path. Mito could see that they defeated the human path. Which was probably the weakest of them all, but this meant that Animal and Asura path were strong, splitting the chakra for 6 in 2. Mito knee that Animal path could cause more damage with it's summons than the Asura path. So she set her next target, jumping on one of toad summons and the jumping off, avoiding an attack in midair. From another summon. As the attack was supposed to make her jumping useless, Mito managed to land few meters away from Lisa who was now just barely holding on. Mito had to purposely think of the crown as she had transformed in the thee tails biju earlier, luckily it worked. Mito jumped to help Lisa, however the first attack that came towards her, slapped her hard on face and the crown was set flying. Lisa had to run to grab it and Mito could also barely keep up with Animal path Mito was once again running out of chakra.
Tenzo felt something bad, he stirred in his sleep, he looked left and right, there were people qourding, but most people were asleep, as the sky was covered in clouds and sun wasn't able to reach them. Tenzo stood up, he could feel something calling him. Kakashi was the only one of the higher ups awake at the moment, though he seemed like he was ready to fall asleep any moment. Tenzo movement made him stirr up as well. Tenzo looked around, finding sensors, he expected them to feel this type of sensation as well. But it was clear that none of them felt it. Kakashi had reached him, while he was looking around and asked :“ is everything alright. „ Tenzo answered honestly :“ I don't know, I have this weird feeling, like something is calling for me. „ Kakashi immediately started to worry, and spoke :“ only you. „ Tenzo nodded, Kakashi then asked :“ so what do you plan to do with it. „ Tenzo looked at him with confidence :“ I am going to look what it is. „ Kakashi face was covered with frown as he asked :“ don't you think you should think about it more. „ Tenzo hummed :“ I don't know, I feel the right thing to do is to go where it tells me. „ Kakashi, looked at the younger boy, he was around Shisuis age, but he acted less mature, he spoke :“ do not do anything. „ Tenzo looked at him with wonder :“ but I must. „ Kakashi hummed :“ you must follow my orders. „ Tenzo looked at him saying :“ I understand, but I have this feeling. „ Kakashi hummed :“ is that feeling leading you to where the enemy is possibly, and you want to go alone. Don't you remember why Mito put you in this unit. „ Tenzo looked at him with glassy eyes, Kakashi then realized something, whatever this was it had only effect on Tenzo for now, but it was clear that it could lead towards something disastrous. Tenzo was usually someone who admired him deeply and would not argue with him, so this was weird. This made Kakashi do two things. As Tenzo started to move forwards, towards uncertain direction, Kakashi knocked him out with a hit to back of his neck, sending him to sleep. He then immediately woke up everyone, it was a time for change of shift anyway, but he couldn't allow it, he wanted to change their positions. He even sent a request for permission to the headquarters, because suspicious things had started to occur.
Minato agreed instantly trusting Kakashis report and intuition, hearing that Tenzo was acting strangly was enough, Mito said that Black Zetsu would try to get his hands on young boy. However he couldn't pinpoint where it would be safe. Looking how far the unknown jutsu or whatever it was that affected Tenzo was had effect was hard. He told Kakashi to go as far as they could. Knowing they were tired. The second report came two hours later, Kakashi was ready to go sleep, checking on Tenzo who just woke up, and didn't remember a thing. It was clear that they were out of the affected zone but how long would it be, or if they would be followed was unknown. However medics immediately started to anyalze Tenzos chakra, Rin was in charge and Kakashi was comfortable with that. Minato nodded, as this situation was put on hold for now. As he worried for the other side.
Mito was bleeding, her already torn clothes now completely messed up, holes littering everywhere, Animal paths Akatuski clock was long gone as well, it seemed like they were done equal amount of damage but this meant path was wining as it had larger amount of chakra backing it up. Mito looked at the other fighting Asura path. She looked at Shisui who was also bleeding, Mito slowly spoke out few words. Watching Shisui read it with his sharigan while also watching animal path read it with it's rinenngan. However she spoke few words that wouldn't make much sense to Nagato, but Shisui would understand them.
Shisui immediately jumped backwards, just as Mito purposly let the animal path kick her in direction of Shisui. Mito hoped in the air, making 180 slapping something on Shisuis back, and landing on her hands, swiftly putting herself back on her legs. Shisui dissappeared a second after her touch.
He appeared next to animal path in a second, however he didn't attack, another image of him poped up, and another, he was using his famed shushin jutsu. Even rinenngan had troubles catching where exactly the real one was, animal path made it's decision and striked right now. However that was something Shisui planed, as the kick hit him in the stomach, he used all of his strength to stay put combined with gravity seal on his back, while holding on Jisoo with both of his hands, using it as axe, and forcing it through animals path left leg. Shisui was coughing blood, but Lisa was busy finishing animal path.
Moments later Lisa was already healing Shisui. Well as much as she could, before only thing that was left of her was crown. Which meant that both Lisa and Mito ran out of chakra. The loud explosions made confused Shisui move, pain shot through his body but he must keep on going. Leaving the crown on the ground. He rushed towards the explosion. So many shinobi were there. Mito was on the ground, not moving, but Asura path was next to her, on falmes, but still able to fight. Shisui really hoped Mito was alive, so he rushed to kill the last path.
Mito lost too much chakra and as she tried to finish the last path she felt weaker and weaker. Before she realized she was barely able to doge an attack, her foot tripped on a weapon and she fell down, avoiding the attack, however she wasn't awake. She was exhausted.
Shisui raged towards the Asura path immediately sending as many jutsu as he could. His rage lasted as long as that thing moved, which was longer than any human would be able to manage. When he turned around, Mito was surrounded by slugs. Her toads had dissappeared, which meant that she was alive, which meant she was using every last bit of her own chakra to survive. Shisui turned around to see the state of the forces. There was so many bloody people, so many injured ones. Every jinchuriki looked rather messed up as well. Shisui had saw Naruto take on the human path alone. And well the other jinchuriki had helped to fight other paths but it was clear they weren't using everything. Maybe it was best like that. Mito was out for second time this same time. But at least right now enemies were all taken care off. Utakata was the one to use jutsu to wash everyone. Making it easier for medics to prevent the infections. The reinforcements finally came, when everything was over, they quickly started to give out supplies. Helping to sealing of the two remaining path bodies
Sensors couldn't feel anymore of movements from Akatuski. Which itself was not weird, their man had just arrived to the battlefield few hours ago, there was no way they would predict allied forces would win so soon. However allied forces had no intentions of moving forward. They will rest, heal prepare for another battle. Kages anyalized what exactly happened, how many reported deaths they had. While they didn't lose, they didn't win anything really.
Mito slept for a long long time, well on the outside, she was in her mind looking at Isobu who was still helping the slugs to heal her. Isobu himself was near his chakra limit, Mito knew but she couldn't really do a thing about it. She hoped Sage would show up, but she knew that she had failed him, he had called her to prevent something like this, she felt weak once again, she failed so many people. She couldn't protect anyone from the start, she acted arrogant, she acted like she knew everything but that was proven wrong. But she didn't have choice but to go along those lies. If she admitted defeat the sacrifices she made along the way would mean nothing. She looked at the Biju in front of her, the Biju seemed smaller, she seemed smaller as well, like the first time they met, when she lied to him, when she said she was chosen one, but it was accident after all. Mito softly spoke :“ I am sorry. I lied to you. „ Isobu however answered with something she didn't expect :“ I knew the truth the whole time. You may believe you lied but that isn't case. Your soul wasn't accidentally picked, Sage didn't let you steal the timeline, he asked you to fix it, and as long as the things don't end same it means you did your deal. „ Mito cried saying :“ but everything seems to be going same way. „ Isobu hummed :“ is it, aren't all jinchurikis still alive, the bijus are on your side. „ Mito nodded :“ but that can change. „ Isobu answered :“ don't let it change. Don't let everything you did go in vain. „ Mito nodded :“ thank you. For believing in me, for always being here. „ Isobu huffed :“ I am just repaying your services. „
Mitos conversation was cut out as her eyes were opened by a medic nin, checking on her status. Shisui was right there too, the camp was build where the battlefield was previously. And Mito asked :“ how much time has passed,. „ since she figured others manged to defeat Asura path. Shisui shushed her before replying :“ a day and few hours. We are ordered to stay here, to recover, seeing as no other movement are being made by enemy. „ Mito nodded she looked carefully around, before looking at Shisui once again, pulling him close saying :“ I am truly fine, don't worry OK. How are you „ Shisui relaxed as he felt her breath on his lips his lips answered :“ I got healed by your slugs before they dissappeared. „ as his answer slipped through his lips, his mouth was getting closer and closer to hers, softly brushing them as the last word left his lips, before a soft kiss replaced any type of sounds. The kiss was to confirm both of them were alive, that both of them were alive. Mito softly looked at his eyes as she asked :“ will the peace really become something normal. „ Shisui couldn't answer, he knew Mito wasn't really asking him that question. But he answered :“ for me peace is wherever you are. Where my family can rest, can learn, can sleep can eat. „ Mito nodded :“ I agree. I hope the kids letters will come soon. „ Shisui smiled :“ well knowing how they like writing those will be so heavy that the summons will have hard time carrying them. „ Mito smiled :“ yeah especially Maya's ones. „ Shisui smiled at Mito, they needed to get away from dark thoughts here and there.
Chapter Text
The army waited for the orders. Headquarters were busy with coming up with different plans of attack. Mito would be getting restless if she didn't have a bunch of letters to read and reply at same time. Most were from Konoha, family and friends that were not sent to the battlefield. It was interesting to see that they lived normaly, she really hoped that would stay that way, the only change they noticed was that some prices were higher and that they could not really buy ninja equipment, as most of it was reserved for the people that were active in the war. Next she could read the letters her kids sent. Sora was not really into writing, so his letter was the shortest, telling her how he grew taller in few weeks she was gone, how he missed her, how he hoped she would come home soon, how he missed seeing the family together, he was glad that Kouske and Maya were still with him together with aunt Suzume and little Arata. Mito felt the same, she was glad they were safe, but sad because she wasn't next to them, she would give up the world if anything happened to them. She wanted to hug them, to sleep in their scent, she only could sense the small amount of their scents that still lingers on the paper, was it enough for her, definitely not, but she had to be satisfied. She wrote down a reply to Sora's letter first. Then she started to read Kouske one, his handwriting was pretties, he always tried to make things look nice, sometimes you get lost in his words. His letters sometimes would be more mature than Sora's even though Sora was supposed to be big brother. Kouske asked if the war would end soon, if it would start again, asked why it was even happening, and Mito knew that this didn't make any sense to the children, that is how messed up these things were, even if she tried to explain them, she wouldn't be able to do it. She smiled as Kouske snitched on Sora and Maya for eating more snacks than they promised, Kosuke always was a good child, cute always ready to listen. And then there was Maya's letter, as expected it was the longest messiest letter. Mito had noticed that Maya had a knack for writing, well when she is calm down, when she is full of energy it was quite messy, this letter proved the other part of the sentence as Maya was too excited to write to her mommy. Retelling Mito her usual days with quick switch of topics, so that even she didn't realize she didn't finish the previous topics. Mito didn't know what to reply to first. Shisui had gotten his own letters from the kids.
While this side was having a peaceful moments the other side, with Kakashi, Genma, Killer Bee, Yugito and others in their army were facing a large number of white zetsus. And crazy Tenzo, as the medics found out that his chakra system was poisoned but they couldn't figure how, how to treat it either. Tenzo was once again in range of the something that made his poisoning act up, causing him to be led by the addiction. No matter how strong they hit him to knock him out he would wake up in few minutes and start walking towards a certain direction. White zetsus were also calling him by his name. While fighting the others. Using wood realses as well to create a path for Tenzo to saftly walk towards them. It was very clear what was their goal, which made Kakashi order a fire attack. Eventually they had managed to stop the attack and make the remaining white zetsus return to the underground. Kakashi had to report this to the headquarters.
Minato understood that situation was dire, that they should do something about it, but seeing how Tenzo was reacting to white zetsus, the creatures that could be anywhere was bad, sending him to the front line would just cause same problems, whole sending him elsewhere with few people was option he needed to hear what Mito thought. So je got Inoichi to connect them, repeating what he heard from Kakashi he asked Mito for her opinion, so she spoke :“ honestly we won't miss him on the battlefield, but he can become a great enemy, so sending him away with few people would be OK, but we don't send them back to any of the cities, as that may lure over the white zetsus there. „ Minato nodded he understood that himself, they couldn't deal with attacks on their territory right now. So he sent this decision to Kakashi, Kakashi would need to pick few people to go together with Tenzo, planing on giving the young boy sleeping pills, that would give enough time for the few shinobi to pass through the area where zetsus posion is effective on Tenzo.
With Tenzo gone, the army was sent towards the second battlefield. The headquarters wanted to recover as much manpower as possible as well as to make the Akatuski waste as much supplies while waiting for their attack.
Mito thought differently though, this calm before the storm would be a knife that stabbs them, as the shinobi felt relaxation before going in what is mostly likely the battle that was going to detrime the result of the war. But Mito wasn't sure about it.
Mito looked at the few more injured people as she tried to use her special chakra to heal them, but she still needed to be careful with amount of chakra she was still recovering. She softly smiled at them saying hopeful things, she knew they most have felt downy but she belived everyone could do anything. Mito then went back to her tent and started to cleanse her things, she was wearing a clothes that weren't hers, because Shisui wasn't able to find the seal with her clothes while she was uncouncious, he as a good husband changed her from dirty and torned clothes. He also picked Jisoo, the crown and Jennie and put in the tent, the crown had mud covering it, so Mito had to carefully clean it, she sharpened Jisoo with drop of her own blood, she did same with Jennie before returning them as accessories.
She would mediate and check if anything was happening around her. Well she could feel that no Akatuski forces were leaving Akatuski baze. Ame was lively enough though many people seemed regretful and fulll of desire to to take revenge. She could no longer pinpoint where Nagato truly wss neither Konan. If she remembered correctly, not a lot of original Akatuski were left, but a lot shinobi could be felt at the city. This didn't mean this Akatuski was any waeaker than the one in the original.
In the next dawn they started to slowly march forwards, while also checking the space for traps. Just because. Mito knew that Kakashis group was slowly catching up with them. But that didn't make excimnet any less, Mito wouldn't show it though. She couldn't. This war was something you shouldn't be happy in, not for a long time. Because you can die any second. As the sun was slowly getting up on the sky, she could feel clearly where the enemy forces were, not moving much. As if they were waiting for something.
Mito didn't mind them, she noticed that the North had more traps set their because they the Ame thought they would recklessly rush from north, Mito had prevented that. She knew that Black Zetsu would adjust to anything that was happening on the battlefield, he was like a snake after all. She didn't fully understand the plan he had, but she figured out crucial points, like jinchuriki losing control and wrecking chaos. Using as much senjutsu as possible, that was why he was actively trying to make Tenzo join his side. He still had Nagato and Konan on his side, and there was someone mysterious there also, Mito didn't think he was the biggest threat but as he was unknown, he could do the most damage out of them, the other lesser members of Akatuski weren't anywhere near the original line up of Akatuski strength, their caution rates rose only when they joined Akatuski. Mito huffed, as she realized that Akatuski had somewhere became a larger organization than it was originally, it was basically a military force of minor countries.
Her thoughts were disturbed as another trap was disabled. She focused on ahead, she could feel new rain start to fall, and her sensory skills were once again useless. She calculated if the black Zetsu would fight in Ame or outside, seeing how he fought until now. Well if anything was to ask Nagato the fight would be outside of the Ame, but Nagato was just a pawn in this plan. Mito looked ahead as the rain hit her, far away she could see something watching her from a far away tree. Interesting she never felt someone there.
Fu, looked at Izuna for a moment, he was calm, but she knew him better, he was bolling on the inside, Fu realized that this would be his fight, his first fight he would be fighting for his own cause. He probably was the most alive at this time. She could feel the pain and confusing feelings, she felt that often from him, but right now she knew that he accepted them. She had seen him go into dark so much, he was no longer the same person she firstly met, she changed as well, however that didn't mean she didn't like it. Yet she missed his softness, his light touches,, his understanding expressions. In the last few weeks those were replaced with cold and calm expressions, words that would motivate you to do something but not comfort you. She looked away just for a second, noticing that the rain once again started falling, she didn't like the rain much, especially since it rained here so much, actually she didn't minded water falling down that much, she after all lived in a village hidden by such fenomen, but she didn't like this type of water falling down, as far as she rembered, even though the waterfall was always hiding her village, she rarely saw it rain there. Her gaze returned to Izuna, Izuna who was soaked now, she freaked out, looking up at the cealing but there was no leak there, was she looking away from him for so long, she had impression that it was only few seconds. Izuna mumbled something :“ I saw her. Once again, I don't think she realized that it was me. „Fu immediately realized what had happened. Izuna used this moment to check on the person he loved but now hated. His wet clothes were dripping on the coach and Fu had to get angry at him :“ I see, but can you please change, your clothes will make you sick and stain this nice sofa we are currently sitting on. „ Izuna huffed :“ like I care“ Fu responded :“ hey, I care for the sofa, it is only nice thing in this room. „ Izuna hummed :“ so I am not nice. „ and Fu responded :“ who gave you that idea, black Zetsu. „ Izuna had twisted smile on his face as he spoke :“ if it was anyone else telling those exact words I would strangle them, just so you know. „ Fu responded :“ oh, how kind of you. „ Izuna hummed :“ why do I even bother talking with you, you ungrateful teenager. „ Fu responded :“ because only I look your age. Problem with not aging at all. „ Izuna stood up and said:“ I guess. „ as he went out of the room with his wet clothes, preparing new set of clothes.
Black Zetsu waited as the slow push of allied forces continued, he waited as they neared the location he picked. The push was slower than he expected, he wished to rush it, because he needed it to be faster, thats is why he didn't send anyone to fight them right now, rather he was using white zetsus to remove as much traps as possible. His plans with Tenzo failed for now, but he managed to slow down the reinforcements from Kumo battlefield, the problem being that two jinchuriki were still there. His patientce was low, even though he waited for so long. He waited until the stars allienged perfectly. He was so close on getting his mother back, on ruling this pathetic world, no more hiding. He hoped to see his mother and death all around. He would personally watch some people die, those red haired troublemakers. Those stubborn fools. Hoping to see Hagomoros twisted face as he fails shinobi, to see Sage of six paths on his knees. How satisfying would that be. His thoughts were broken as his favourite toy entered, Izuna, Izuna looked at him, with no emotions, like the first time he saw Black Zetsu. Black Zetsu loved that about Izuna, never showing his fear, but you could still feel it. But not right now, there was none, well the person in front of him was dead once already so this war with the same outcome wasn't something he could relate to, much more because he never truly said he wished he was alive, not saying simple thanks to Black Zetsu for bringing his soul back to life. Black Zetsu hummed :“ did you go out, your hair is damp. „ Izuna nodded :“ yes, I went to see the rabbit. „ Black Zetsu hummed :“ still obsessed I see. „ Izuna answered :“ well you would know the best. „ Black Zetsu stared for a second, as his playing had fought back, he loved it, because no matter what Izuna said it would not matter at all, Black Zetsu then asked :“ so what did you see, did it make you want to do something. „ Izuna hummed :“ I saw her, her enjoying her life, while I rot here. She continued living normally, it makes me want to destroy it all, because as long as she is happy with others I won't be able to be happy. „ Black Zetsu smirked :“ that is right. Those thoughts are thoughts that make you stronger. Those thoughts will make you not regret living. „ Izuna wouldn't agree with him, because he knew better, but he didn't have a choice, he wanted to do this according to his will, but as he was getting controled, he would just change his will to suit his actions. He would play a delusional person play if he had to. He had nothing to lose, nor gain, he was all alone after all.
Hours passed, Mito felt lead on, as the bigger distance they went through the less traps she found, and their pace began to pick up, the rain was still falling and making it impossible to feel where the enemy exactly was, actually she barely could feel allies right next to her, the rain was slowing then down, but they were still moving faster than what they expected, from the reports coming from headquarters, Kakashi and others were catching up with them fast, and would meet up before the night. This army would take many small brakes, just to make sure everyone was OK.
Kakashi, led the army, knowing how weird enemy was acting, he hoped to prevent whatever was about to happen around Ame. His instics screamed to hurry, his mind troubled with worries about Tenzo and the other battlefield. He hoped that putting a seal would completely get rid of Tenzos chakra signal. He hoped the boy would not become a enemies pupet, that is why he sent people he could absolutely could trust and people he knew could protect Tenzo from anything. He sent Mei and Kisame together with few people of Konoha. Why Mei and Kisame, because those two were hardest to manage and because they were so rounded up that no shinobi could find their weakness.
As he led them, he saw the dead bodies littered around, enemy dead bodies, as allied shinobi had buried their own but were afraid to touch the enemies one, as it was possible that white zetsus were still hiding there. And that wasn't just their imagination, they seen it happen. Kakashi heard that in one of the reports Mito sent to the headquarters. Kakashi knew that this meant they were only few hours away from the main group, they would find here and there few medic nin just healing someone and let the join. Kakashi first checked the amount of seals they had one, asking them which was the last one they got, as Mito would sent out new seals every few hours, so the possibility of white Zetsu integrating in their army was low. The answers were satisfying, as Mito confirmed through the messages the last seal those people should have got. The closer he got, he was more nervous, Genma had now joined him in leading everyone, softly whispering him words that would calm down Kakashi. Kakashi sometimes didn't understand Genma, the man was collected when he was nervous, flustered only when he was with Mito, but rarely show it. IT looked like nobody else was as important to him as she was. Genma told him that to him Mito was a person who accepted him fully, who made him grow, and that is why he wanted to be her husband that would never shake, never hurt her, never leave her. Kakashi felt inspired ever since he heard those words, it has been years since then, since they married Mito.
Chapter Text
Kakashi could feel it, the moment the rain touched his skin, he could feel that they were getting closer and closer. His instincts told him that, but his senses were not sure. The rain continued to pour down, soaking everyone. Kakashi found clear signs of the last battle, which meant that they had another hour moving to get towards the other army.
Killer Bee still was not his usual self. As he barely spoke, his sentences lost their rymes. And his voice sounded colder. Though he had talked with Obito who confessed that he controlled him to end pointless ragging. Killer Bee understood why the younger had to do it, he understood everything, but he didn't like it, he wanted to be unreasonable as he for a moment thought that it would be better if he let go all of the rage inside of him, but could he really live with so many deaths on his name, this one was too heavy alone. He accepted the apology, he however perfered if it didn't happen again, if he would never seen those eyes pointed at his own.
Yugito felt lost, as Killer Bee was isolating, and he wouldn't even talk to her much, she knew what exactly troubled him. But she didn't have any expirence with it. She feared Killer Bee wouldn't be ready for the battle that was ahead of them.
Mito was waiting for the reinforcements, she sense things every few seconds, as long as the rain didn't touch her at all, but with the floor floaded all around her that was only for a few seconds. She couldn't pinpoint them, but she felt them get closer. She sensed both enemies and allies. She could feel the real of Black Zetsus chakra, that chakra couldn't be hidden by anything. Mito just patiently waited. Ready to fight, not ready to die. She was close to fulfilling her promise, her goal. Just like the enemy was as well, she had so much to go back to, her kids, her husbands, her family, her friends, her village, sometime in future she would call this her world. She would fully fit in, when everything was over. Surely nothing could go wrong. But Mito knew that with how her hands were dirty with blood she wouldn't be so calm, even if she wasn't normal before this war, this war definitely messed her up. Seeing people die right and left, people sacrificing for her, things were hard.
She relaxed when the Kakashi group finally showed, however she didn't have much time to see them, to even talk with them as shadows appeared in front of her, the dark hoodded figures, were rained heavily on, their Akatuski cloacks stuck to their bodies, the rain making their entrance more evil. More sinester, especially when Black Zetsu appeared with a man next to him. Mito greeted her teeth as he spoke :“ oh my, are we all here, shall we start the final arc. „ Mito hummed :“ shall we, we might as well call this battle the loss of immortal brat with mommy issues. „ Black Zetsu hummed :“ don't worry Mito, I prepared something for you, you don't have to seek your uncles attention. „ Mito was disgusted when he referred to himself as her uncle, but confused when he said he prepared something. Mito then noticed the man next to Black Zetsu reveal his face, by removing his hood, Mito recognized it, she saw him around Takigakure so long ago, but that didn't clear anything.
Black Zetsu waited for response but didn't get any so he spoke :“ I belive you two saw each other few times. Shall I introduce him to you Mito. „ Mito huffed :“ there is no need. „ the man spoke :“ Really Rabbit, you hurt me. „ Mito froze, she didn't know what to say, she tried to remind calm as she asked :“ what did you call me. „ Izuna smirked :“ Rabbit, what don't you remember, you said I could call you that. „ Mito didn't want to belive it, her hands shaking before she spoke, waiting for order of headquarters, :“ Mia, is that you. „ Izuna hummed :“ I go with name of Izuna now. I can change my name you know. Just like you did. „ Mito hummed :“ well I guess we have lot of things in common, right now. „ Izuna grinned, but that grinned soon turned in something dark :“ what do you mean right now, even then we had so much things in common, after all we hanged around each other for so long. „ while Izuna was talking, Kakashi and Genma joined Mito who was already standing next to Shisui. Kakashi, Genma and Shisui, touched to tell her everything was OK. Even though they didn't fully understand the situation, it was clear that Mito and the person in front of her had a past, Kakashi remembered hearing the name Mito used to call the man in front of them.
Izuna hummed saying :“ leave her to me. „ looking at the Black Zetsu, who just grinned :“ ah, well, I will then play with the others. „ Mito looked at the confidence Izuna had, and by judging his face, and how he overall looked, together with his name she concluded he was an Uchiha. She softly spoke to the boys :“ I am sorry, but can you let me take this one alone. I don't want you to get hurt. „ Kakashi spoke :“ we are strong, we can defend ourselves. „ Mito smiled at him before saying :“ I know, but it isn't wounds that can heal that i am afraid off, this person knows the weakest me, and I don't want you guys to hear about from others mouth. „ Izuna just watched her for few seconds, before saying :“ you are still same. Not understanding just what you did wrong. „ Mito hummed :“ I guess. But I doubt you changed either, you can pretend all you want but to me you will always be the person that was trying to save me. „ Izuna hummed :“ it is a shame, as today we will be killing each other. You are no longer my rabbit, although I want to kill even that part of you, erase it from my memory. „
Mito felt something move from underneath. The ground started shaking, and before she realized, the Gedo statue appeared, which meant Nagato was close. Mito screamed :“ be careful of that things attack. „ as Akatuski had finally charged. The moment she removed her eyes of Izuna, Izuna dissappeared, rushing towards her. She barely managed to block his sword with Jisoo, the two swords clashing and making a loud sword. Izuna spoke :“ you are good. „ Mito hummed :“ you as well. „
Mito felt nostalgic, as she saw Mia in Izuna, the way Izuna would openly stare in her eyes. But she saw more, the hatred was there. She felt like Izuna was her best friend, her almost lover, filled with negative emotions, that she herself caused. Her thoughts were always interrupted, by yet another attack from Izuna. Was Izuna calm about this situation no, but he seemed like expected it. Izuna spoke softly :“ it hurts me. That we didn't have happy ending in that world, nor we will have in this. While I can pretend we were happening in the other world, you never knew I existed in this world. „ Mito had a sad smile as well, realizing what Izuna was talking about :“ you really were poetic, but using few of my favourite words, you are causing me to remember good old days. „ Izuna looked at her saying :“ the last song I heard was the one you sent me. The one where the ending screen says happy ending, but y and d are gone. „ Mito was close to crying, but the harsh slash on Jisoo, made her focus on the battle. Izuna pushed her backwards, no one surrounded them as they now were in their own little world.
Mito spoke :“ you hate me now. Why. „ Izuna didn't hesitate to attack her, didn't hesitate to hurt her, didn't hesitate to answer the question :“ you moved on, you made new life for yourself, you were selfish. „ Mito asked :“ how long are you here. „ Izuna hummed :“ I got summoned, after your trip to Uzushino. „ Mito remembered, she guessed the number of years, it was more than she thought Izuna would be here. Mito then spoke :“ you call me selfish, yet weren't you the one who was selfish first, killing yourself in front of me, escaping everything that surrounded you, leaving me behind. I couldn't do anything, I was once again alone, I was traumatiezed, I am still am. Do you know how much I dreamth of that day. „ Izuna was on heavy defence as Mito was talking, his face turned from scrow to a grin as Mito spoke the last bit, Izuna spoke :“ ah, I was there too, since we were connected, you me and Black Zetsu, although Black Zetsu could cause you to have nightmares I could see them. „ Mito was slightly disturbed by his grin as she asked :“ why. Why were you there. „ Izuna flashed the biggest smile and he spoke :“ for this. „ he blinked and his eyes had changed into mangekyou sharigan showed, Mito noticed it, and immediately closed her eyes. Izuna laughed as he lunged at her. Using that as advantage.
Mito cursed as she got hit, she was angry :“ you are blaming me, for how things are going to end. You are really closed minded, just like that day, you didn't even think of other solutions, you just killed yourself, you didn't belive I would stand for you, we had enough evidence that it was self defense. We could have healed if you weren't so close minded, I never ever blamed you for what you did, but now thinking back, are we not here because of your decision. „ Izuna hummed :“ you really sound like a villan right now. Maybe you finally became the monster everyone saw in you. „ Mito hummed :“ you are right, I have much blood on my hands right now, but at least I am not fool to realize it too late. „ Izuna jumped backwards as he pushed a fire ball out of his cheeks. Mito easily shot a larger water ball, especially since the rain was falling everywhere. Mito could feel that Izuna wasn't going all out, that he wanted to talk more, before one of them dies here, Mito understood that Black Zetsu wasn't going to leave any lose ends, Izuna was unlike original Obito, Izuna was unable to break the curse on his own heart.
Izuna looked at her, she had kicked him hard in the ground, he spitted a bit of blood as he spoke :“ how did it go, right, you hit and run, just like when we were going on occasion dates, you would lead me in, but never do anything, if I was smarter I would see that you were just playing with the attention I gave you. But guess what, all my love is gone and the hate is grown. „ Mito nodded :“ if that is what you think, I unfortunately can't prove you wrong, I no longer have those feelings for you, I was healed by others. „ Izuna seemed angry :“ why, why were you able to heal, why was I left alone. „ Mito didn't have an answer. Izuna stood up from the hole his body made :“ I, at the beginning was so hopeful, that you would save me at some point, I was so confused and scared. The best way to describe myself was that I was zombie. Not alive, but still walking. I am not different at the moment either. All I wanted was you to save me, was you to be with me. Over time, I knew that you weren't going to come, still seeing you hurt. You were so close yet so far. „ Mito spoke :“ even now I won't be with you, no matter how much you want it. „ Mito didn't want to leave any hope. Izuna chuckled as the rain hid his tears :“ I don't want you back, not at all, I only want the life we had, for sure I would choose different things. I don't believe when Black Zetsu tells me he can send me back, but I will see if he really can when I kill you. When we end this war. „ Mito looked at him, before becoming completely serious.
Chapter 261
Summary:
The story is finishing, and the chapters are getting shorter.
Chapter Text
Fu was watching them from afar, her gaze would fall on their moving lips so often, she could see that they were in fact more talking than battling, although the fighting could actually kill less inexperienced shinobi, it was clear the two were strong, she wished she could help but before her was a woman, she needed to focus on her , Fu had asked for a little time as she saw her brother face Mito. It seemed the two would try to end their relationship once for all. The woman in front of her, seemed interested in same thing. Judging by the color of her hair she was related to the girl. Fu hummed :“ it seems like they will kill each other, shall I kill you as well. „ Kushina smiled :“ I am sorry but I can't afford to lose here. Fu of Takigakure. If you don't know, I am Kushina Uzumaki, the vessel of nine tails. „ Fu was surprised :“ ah, I see, you are here to stop me from causing chaos on the battlefield, but that thing can do it just fine. „ Kushina understood what the girl was referring to. Still she hoped someone would soon take care of it. Fu hoped that she would be able to see her brother again, but she could feel it, deep in her heart that wouldn't be possible, she could feel it, that her brothers wish would come true.
Kushina rushed towards Fu as the mist made them unable to see Mitos and Izunas fight, the mist from water touching fire ball. Fu was skilful as she dodged every attempt Kushina sent her way, with help of Chomeis wings, that would make her fly when the girl wouldn't be able to normaly dodge the fists, kicks or slaps. However Fu didn't do well attacking, as Kushina didn't give her much chances. The weapons would occasionally slip in the fight but doing no real damage. Fu understood though, that Kushina had more experience on her, that she had advantage in chakra reserves and she had stronger Biju, however she wouldn't say she lost just yet. It would suck if she lost her first fight in so long.
Kushina wasn't at full power though, she had fought so many battles up until now, her chakra was around half empty, she didn't really understand the fighting style Fu used, as it was quite unpredictable as the wings gave so many options. Slowly Kushina picked on the girls strengths and weaknesses. Kushina had orders not to kill the girl as the statue was too close, which meant she had to be careful. She had to buy time with this fight, as she was preventing more chaos form happening.
Kakashi was busy killing the Akatuski members that kept jumping towards them, hoping that Kakashi wouldn't be able to avoid the Gedo statutes attack, the dragon that was sweeping across the battlefield, collecting chakra and killing everyone it touched. Kakashi was faster than it though, he watched as the jinchurikis cleared everything in front of them with big jutsus. The jinchurikis were ordered to clean everything around them, to try to attack the Gedo statue, together.
Kakashi watched as Sasuke and Naruto were getting attacked by Black Zetsu , he tried to reach them. But they were led at the back of battlefield, closer to enemy side, Black Zetsu had chosen to fight them first. Clearly knowing that they were trained to kill him.
Naruto and Sasuke struggled, to avoid every attack, trying to conserve as much chakra as possible. Naruto hoped Sasuke would be able to help him get away from the statue, as he didn't like being near of it. He could feel it, like he was being watched by it. Naruto hoped that soon Sasuke would have a chance to jump towards him, so that they finally could counter one of Black Zetsu attacks, as the man kept them apart sending them various types of attacks that led them further away from each other. Naruto had to avoid wood realse type of attacks, while Sasuke had similar thing going after him.
His father's words only confirmed it. Minato spoke to every jinchuriki :“ stay away from that statue, it can suck even bijus. „ of course Mito knew that, but she was furtherest away from it, the others in much more danger than she was. Her sight on the situation was removed as she was once again attacked by Izuna. Naruto could see the other 7 jinchuriki all together, he and his mother were only ones having to fight an individual. Kurama boasted that that was because he was the strongest biju alive, cause the number of his tails were highest. Naruto knew the others would disagree but he surpoted the fox deep into him.
The Gedo Statue was the biggest problem currently, as it had pulled so many lives in it, though it is endless attack, should end soon. There was no way Nagato still had chakra to waste. But as it was said, this attack wasn't the biggest threat out of the Gedo statute. It was capable of capturing bijus and diving them from their jinchurikis. And then it would even become a stronger opponent.
Kushina could feel it, she was stronger than Fu, although not by much, the closer the two were to getting a good hit on the other, they would find a solution to not get hit. They were using big jutsus so others wouldn't get anywhere close to them. Kushina had to carefully attack Fu, not wanting to kill her, but not weak so the girl could counter attack quickly.
Although so many fight were happening at same time, one took everyone's attention. As a yellow statue rose. The armor surrounding a single person, it was human like avatar. Many recgonized it as a great Uchiha jutsu called Susuano. Mito cursed as she watched Izuna confidently standing over her. She quickly pushed Isobus chakra inside herself, slowly transforming into him, but what was weird Mito could bee seen the whole time, she had mastered complete control of Isobus chakra, and was using him as a cloack of chakra, her chakra now green, however Susano still towered over her with many weapons in his arms. Mito looked up to Izuna saying :“ I really thought you would use a gun, you weren't so old fashioned in the last life. „ Izuna just gritted his teath as he unleashed his sword ready to smash Mito in the ground. However as the sword met the ground Mito was nowhere to be find. The dust was filling the air from the impact. But there was something more mixed with the dust, something that was lighter, something that stay even as the dust settled down.
Izuna grabbed his head, as it troubed, as he watched a scene he saw so many times before, it disturbed him, but he knew that it was no longer real. He killed all the people there, with intentions or without intent. Izuna was calming himself, even though he could vividly hear every thrust. He needed to break whatever type of jutsu this was.
Mito Meanwhile appeared in a body of water, she had barely managed to escape the attack, her clothes were torn away from the pressure the sword had created around her. Mito dealt easily with that as she took a robe. She had put in seal by mistake. Mito stood there, preparing for the next attack, though she had to check what type of Susano this was, as some didn't let any type of attack go through it, while some let only special type of attacks, and others were primary used for attacking. Seeing as mist had worked against it, it was definitely not the first option. Mito sent a kunai with explosion tag towards him. The kunai went through, but not the seal, which caused small explosion in front of the Susano. It seemed like this Susano was made to counter her sealing powers. Mito then aimed for Izuna throwing rocks towards him, hoping she would be able to knock him out of Susano and finish him quickly. Her rocks hit him, however, he woke up due the sudden pain, his eyes darkened, as he jumped from to another rock, re-entering his Susano. Nowcarelessly attacking Mito.
The loud noises could be heard across the whole battlefield, and Black Zetsu smirked saying :“ ah, to see love become hate, how wonderful. Did you know, that Mito and Izuna had a past. Past so difficult, so dark, and they turned to hate each other, but she never spoke about him. „ Naruto, didn't respond, neither did Sasuke as they planned what to do. Black Zetsu hummed :“ you are trusting her too much, she has been feeding you guys with bulshit. „ Sasuke spoke :“ bullshit, then why did you chose to fight us. „ Black Zetsu hummed :“ what can I say, I am just a good uncle, I am going along her story. Or should I tell you that she told me I was supposed to fight you here. „ Naruto hummed :“ you think we will start doubting her now, you must be insane, you must have forgotten who we are. The Uzumaki and Uchiha, the two most stubborn clans. We outlived everyone else. „ Black Zetsu hummed :“ that may be true, but you were supposed to be dead, if Mito didn't get involved, your families would be much smaller, if even existing. Do you really belive Mito was Uzumaki by birth. „ Naruto was confused :“ what do you mean. „ Naruto asked as he hoped to buy some time. Black Zetsu spoke :“ all Mitos past is lie, Mito never existed in this world, she just suddenly appeared two years before coming to Konoha. Same goes for Izuna, he is even younger than her. „ Naruto didn't belive it, because it didn't matter, he looked at Sasuke who had just appeared next to him, before charging with their attacks towards Black Zetsu.
They tore Black Zetsu but before they could seal him, he escaped, dividing himself from white half of his body. That Zetsu immediately dissappeared as they sealed him away. They cursed, really they had thought they had him. But this proved that their training was worth it. However Black Zetsu was completely gone. Rushing towards somewhere.
Mito could feel that disgusting power coming near, she could feel the flash of seal Naruto and Sasuke had trained for, she knew this meant they failed for now and that Black matter was searching for a host. The strongest one, was for sure Izuna. Mito looked at the man, who had cut through surrounding area so much, that it had barely any space to stand, the underground water now visible. Mito would use that, as she called her strongest water jutsu, water dragons appearing, and she used water gun to aim directly towards Izuna. There was now way Izuna could avoid damage, even though he cut through the first water dragon, and dodged first splash of water, he did not expect to see Mito rushing through the water with insane speed. Knocking him out of the Susano, feeling her skin being pirced through. She could see tears form on Izunas eyes as he spoke :“ I am sorry for leaving you behind yet again, but I know this time you will be truly happy. „ Mito watched as the harsh sterm of water hurt him, Mito took her time watching the water dispose of him, leaving a heart, protected with the Black Zetsus curse type seal. She grabbed it, as she was falling on the ground, and crushed it, looking at the black matter on the ground, that screamed in frustration. Mito smirked, before sending a flare of her chakra, to get Narutos and Sasuke's attention.
Even though Black Zetsu moved again, she could easily follow him.
Chapter Text
Mito chased after him, avoiding everyone that was on her way. She could distantly feel Sasuke and Naruto behind her as the rain had slowed down. She could feel the biju chakra gather. Mito soon realized where Black Zetsu was going to. The Gedo statue was after all still filled with white zetsus. But no matter if she knew where he was going, he was still faster than her.
The ground shook as the two jinchuriki had finally started seriously fighting each other, Fu was emotionally stressed and didn't care about anything really. That led her to full transformation which Kushina followed with her own. Since then the ground would shake every 30 seconds as their tails would meet as any attack would be stopped. Kushina trembled as she had to hold back. She saw that the moment Mitos fight was over this girl lost all her hope, like she was lost, like the death was only solution for her, but she was angry, angry at the world for taking that person. Kushina could easily imagine herself in this situation, if anyone she held close to her heart dissappeared in front of her eyes.
Fu had been going all out, but this didn't give any results, her big brother figure was dead, long gone, all alone in his death, she hoped that she would talk with him before parting, but the fate was cruel. There was nothing she could cling on, she realized that she did not consider the body her brother but rather the soul trapped in the body. Her hands moved like he thought her, like he trained her, as the tears fell down her cheeks, maybe she would be able to do more if those waterfalls were to stop. She remembered each precious moment she had with him, the ice-cream after training, the deep talks that kept them from feeling lonely. She was now alone, she had no one to worry about, no one would worry about her. And all that was left was, regret, anger, sadness. Oh how she wished the world would end right now, do she could try to catch up with her brothers soul. That is why she did not want to stop moving, she wanted to look at the person who killed him, she wanted to guilt trip her, she wanted to get her brother back. She was getting more and more delusional as the fight was getting longer and longer, the desires she never knew she had were now controlling her biju. The Biju that started to fly away as it dodged another of Kushinas attack, flying in unknown direction.
Kakashi gulped as he watched the scene in front of him. The two Bijus were running in front of them, and everyone instinctively backed away. He realized how bad this was, as 7 tails seemed to be directedly going towards the statue. He wanted to yell towards them, to get away. But his attempt was cut off when his ribs got kicked, as a man stared at him. A man wearing Kumo dress, his white skin and blonde hair. He for a moment remember him, this man was nowhere to be seen in Kumo forces, and it made sense now, he was located in Ame. The man was tearing apart most allies, however his body by now was damaged as well. Kakashi, gripped his sword and striked as fast possible his mask falling down as his own electricty clashed with C's. He took this a chance to distract the man and finish him.
Fire was almost everywhere as Statue tried desperately to do attack that would kill everyone. However the attack was blocked as three people were standing in a middle. Kakashi, Shisui and Genma, all three of the bloody and exhausted, but their will and chakra control would prevail over any obstacles. Their chakra made a barrier that trapped the attack from ever reaching them.
Kakashi watched as his enemies had all burned down, he knew that they were good people, that they didn't do anything to deserve to die, no matter what others told him, he knew that they were fooled, that they didn't know what they were fighting for, that didn't mean that their kills would be forgiven, they were sinners, sinners by situations they were put in, and by lack of the choices they had. The Statue howled in agony. Which could be read as Nagato slowly loosing energy to control it.
Nagato cought, blood seeped from his mouth, Konan rushed to help, he looked torn she wanted him to stop but he was stubborn as always and would never allow himself to rest, as this would made him feel as weak as he was on that day. Even though he saw Hanzo without a hand, which meant he would never be at full power, he still lost. He was fool to let his gourd down, he lost his sun that day, his best friend that he hoped would lead him to happiness. He still had steady Konan, but he needed someone to move him, move him from the darkness that had long ago surrounded him.
Nagato looked at the sky, his hands trembling, as he asked himself :“ is it time. „ Konan heard him and spoke :“ are you really going to do it. „ the following words weren't said but Nagato could hear them nonetheless ' are you going to leave me behind too.' Nagato hummed :“ with this i will bring the end of the pain, of the circle of hatred. „ Konan looked away, only too see someone coming straight at them. Actually there were more than one person there.
Konan could feel the disgusting chakra appear next to her, and she could see Mito only few seconds behind him. Black Zetsu appeared, the Zetsu part was different than usual. Konan tightly held herself in front of Nagato as she could feel two more chakra signals approach them. Mito was standing still, hesitant to attack, she was cursing herself when she was slower than Black Zetsu who had created so much distance between them that he easily found a body to merge with.. However before any action could be made a shock wave roared through the moist air. It lasted a lot longer than what was expected, not even black Zetsu could stand still with it going off.
The shock wave was caused as the bijus used the biju bombs to destroy the statue. Kushina and Fu were closest to the explosion, luckily Kushina had caught up with Fu earlier and managed to get her away from the statue. They now only had received damage that didn't kill them and did not change much in terms of strength as they were equally damaged. The attack had previously taken a long time to done. And the results were devastating, as the statue was still standing still. Mito knew for the fact that that thing couldn't be destroyed. There was a reason why it was sealed in first place.
The shock wave continued for a bit longer. Black Zetsu smiled as he spoke :“ how foolish. „ however Nagato cought more blood, and the creature seemed worried, but not about Nagatos health but :“ Nagato do it quickly. „ but Mito calmly spoke :“ Nagato stop. Even if you do what he wants, nothing will change, I will win. „ Nagato looked at me saying :“ you will win, how ridiculous. Do you even know what are you talking about. „ Mito responded :“ I killed that man when I was barely 14, do you think he will be stronger than mr right now. Besides Nagato didn't you forget something. „ Konan was the one who spoke next :“ what possiblly could he forgot. „ Mito smiled softly as Naruto and Sasuke finally jumped to her as she spoke :“ was this world something your sun wished for. If you die meaninglessly today, would he be happy, would he not have regrets, would you not have them. „ Nagato didn't move and Black Zetsu started moving, ordering :“ Konan attack, and Nagato what are you waiting for. „ Black Zetsu slowly got pissed. He was about to separate from this body once again.
Mito looked at Konan who stepped forward to attack, but Mito ignored the woman, she spoke softly to Sasuke and Naruto :“ don't let him touch Nagato. „ the two boys nodded and immediately rushed in front. Mito took out a series of seals, each on with signature for wind on it, but she never threw them in the air, no she used them as fan, the moment she lightly moved it towards Konan, Konan was sent flying away together with all of her attacks, this created a clear pathway for the two boys to Nagato and black Zetsu.
Nagato looked at the two boys, one felt like the person he long lost, he wanted to deny it, to hate that boy, but that boy just softly smiled at him as he rushed towards the creature next to him. Nagato didn't know what to do. Should he let things just end here, should he prolong everyone's pain. Some people would be hurt regardlessly, though he didn't have much time to think as he heard the devil's voice next to him, to hurry to just do it. He could feel the corruption, the creature was trying to enter him. Should he be thankful for the presence in front of him, the two boys helped him defend. The creature was getting crafty as it trapped itself with me. The two boys trying their hardest to reach Nagato.
Nagato could feel Konan being captured and her movements sealed away. The older woman had no chance against Mito, who obviously came prepared for their match up. While Nagato seemed calm, he wasn't, there wasn't nothing he could really do, his body wasn't fit to move at all, and another harsh hit, whether it was to his body or to the Gedo statue and he was gone. Even black Zetsu entering his body was speeding things up. As he tried to resist it, and Mito got involved in the fight again. He could feel the same kind of the power, the power of the six paths coming from the two boys, touching the black matter slowly spreading on his body. The touch wasn't for long enough. And the black matter managed to escape, though not all of it. Sasuke and Naruto now knew how exactly it felt and could easily follow it. Leaving to redheads to face each other again. Mito with teary eyes.
Nagato wondered why, was it because she won, was it because she lost to much, was it because he was dying in front of her as well. Nagato didn't want to waste his last words on those questions.
Kushina, barely held herself up, the two fighters no longer able to stay in their final transformations. Fu was crying ugly, not because she lost, no the young girl didn't care at all about the fight. The two endend just in front of statue, the statue that didn't move an inch in last ten minutes. However they could feel its gaze on them. Kushina spoke softly :“ I am sorry for your loss. „ the girl didn't respond, Kushina walked uncertainly towards her and placed a light hug, together with a seal that would prevent any other chakra usages. She knew it was messed up, but she couldn't just comfort the girl, the girl didn't want it either way. Kushina looked further away as the rain had stopped, in distance she could see her son and Sasuke running towards her, but before a sense of danger triggered she heard Fu say:“ run away. „
But the problem was, the sincere voice made her legs freeze, Kushina looked at Fu, using a last bit of her strength, calling out her Uzumaki chains, wrapping it around Fu and using two leftovers to get away.
Chapter Text
Kushina could feel that presence coming closer chasing her. Only to realize it wasn't actually chasing her, but hoping that she would run away. The strange creature appeared, his half face dark and other white, his eyes no longer green. No the creature slowly became a human. Hair grew out and his body became colored, with his eyes weirdly shaped in purplish rings. Kushina cursed as the moment she looked at them she could feel how powerful those were, and the creature used some type of command that made the statue start moving, the movement was nowhere near the previous level but still it made Kushina shiver in fear. Naruto and Sasuke were coming, however their progress was stopped by creatures attack, as the spikes of wood rose from the ground. The blood started to see from that creature, but the creature didn't seem to be worried at all.
Statue opened its mouth, and revealed similar type of chakra chains to those that Kushina was using. Kushina immediately realized what was about to happen, so she tried rushing further away, though the chains followed her faster than she could run away. She used her chains to block the first attack that came towards her. However she wasn't the target, Fuu screamed as the chain had stabbed her in her stomach, Kushina could feel Fuu being pulled away, so she tried to resist the pulling force.
Naruto and Sasuke quickly chased after the creature who was clearly using everything just to control the statue. However Mitos strong voice could be heard :“ stop chasing him, just seal the statue. I will deal with him. „ apperantly she let Nagato all alone. Black Zetsu looked at her, his black matter barely able to cover half of transformed white zetsus body. The creature obviously tried to use more of rinnegan power, but his replicated genes were too weak. He could push Mito away but he could not really hurt her. Choimeis cries could be heard as she was fighting to not exit Fuus body.
Before more damage could be done Naruto and Sasuke started the sealing of the Gedo statue. After few minutes, the statue dissappeared, probably stored in it's last seal on the moon. The moon had been bloody for the whole time, which meant Black Zetsu had indeed planed to do same plan as original. If he had succeeded in reviving Madara Mitos plans would fail completely.
She could feel the rage the creature in front of her had emitted. Honestly she was lightly choking on it, but she knew she shouldn't show weakness in front of wicked and wounded creature. Mito attacked the body, without focusing on the black matter she didn't have any chance to hurt that.
She could feel Fuu tremble, as her chakra was pulling Chomei back inside, it was obviously her last attempt to survive. She was pushed in that direction with one last attack from the creature in front of her. Luckily he wouldn't be able to run far away, as Naruto and Sasuke were already on his tail.
Mito ungracefully landed next to Fu and Kushina, Kushina who was trembling as she helped Fuu with sealing Chomei back. Mito quickly stood up and helped as well, even though Fuu spoke :“ I don't want to live. „ Mito responded :“ if that was really the case, you wouldn't be pulling her chakra back in yourself, you also have to live a happy life for him, that is what he wanted, for everyone he cared for to live happily. „ Fuu just cryed as she continued to pull the biju back in herself.
Sasuke and Naruto felt tired as they rushed after the creature with rinnegan, Naruto spoke to Sasuke :“ I know it is risky, but we should go all out. „ Sasuke grunted :“ I guess, as long as he has these eyes even if they are weak we can't carefully come closer. „ Black Zetsu just watched as the dou had conversed, he regretted not killing them when they were children. He really should have focused on what Mito was doing, he should have tried harder to get into Konoha, no matter how strong their seals were.
Black Zetsu felt scared for first time in his life, as Naruto and Sasuke stood in front of him, in their final forms. Naruto's pupils changed and now were consisting of a cross of vertical fox-slits with horizontal toad-sits, his cloack of Kurama's chakra seemed more alive. Sasuke's left eye had become a mixture of his sharigan and rinnegan, he had a purple chakra gather around him in a small formation of Susano, the dou rushed towards creature. The creature would barely be able to stall them with his almighty push as he would try to run away, though Sasuke and Naruto would get closer with each second.
Before long his white body was set on falmes, while his black matter tried it's best to escape the two hands that were reaching to get him and seal him. He knew it was over, it was over for a long time, he couldn't accept it though as he made last ditch try to attach himself on Sasuke only to fasten his own death. Sasuke and Naruto immediately lost their power and yelled their victory roar, before collapsing on the ground. Before others rushed to them.
People were gathered around the wounded and treated them as best as they could. Mito felt her beaten body creack as she finally stood in front of unmoving Nagato, who watched what had happened. Mito looked at him before speaking :“ you don't have much tike left, the statue is gone, your chakra is low. „ Mito. Immediately let Konan's seal break, letting the girl say her final words. Mito watched as Konan cried while Nagato was ready to die. Mito finally spoke :“ are you fine with dying as a villain. „ Nagato looked at her:“ if it means there will be peace. „ Mito laughed :“ peace isn't that easy to aquire. „ Nagato hummed looking at her with his tired gaze. Mito spoke again :“ I will give you a choice to redeem your wrongings. „ Nagato laughed :“ there is no such thing as redemption for me. „ Mito hummed :“ indeed, you killed too many innocent. You didn't consider them innocent, but were you someone who should judged them. „ Nagatos face was showcasing regret to some of his actions. Mito spoke :“ won't you use the jutsu from Black Zetsus plan. „ Nagato was surprised that Mito knew this :“ you mean rinne rebirth. „ Mito nodded :“ yeah. I will give you enough chakra to think about the offer. „ Nagato huffed :“ you want me to revive your men. „ Mito answered :“ no i want you to revive everyone, no matter on whose side they were. Proving this war was pointless. „ Nagato was surprised, however he spoke :“ but there is a but. „ Mito hummed :“ of course, we will seal the people that were close with Black Zetsu, those who would just start killing. „ Nagato hummed :“ but don't you know Reene rebirth has conditions. „ Mito spoke :“ as long as many people are returned back to life. By the way how long does Rinne rebirth have effect on. „ Nagato hummed as he responded :“ Well, it could have effect on short term, bringing back many people or as Black Zetsu plan was, to have it long term but only one individual. „ Mito nodded :“ how short is the short period. „ Nagato hummed :“ few days. However with my current chakra it is impossible for more than two days. „ Mito understood, as she spoke to the voice in her head :“ Minato – sama, did you hear that, you should hurry up with sealling people. „ Nagato just stared at her saying :“ I didn't say I would do it. „ Mito hummed :“ I never said that I was going to persuade you to do it. Someone else is here to do so. „ there he was, his clothes full of holes, but rest of him looked normal. Jiriaya stared at his students as Mito sat next to Nagato saying :“ I will give you enough chakra to survive a few hours, and if you agree I will give you as much as you need „ Nagato didn't respond his eyes were too teary, as well as Konans. Mito fell asleep as she steadily supported Nagato with her chakra. Her body now could produce more chakra than she was using, so it was fine, she believed in Jiriaya. The man was a good teacher, a teacher who would need to say a goodbye to a good student.
Minato rushed with his personal gourds, they first appeared on the battlefield in front of Ame, picking healthy people that could help them with sealing, giving them a list of people they would seal. And then they went on other leftovers of battlefield, with Minatos jutsus it was easy to travel far distances quickly. Jinchuriki had helped as well, Kushina was left with Naruto, Mito and Fuu, Sasuke was taken by his father, as he carefully doted on him, Itachi was commanding Uchiha forces together with Shisui. Kushina saw that the hope was there in Jiriaya voice as he talked with Nagato, she regreted meeting her family now, he was about to vanish, there was no way to rescue him. Just to lessen his guilt. Kushina didn't know what exactly to think of him, Mito didn't hate him, Jiriaya was hurt but didn't hate him, so she couldn't hate him either, she understood he was desperate, as so many others were as well, but he had a power to change the world, it was a shame that he didn't use it properly before.
Whatever Jiriaya had said seemed to work out. As Mito saw Nagato finally accept it. Konan asked for a bit more time, to talk with Nagato more, to cry in his arms, the warmest they had been in years. Mito nodded, she knew Minato wasn't ready yet.
It took 5 hours for the group to seal every dangerous individual. But they were ready so they sent Mito a signal. The signal that Mito waited for. Mito nodded looking at Nagatos, pouring into him every last bit of her chakra, together with, Naruto, Kushina and Fuu, even filling him with some of their biju chakra, they would all go unconscious as he would use the jutsu. Mito decided to give him so much chakra so that man could revive everyone that died in last few days. Mito had already had plans how to deal with brainwashing genjutsu. It would be long process but it would have it's fruits.
As Nagatos last breath echoed through the area, after a long series of hand seals, many dead people started rising, their bodies without injuries that caused their deaths, though their clothes were not restored, clearly showing that there was supposed to be a injury. Many gasped in fear, thinking they dreamed of their death and that they were back oon the battlefield. However a strong voice could be heard across all the battlefields, it was Onokis voice as the man yelled :“ do not engage, the war is over. „ the roaring continued and many allied shinobi who lived through the whole war looked at both revived allies and enemies. Speaking what just happened, explaing to the Akatuski forces who had devoured the forces of smaller countries that in fact they were still under influence of manipulate genjutsu which could get rid over time. It was chaotic situation but nobody tried anything. It was enough to show them dead bodies of those whose sins couldn't be forgiven.
Two brothers stared at each other. No one spoke a word, they couldn't belive that they could talk once again. That they could share their regrets, that they could talk.
Chapter 264
Notes:
It has been a long journey, I don't know why it was so long anymore. I am glad I finished it, even though the finished product wasn't what I imagined. I have to say that over time I felt burnt out, many ideas have been replaced. But we still reached here. I am grateful for everyone that joined this journey.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The world started moving, it was busy, there was so much of matters to fix, so many people to heal. There were so many people that asked themselves if they really had won this war. The fact that all the leaders immediately signed a agreement that nobody was at the fault, that no composition would be payed, that everyone should just rebuild themselves, quietly peacefully. As everyone would burry the bodies of enemies and their traumas with them. This war was ugly, it scarred everyone that had been involved, that is why they would slowly return to normal, slowly heal.
There were established camps, where Mito method to get rid of Izunas genjutsu would be particapted. The affected people would come to treatment every day for a hour before going home and doing their normal routine.
Mito, Fuu, Naruto and Kushina were in deep sleep even after a week of giving Nagato their chakra. The four were taken to Konoha, as Takigakura didn't have equipment to check on Fuu, which was honestly sad, seeing how they mistreated the poor jinchuriki. But Minato did not comment, he knew they would learn from this war.
Mito was sitting simply in her mind, Isobu was still tired laying next to her as she watched Sage approach her, with small and careful steps, small smile as he spoke :“ Mito, you changed the ending. „ Mito hummed :“ I did it, are you satisfied, I was honestly scared all of it would happen again. „ Sage hummed :“ don't worry, I am satisfied, I can finally rest easily, I knew you could do it. „ Mito smiled softly, but didn't reply. Sage spoke :“ I am sincerely sorry for your loss.“ Mitos eyes were teary as she spoke :“ thank you, I am having hard time accepting that I killed her, I grieved for her long time ago, I was guilty of killing her the first time too, but this time I did it with my own hands. I took away her life, I killed her again. Maybe she wanted that, but still I am hurt by my own actions. I am regretful, the poor soul chased after me in two life's and never reached happy ending. She became a sad happening in my life. I have to remember her, and live with the fact that I stole her happiness. I am guilty and there is no way to look at it other way. „ Sage was silent for a while, before speaking :“ you are right, you should live with it, live protecting everyone you love, remember all of your past and present. But you should know, you didn't have a choice in killing that soul, it was me who pulled you in this world, and Black Zetsu was one who pulled that soul in this world. So hate me, hate others for this fate. „ Mito had a sad smile looking at him:“ that won't change anything. „ Sage hummed :“ won't it numb the pain. „ Mito looked away :“ no, it will just deepen my wounds, I can't hate you. I shouldn't hate anyone, I will just live normal life, leting karma catch up with my way of living, I would gladly accept it. „ Sage spoke then :“ so be it. This will be our last farwell. I am going to leave my power in Naruto and Sasuke. Though I hope they won't need it. „ Mito smiled as she spoke :“ it was pleasant to know you, an honor. I am feeling regret as my allie is leaving me behind. „ Sage just smiled as he slowly disappeared, Isobu was crying, rembering his conversation with his father, as all the biju had said their farwells to sage before he spoke with Mito.
Mito looked at Isobu saying :“ do you want to be free. „ Isobu had surprised expression on his face :“ but that means your death. „ Mito smiled :“ I can find a solution to that. „ Isobu hummed, before answering :“ no, I am fine staying here, in a person my father showed trust the most. „ Mito smiled :“ I am thankful, I would feel bad if you actually left me too. „ Isobu hummed :“ I know, I wouldn't be fine without you either. „ Mito smiled as she looked in the deep forest next to the lake Isobu was in. She spoke :“ the leaves are still alive, the roots are fine too, the trunk is stable right. „ Isobu nodded as he spoke :“ but the heart is still sleeping. „ Mito looked at him, humming :“ was it asleep for a long time. „ Isobu hummed :“ for long enough to get other parts worried. „ Mito hummed :“ it will soon wake up. But five more minutes. „ Isobu laughed :“ the older you are, you behave more like untamed child. „Mito hummed :“ aren't you glad. „ Isobu just chuckled.
Mitos eyes fluttered open, the white bright room, making her cringe. She stayed quiet, realizing that everything had truly ended. She waited a bit, before slowly looking at the sleeping faces next to her. Maya, Sora and Kosuke were lying next to her, their breathing was tame. There was Suzume in the room as well, however she was asleep as well. Mito eyes gazed on the window, it was dark. It was night, she just watched, adjusting to this new world, the peaceful world. It lasted for a few minutes maybe an hour before someone else entered the room. There were tired sighs in unison as one spoke :“ Hokage really gave us so much work. „ it was familiar voice followed another familiar voice :“ well obviously, he has his hands full of matters, and this is something Mito usually deals with. „ the third voice, just as familiar, followed :“ it is only natural to give these tasks to us. Mito is our wife and we would naturally take care of her business while she is recovering. „Mito could hear them properly, even though they whispered. The trio entered the room fully and were in Mitos sight. They looked tired, but there were cleanly dressed unlike the last time she saw them.
She smiled softly as they noticed that she was awake, she shushed them before they could react, they hurried to get closer, softly kissing her without disturbing the others in the room. Mito softly stared at them, as she felt their gazes on her face, the gazes were soft and happy. Mito spoke :“ you should take a rest, I see there are plenty of chairs here. „ Kakashi nodded but spoke :“ I need to tell others that you woke up. „ Mito nodded saying :“ tell them I want to rest more, so they can check on me tomorrow. „ Kakashi left while Shisui and Genma sat down looking at her, relaxed, as they spoke :“ the others woke up few days prior, so we were worried about you. „ Mito smiled :“ ah I see. „ she looked at the as she asked :“ are you guys healthy. „ she was worried that they were injured, she didn't ask if they were OK, because she knew they weren't, they watched people die and rose up from death. They dealt with such people while worrying about her. Genma replied :“ the medcis let us go after checking us, we are all fine. „ Mito smiled :“ that is good. „Kakashi had returned and sat in between two boys, Mito looked at them and said :“ let's rest a bit. „
Mito woke up, catching her restless children, as her husbands said she woke up in the night. Mito lovingly smiled at them, talking a bit with them, before Suzume too them back to kindergarten. Mito was left alone in the room with trio she loved the most. She hummed as they spoke of things that happened while she was sleeping. Mito nodded. A moment of silence followed, and Mito saw that they wanted to ask something. Mito looked at them and spoke :“ do you have something to ask. „ the trio was embarrassed as they got caught, Mito hummed :“ it is fine, ask me anything. „ as if she felt their hesitance. Mito closed her eyes, she didn't care who would actually ask the question, she knew it was coming, she knew they would have ask about it. Kakashi spoke :“ that Uchiha person you fought, it was Mia right, the one sided crush you had years ago. „ Mito hummed :“ yes, but it wasn't one sided, we had feelings for each other. „ Kakashi hummed :“ you never said Mia was an Uchiha. „ Mito nodded :“ because Mia originally wasn't Uchiha. Black Zetsu summoned Mias soul with Uzumaki seal and trapped it into Uchiha body. „ Shisui was the one who asked :“ do you regret killing him. „ Mito froze, before replying :“ yes, this marks second time I killed Mia , this time I killed Mia with my own hands. I am troubled by it. „ Genma looked at her sadly before speaking :“ do you think he should lived. „ Mito put on a cruel smile as she spoke a hard truth :“ no, if Mia survived the world would have ended, in fact if he survived a hour longer the world would be already over. „ Genma nodded, Kakashi then spoke :“ can you tell us more about that person. „ Mito hummed :“ I was a loser when I met Mia, Mia was like a faraway sun, that I wanted to chase, I was surrounded with darkness, the darkness swallowed the sun one day, and the sun couldn't take it, Mia left the world and me, I hide and grew up, I grieved and strives to become better. „ Genma nodded but spoke :“ that story doesn't seem to be about your childhood. „ Mito smiled :“ you are right, it is a story from my past life. „ it was certainly surprise for others, but they were familiar with the concept, Sasuke and Naruto broke ice first. Mito spoke :“ she called me rabbit, as my surname in my past life was a variant of the word. „ Mito smiled as she looked at them saying :“ I feel better telling you about it. It was on mind for quite a while. „ the boys didn't question more about her past life, it was her past life, and they were in love with her now, maybe it influenced this version of her, but they didn't need to dig deeper into it.
Mito looked over her children as time passed by, the war had ended long time ago, the shinobi world had recovered both financially and mentally. The war was still sour topic but nobody was a fool to try it again. Mito remember being to various ceremonies. From weddings to birthdays of her friends children. She loved how this future was different than original, it made it easier on her as she didn't need to pretend she knew what was going on. She had many students on her. But today was the day when one of her first students would marry. Tenzo and Hana. Mito smiled as the lovers she taught for long finally stepped up to alter. She could see who would follow their steps soon. Izumi and Itachi. The Uchiha family was getting ready to be taken over by younger generations. It was rumored that Sasuke and Karin would marry soon as well as they were openly dating. Mito felt a bit weird about this pair as she thought that she took Sakuras chance, but the young civilian girl was happily living her own life. But that wasn't only different pairing. Ino was dating Naruto, Kiba was dating Hinata, who was in control of his behaviour, Neji and Tenten, even Lee had someone, Mito didn't have a chance to meet that person. Temari had fallen for Shikamaru once again, which was no surprise. Raidou and Anko were engaged, something noone expected, well everyone knew they were together but the dou never seemed to care about such things. Obito and Rin had already had a girl, same with Asuma and Kurenai. Mito looked at her own stomach, it was big, she really hoped the world stayed as peaceful as it was right now.
Notes:
So well, the ending and pairing as difrent that original story. Because people didn't experience same things. Like Hinata doesn't have any reason to have confidence issues, neither does Naruto, Sasuke isn't revengeful, Sakura doesn't matter, honestly my and Mitos fault. Be free to give me critics, I want to learn from this experience, actually I learned already so much. And after a good two years and two months I am out.